《Ball of Nothing》


 Chapter -1 Character Profile & Authors Note

    Hi all!


    Thank you for following the story so far, I thought of uploading the character profiles one by one here but thought against it because it was too time consuming. Anyway, please check it out if you''re interested with the link below. I update it as the story progresses.


    Character Profile Link: https://docs.google.com/document/d/1YdHQBJW7AJ86VnXLIRxGBU9egGvP07PoRigpBahbhLM/edit?usp=sharing


    Now that I have an author''s page, I''m going to take this chance to say a few things. You can skip this if you don''t want to read.


    I am a novelist and have written books under two pen names - Destiny Aitsuji & Permanent Scarlet Frost. My books can be found on Amazon both in Kindle and Paperback.


    I''m from Singapore and do hold a full time job as well as a side business. Nothing too fancy about me lol.


    Do check out my other links (normally found in author''s thought at the end of every chapter) to follow my other works. I write fan fictions occasionally but focus more on writing novels now.


    On Web Novel, I have released The Liberal Assassin for free to read because I think it deserves the chance to be read by people who cannot afford to buy it. Long story short, I turned a suicide letter into a novel after multiple modifications. It has been a long journey for me and I''m nowhere near the end of my road but I hope that what I learnt can be helpful to someone.

 Chapter 1 Dead or Alive, That is the Question

    In the Bible, God created the world in a mere six days.


    On the first day, he said "Let there be light!" and light appeared. Have you ever woken up to the brightness of day and realised you could see for the first time? Probably not. Lucky you. For me, I can assure you that it wasn''t pleasant.


    Before God came into the picture, I was there. Just lazing around in the middle of space and minding my own business. All of a sudden, this newbie, who discovered the power of creation, decided to run an experiment to test his abilities after intruding into my territory and created a whole universe. Then, before I could collect myself, he was gone. Instead of my humble abode of emptiness, a whole solar system and galaxy now stood in its stead. What a mess!


    However, there was a silver lining. I soon discovered that my existence was a complete mystery. While Adam and Eve could sing praises to their Lord and call each other by ''names'', I''m left to wonder about what I am.


    Better still, am I dead or alive? What''s the meaning of my existence? How was I created?

 Chapter 2 Hitch-hiking

    That''s it! I''ll figure those questions out at a later date. For now, I should probably head over to the planet called Earth that the newbie created.


    Herein lies my problem. How do I move again? For as long as I remembered, moving was not in my dictionary. Lazing was the one thing I was good at, I''ve never felt so motivated to pursue anything as there was nothing to do. Maybe I should forgive the newbie for trespassing as things are finally becoming interesting.


    Even after such a long monologue, my progress towards Earth was still zero. I remained in the same spot despite my desire to propel forward. Was I doomed to stay here forever or wait for something to happen?


    With my new-found sense of sight, I looked around. Space is a really empty place! There was absolutely nothing near enough for me to call out to for help. The excitement died as quickly as it came. Before long, I''d drifted off again. Maybe when I awake, I''d discover a way to move.


    ***


    The next time I came to, I was moving. However, it wasn''t by my volition. Space rocks, also more commonly known as asteroids, decided to string me along on a joy-ride. The destination wasn''t Earth and I swore the closer we got to the yellow planet, the faster it travelled.


    Movement was a fascinating thing initially. Waking up to a whole new scenery and sensation was a refreshing change from the usual monotone. However, plummeting at an uncontrollable pace into the unknown was something I''d rather deal without. No longer having the luxury to study the new objects that appeared before me, I was struggling to slow down the speed to no avail.


    Slowly but surely, we entered the massive field of grey that occasionally had flashes of bright white lights. I thought the rock was going to stop upon contact but it surprised me when the grey parted and gave way instead. The white lights never reached us and my ride continued. What a shame, I was curious how white lights would feel like too.


    Slowly but surely we saw a new field of blue-green appear after the grey was left behind. By now, the rock was on fire but it didn''t affect me. Could it be because I was merely tagging along on the ride?


    I noticed how the blue-green was moving as we got closer. So this is what the newbie called ''water''... This great existence approves of the landing site! Water was always moving and that meant that I wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to go anywhere once we land.


    Once the rock touched the blue-green water called ''sea'', I felt a strong tug that pulled me away from the rock. Being in the water reminded me so much of space and where I was previously. It was the most glorious sensation thus far. The only thing that bothered me was how the light from above was getting further and further as the water pulled me away.


    Now that the problem about movement has been resolved, where is this water taking me?

 Chapter 3 Under The Sea

    For some reason, I felt as if water was a very lonely thing. With no light and only a constant movement without any knowledge about where it could take me, I waited. Dozing off in between, I woke up to the same darkness. Somewhere along the way, the movement stopped too. I finally landed somewhere at the bottom of this vast body of water. Occasionally the current around me would push me a little further but it was nothing more than a gentle nudge.


    The bottom of the sea wasn''t hard like on the space rock. While the space rock felt uncomfortable to be on, the bed of the sea felt very welcoming. It didn''t heat up and wasn''t unstable in speed. In fact, the bed of the sea called ''sand'' was actually very accommodating. Although it moves, it moves so gradually when the water pushes it. It has a very easy-going personality that I like. Compared to the fast pace of the space rock, I very much prefer the relaxing pace caused by the water.


    Push and pull, push and pull. After some time in this comfortable darkness, it was only natural that I fell asleep again.


    ***


    That was strange.


    It was still, unbearable still. On top of that, there was something was trapping me in. Waking up to darkness again, it didn''t occur to me that I wasn''t at the bottom of the sea for a while until I noticed that there was no water. Where exactly has the water brought me?


    I was moving again but compared to the previous two experiences, it was a strange feeling. The tiny vibrations that sometimes came from the bottom gradually became stronger. I didn''t know where I was, but I knew I was traveling again. Excited, I waited.


    The ride transited from smooth to bumpy very quickly. The tiny vibrations became stronger and it rattled whatever I was in. Unable to move by myself, I crashed into the constricting container. It was worse than the space rock and I decided that I didn''t like small and enclosed areas.


    The rattling of my prison soon turned into vicious tumbling. Back in space with the rock, I never had a problem with directions. However, with the shaking, rocking and bouncing in all directions without being able to see or escape, I begin to understand what ''feeling sick'' meant. The ways of the yellow planet were very different from where I came from. This must be how everything on the yellow planet and Earth was able to move! There was a mysterious force that never stopped.


    Oops! Spoke too soon. The rocking and tossing did stop after all while. I vaguely wondered what was going to happen next. Will my prison continue to trap me or was I going to get out of it somehow?


    Maybe if I wait, I''ll get lucky and whatever that was causing this trap to move will come again. Who knows, it might break this squeezy pace and I''ll be free!


    But until then, I guess another nap or two wouldn''t hurt.

 Chapter 4 High Tide, Low Tide

    *Thock*


    *Thock* *Thock*


    What''s that awful sound?


    *Thock* *Thock* *Thock*


    For the first time in a while, I was awakened before I felt like it. For a while now there were vibrations, tossing and tumbling, sometimes even sliding or sailing movements but none so crude like this. It felt as if someone was deliberately knocking against the outside of the current prison that I''m in.


    I caught a glimpse of the outside of my prison. Yes, it turned out to be a shellfish of some sort. After the initial movements stopped for the first time, I saw light again. I didn''t see water but I heard it for sure. The shellfish couldn''t move much, only opening and closing. I suppose the water must have pushed me into it while I was napping.


    The shellfish was a rather shy creature. It was slow to open up and quick to close whenever something came into contact with it. The shell that was its home was my prison and as much as I enjoyed the view outside, the owner of this shell was ultimately not me.


    Oh yes. Speaking about that, I discovered that I possessed a very interesting power. No, it didn''t help me move yet BUT I think it might in due time.


    Yesterday... the day before... no, maybe even before that... I realised that I was able to ''absorb'' things into my body. You see, the sea likes to move. Sometimes it goes away and then sometimes it returns. For the past few days, while the light came and gone and returned once more, the water has come and gone at least eight times. Every time the water came, it would bring items into the shell. Most of the time, it brought sand. The shellfish would snap the shell shut and wriggle around inside trying to get rid of the unwanted objects. That annoyed me as I too required space and the shellfish wasn''t giving it. I decided to make space by attempting to will the items away.


    Strangely, instead of moving the items outside, I moved the items inside of me. The first time it happened, I felt sleepy and took a short nap. The very first object I ''absorbed'' was a grain of sand. Subsequently, I tried it again hoping that I could will the objects to move again. However, no matter how much I tried, they could only move inwards and get absorbed.


    The sleepiness became less after I absorbed at least a hundred grains of sand. I decided to try absorbing something else like water. It was tricky as water was huge. However, I could separate water into smaller parts and it took a while for me to be able to absorb all the trapped water in the shell within one intake. I also noticed that the shellfish tended to open quicker if there was less water. With this new finding, I absorbed as much as I could, whenever I could. When I got tired, I slept.


    Then, I accidentally absorbed part of the shell during one of my water draining sessions. No, there isn''t a hole yet but I aim to make one as soon as I can. The shell was a few layers thinner now and I rejoiced at my ''power''. Despite not being powerful enough to take down the prison, I now had something called hope.


    *Thock* *Thock*


    That sound again... what''s going on? For the first time in my imprisonment, I felt that it was better to remain inside than outside.

 Chapter 5 Bite Off More Than One Could Absorb

    The shellfish was resilient, I must admit.


    The awful sound has been going on for a long time now but the shellfish didn''t give in. The shell remained tightly shut and I wondered how long the attacker would persist. Would the mysterious enemy continue his barrage when the water comes in?


    The answer was clear. The attacker paused in his strange onslaught and for a moment I enjoyed peace. However, the shellfish wasn''t as lucky. Not long after the sound ended, I felt a familiar feeling. It was similar to the feeling of falling with the space rock but instead of travelling downwards at an insane speed, we were going upwards slowly.


    From within the shell I heard another sound from outside. It was a dull sound that sent powerful jolts of movements as we went upwards. It was faster after the sound and when it slowed, the sound would return once more. Sometimes it swerved to the sides before returning upright. I actually found this feeling enjoyable. If only I could take a peek at what was happening outside...


    ***


    We finally landed. I don''t know where we are but surely the shellfish must be panicking by now. We don''t seem to be near sea any longer as I can no longer hear the sound of water. The attacker walked around a lot and seemed restless. However there were no more direct attacks on the tough outer shell. Was it trying to wait it out? My respect for the unknown creature increased. It certainly was smart.


    On the other hand, I continued to absorb the shellfish and all the water inside. Once it runs out of water, it wouldn''t be long before it has to open again. At that time, I would take the chance to make my escape by clinging onto the attacker.


    ***


    The opportunity came sooner than I expected. Slowly as the shellfish opened, I squinted to try and catch a glimpse of the mysterious hunter without avail. However, I did notice that it was already night. Also, there was a strange smell. Yes, I could smell it even without a physical form. That was how much I''ve advanced by absorbing part of the shellfish.


    It''s not something I was familiar with. The background sounds became much clearer once the shellfish opened. It was rather peaceful sounding and I liked it. We remained like this for a while, I absorbed whatever I could (which mainly was the shellfish) and tried to spot the attacker.


    Occassionally there was wind and from what I gathered, we were probably up in a high place because I could hear things move from below us. It was the first time I saw so much going on during the night. The shellfish wasn''t all that impressed unfortunately. It continued to squirm pitifully in its shell from the lack of water. It only eased its struggling when the mist appeared. At that time, I was happily absorbing the mist that passed by. It felt similar to water but it was much less tiring to take in.


    Sunrise came and as the sun rose higher and higher, the mist became thinner and thinner till it disappeared completely. By now the sounds had completely changed. From something peaceful, it turned into something chaotic. However, to me it was still beautiful.


    What I didn''t expect was for the shellfish to be attacked on a splendid day. The attacker came so swiftly, the shellfish didn''t have time to react. Before we knew it, the attacker''s very sharp beak was already inside the shell, so close to stabbing the tender insides of my host. The shell was slammed shut but the intruder''s beak was tough. Not even the shellfish''s full strenth could break it or make it retreat. They were stuck at a stalemate.


    However I was happy. With both the shellfish and mysterious bird creature within my reach, I started absorbing. Since the bird was bigger than the shellfish and my host was dying without water, I decided to start off by absorbing the bird.


    Previously, whatever I could absorb was small enough and I easily absorbed them whole. The water and shellfish were the only ones I didn''t manage to absorb in one go. However, once I touched the beak of the bird, a thought came to me. What will happen if I absorbed the part in contact with the shell and the bird escapes? That won''t do.


    So the genius in me decided to try absorbing the whole bird in one go. It was by no means easy but I had the confidence to go through with it.


    With a big inhale and lots of willpower, I sucked the bird in as much as I could, stretching my reach to the point of breaking. To my surprise, I could reach a lot further and even three times the size of the shellfish. The more I absorbed the further I could extend the range.


    However, the downside was how I became more tired as I absorbed. Fighting against fatigue for the first time, I resolved to completely devour the bird and rest in the shellfish''s protection afterwards. What I failed to calculate for was for the bird to screech in pain and eventually overcome the shellfish''s power.


    Once it broke the shell, it was free to pick at the tender insides of the shellfish. As I was a package deal with my host, I too disappeared into the bird''s beak and left the daylight behind me.


    Oh dear.

 Chapter 6 The Cycle of Life

    I was in darkness once more but there was nothing to be afraid of. The shellfish on my side would probably disagree. We weren''t in a pleasant place at all and without the shell, the shellfish looked really small. I wonder if it felt fear.


    This was probably it for the shellfish. However for me, I was now stuck in a very different place. It took me a while to get out of the shellfish''s prison but how long would it take me to escape the bird? Unless I could successfully absorb its entire body into me, I highly doubt I could escape. Even so, I needed to be able to move on my own after I did that.


    Both of us landed in hot liquid that smelled terrible. While nothing other than the smell affected me, the same could not be said for the shellfish.


    The moment the shellfish touched this foul liquid, it started to melt in a horrific manner. What was happening? I could only watch on in fascination and horror.


    It took a while to understand what I was seeing, the fatigue left behind me.


    Burning the shellfish''s last moments into my memory, I now understood why the shellfish was so stubborn and refused to give in to the horrible attacks by the bird. If it gave in, it was doomed. Unfortunately, the bird was stronger and it met the same fate.


    My respect for the shellfish hit the climax. What a noble way of life and yet what a cruel death. I will adopt its way of living in memory of our almost-friendship.


    With that thought, I felt the fatigue that left me return at full force. Now that the shellfish was no longer here, I had no more reason to fight it. Sleep took over as I grew immune to the putrid smell.

 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 - Training Begins

    It''s not known how long I slept for this time but I awoke fresh and ready to start! The bird seemed like an active eater as I saw many strange creatures floating in the destructive liquid. Some were missing a few parts while others were almost completely gone. Some of the tougher creatures still had their bodies in one piece and are struggling but I knew it won''t be long before they''d stop.


    Herein lies my problem. I would like to absorb those creatures that the bird ate but I didn''t have the ability to take in so many things at once. As for why I wanted to do that? It was to continuously test my abilities and expand on it. Surely there has to be a way for me to move. If I could bring things inside of me, why couldn''t I bring the things inside of me out? I guess the reason was due to how I only managed to absorb things that originally couldn''t move on their own. Water was an exception but the fact that I couldn''t bring it out meant that it probably wasn''t moving on its own. I figured this out when I thought back about the water trapped in the shell. The water outside moved but not the one trapped inside.


    Of course, there was no way to know if this logic of mine was correct. Then again, time was something I have a lot of since I was stuck in the bird''s stomach for who knows how long.


    With much reluctance, I took in the foul-smelling liquid that I''d long grown immune to. It wasn''t difficult to do so but it was disappointing to know that I couldn''t take in enough to change the level of liquid in its stomach before I fell asleep.


    It''s alright, I can do this again and again until I can absorb everything in one go. Let the special training begin!

 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 - Transformation

    *Plop*


    Alright, what is it this time? The bird has been eating a lot more lately. I don''t know why it is doing that but I suppose it might have something to do with how I''m constantly emptying the contents in its stomach.


    It took me a while to get to where I am. For a very long time, the process of constantly absorbing and passing out was frustrating. However, the efforts paid off when I was finally able to move the things I absorbed outside of me. Although I was still unable to move on my own, it was a huge improvement from not being able to influence the things around me directly.


    It was an accidental find but one that was totally worth the troubles. I wasn''t making much progress with the training and was idly thinking if I could transform a part of myself to conveniently grasp and absorb whatever that fell before it hit the liquid, I would be able to absorb a greater variety.


    Before I knew it, something that resembled the sand I absorbed appeared for a brief moment and grabbed hold of the falling frog. Granted, it may have just been the head but it was still a frog. Upon contact with the frog, it was automatically absorbed by the sand into my system. Something strange happened after that. It might have been due to the fact that the frog was a more intelligent creature or that I absorbed enough of it, but I found myself viewing its memories after I fell into food coma.


    It was a strange feeling to be waking up after living the life of the frog. For a moment, I could not understand how my home in the forest smelled so bad and looked so dark. Understanding came to me after I remembered that I wasn''t a frog.


    It was through the accidental finding that I could now manipulate what was absorbed in me. Apart from training my stamina for absorbing things in quantity, I trained to extend my ''transformation'' timing. It was rather hard at first, I could not form sand properly and often, it fell apart before I could catch the newcomers.


    Right now, I could hold the sand just enough to reach the prey when I see it falling. With this method, I''ve now received the memory of two crickets, five shellfish, two frogs - one tree frog and one poisonous frog, one worm and four butterflies. From their last moments, I could now roughly make out the size of this bird and it was rather intimidating.


    The bird had five different colours of feathers, yellow eyes with a long pointed beak that was very sharp. That beak was as long as its neck and its feet were about the same length as its body, fully armed with deadly talons. From wing to wing, the bird could easily fit thirty large shellfishes!


    *Guuu*


    There it was, the sound that alerted me to look out for a new creature. What was it going to be this time? My sand was ready for it, whatever it was.


    Just as the mysterious newcomer made its appearance, I froze. Maybe I shouldn''t have spoken so soon. How was anyone going to be able to absorb that?!

 Chapter 9 Its a Bird! Its a Plane! No, its NAMEKUJI!

    What in creation is that?


    The new creature was black with white spots but the appearance didn''t deter me. In fact, that was the least of my concerns.


    There were a few things about this new creature that had me completely stumped. Firstly, it was the size of this newcomer. It didn''t fall through immediately like the rest. In fact, it was still making its way down the bird''s throat slowly. From what I could see, it had a very slimy fluid covering the entire of its body. The creature was long and from the way it squirmed, it was very flexible... probably had no hard structures in its body.


    Secondly, it was in the way it moved. From memory of the other creatures, they either hopped, flew or wriggled. They were movements with a very distinct aim to get from one point to another. This newcomer had none of that intention as it moved. In fact, it didn''t seem like it wanted to get anywhere. It merely wanted some physical contact with anything it could get itself on. As such, I saw how it tried to cling onto the bird''s insides with its very sticky and slimy fluid. How was I meant to absorb something I couldn''t touch?


    Putting these two thoughts aside, this was the first time I saw something still alive inside of the bird. Was this new creature secretly very strong that it could defy its fate even after being eaten? Would I be able to take it on in my current condition?


    No, I decided that it was a fool''s errand to take on the unknown. Hence, I waited with all the patience I had. To defeat the enemy, gathering information was crucial. I can''t defeat the bird without knowing how it looked like. Without the memory of the poor creatures I absorbed, I would''ve been defeated if I decided to challenge the bird.


    All the animals had the same concept. When it came to the unknown, they either flee on sight or wait to understand more before taking action. Charging head first was possibly the worst thing one could do... it often resulted in death.


    *Wriggle* *Wriggle*


    It has been a while and by now, most of this new creature''s body was in the bird''s stomach. The creature stubbornly clung onto the walls of the bird''s stomach and I admired its tenacity.


    Finally, its head appeared and I could now see the creature''s body in its full glory. The body was long and surprisingly flat even though movements can cause it to seem bigger. It had tiny eyes at the end of two stick-like structures on its head. I did not see a mouth and didn''t know if it could eat. It had two strange smaller stick-like structures below its eyes that seemed to always be searching for something. It made me uncomfortable to know that it was probably observing me as well.


    The newcomer wasn''t as impressive as the bird but if anything, I was impressed by how it wasn''t dead yet. That sticky fluid would be extremely useful if I could absorb the creature. Imagine having the ability to hang upside-down and stick onto surfaces without having to worry about being swept away.


    I stared at the creature and briefly remembered a creature that the newbie created on Earth. That creature was called "Snail". This newcomer looked very similar but it was missing of the iconic shell on its back.


    *Wriggle* *Wriggle*


    At this point, I had a brilliant idea. If there wasn''t a name for this creature, why don''t I give it one?


    Since the creature looked very much like a tongue, I''m going to name it after the act of licking from its weird movements. From today onwards, you shall be called "Namekuji" - The Licking Bug.

 Chapter 10 Enemy of my Enemy is my Friend

    It''s been a few days since Namekuji''s arrival. I don''t know what it normally eats but it was getting thinner. On the other hand, after the liquid has built up high enough and touched Namekuji once, I saw the poor fella wriggle in pain and decided to absorb the liquid enough for it to move to a higher place.


    Initially, I did it to ensure that it could survive for long enough before I absorbed it and reap its surface sticking powers. However, it started to grow on me. While I was feasting on the frogs and shellfish that fell, Namekuji remained unmoving. For some reason, I grew fond of its peculiar wriggling and seeing it so lifeless made me feel bad.


    I tried to leave some of the creatures that fell for it but Namekuji never moved. I was beginning to worry when the liquid that Namekuji normally produced became thinner and lesser, causing it to slip a few times. Those were some close calls.


    Luckily, salvation came in the form of a half-eaten worm. Namekuji moved for the first time since it escaped being digested. I immediately understood that it ate worms.


    With my new and improved catching technique, I held the worm up with my sand long enough for Namekuji to get to it.


    The moment Namekuji ate the worm, I looked into its tiny eyes and we came to a silent agreement. Both of us wanted to get out of this bird and even though we did not know each other, we had a common enemy. This was reason enough to place our trust in each other.


    It soon became a routine for me to catch food for us. While Namekuji bid its time, I resumed my intense training trying to increase my absorbing and transforming stamina. I''d certainly improved a lot since I first started but there was still a long way to go. Namekuji took care of guarding the food supplies during my food coma by using its body as a net to collect all the new things the bird ate. Some fell through but there was never a problem of starvation for us. Things progressed smoothly and before long, I was able to transform a part of me into a living creature for the first time.


    I credited the new ability to the countless of frogs and shellfish that the bird ate. Absorbing them allowed me to draw on their powers. However, my new found abilities had limitations. My transformation was unstable at best and I could manage to transform only one part at a time. For example, I could draw out the power of a frog''s tongue to catch the falling food for a short time but I could not transform myself into a frog.


    The only reason why the transformation ended prematurely was due to the foul liquid. It quickly dissolved the tongue I''d formed and I had to rest to create another tongue. Sometimes, not even sleep was able to recover my transformation ability. I needed to absorb more creatures to be able to form another tongue.


    Namekuji seemed slightly impressed with my new ability and decided to show me a few tricks too. It wasn''t a very impressive or useful trick but it was still amazing. From within Namekuji''s body, many tiny worms came out. They were able to stick onto the side of the bird''s stomach like Namekuji and avoid getting digested too. Those tiny worms climbed upwards and disappeared not long after they made their appearance. The awe soon turned into disappointment but I didn''t blame Namekuji.


    Namekuji looked at me smugly and that left me puzzled. What could a few worms from his body do anything to a bird this huge? Nevertheless, we continued our perfect teamwork to survive yet another day in the bird''s stomach.

 Chapter 11 Silent Killers

    Remember those worms? Yes, those useless ones that climbed up and disappeared. I must say that I certainly did not expect this outcome.


    While Namekuji and I continued our peaceful day to day lives, those worms were working hard behind the scenes. I had no idea what was going on until much later.


    Long story super short, they killed the bird and I absorbed its remains. Namekuji and I have long parted ways and there were no tears involved.


    How? Well, here''s the long version.


    Remember how Namekuji first revealed his trump card? I scorned at that useless ability, right? Well, not exactly but something along that line. Anyway, those worms had climbed up but not out. Goodness, they were vicious!


    I think that those worms were born natural killers. They targeted all the critical organs in the bird like its heart, lungs, and brain, then the stayed there and ate the organs, absorbing all its nutrients to grow. They ate and grew until they could secrete a paralyzing kind of substance that slowly forced the bird''s organs to shut down one by one. It was an unspoken teamwork, one that shocked me. The worms in the lungs started first, causing the bird to cough endlessly until the end. The second one targeted the heart that circulated the poison throughout the body, rendering the bird unable to move while the last worm in the brain delivered the final blow.


    It was a perfect crime worthy of my respect. Only masters of the art of murder could pull something off so flawlessly with so much ease.


    Once the bird collapsed, they made their escape through the mouth, eyes and just about any exit they could find. Namekuji gave me one last look of thanks before making his way out slowly. I struggling with transforming into a worm. I could only manage to transform into a worm with only five segments. A very tiny existence but something that could pull its own weight at last. The progress was slow and tiring but it paid off when I finally reached the brain.


    I knew that absorbing the entire bird would take me a long time so I had to prioritise. The brain was what held the most memories so I targeted that first. The joy of gaining so much new knowledge made me forget about my troubles for a good while.


    I envied the bird who had the freedom to see many things from the clouds. The feeling of wind beneath its wings was one that I too wanted to experience. With this new goal in mind, I resolved myself to absorb the bird completely and take on its form no matter what. It took me a while but I finally managed it.


    The moment the last of the talons were absorbed, I allowed the exhaustion to claim me, ignoring the lurking dangers in the forest.

 Chapter 12 The Wrong Way to Fly

    For some reason, I felt like I''d slept for longer than normal. That wasn''t something particularly surprising as I expanded a lot of energy to absorb the bird. However, the tiredness that lingered was something new. It felt unbearably heavy and I wanted nothing more than to return to sleep. Unfortunately, there was a more pressing issue that didn''t allow me that luxury.


    That was learning how to fly.


    Yes, the experiment turned out successful. Thanks to the number of creatures absorbed, I could now muster enough energy to transform fully into a bird. However, looking like one and becoming one was two very different things.


    I might be able to imitate the form of the bird perfectly but my skills were lacking. How the bird viewed the world was also vastly different from how I viewed it. With a sharper sense of sight and hearing, I now understood more details about my environment. Things that eluded me before were now crystal clear to me.


    Although the bird did not possess much intellect, it had a keen sense of time and something called instinct. Instincts were very strong feelings that compelled me to act before I could understand what was going on. For example, I spotted a worm earlier and before I knew what I was doing, the bird''s body had pounced and gobbled it whole. Strangely, the worm was not absorbed. Instead, it went into the stomach of the bird.


    The battle between behaving like the previous host and behaving like myself was tough. The bird''s memory and mine were sometimes blurred. While I could leverage on the bird''s knowledge and memories, I couldn''t imitate its experience. This body was a replica and there were manyfirst times for me including eating. Walking was the first challenge I had to overcome. It wasn''t simple and I often ended beak first in the soil.


    After hours of practice, the sun was now high up in the sky and the air became hot. The bird would take into the skies and ride on the wind around this time. However, as I had never been a bird, I never knew how flight worked. From the past memories, flight was experienced by falling from great heights. It seemed very simple. All they had to do was flap their wings in the right direction. Once they could manage that, taking off was relatively easy. They simply flapped.


    Readying those heavy wings, I extended them as much as possible and flapped with all my might.


    ***


    Nope. It''s an utter lie! How do birds do this? I don''t know how they flew but flapping didn''t work. Looking at the fallen feathers around me, I devised another method. If height was a factor to trigger the flight skill, then all I had to do was jump from a tall place.


    Putting my newly acquired walking skills, I started the journey. From memory, there was a cliff near the seaside at the end of this forest somewhere in the opposite direction of the rising sun. If this doesn''t work, I don''t know what will.


    ***


    Staring down at the edge, I kicked a small pebble and watched it roll of the cliff, bouncing on the sharp edges of protruding rocks before landing in the sea with a small splash. The ripples didn''t travel far and the waves continued crashing against the cliff as if nothing had transpired.


    Would that be me if this experiment failed? I shook my head. No, don''t think about it. The bird learnt how to fly by falling from a high place, this was probably how it should be done.


    To prevent any second thoughts, I closed my eyes and jumped.

 Chapter 13 A Drop in the Ocean

    Oh no! What was I doing? Flap those wings!


    After jumping, I allowed too much time to pass before realising my mistake. How was I meant to fly if I didn''t move my wings? However, after spreading those flimsy wings out, I felt the air go through my feathers. Nope, not going to make it. How did the bird manage to go against its weight and the strong air currents? How does one win against the wind?


    Sadly, there were no answers and I plunged into cold water. With soaked feathers, the mission to fly was officially a failure. Not only was I unable to soar, I was now going to drown.


    What a sad and miserable experiment. Is this how I end? The bird''s body suffered without air and swallowed mouthful after mouthful of cold and salty water. Without air, I could feel the bird''s body lose its strength. As its vision darkened, I felt the heaviness leave me.


    Once more I became unable to move. Looking around, I did not see feathers. It appears that I assumed my original form automatically. Now that''s what I called convenient. Basically I had a death escape card for any situation at the cost of being unable to move by reverting to my original form. Good to know, good to know.


    While the cold water no longer bothered me, my worries only increased. How will I get out of the sea in this form? Frogs couldn''t survive in the sea and shellfishes cannot move on their own.I didn''t have the energy to keep morphing forms between the two nor the ability to partially morph parts of each animal to create a completely new species. If done wrongly, who knew what the consequences could be?


    Was this going to be the end of my exciting adventure? Do I have to wait in the dark waters for the current to take me somewhere else again?


    Oh well, I suppose I could go back to waiting since there was nothing I could do. Perhaps I could trap a nearby fish and absorb it with the frog''s tongue so that I could swim as a fish?


    With that idea in mind, I kept my eyes peeled.


    When the last of the light left, I waited patiently at the bottom of the sea. However, there were no creatures nearby as far as I could tell. What rotten luck!


    Now that the plan has fallen through I had to console myself. At least there was plenty of sand and water I could absorb. A thought struck me. As crazy as it sounded, it might work. If I absorbed the sea, I could transform into a bird and escape.


    Yes, that sounded like a fantastic plan. Why settle for escaping when I can hunt?


    ***


    A long time must have passed since I started on this insane project. Yes, I dutifully absorbed water for who knows how long. At first there wasn''t any visible change. The surroundings were still as dark as ever and the water never seemed to lessen. I was disheartened but since there was nothing better to do, I stuck with the boing routine, occasionally switching it up with absorbing sand for variety. Strangely enough, no creature passed by during my sea absorbing mission.


    I didn''t know exactly how much water or sand I''ve absorbed but over time, one thing was certain. The light was becoming more and more obvious. Now, whenever I absorbed water, there was always a huge space around me before the water came back. I no longer needed to sleep after absorbing once. In fact, absorbing sand and water kept me energised.


    I could already tell the direction of the sun from where I was. Does this mean I''m a lot closer to the surface of the water than I was before? No matter, since I''ve resolved to absorb the sea, I will keep my word and see it to the end.

 Chapter 14 Sedna 1

    *Gulg* *Glug* *Glug*


    Waiting for the water to come back again.


    *Gulg* *Glug* *Glug*


    It''s the same boring process. After repeating this for who knows how long, it''s now an effortless thing to do. In fact, I''ve been at it for days without feeling the need to sleep. I guess this is a sign of improvement?


    In any case, I just needed to absorb a little more of this sea before I could pull off my escape plan. It shouldn''t be long now, a few more days at most.


    The water was filling back nicely and satisfaction swelled inside of me. The time it took to fully cover the area absorbed was taking longer each time. I wonder if there would be any use for so much seawater now that I''ve absorbed a significant amount.


    "Wait!"


    Good creation! What was that? Unlike the bird or the animals around, that voice didn''t reach me on a physical level. It penetrated straight to my very existence and invaded my mindscape.


    "Stop! Don''t absorb the sea anymore, please!"


    Apart from the newbie who escaped as soon as he invaded my territory, this was the first time I heard another being speak. Was this another God?


    My questions were answered. The being who spoke was indeed a Goddess. However, with my lack of knowledge for such things, I couldn''t identify her. For a sheltered being who only lazed around for all its existence, my manners were quite rude.


    The Goddess appeared from a vortex in front of me. She was huge! The bird was large. However, this Goddess was larger. She at least five times the size of the bird. Although she wasn''t as impressive as the newbie God, it was still obvious that she was a powerful being.


    Who was she?


    "My apologies," the Goddess answered. "I am Sedna, the Goddess of this sea. Great One, please forgive my rudeness."


    Great One? Wait... she can hear me?


    The Goddess in question had green hair which resembled the seaweed that sometimes came close by the shellfish. Wait, that could just be her fallen hair washed up by the water. Sedna''s body was covered in scales that resembled a fish''s but the most interesting feature was her webbed fingers and toes. They reminded me of the frogs from the bird''s stomach. However, I didn''t think frogs lived near enough to the sea for her to absorb and transform. How did she get them?


    "To answer Great One, I have not consumed any frogs or animals. I was born with this appearance as a Goddess from the people''s belief. Also, yes I can hear you. All Gods and Goddess can hear you for you are the one true owner of this world. We exist because of you."


    Wait what? One true owner... how? So many questions...


    "Great One, if it does not displease you, could you allow me to bring you to my humble abode? We can discuss more in details there. The other Gods are in a frenzy over your disappearance, I would like to inform them that you are safe and sound."


    Well... it''s not as if I could do much at this point. Perhaps I could go with Sedna. She doesn''t seem to want to harm me.


    "Thank you Great One!" Sedna smiled and carried me in her webbed hands before plunging into the dark waters once more.

 Chapter 15 Sedna 2

    There was nothing much to do and Sedna was silent. I couldn''t see where we were going, much less understand the current situation. The Goddess seemed to know who I was and my sudden disappearance was a huge news for them? The fact that other Gods and Goddesses exist was news to me. Then again, with the appearance of Sedna after the newbie, I shouldn''t be surprised.


    "Great One, we are approaching soon."


    That''s fast. I thought that the journey would take longer. Then again, Sedna was a Goddess and a powerful one at that. She was huge too and that meant she could cover a greater distance in a shorter time.


    In the darkness of the water, I saw where Sedna was taking us to. It was a surprisingly beautiful place. Not many creatures could survive this deep and it wasn''t surprising. Sedna was putting in more effort to swim as compared to earlier. I guess that the deeper the water, the harder it was to move.


    "That is correct, Great One. This underwater valley has a very strong mysterious force that makes movement difficult. Weaker creatures will be unable to breathe here even if they could breathe underwater. The light from above does not reach the valley and the light here is emitted by the glowing corals that have made this valley their home."


    That explanation was very helpful. However, more questions came to mind. Why did Sedna live here?How did she find this place? How does she know about me and where I was?


    Sedna was now putting me down on a soft sponge and I silently relished in the luxury. The sponge was amazingly bouncy and I observed as Sedna picked up an ordinary looking shell.


    That shell was far from ordinary. In fact, another voice came out from that shell.


    "Yassas, this is Zeus speaking."


    "Zeus, this is Sedna here. We found Great One." Sedna briefly glanced at me and flashed me a reassuring smile. I tried to smile back but failed as I realised I had no form.


    "Oh? That''s splendid news! I''ll inform the rest, please help us to take care of Great One. We will visit very soon."


    The conversation ended and Sedna put the shell back.


    "Great One, please allow me to introduce myself once more. I am Sedna, the Goddess of the Sea and all Marine life. I oversee the cycle of life and death in this sea Every marine life born is created by me and everything that dies at sea returns to me. I ensure that the marine ecosystem is balanced and grant blessings to the humans who depend on the sea for a living."


    That sounds like a huge responsibility... Sedna sounds like a very busy person too. I wonder if looking for me added to her troubles. In fact, if all Gods and Goddesses were this busy, I shouldn''t be idling away.


    "No, Great One, you are mistaken. It is not a burden at all to be maintaining this system of life. In fact, it is our great honour to do so. Great One wasn''t idling either, you allowed us to exist and for that we are thankful."


    Allowed them to exist? But I didn''t do anything!


    Sedna shook her head in horror. "Oh no, Great One. Not doing anything is the best that we can ask for. If Great One simply wishes it, you could easily absorb the entire world including all the life in it. There are no Gods or Goddesses capable of stopping you, everything rightfully belongs to you including our existence."


    What? What is this horrific thing that she''s talking about? Me as a world destroyer and destroyer of Gods? What''s this ridiculous revelation? How can I absorb a universe if I''m unable to move?


    Sedna blinked. "About that, the Great One does not move like we do. Assuming a physical form is one way of doing it but there is a faster way. The Great One can simply move from one place to another simply by willing it. As long as the Great One can see the place or has been there before, it is possible to travel there directly without movement."


    Say whaaaaaaaaaaaat?!

 Chapter 16 Donst Call me Great One

    Sedna continued to smile even after my mental fuse had blown. Why did I possess such a convenient ability? Actually, how did Sedna know about my abilities?


    "Great One, all Gods and Goddesses were born from your consciousness. It takes a part of Great One''s memory to be created. This is why Great One doesn''t remember. Originally Great One''s last wish was to remain in the void, away from the chaos of the world. However, a newbie God born from man violated the agreement and invaded your personal space. He created Earth after the original planet was absorbed by Great One and shattered the privacy barrier created by Gaia and the first generation Gods. We are still looking for him but it is hard to track a God who isn''t registered."


    Now that she has explained, many things became clear to me. Still, it would be convenient to have a physical form that was as indestructible as my existence. I could only blame my lack of stamina for transformation.


    "Oh no, Great One you don''t have to train to maintain a physical form. It was our fault for not receiving you earlier when you visited. Due to our negligence from being too focused on tracking that new God, we failed to provide proper accommodation. Zeus and the others will be making their way over so please be patient for a little more. After you have received the blessings of all the Great Gods, you would be able to assume any life form and adapt to any living situations without any restriction. You''ll be able to recreate what you''ve absorbed at a later stage but that kind of recreation requires knowledge, knowledge that even Gods do not possess."


    Knowledge that even Gods do not possess? Who would be more knowledgeable than Gods?


    "Answering Great One, they are part of the new God''s creation called man. Man was an experimental creation and they have now found ways to surpass all expectations. They have succeeded in creating a God, preventing their extinction and destroyed a world. Their power is too fearsome that not even we Gods can stop them. Hence, we''ve relocated."


    Man... what kind of creatures were they?


    "They call themselves humans for now. They are the only creatures with enough intelligence to give themselves names."


    Names... come to think of it, even Sedna has a name. Why am I known as Great One? Granted, my existence is unique but having no name... that''s just sad.


    I''m just like a huge existence with nothing on the inside. No knowledge, no goals and no name. That simply cannot do! I must own something and what other than to acquire a name?


    Yes, that''s right. From now on I refuse to be called Great One. I want to have a name.


    "But Great One..."


    No, don''t call me Great One. Give me a name.


    Sedna paled. I only waited expectantly, excited for the name she would come up with.

 Chapter 17 Seven Great Gods

    It must have been conspiracy by the Gods because just as Sedna was about to reply, they appeared from a vortex.


    Out stepped three Gods and three Goddesses. I didn''t know any of them but Sedna appeared to be relieved by their appearance. The largest of these Gods was spoke in a thundering voice and I recognized him to be the one from Sedna''s conversation earlier. His name was Zeus.


    "Forgive our lateness, Great One! We had to take a detour along the way."


    The female Goddess who had red hair glared at Zeus. However before she could say anything, the God who had his face covered by an oversize hood placed his boney (?) hand on Zeus'' shoulder. "Stop it Zeus. It wasn''t Freya''s fault. Eros is to blame. We''ve spoiled him too much and now he''s out of control."


    The hand on Zeus shoulder was nothing more than bones and for a moment I wondered what this God did to be reduced to such a state.


    The green Goddess stared at me. Yes, green with brown eyes, I''m not exaggerating. This large Goddess who reached the height of Zeus'' chest bent down and I could now see little leaves growing from her.


    "Forgive the Gods here, Great One. They have no manners. Please let me introduce everyone. I''m sure you''ve met Sedna the Goddess of the Sea. I''m Gaia, the Goddess of Nature and Sedna''s sister. To my left is Isis the Goddess of time. The Goddess with red hair is Freya, she represents love and beauty. This big God here with the loud voice is Zeus, you probably heard him over the communicator. Although he looks likes like this, he is gentle by nature unless provoked and rules over the sky. His brother is the God wearing the black cloak. His name is Hades and is the overseer of souls in the cycle of rebirth. Last but not least, we have Buddha. He is the quietest of us all and he is one of the Sage Gods of enlightenment. Originally he was man but he attained the ranks of God through knowledge like the other Sage Gods. Unfortunately, his previous world was destroyed and now he has nowhere to go. He helps Zeus and Hades at the moment."


    That was a very long introduction but it was exactly what I needed. I could understand the existence of Gods but Buddha was a man who became a God? How did that happen?


    "To answer Great One, man becoming a God is not unheard of. However, it is very difficult. Not only must a man be wise, he must be remembered by the generations for over a thousand years and his teachings to be passed on before he can become a Sage God. A Sage God does not have the powers of a God. In fact, the only power a Sage God possess is the power of influence to listen to man''s wishes, troubles and offer a sense of comfort with their blessing. Even though I am an insignificant existence in this vast world, I hope to be of use to Great One."


    For a man who was known to be the quietest of the lot, he sure spoke a lot. Regardless, the explanation made me curious. Does that mean that there were more Gods? Were there more Sage Gods? Wouldn''t that mean that Sage Gods were rarer than Gods?


    Isis smiled for the first time. Her mysterious dark eyes sparkled. "All Gods were created by Great One. We are limited and become fewer by the day as man grows stronger. My brother Osiris has fallen into eternal slumber after man has waged war and defeated him. Man has found a way to access the magic of Gods and are using it to hunt us down. Earth is no longer as we know it, they managed to replicate the destroyed Earth and are preparing to wage war against us. We know that Great One has intentions to find out more about humans and we cannot help but worry. As such, the Great Gods will now give you our blessings. May this be your shield in times of need."


    After Isis bowed, the seven Gods placed their hand on top of me and a warm light tingled pleasantly.

 Chapter 18 Avatar Creation

    After the warm tingly sensation left, I opened my eyes again. Hold it right there! When did I have them close? Also, what is this coldness I feel?


    "What''s going on?"


    ...


    What''s this? Is that... my voice?


    I have a voice? What?!


    Looking up in confusion, I saw only the grinning faces of each God. Freya was the first to hand me a large shell that reflected light.


    "Great One, please look at your reflection and let us know if the avatar is to your liking. We can change it if you are displeased."


    Avatar? I looked at the shell and something stared back at me. It was a human boy! What was a human doing here? Also, the coldness was explained for. We were in one of the deepest parts of this sea. Looking at Zeus suddenly made me feel cold. In fact, looking at the all the Gods made me feel cold. Many of them didn''t wear much.


    Whatever. They can choose what they wear. On the other hand, I wanted to check out my new body. Finally, a body that I could control! It felt slightly odd at first as it was very hard to control my movements. After dropping the shell twice, Gaia took the hint and poured some of her powers in this new body. That slight discomfort immediately disappeared.


    With a grateful nod, I turned my attention back to the shell and frowned. Apart from Freya who was known to be a beauty, none of the other Gods or Goddess looked remotely human. I didn''t know if humans normally looked so fanciful but I wanted something more normal to blend in with them.


    The boyish face staring right back at me in the reflection had sharp features, bright blue eyes and golden hair that attracted too much attention. Being a boy was fine. Being a boy that attracted weird attention was not.


    "I want a more ordinary look. This is too outstanding. Anybody would see me in the dark with this golden hair."


    Zeus chuckled and Freya pouted. "But this is a beautiful form that many would kill for. It''s perfect!"


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to be perfect, I wanted to be normal.


    "Let me try," Hades said and stepped forward.


    In a flash, the appearance transformed once more. I looked in the reflection and noted that apart from my gender, everything was completely different. Although I was still a young boy, my eyes reflected age, my skin was tan, my eyes and hair were now black like the void. They matched with his hooded cloak perfectly.


    It didn''t look as flashy as before but it definitely screamed ''suspicious''. However, that wasn''t something normal either. Frowning, I tried to style the hair downwards hoping it would be better but it only made things worse.


    "Hahaha! Was that meant to be normal? Great One, please allow me to try. My brother hasn''t seen living humans for years but I have."


    "I guess it''s worth the try, please do."


    Never in my existence have I been more wrong. Zeus'' sense of normal was atrocious. No, nothing was wrong with admiring a perfectly sculpted body. However, giving a young boy the body of a well-trained fighter was simply ridiculous. Not only did it stick out like a sore thumb, this simply lacked common knowledge.


    "Friend, most humans do not have the discipline to maintain those muscles. Many live humbly and enjoy the simplicity of life. Great One, if I may, I would like to attempt to create an avatar suitable for your cause."


    "Stiff as usual," the gigantic God grumbled but stepped aside anyway.


    I nodded and allowed Buddha to work his magic and waited for the change to happen. Once the tingling stopped, I opened my eyes and was pleasantly surprised. It was an image I was pleased with.


    This boy was around twelve years in human age, a little on the short side. He had light brown hair and hazel eyes. Everything else was generic such as developed muscles but not bulky like Zeus'' avatar. He appeared intelligent yet mild tempered, unlike the ferocity that Hades'' avatar displayed.


    I liked this avatar very much. It synced perfectly with what I wanted and I gave Buddha a thankful smile. From behind him, Isis swooned. As to the reason behind her actions? I don''t know.


    "It''s perfect! Thank you, Buddha!"


    The serene God smiled and nodded before taking his place behind a very nervous looking Sedna. Gaia was standing in front of Sedna and after whispering something, Sedna took a step forward with resolve in her eyes, stirring up nervousness in me. What is it this time?

 Chapter 19 Blessing s and Cheat Abilities

    "Great One," Sedna began and I stiffened slightly. She sounded so different from before with the echo in her voice that lulled my human senses to a trance-like state.


    "We understand that you are keen to visit the humans and even though it is dangerous, we cannot stop you. Please allow us to give you our divine blessings along with the fragment of memories that was entrusted to us."


    Before I could react, all seven Gods placed a hand on some part of my new body. The different sensations overloaded my mind but before I could differentiate them, the same warm and tingly feeling spread throughout this new body in a more intense fashion from the tip of my toes to the ends of my hair.


    It felt like someone was cramming knowledge into my head and I didn''t know what I was seeing or learning. I didn''t understand what I understood either. It was a huge blur of everything and nothing made sense while the pleasant warmth lasted.


    However, once it faded, everything slowly began to take shape.


    First off, Sedna wasn''t joking about divine blessings. I could activate something called "Mind''s Eye" automatically to view information already known to me and to the Gods. It''s like a huge network between minds without the violation of privacy. That also meant that none of these Gods could hear my thoughts directly unless I wanted them to.


    "Mind''s Eye" was a blessing given by the Great Gods in order for me to receive their memory fragments. However, they had also given me individual blessings apart from "Mind''s Eye". Buddha gave me a blessing that works passively called "Wisdom". No, I was capable enough of thinking up ideas but this skill allowed me to understand all languages including those of plants and animals. In addition, I could learn things at an astonishing rate. This would be helpful for adapting to the human ways.


    Hades'' blessing was slightly different. It wasn''t a skill like Buddha''s. In fact, it was something that required practice. The blessing was called "Karma". As fantastic as it sounded, this wasn''t something I could easily manage. "Karma" was a blessing that will harm anyone who tries to do harm to me by reflecting the damage. Rather than a blessing, this sounded more like a curse but Hades vehemently denied.


    "Anyone who tries to harm Great One should be punished accordingly."


    None of the other Gods looked displeased so I had no choice but to accept it. Hades'' blessing was certainly weird but it wasn''t the strangest.


    Next up was Zeus'' blessing. It allowed me to create a miracle during a desperate time. This blessing was as extreme as his character and it''s called "One-Hit Kill". Apparently, it can only be used in battle against a very strong opponent. As to why he thought I needed it? I had no idea. As a great existence, I should be able to simply absorb any threat. Was there a need to pummel it into bloody bits? I really wonder.


    Freya''s blessing was slightly more normal. As the Goddess of Beauty and War, I''m thankful that she chose to bless me on the beauty domain rather than the war part. Her blessing was called "Charmer" and it simply meant that I could use it to buy the hearts of anyone I meet. That also meant that I probably wouldn''t have any enemies when the blessing was active.


    "Unfortunately, my powers are still lacking. Charmer can only work on the strong-willed. Weak-willed beings are not within the blessing''s radar."


    Hold it right there! Wouldn''t a blessing normally work the other way around? Seeing that Freya was already looking so distraught, I decided to let it go. There''s no point in complaining now since there wasn''t much Freya could do. Besides, dealing with a few disagreeable characters will make things interesting. What could possibly go wrong?


    Sedna''s blessing was actually my favourite so far. It was the only one I deemed practical apart from "Mind''s Eye". Her blessing, "Adaptation", allowed me to copy one trait from each thing I absorbed. The trait that is copied could be used without limitation. Up till now, I''ve only managed to replicate the physical form of those I''ve absorbed. Adaptation helps to make the progress smoother. It can replicate a behaviour, talent or physical form after absorption immediately.


    It felt a little too convenient but that''s fine. I didn''t want to spend too much time struggling through the process of "growing stronger". I''m an existence supposedly greater than the Gods, I don''t need to become stronger. I just need to know how to use the power I have.


    Speaking of power, Gaia''s blessing is a little strange. The blessing allowed me to transfer energy or magic freely without restraint. What does that mean? Also, she clearly lacked creativity. The blessing was simply known as "Gaia''s Blessing".


    Last but not least was the mysterious Isis'' blessing. In fact, Isis'' blessing was the one that stood out the most. "Beacon" was a blessing that was not activated. According to Isis, the blessing will guide me in times of doubt and bring me to an "old friend". When I asked her what that meant, she only smiled mysteriously. None of the other Gods knew what she meant either so I was stuck.


    The requirement to activate her blessing was to view the memory fragments and understand my origins. This made me nervous for many reasons and at the top of the list was fear of the unknown.

 Chapter 20 Memory Fragment 1

    Now that I had the Blessings, there was only one other thing left to do before I went to Earth. Those memory fragments weren''t exactly material objects. They were part of the blessing that linked my mind to the Gods who gave me the Mind''s Eye blessing. That means there would be a total of six parts to this memory.


    First up, it was Isis'' memory fragment. From Mind''s Eye blessing, there was a notification asking if I wanted to view the memory fragment now.


    "Is this normal? Who is controlling Mind''s Eye to ask me this?"


    Isis smiled. "Great One, Mind''s Eye is a blessing that your past self entrusted to us. We have no control over this. However, Great One from the past has left a message for the current Great One. These are the exact words, "I''ve done what I can. Now that I am no longer here, it is your turn to decide. Mind''s Eye is created from all the intelligence I have gathered, I now pass it to you to aid you in your journey.". Mind''s Eye is a system created for Great One by your past self, it can definitely be controlled by Great One now. Only you can alter the blessing."


    Hearing the explanation made me feel as if there was a huge gap of information missing. How did I become so intelligent in the past? Why do I not have memories? I looked back at the prompted question and made my choice. Yes, I will view the memory fragments... all of it! I must find out what happened to myself and how it came to this.


    With that, I felt a great force pull me away. Although I was still physically present, my mind was moved to another place and my eyes no longer saw what was in front of me. The images came through my mind and I could only watch.


    ***


    That familiar sense of emptiness greeted me in the memory. However, I could not see my past self. It was pitch black like the darkness in the void I rested in before the newbie God introduced light.


    (*sigh*)


    Was that my past self''s thoughts?


    (This is boring. It''s the same thing over and over again. Seriously... there should be a limit to this.)


    What''s that all about?


    (That''s it! How about trying something different this time?)


    *silence*


    Um... did my past self forget something? It''s been a while now but nothing happened. Seriously, why was this part of Isis'' memory fragment? How is this important in helping me remember anything? It''s what I''ve experienced the whole time before the newbie God invaded my territory.


    (Yes... yes... this is not working.)


    Oh wow. My past self was really dumb. How did I acquire intelligence enough to create Mind''s Eye with this level of thinking? For an existence without a body, the mind was everything. How did I make it out of there?


    (I know! Since I am the only existence here, why not make another?)


    ... As splendid as that sounded, how?


    (Oh right. I can''t. There''s nothing here but me. If only there was another of myself...)


    There was a time I wished that too. But from what I tried, it was worse than the silence. To have another existence exactly like myself was infuriating. I felt like I lost some intellect arguing with myself over the same things. Everything my other self spoke was repeated by me at the same time. It was a really pointless experiment, one that I never bothered repeating. I bet my past self would do something similar and split my consiousness into two parts.


    *crack*


    Yes, there it was, a never-ending cycle I suppose. The paths we took were the same and I bet at the end of this whole memory, my past self would give up and take another nap.


    (Oh nice! It worked. Hi there, I''m you.)


    ((I know.))


    (Oh. Well, in case you have no idea why you''re here... I created you from me because I was bored.)


    ((In case you didn''t know... I''m part of you. Yes, I am aware of that. However, I have no topic of conversation to discuss with you. You won''t be able to give me an opinion different from mine. It''s simply a waste.))


    ...


    That was what happened for me too. I remember getting angry and challenged my other half to a contest of coming up with a different opinion. The first to do so wins. I took the bait of course even when there was no meaning to the competition. The debate lasted forever and in the end, we took a nap. After the nap, I found that the other half had merged back. It was a disappointing attempt and I never tried it again.


    (In that case, shall we compete? I''m currently thinking of a way to relieve my boredom. Shall we come up with a way to have different opinions?)


    ((I don''t think that''s possible. If it were, we would have done it before this. In fact, isn''t this the eighth time you''ve split the consciousness into halves? No, maybe the ninth time. The outcome would still be the same. It didn''t matter if it was a contest about speed, intellect, variety or calculations... the outcome will still remain the same.))


    (You sound so confident. Did you know that I didn''t split the consciousness into exact halves this time? You have lesser than me. Surely the outcome would be different.)


    Now this surprised me. I never thought that it would be possible to split the consciousness into something that wasn''t equal. Could this be the reason why I lost my memories? Did my past self succeed?


    ((Fine. We''ll try it once more. How will we compete?)


    (The usual. We will think of a way to counter the other party. I''ll go first. Water.)


    ((Sponge.))


    (Fire.)


    ((Ice.))


    (Heat.)


    ((Wind.))


    (Stone.)


    The memory played out a very familiar game. Neither side appeared to be winning even after a few hundred counters. Then, something interesting happened.


    (Intellect.)


    ((Experience.))


    (Hold it right there. Even with experience, one cannot simply overcome intellect. There is a difference in capability.)


    ((That may be true but without experience, the one with intellect can always falter.))


    A difference of opinion! There it was! I''m amazed that my past self managed to succeed. Will this be how the Gods were created?


    Before I could view more, the memory fragment ended.


    [Would you like to view Memory Fragment 2/6?]


    What a ridiculous question! Without hesitating, I answered yes.

 Chapter 21 Memory Fragment 2

    It was still dark but the atmosphere was lively.


    (Objection! Even if time flowed backwards, the measurement of it still remains constant. One cannot simply redo the events of time using the same line.)


    ((How does one keep track of time then? There are no laws for it even if the concept is accurate. We are the only existence here. It is impossible to tell if time is moving forward or backwards. If we wipe our memory and redo the event, it would be the same as unwinding time.))


    (That''s simply doing it twice under the same conditions. Time doesn''t actually unwind. It only moves forward as it doesn''t exist.)


    ((For something that doesn''t exist, wouldn''t that mean that it goes in a never ending loop? We''ll eventually return to the same starting point hence it is possible to unwind back time while moving forward. Rewriting it is possible too.))


    Wow... what happened between the first memory and the second? It''s a fierce argument that actually made sense on both sides.


    (Look. I reduced the amount of consciousness given to you. It''s only natural that you can''t understand this concept. This argument is over.)


    What a loser! Clearly the one with lesser consciousness has a valid point... are you going to dismiss it simply because you do not agree? That''s a waste! I do not agree with the actions of my past self.


    ((I take offence to that. Lesser consciousness does not mean lesser intellect. We are the same after all. It just means that we do not share all parts of the intellect. It is now split unevenly. You wanted a different opinion, you have it now. From the first experiment that succeeded, you tampered with the various levels of intellect given to a split consciousness. We''ve always given you a very different opinion on the same argument. Why are you so dismissive this time?))


    That''s what I wanted to know too.


    *BAM*


    The loud noise scared me for a moment. The second half was now silent, I assume that my past self had absorbed it back to silence it.


    (This can''t go on. I need to separate myself from these thoughts.)


    For a very long time there was nothing but silence. I looked at the notification from the system and frowned. The second memory shard was surprisingly short.


    [Do you want to view Memory Fragment 3/6 now?]


    Without hesitation, I agreed. There was no doubt, trouble was brewing.

 Chapter 22 Memory Fragment 3

    The third part of the memory was something that I could actually view this time. While the first two memories existed in darkness, there was some light visible in the third memory in the form of different coloured lights.


    These lights didn''t have any defined shape and constantly flickered while moving in circular motions around a spot. However, they never crossed the paths of the other lights. They hovered around a space that they can''t seem to come close to and I figured that dark space should be where my past self was.


    **Author''s Note: From here it gets confusing so I''ll write it chatroom style.**


    Red light: "I say we kill them. It''s not worth the effort."


    Blue light: "No, that''s a waste. If we use resources to create them, we still need to use resources to end them. I don''t like that."


    Yellow light: "I don''t know why you''re so worked up over this. They don''t exist yet so let''s just do our best to ensure nothing of that sort happens. Even if it does, I''m sure we''ll find a way around it."


    Green light: "You''re too carefree! This is why you never get anything done. I say everything needs to be controlled by us. Don''t give them free will or power. After all, what we need is a vassal to do what we desire, not think for us."


    Purple light: "That defeats the purpose. Those vassals are meant to help us understand more about ourselves. The only reason why we became separated was because of our different perception."


    White light: "I understand everyone''s point of view. However, we are forgetting that it is not our place to make a decision. We''re merely providing our insights. Ultimately, the decision lies with our original."


    **Author''s Note: Complications end here. Please look forward to bonus chapter / misc. chapter coming soon for character profile.**


    It was confusing at first but from the short conversation, I understood. Each light had a different personality. How my past self came up with this brilliant idea was beyond me. It''s unclear what the white light meant but I''m guessing my past self found a way to split the consciousness into many parts with varying levels of intelligence.


    From the conversation, yellow and red didn''t sound very smart. Blue sounded very lazy and green was too aggressive. White and purple are more neutral and balanced, I found myself more comfortable with them.


    (Thank you for your input, I will consider this and make a decision later.)


    Oh! My past self finally spoke. Amazingly, none of the lights argued and simply faded back into the darkness at the center. I suppose they still respect the original despite everything. Opinions were very tricky things to handle. Many opinions can be given yet it''s not easy to know which is right. The only way to find out is to try... I learnt that from Namekuji. Sometimes the most ridiculous ideas are the best.


    This time, as the memory fragment ended, I felt a sense of familiarity wash over me. Information started flooding into my system and I remembered what the lights were.


    Apparently, my past self was severely affected by his unusual reactions to a different opinion. I''d discovered that emotions could cloud judgement and figured a method to isolate the emotions from the mind. Thus the six lights were born.


    Red was the colour anger manifested. My past self knew anger from the debate. From what I saw, anger wasn''t very good at managing the consequences. It lived in the present, doing as it pleased. It''s probably dangerous for me to be angry as I might do something I cannot undo.


    Blue was the colour for laziness. I have nothing to say about it because I''ve indulged in laziness for as long as I remembered.


    Yellow was just a mass of happiness with a carefree attitude. I found this emotion most nostalgic. It hasn''t been long since I made my way to this yellow planet after hitchhiking a space rock. However, it''s been way too long since I''ve been happy and satisfied without worries about anything.


    Green was born from my insecurities. It was something I couldn''t bear to look at. Looking at Green made me ill and uncomfortable on the inside. I didn''t like it but I couldn''t ignore it. This was the part of me I didn''t want to look at the most. It was, in lack of words, ugly. No matter how much I understood it, I couldn''t bring myself to like it.


    Purple was better. In fact, it was the completely opposite of Green. I found myself liking purple as it gave me the feeling of being safe. I felt like I could tell Purple anything and know that Purple would always be there for me.


    White was whatI aspired to be. It was calm, collected and knew just what to do to appease everyone. I knew that White was created from a part of my past self and it was disappointing to know that I don''t have it now. Maybe with my memories, I would regain some of that confident abilities.


    Once the memories and feelings settled, I looked at the notification and paused.


    [Do you want to view Memory Fragment 4/6 now? Caution: Not advisable to view without [Wisdom] Blessing.]

 Chapter 23 Memory Fragment 4

    Buddha''s Wisdom Blessing was a requirement to view the next memory? Well, it shouldn''t be a problem but what would happen if I didn''t have it? Besides, the Wisdom Blessing only helped with understanding languages and learning things at an extraordinary pace. Was it truly necessary?


    Well, it''s no use pondering as I already have that blessing. Might as well view that memory and quickly recover my identity.


    With that, I entered the realm of memories once more. Much like the third memory, I could actually view it. In fact, there were more things to take into consideration now.


    The sight was shocking. The newbie God''s creation was impressive but this was something that cannot be compared. While the newbie God made a planet and a universe, my past self was making multiverse after multiverse on various dimensions with countless of life forms and even a number of divine entities.


    With every new creation, the world became slightly brighter. However, none of those lights could reach that spot of darkness in the middle. How did I not run out of inspiration for these creations? Better still, how wasn''t I exhausted yet?


    My focus shifted to the darkness. More and more creations were spun and spit out from that darkness, the pace was steady with no signs of stopping. With each creation that appeared, a name was given before it was sent to where it belonged. Watching the memory play out triggered a massive overload of information. No wonder the Wisdom blessing was a requirement!


    Of the numerous creations, the ones that stood out most was the divine entities. There were a total of twelve divine entities. Of the twelve, some of them were familiar to me. However, they now had definite forms.


    The first three to be created was Greed, Jealousy and Anger. Greed''s avatar, named Gugu, was shaped like man but way tinier. He had red skin, black hair and slanted eyes that glowed crimson. Gugu was born from one half of Green light. The other half became Jealousy whose avatar was named Jevy. Jevy had a strange body. Although shaped like a human, Jevy ''borrowed'' looks from anyone it liked. As Jevy''s looks constantly changed, there was no real way to describe it.


    The Red light known as Anger was now given the name Venn. Venn took on the body of a male Hunter Feline called Saber Tooth. Saber Tooth was a very fierce cat that had two very sharp canines. Venn''s fur was dark blue and his eyes were yellow.He looked like a killer and it was very possible that he will kill many in the near future.


    After my past self created these three beings, they left for the different planets to explore their new powers. My past self dedicated time to create eight more divine entities and I watched silently how I made several revisions.


    The first to be completed was Blue light who was now the representation for idleness. This time, my past self told Idleness to give itself a name. Being the lazy being it was, Blue light called itself Duu and promptly hid in the nearest planet to sleep.


    Loneliness and Sorrow were next. They were new divine existence that I''d not met previously. My past self must have experienced these emotions along the way and created them to get them out of the system. Loneliness and Sorrow were not given the choice of naming themselves. They took on the names Clow and Rose respectively. My past self seemed reluctant to let them go yet so they remained without an avatar by his side.


    Yellow light who represented Happiness now called itself Zesti and didn''t want to leave without Clow and Rose. Zesti took on the form of a small human girl with golden hair and bright blue eyes. She was always seen smiling and chatted a lot despite the lack of response from Clow and Rose.


    Next was the three sisters - Kindness, Acceptance and Trust who were similar looking. These divine existences were a mix from Purple and White lights from before. My past self named them Murvin, Law and Isaben respectively. Murvin was a tiny white flower, Law was a bright yellow flower and Isaben was a lilac flower. They were bound together by vines and decided to settle on a cliff in the dimension called heaven.


    Lastly, there was Kale, the divine existence of Determination. Kale was a warrior and didn''t limit its body to one form. According to the information that was crammed into me earlier, Kale was constantly evolving to a more powerful form, learning from his opponents and adopting their strengths.


    Now that all the divine existence were created, I looked at my past self and wondered if it was going to gain a form as well. As the memory fragment faded to darkness indicating its end once more, I mentally did a count.


    There was Venn the angry Saber Tooth, Duu the idle idiot, Jevy the jealous body stealing existence, Gugu the greedy imp, Clow the loneliness personification, Rose the sorrowful being, Zesti the happy and carefree girl, the three flower sisters - Murvin, Law and Isaben, and finally the power-crazed Kale.


    That was one, two, three... hold on! Eleven only? What''s going on?


    [Do you want to view Memory Fragment 5/6 now?]


    Hell yes! Somebody needs to do some explaining. That better be my past self.

 Chapter 24 Memory Fragment 5

    (I''ve created such a wonderful world.)


    "Yes, you have! In fact, I can''t wait to bring Clow and Rose along to tour this new world." Zesti squealed.


    Clow and Zesti didn''t look as enthusiastic and remained silent. My past self didn''t say anything either but it wasn''t hard to guess what I was feeling.


    Dissatisfaction.


    Even after creating so many things, the one thing that my past self wanted still wasn''t fulfilled. From the syncing of memories, I knew what my past self wanted. It was what I wanted too at the beginning.


    (Mm, it''s wonderful indeed. However, all this is for nought. My only desire is still unfulfilled.)


    Puzzled, Zesti looked at Clow and Rose but neither of them knew.


    (If only I could move from this spot...)


    Hearing this, Zesti lit up. "I know! How about we carry you to wherever you''d like to go?"


    Tried they did. However, the darkness couldn''t be grasped by hands, touched or moved. My past self sighed. It was futile. Hence the only thing left to do was to send Zesti away with Clow and Rose hoping they could find a solution.


    After the last of the divine beings left, the darkness grew bigger. Everything drifted away from it and slowly, the things I could see faded away once more. Was this how I ended up in the darkness? Everything that was created simply moved away, leaving the empty space behind. No matter how great the creation, it wasn''t enough to fill this void. While things changed and moved, I remained constant. It seemed like my past self was unable to escape this misery either.


    When everything faded to black again, my past self finally gave in and slept. It was a restless sleep with so many thoughts and ideas battling it out. The solutions my past self came up with might be different from what I came up with but we ended up with the same results. No matter how brilliant it was, one couldn''t simply change one''s fate.


    If the newbie God had not come by, I might never be able to move from that space. Then again, this was strange. When Zesti grabbed my past self, she couldn''t touch me. Why was it that a mere space rock was able to move me along? Something didn''t add up. Was it because the newbie god wasn''t a creation of mine? No, Sedna was able to touch me too. That''s not making sense! Something changed.


    I changed.


    But how?


    [Do you want to view Memory Fragment 6/6 now? Caution: Might cause intense grief.]


    Intense grief? Nothing is scarier than not knowing, bring it on!

 Chapter 25 Memory Fragment 6

    The scene played out very differently in the last memory. Instead of viewing the memory and having a load of information crammed into my head, the information was preloaded or unlocked the moment the memory fragment was used.


    Firstly, I wasn''t the Great One. I was merely the shell of what I was. An empty one who evolved by consuming the energy around. It''s a sad reality but the gamble I made in the past paid off. The theory worked but at a price.


    Secondly, I found out that my past self had a form. It was a sphere of darkness that held many things. In fact, it held everything. It was a ball of everything and was the only true existence of this place.


    Thirdly, my reason for existing was partially answered. I had to see the world my past self created and right the wrongs. Of the many creations, there were some that my past self created without knowing the consequences. Some of those divine entities brought nothing but trouble and the power balance of the world was upset by the constant war between the two camps. Some divine entities like Duu and the three sisters decided to remain hidden. Others like Kale, Venn and Gugu were actively participating in the war created by their initial disagreement.


    Basically, war between gods, humans and all other living things happened due to the divine entities. They didn''t agree with each other and weren''t stronger than one another so they decided to settle their fights by borrowing other species that my past self created.


    Initially, they created avatars from their wills and thus gods were born. Gods who could not gather enough power to fight each other created demigods and then those demigods created humans as human souls were cheap but had great potential.


    Demigods came in many forms. Some as angels, some as demons, some as fairies, mermaids, goblins and spirits so it was hard to name them all. Watered down demigod descendants were like elves, gnomes, dwarves and half-beasts. The watered down generations between demigod descendants and humans possessed magical powers and amazing physical properties. They are often recruited by these divine existences and gods to fight on their behalves.


    That led to the destruction of the first planet when all the races died in an all out war using magic. However, over time the normal humans started repopulating the planet and learned from the mistakes of their ancestors. They gave up believing in gods and magic. Instead, they focused on technology and their own strength. This strong united belief of humans created a god of their own that is not a power of my past self or any divine entities.


    That was the newbie god who disturbed my slumber.


    Apparently, something went wrong on the human planet leading to a complete destruction. The god created by humans grieved over it and decided to bring all the souls of humans to a new planet away from the influence of divine entities. However, the other gods saw it and started to prey on this new planet, influencing the humans with their teachings.


    Infuriated, the newbie god left. Nobody knew where he went but humans were progressing quickly. Instead of having chosen ones from the descendants of demigods, all humans on the new planet had access to magic. That magic was not controlled by any god, it was the power humans could borrow from the planet. Many gods tried to influence these new humans with their teachings and magic, some succeeded.


    While the war between gods and divine entities ceased, the hatred has not. Gugu is still claiming that he is the strongest, Jevy still claiming it is the smartest and most beautiful existence. Venn just thinks everyone is a waste of space and should die, Kale is merely looking for a better opponent.


    How did this end up in such a mess? Generally, out of the twelve created, only four were fighting but it was enough to cause so much damage.


    Now that the information is in my head, the memory played out the scene of making the divine entity of hope - Nel.


    ***


    (I''ll be counting on you then. Please help my future self should I succeed.)


    "Hmph! Such a selfish desire. Don''t you care if everything you created fell into ruin? I can see it happening already. Without you, there will be nobody left to keep Venn, Gugu and Jevy in control. These three are the most problematic. Not even I can foresee the damages done by them. In the worst case, there will not be a world left for you to see by the time to regain your consciousness."


    (Thank you for worrying, Nel. However, I believe in you. After all, you are the divine entity of hope. You hold the secret power to end it if things go out of control. In fact, my future self would need a lot of your help. I will be weak after I dissipate all my energy into the void. What will be left is a ball of nothing.)


    Nel looked at the dark space sadly. "Suit yourself idiot! But when things don''t work, don''t say that I didn''t warn you!"


    With that Nel flew away, leaving behind my past self.


    I felt my past self''s weariness and saw how time and again energy was dispersed. Usually, I would have fallen asleep to recover. However, my past self fought against fatigue and continued the excruciating process of ''becoming empty''. It broke my heart to know how much was sacrificed so that I could go on an adventure. Even though we were the same existence, all that sacrifice was in vain for my past self was unable to see what I could see now. I''m not even sure if we were the same entity anymore for we had differing personalities.


    Over and over again I watched as my past self screamed in agony with nobody to hear it. My past self didn''t stop. It must have been centuries before most of the energy had been dispersed into stars or time gates. With the last of the energy, I saw how my past self created gods of its own. They were the Great Gods whom I saw. Sedna looked so young and Zeus was so small too!


    (I won''t be here for long and will enter into a coma for a very long time. However, when the time comes that I should awaken and go on an adventure, please help to look after me in my place. My new self will be able to create a new path for us, I give it the name Zero to start. What my future self will decide is not my decision, please assist me to the best of your abilities. I will have many questions and when the time comes, please tell me all about our history.)

 Chapter 26 Preparations

    "Great One?"


    Blinking, I looked at Sedna and the other Great Gods. It appears that I''ve managed to return from the memory lane.


    "No, Great One is no more. I am Zero."


    The Great Gods looked at each other, their expressions unreadable. The first to speak up was Freya. "Our apologies, Zero."


    Even though they didn''t outwardly express it, I felt their sadness. Great One must have meant a lot to them. It hurts to know that I''m not the one they were waiting for and it hurts more to know that Great One won''t come back. Even though Great One was my past self, we were two very different entities.


    Gaia was the first to change the topic.


    "Great Zero, please let us know if there is anything we can do to assist you."


    Great Zero... doesn''t sound like me. After viewing that memory, I felt like it didn''t suit me. I wasn''t grand or powerful. In fact, the name Zero was very befitting. I was born from nothing after all.


    "Just call me Zero please."


    "Then Zero, what can we do for you?"


    I looked at the Great Gods and paused. I now had a body and could move freely. However, under the watchful eyes of these gods, I felt no sense of freedom.


    "Nothing... I just want to go on an adventure now that I have a body."


    That statement alone made every god, including Buddha who was known to always be calm, to gasp in horror. With widened eyes and jaws agape, they vehemently protested.


    "Why? Do you really have to leave?"


    "Please don''t do this, if there is anything you''re unsatisfied with, we can still discuss..."


    "The world is not safe Zero! What if somebody ends up harming you? Please at least let us accompany you on your travels. If you''d like to, we can give you a tour around the most beautiful and peaceful places..."


    ...


    "Please?"


    Zeus'' pleading eyes were the most disturbing sights I''ve ever come across. They made me so uncomfortable that I proposed a compromise.


    "You''ve given me blessings, that should be more than enough. I need to go on this adventure alone so please do not follow me. If you''re worried, you can help me pack for my journey."


    At this, their eyes lit up. The goddesses started dragging me into a dimension portal saying that I needed to shop. The gods declared that they will take care of transportation and accommodation. Buddha was surprisingly enthusiastic and mentioned that he will prepare a travel guide.


    What did these gods think I was doing? Going on a galaxy tour?


    "Oh, Zero would look absolutely adorable in those royal blue shorts I saw before."


    Isis raised an eyebrow at Freya. The time goddess disagreed. "No, Zero would look best in loose overalls and a long scarf. He has the cutest face that cannot be brought out by stiff clothes."


    Gaia was silent and I thought she was the sanest in the group until she spoke.


    "I still think that Zero should wear the sunflower onesie. It has a lot of magical properties imbued in it including divine protection and nature''s cure. One would never get hurt, never fall ill, never grow old, never get dirty, never feel tired and all... it''s perfect for his journey."


    As the goddesses gossiped and squabbled over what to dress me in, we arrived at the shopping district.


    The shopping district was very lively and full of things I''ve never seen before. It was bursting with noise, colours and creatures who seem to know exactly where to go and what to do. Just as I was about to walk across a busy street, something made a loud noise and went past me faster than I could blink. That scared me badly and Freya held my hand.


    "It''s alright, Zero. Please stay close to us as it can get very crowded."


    With that, I followed the goddesses and crossed the street. My first shopping trip has officially begun.

 Chapter 27 Birthday Sui

    The bell rang. It made a pretty noise. The inside of the building was a lot quieter than the busy streets outside. I was thankful for the reprieve, the noises did hurt my ears and the information overload was simply unbearable. Buddha''s Wisdom blessing triggered with every new sight and experience, making Mind''s Eye very busy. The notifications flooded my senses and I couldn''t react very well.


    Thankfully, the goddesses were familiar with this area and we reached our destination fairly quickly. The queerest thing was how a path was made automatically by the crowd as the goddesses walked. Everyone seemed to know of our arrival and moved aside for us to pass. I wonder why.


    Even in the shop, the moment Freya told the shop assistant her name, the poor half-dog man shot off like a bullet to fetch the owner of the establishment. Yes, half-dog because he had the head of a dog but the body of a man. Quite a strange happenstance but there was nobody as strange or extreme as Gaia so I held my tongue.


    A man slightly shorter than my current self hurried over on his stumpy legs. The man was generally round and had saggy skin. The tip of his ears were pointed like Sedna''s but he wasn''t covered in scales. What''s fascinating was how his hair was orange. Mind''s Eye gave me some information and it looked something like this:


    [Master Tailor] Grem Lee


    Race: Fairy-Gnome


    Age: 246 years old


    Skills: Handless Stitching, Puppet Master, Legendary Merchant


    "Goddesses!" Grem panted. "Why didn''t you inform me of your arrival? Also, who''s this charming young lad in his birthday suit?"


    Birthday suit? I tried to search Mind''s Eye with Wisdom''s help but nothing showed up. It must be a local term.


    "Sorry," I whispered. "What is a birthday suit?"


    Grem Lee paused to turn and looked at me. He squinted and frowned, humming a low sound that made me slightly nervous. Was there something wrong?


    "You look completely human but you''re not. What are you? I''ve lived for a long time but have never come across a species like yourself."


    Sedna was the first to place a hand on my shoulder and answered the perceptive master tailor. "He is someone of importance. Unfortunately, we cannot disclose any information to you unless he desires so."


    Freya nodded. "He requires clothes suitable for travel in the human world for various occasions. We apologise for the lack of notice but it is of utmost importance."


    Grem nodded and called for an assistant. She was a pixie with green hair and according to Mind''s Eye, her name is Jen. Her status display looks a little like this:


    [Grem''s Apprentice] Jen


    Race: Pixie


    Age: 58 years old


    Skills: Ambidextrous Stitching, Beginner Linguist


    "Take his measurements at the back and show him around. I need to discuss with the goddesses here about the order."


    Jen smiled and led me to the back of the room. I was a little nervous about parting with the goddesses so soon in a foreign place but Isis'' nod assured me that they will be there with me soon.


    Measuring was a process that was strange. With my lack of awareness about the body parts, Jen had to show me how to move so that she could take the measurements. Fortunately, the girl was patient and did not comment much. In fact, she seemed keen on helping to answer some of my questions.


    From our short chat, I found out that we were on a different planet and the town here was called [La Boutique], famous for the best shops from food to fashion. According to her, food was something that can be absorbed by the body. I simply must try them later. Hopefully, the goddesses can help me with that.


    Jen has been working in Ruban x Pointes (apparently the name of Grem''s shop) for about thirty years now. Grem took her in when she was a child on one of his travels. The poor pixie girl was banished from her pixie village for her lack of magical powers. Normally, pixies were able to use magic to cast spells and fly. However, Jen''s magical powers were so weak that she was unable to fly. The only spells she could cast were Transformation that allowed her to change her size at will, and Telepathy, a way to communicate with others without speaking.


    "Is that how you know so many languages?"


    Jen looked slightly startled. "Oh, that''s not how it works. Telepathy only conveys my message from my mind to another person''s mind. It does not translate the language. Language is simply one of the things I''m curious about and I''ve picked it up over the years by reading and chatting with the customers who come here. So far I think I speak common which is the language of human majority although there are minority human languages, gnome common, dawn pixie dialect, fairy speak and archaic serpent tongue."


    Whoa! That''s a lot... it sounds very difficult too! Then again, what are we speaking now? We chatted for a bit more and Jen served something called dew tea.


    I looked at it and inspected it with Mind''s Eye.


    Dew Tea [Magical Grade]


    Tea brewed by a pixie. Imbued with slight magical properties. Effect is random each time, depending on the pixie''s mood.


    Effects: Calming +1 (5 minutes)


    Calming +1? Oh well, I guess it wouldn''t hurt since it isn''t something permanent.


    Without thinking, I touched the cup with the tip of my finger and begin to absorb it. The space around the dew tea contorted and opened a vortex to both our surprise. The dew tea and cup set was absorbed and I stared at the space the cup occupied previously. Was that how everything looked like whenever I absorbed something? No wonder Sedna was so frantic when she found me. It must have been a terrifying sight to absorb a huge portion of her sea.


    [You have consumed Dew Tea and gained a temporary effect [Calming +1] for 5 minutes.]


    The effect wasn''t very obvious but I soon felt more comfortable sitting in the room with Jen. We didn''t speak much after this but it the awkwardness didn''t last for long. Someone was knocking on the door to the measuring workshop even before the effects of dew tea ended.

 Chapter 28 Table Manners

    "Excuse the intrusion, I''ve brought the cakes Goddess Freya requested for."


    That was the half-dog assistant who spoke. He was carrying a plate of cakes and I had Mind''s Eye examine them.


    Chocolate Brownie [Luxury Grade]


    Baked by the best patisserie in La Boutique. Guaranteed to make anyone who eats this feel rejuvenated.


    Effects: Energy +2


    The half-dog assistant walked up to the table and placed the plate of chocolate brownies right where the dew tea was. I took that time to examine him.


    [Dog-Lover] Jeremy Hound


    Race: Half Beast


    Age: 30 years old


    Skills: Dog-Whisperer, Butler-in-Training


    Oh? So Jeremy wasn''t a regular assistant.


    Sedna and Freya entered and Jeremy took his leave. There were five slices of brownies and I did some basic math. I would receive +10 energy if I absorbed them all. I wonder if that will erase my sleepiness. However, Freya and Sedna seemed to want them too. I guess I should hold back my curiosity for now.


    [System detects a question. Processing an answer.]


    What?


    [To answer Zero, the system ranks the strength of an effect based on a regular non-combatant human. 10 is the maximum capacity of a regular non-combatant human.]


    Regular non-combatant human huh? I wonder how strong they are.


    "How was the measurement?"


    Jen smiled. "It is done. We can start making the clothes soon."


    Freya frowned. "Don''t you usually serve tea for the guests?"


    Jen stiffened.


    "It was good. There was a +1 calming effect for five minutes."


    The goddesses stared at me blankly. I paused. Did I say something wrong?


    "Calming Effect for five minutes?"


    I nodded. Freya frowned in confusion but Sedna understood.


    "Zero, did you drink the tea or absorb it?"


    I cocked my head to a side. "What is ''drink''?"


    The three women were silent at my question. After a while, Freya snapped her fingers.


    "I get it now! Alright. Zero, we need to give you a crash course on how humans behave so that you can blend in. As your clothes will take some time to be ready, I suggest we seize this moment now."


    Sedna agreed and I couldn''t protest as Freya took me by the hand. Jen watched on helplessly and I could only follow. After a while, I decided to ask what we were going to do.


    "Firstly, we are going to learn some table manners."


    Table manners? Sounded like something I didn''t want to deal with. Absorbing food was fine for me. What''s the fuss?


    She stopped abruptly. There was a deep frown on her face and a large pout.


    "You''re thinking why there is such a need to do something so troublesome, right?"


    I gulped. Could she read minds too?


    Sedna chuckled. "No, Zero. It''s your expression that makes it easy for us to guess what you''re thinking about. Don''t worry too much. Table manners aren''t difficult to learn. You might have to stop absorbing things for a while when you are with humans because normal humans can''t do that. Also, it is wonderful to experience tasting food."


    I was slightly skeptical of it but since it was Sedna, I decided to place me trust in her and followed without fuss.

 Chapter 29 Teacher Freya

    When it came to understanding humans, none of the Great Gods could compare to Freya. The beautiful goddess was burning with passion. No, she was literally burning with passion. Her red hair was on fire for some reason. She even borrowed an outfit from owner Grem for the purpose of getting into the mood.


    She now wore a pair of red half-framed glasses and a bright red dress to compliment her burning hair. Mind''s Eye didn''t detect any special effects from the outfit she wore. It was probably a goddess thing to fly into passion.


    Sedna looked tired and I can''t help but feel the same. After all, a passionate Freya was one who demanded attention at every turn. The lesson has yet to begin but she has already launched into a lecture about the ugliness of humans, how to kick them in the groin and poke their eyes out. How this has anything to do with table manners is anybody''s guess.


    "... Also, you must never follow anyone who gives you sweets. Do you hear me? It is especially dangerous for a cute boy like you. They will do all sorts of nasty things to you and sell you away to the devils!"


    The dew tea''s effect had long worn off. I was beginning to feel restless from her meaningless lecture. Sedna noticed my discomfort and interrupted Freya before the goddess could launch into another lecture.


    "Freya, I think we should move on to the main topic. I''m sure Zero is very curious about the proper dinning etiquette by now. Shall we start? I''ll have Jeremy bring the brownies and Jen prepare a few more cups of tea. We can enjoy tea break while we are at it. Practical experience is important after all."


    As if on cue, Jeremy entered carrying that plate of brownies and three cups of dew tea. He set them down in front of us and Freya taught me briefly about how to sit, use a napkin if needed and introduced some table utensils. Apparently the brownie has to be eaten with a cake fork.


    What''s most shocking was how the act of eating consists of putting cake into your body. After watching Freya demonstrate it once, I was hesitant. Wouldn''t it hurt? Then again, humans did this all the time according to Freya. Maybe I''m thinking too much.


    Watching her repeat it and explaining about chewing the food, I had a brilliant idea. I could absorb it secretly after putting it in my mouth! I''m sure that''s what the goddesses are doing too. They probably act like humans to blend in. Who would willingly swallow food? I remember how the bird swallowed Namekuji and died. I''m not going to make that same mistake.


    "Try it! I''m sure you''ll come to love these chocolate brownies too."


    These brownies didn''t look appealing with their dull colour but since Sedna nodded, I decided to try it.


    Holding the cake fork was tricky. My new body''s fingers struggled with holding it correctly. Sedna helped to correct the position my fingers were gripped the fork. It became a lot easier after that. The brownie was surprisingly soft and it made me curious. Maybe food made by humans didn''t hurt. Also, I didn''t sense any life from the brownie. Maybe it was harmless?


    The brownie was cut into a small piece and I had to balance it on the fork until I could put it in my mouth. The fork didn''t have any taste but it was cold. On the other hand, once the brownie touched my tongue, a wonderful sensation exploded. Now I understood why Sedna and Freya had weird expressions and made funny noises when they ate.


    Before I knew it, I''d swallowed the brownie. Alarmed, I checked the notifications. Nothing appeared. Wasn''t I suppose to receive energy from this?


    Oh well, it didn''t really matter. It''s probably not important.


    "Did you like it?" Freya eyes were sparkling for sure and her hair was back to normal. Maybe eating brownies helped return her to normal.


    I nodded. They were good. In fact, I wouldn''t mind trying a second time. Eating was a true privilege. Humans have it going.


    Sedna smiled and passed me a cup of dew tea.


    "Here Zero, try this. Make sure to blow it first, it''s hot."


    I blew on it twice before holding a small bit of tea in my mouth. It hurts so badly that I started to tear. Sedna and Freya began to fret.


    "What''s wrong? Is it too hot?"


    "Spit it out!" Freya commanded and I made a face.


    The heat was subsiding and I could taste the tea. It was a strange thing really. If the brownie was what the goddess described as sweet, the tea was described as mildly sweet.


    As the pain disappeared, I found that I enjoyed the tea more than the brownie. I swallowed after a while and the goddesses gulped in anticipation. To ease their concerns, I gave them a bright smile.


    Freya''s cheeks matched her hair and Sedna trembled a little. I paid no attention to that and continued blowing the hot tea. It took a while before the temperature was nice. Once it reached a good temperature, I drank everything in one breath. It was delicious!


    [You have consumed Dew Tea and gained a temporary effect [Calming +1] for 5 minutes.]


    [You have gained the title [Tea Lover]. This title helps to increase familiarity between you and the tea brewer every time tea is drank.]


    What''s this random notification again? I''m beginning to think that my past self was a huge worrywart. He''s babying me too much!


    Then again, from this system I found out that effects only take effect when I''ve finished the food. I guess in order to gain energy, I should finish that slice of brownie.

 Chapter 30 Mega Gourme

    Both their jaws hung wide open. They didn''t look very much like goddesses now. Then again, perhaps I overdid it?


    After ten slices of brownies and several dozen cups of tea, they decided to borrow a set of clothes from Grem to take me out to eat. Jeremy suggested going to the main plaza as they were hosting the annual ''Mega Gourmet'' competition. Anyone was free to participate. There were a hundred different meals prepared for each participant. Naturally, it was impossible for anyone to finish all hundred meals. Not even the mightiest of species like dragons managed to complete the full course. The highest record was forty seven meals but most participants drop out during the twelfth round or so.


    Unfortunately, the prize wasn''t very attractive for such a huge event. It was a free pass that allowed the winner to dine at any restaurant or cafe in La Boutique for a year. There wasn''t a limit to how much one could eat either. After hearing this from Jeremy, Sedna and Freya''s eyes lit up. They quickly made arrangements to register me for the competition.


    I have completely no idea why they decided to do this so suddenly but I guess it was better than waiting in the room with nothing else to do. I''d examined everything there with Mind''s Eye and wasting time was the last I wanted to do in a place as interesting as La Boutique.


    In any case, I quickly discovered that the plaza was a huge space. Many beings convened here for events. Although the plaza was a large space, the people who came were plenty. I couldn''t see the stage clearly from where I was, much less walk over but luckily, Freya flew us over.


    "Greetings goddesses! How can I help you today?"


    The being who spoke wore a green cloak and had a glowing orange fruit for his head. It was a strange creature and I examined it with Mind''s Eye.


    [Halloween Mascot] Jack Lantern


    Race: Will-o-the-wisp


    Age: About 2,000 years old


    Skills: Intimidation, Soul Guide, Expert Emcee, Master Entertainer


    Others: Fame +50


    Whoa! Two thousand years old and he has something special called Fame? That''s not a low level fame either... Who is Jack Lantern? He seemed to know the goddesses too!


    "Eh? You''re helping little one here to register? I''m afraid I need to caution you as a friend that this is a harsh competition. Little one might not make it past the first course."


    Freya grinned. "It''s alright, Jack! He may be little but you shouldn''t underestimate him. Isn''t that right, Zero?"


    I beamed. Oh well. Since things have progressed to this extent, might as well take the chance to experience the food humans make. Wait, I forgot. Sedna explained that only the best dishes in the multiverse will be served. Not all of them were made by humans. However, they were definitely the best of its kind.


    Now that I think about it, it''s a good opportunity to examine everything with Mind''s Eye. Who knows what special effects some of these food can give me!

 Chapter 31 Contestant #1001

    "And with that, let... eh?"


    Jack whispered to his co-emcee and they held a short discussion. The crowd fell silent in confusion.


    "Ahem!" Jack''s co-emcee whose name was Uni Corn cleared his throat. While Jack''s entire existence was a mystery from his glowing pumpkin head to his straw-stuffed scarecrow body, Uni Corn simply had a horse head with a horn but a very normal human body.


    "Pardon the delay, we had a last minute registration. Without further ado, let''s put our hands, fins and tails together to give this year''s competitors a huge round of applause!"


    Somewhere during the thunderous applause and chaos, a horn sounded to mark the official start of the competition.


    ***


    -Round 3-


    "Oh! Look at that! The ferocious Minotaur - Minx has just dropped out of the competition. Looks like the event organizers have increased the intensity of this year''s competition. With only slightly over eight hundred participants, who will make it to the finals?"


    ***


    -Round 15-


    "What is this? A Jojobian Elephant Narwal Roast? Ladies and gentlemen, we are in for a treat this year! The rare once a millennium mystical beast from Jojobia was submitted to this year''s committee early yesterday. Can you smell this? We''ve invited the best Jojobian Sea Barbarian Chefs to roast it to perfection just in time for the fifteenth round! This elephant narwal is big enough to feed an entire castle of demons, can our contestants finish it?"


    From a far end of the stage, a competitor turned greened and threw up whatever he ate from the previous rounds.


    "Contestant 488, disqualified!"


    While many other contestants looked green, they persevered. By now, more than half the contestants have dropped out or were disqualified. Many forfeited and some had to be carried off the stage. Despite the chaos, Zero could only wonder about the reason behind their green complexions.


    ***


    -Round 32-


    "Amazing..." Uni Corn breathed. Jack held his breath. The little human that the goddesses registered was one of the semi-finalists. By now, only about a hundred competitors were left. Many looked like they wouldn''t last the next five rounds. However, the boy called Zero was holding his own.


    As the waiters served the poisonous snail eyes, the masters of ceremony watched on with growing respect.


    ***


    -Round 43-


    With the highest record going up to round forty-seven, there were surprisingly five contestants left.


    "Jack, aren''t this year''s competitors amazing? We are nearing the highest record of round forty-seven with Sir Hollow Gram taking the championship two years ago. Back then I remembered only three participants left during this phase."


    Jack nodded. "Yes. In fact, I think our audiences are interested to know who these contestants are. Shall we introduce them?"


    Uni Corn grinned. "First up, everybody in the gourmet world knows his name. Contestant 886, the Silver Tongue of Gamamor - Jet Spin! His record for swallowing a meter long Poleskin Mouse whole is one of his best achievements."


    Jet Spin was a snake-like hybrid creature. He had eyes like a snake, forked tongue, scaly green skin and a tail instead of legs. However, Jet had boneless tiny human hands and wore a tuxedo top, reflecting his gentlemanly personality. The look was completed with a neat bow and a green top hat. Zero found Jet fascinating because he was the only other contestant in the finals who never chewed food. The only difference was how Jet grew bigger with every new dish he swallowed but Zero remained the same tiny boy he was. It made people wonder who the last minute participant was and what his constitution was made of.


    "Next up," Jack announced. "We have our only female finalist, Contestant 563, the lady known as Wormhole from planet Kyke! Let''s give her a round of applause as she does her best to devour the stir-fried Cellophasaur''s ribs without leaving any bone behind. Many may have heard of her and it isn''t surprising as Ms Wormhole is one of the world''s best-known barbecue meat gourmets."


    Zero took a good look at the lady. He felt slightly bad that he couldn''t immediately identify her as a female. In fact, he''d thought that she was a male from her bulky build. Perhaps not all females were delicately featured like Freya and Sedna. Granted, the goddesses looked slightly different from other females like Jen but they generally shared the same dainty structure.


    "Also, don''t forget contestant 222 from the nether dimension! We have the insatiable Hungry Ghost - Egui who was the runner-up for last year''s competition!"


    Egui was a very thin and translucent being who had the shape of a man. How he ate so much was beyond anyone''s understanding. However, according to the legend, whenever an overly greedy human died, he is reincarnated into a hungry ghost. It was the punishment decided by the council of rebirth. The only way the guilty could be redeemed was to eat until he was satisfied and start giving to those less fortunate. So far, Egui has been eating but was never satisfied. It was as if he was looking for something in particular without much luck. Egui had joined last year and dropped out on the forty-fifth round as he was allergic to the Holy Cucumber Soup served.


    "Let us not forget last year''s champion and contestant 999 - Chow Chow Pow from Sumoria! This contestant needs no further introduction. You can tell from his build that he is an experienced food hunter, there is nothing he cannot digest!"


    Zero glanced at Pow. He decided that the name did not match with the face. Chow Chow Pow was a very stern looking man who glared at the food served as if it was his mortal enemy. The way he ate reflected no enjoyment and his teeth chomped down like a predator severing the neck of its prey, effectively dealing the final blow without mercy. Zero shuddered as Pow tore through the gazelleberry pie with the dining knife he wielded like a katana.


    "Last but not least," Jack grinned. "Our last minute contestant with a mysterious background. Introducing Contestant 1001, Zero! He might look tiny but who knows where he is putting all that food. All I can say is that this year''s competition might be very interesting. In fact, we might be able to hit a new record for the Mega Gourmet with such terrifying competitors!"


    This announcement had the crowd whispering. Normally, the competition accepted only a thousand contestants. Why would this newcomer be given such an exception?


    Zero continued to spoon mouthfuls of gazelleberry pie, oblivious to the commotion below. His only thought at this point of time was how to utilise all the bonus effects he had. So far, he''d gotten the following:


    Luck: +15 (+8 temporary for 3 months)


    Strength: +56 (+116 temporary for next 2 weeks)


    Poison Resistance: +8 (+12 temporary for next 3 weeks)


    Calming: +12


    Digestion: +44 (-122 temporary for next 2 days)


    Constitution: +237 (- 122 temporary for next 2 days)


    Energy: +6,488


    **Author''s Note: Dun dun dun! Did you notice the change in narration from first person to third? Good job! I want to gradually shift that focus because Zero''s world is expanding. Please let me know your thoughts on this. It''s been tough to keep to the new writing rules as this really isn''t my style. Also, feel free to check out the character profile! I add to it with every chapter. This chapter, in particular, has too many new additions and I''m getting dizzy. With that, thank you for your support, see you tomorrow!**

 Chapter 32 Battle for the Championship

    Jet Spin collapsed after two more rounds. Initially, Zero worried about the snake gentleman but after the doctors declared that he fell into a food coma, he relaxed a little. The lady looked slightly pale and was sweating but she successfully made it into the next round.


    Chow Chow Pow and Egui proved to be strong competition. They showed no signs of discomfort even after progressing to the fiftieth round. Ms Wormhold had forfeited at round forty-eight. The emcees were highly impressed as this was considered a new record for Mega Gourmet.


    From the crowd, Sedna and Freya watched on with high spirits. They called Gaia and Isis to inform them of the competition. Isis ran over with a newly bought camera, clicking away every five seconds. Gaia grew the goddesses a tree so that they could observe from a comfortable place without having to squeeze with the crowd.


    "It''s good to know that Zero is doing well," Mother Nature smiled.


    Isis squealed and clicked the shutter just as Zero took another mouthful of the Cannibal Banana Fritters.


    Freya''s expression was crooked. While she was proud of how well Zero was doing, she could also imagine the bill it would rake up just to feed the growing boy. She knew that raising a child could be expensive in the human world and worried about how Zero would cope during his travels.


    Seeing her worried expression, Sedna patted her shoulder. "Don''t worry too much about it. I''m sure he can win this competition. If he wants to, he can teleport back here at any moment. He''ll never have to suffer starvation."


    As they watched the competition progress towards the sixtieth round, Chow Chow Pow raised his hand with the most serene expression.


    "Yes, contestant 999?"


    "I''d like to forfeit."


    The calm reply brought waves of shock and the news spread throughout La Boutique very quickly. From the audience in the plaza to the people sitting at home watching the broadcast, nobody could believe what they were hearing. History was probably going to be rewritten.


    Numbly, Uni Corn approved and helped Pow walk off the stage. Now, only a frail boy and a hungry ghost were left. Neither looked like they could eat a lot but nobody should judge a book by its cover. The contestants seemed unaffected and shovelled down the next meal effortlessly.


    Jack laughed nervously. "It''s hard to tell who will emerge the winner for this year''s Mega Gourmet. The ever-hungry Egui or Zero who shows no sign of slowing. We will now ask them a few questions so please stay with us, ladies and gentlemen."


    Uni Corn approached Egui and the ghost trembled.


    "Egui, how are you feeling? We''ve passed the halfway mark of this hundred course meal now. DO you have any favourite dish?"


    Egui frowned. "Hungry... so hungry... want more... give me more food!"


    "Zero!" Jack smiled. "I understand that this is your first time participating in the Mega Gourmet. How did you find the food? Anything noteworthy?"


    The young boy paused and thought seriously for a while. Many ladies and some men cooed at the adorable tilt of his head. Even though his mouth was stained with purple juice, it did nothing to hide the cuteness.


    With his high pitched voice, Zero announced, "I liked Ureh Pheasant Tenders in Pom-pom Fruit Sauce! I also liked Comph Blood Sausages... also liked Weq Lormal Dumplings! I like everything!"


    Isis held her nose at the declaration. "So cute..."


    Gaia gave her a leaf. "Wipe away that blood please... you''ll scare Zero if he sees you like this."


    Sedna shook her head and Freya chuckled. "Good job, Buddha!"


    The camera clicked again and the Gaia asked Isis to forward her the picture of Zero stuffing his cheeks. "I''m going to forward this to Zeus and the rest. They don''t know what they''re missing out."

 Chapter 33 Sportsmanship

    By the eighty-third round, Egui was suffering from an unknown cause. He was becoming more transparent and Zero worried.


    Ever since they served the Rosary Salad made in the Garden of Eden, Egui didn''t look very good. Although he was eating well, Zero sensed that something wasn''t right. He inspected Egui with Mind''s Eye.


    [Ravenous] E Gui


    Race: Ghost


    Age: Not Applicable


    Skills: Body Overtaking, Telekinesis


    Status: +5 Weakened (Holy Exorcism)


    The staus worried Zero. As he ate, he wondered if there was any way to help E Gui. The ghost looked like he was in tremendous pain. While Zero kept accumulating effects, he hadn''t really used them. As such, Mind''s Eye prompted the following notification.


    [Would you like to help E Gui remove the Holy Exorcism effect? Cost: 2 Energy, 1 Calming]


    Hazel Brown eyes brightened up. "How do I help him?" he asked Mind''s Eye quietly.


    [By approving, 2 energy points and 1 calming point will be deducted permanently to remove the Holy Exorcism effect.]


    Without hesitation, Zero approved and a white light shot out from his forehead to E Gui. The ghost was taken aback and was stunned for a moment. Likewise, the audiences gasped. Attacking another participant was against the rules. The competitor will be banned from participating in the future and disqualified immediately. From the tree, the goddesses gasped. Although they didn''t think Zero would hurt Egui, the strange beam of light from his forehead clearly collided with the ghost.


    "Goodness! What happened there?" Uni Corn exclaimed. Jack stopped the competition temporarily to verify if Egui was alright. The ghost recovered after a while and looked at Zero with wonder.


    "I feel much better now, thank you."


    This puzzled everyone. How did that strange beam of light make Egui feel better?


    "Are you sure?" Uni Corn asked again. "We saw him attack you with something."


    Egui shook his head and for the first time, he had a rare smile. "No, I feel better. The weakness from before had completely disappeared and my hunger has vanished. I''m satisfied now. I don''t have to eat any more, I admit my defeat."


    Confused, Jack turned to ask Zero what he did.


    "He wasn''t feeling well after eating Rosary Salad. I thought I''d cure him of the weakness so that he can continue eating comfortably."


    The unease in the crowd dissipated at the innocent explanation. It was true that Egui looked ill in a manner that wasn''t caused by overeating. However, nobody stepped up to confirm his condition. The boy who''d been his opponent was the first to stretch out his hand and offer some help. This melted the hearts of many. Sportsmanship was rare and Zero quickly became a new favourite of the masses.


    "Helping another competitor isn''t against the rules of the competition," Jack confirmed. Egui stepped off from the stage gracefully and the crowd cheered when Uni Corn announced the winner of the competition.


    "Would you like to say a few things as the winner of Mega Gourmet and the new record holder?"


    Zero shyly played with the hem of his stained shirt. His cheeks flushed pink as he made his request in a very tiny voice.


    "Can I try the rest of the meals prepared? I wanted to try everything until it reaches round hundred... Sedna said I could... can I?"


    Uni Corn was speechless but Jack laughed loudly. Even after winning, the boy still wanted to eat. The crowd reacted similarly, some with aghast and others in amusement.


    "Of course! I think our chefs this year would be most pleased to introduce their planet''s dishes."


    Zero beamed and Isis clicked the camera crazily. On the other hand, Zeus was swearing over the communicator as he watched the broadcast.


    "Isis! Give me some of those pictures!"


    "Ohoho..." the goddess laughed. "I can give them to you but they''re not for free!"


    Dealing with Isis was like dealing with the devil. Unfortunately, Zeus had no other choices. "How much?"


    "The bill of our shopping trip this time," Freya smirked.


    If there was anyone worse than Isis, it was Freya. Zeus paled and before Hades could stop his brother, Zeus had given his word. The goddesses cheered and Hades cried a little. Zero continued eating, unaware about the transaction behind his back as he stuffed his cheeks with the skewered Floppy Bread Fingers.

 Chapter 34 So Many Zeroes

    "Good Goblins! What did you do? Roll in a pie?"


    Sedna grimaced and Freya chuckled nervously. Grem was certainly not pleased with the state of the borrowed shirt. Isis looked apologetic and Gaia apologised profusely. That did nothing to appease the furious half-gnome.


    Zero looked on in amazement at how Grem''s bushy orange eyebrow twitched. Even if the master tailor appeared calm outwardly, his restless eyebrow gave it away.


    Feeling bad, Sedna offered to pay for the shirt and its cleaning fees. Grem jumped straight into merchant mode after hearing about payment. His eyes sparkled strangely as he worked on something that Freya explained was a calculator. It made strange chime sounds as Grem typed. The device was a mix of magic and technology and was one of the many common devices used throughout the multiverse.


    Zero blinked as Grem told Sedna the cost of the shirt. The other goddesses paled similarly.


    "What does 5 cinnites mean?"


    Freya took Zero to a side to answer the child''s questions as Isis haggled away to lower the price. After all 5 cinnites was a considerable amount to the goddesses who did nothing to accumulate material wealth.


    After five minutes of explaining the concept of math and money to Zero, the young boy summarised that money worked this way:


    100 innite = 1 binnite (lowest payout amount possible is 5 innite)


    1,000 binnite = 1 cinnite


    10,000 cinnite = 1 dinnite (dinnite is often only used by legendary merchants and royalty)


    To allow Zero a better understanding of how money works, Freya used the food as an example. The cheapest was Jen''s dew tea which cost about 25 innites. The brownies were about 1 binnite and 50 innites each. Of course, there were less expensive food like a regular pork sandwich on Earth. The regular pork sandwich was a common food ration amongst adventurers as it gave +1 energy, +0.5 healing and cost only 10 innites per sandwich.


    For the ruined shirt, it cost way more than that. Zero did the math and realised that the shirt was worth 50,000 regular pork sandwiches! Imagine all that energy and healing points he could have gotten with 5 cinnites...


    "I will do with a goddess teardrop instead," Grem huffed. Isis looked slightly defeated as she agreed. Zero titled his head in confusion. Goddess Teardrop?


    Instead of seeing any of the goddesses crying, Gaia calmly pulled a flower from her vine-like hair. That flower shrank and transformed into a stone that glowed green. Using Mind''s Eye, Zero saw that it was indeed the goddess'' teardrop!


    Gaia''s Teardrop [Mythical Grade]


    A precious teardrop from the Goddess of Nature. Can cure any illness and cancel any curse effects.


    Effects: Curse Cancellation (infinite), Cure +1,000,000, Heal +1,000,000


    At this point, Zero had his jaw agape. What is with that ridiculous number? How much would he have to absorb to reach that number? On the other hand, a random flower on Gaia''s hair could turn into such a frightening stone. Was this why Gods and Goddesses were powerful? Zero couldn''t believe that his past self created such powerful beings. From the very start, these gods and goddesses had been babying him so he never knew how important they were. Watching Gaia part with the stone made Zero''s respect for these goddesses increase.


    While the goddesses were busy settling their purchase and orders, Zero reviewed Freya''s quick lesson. Humans have given the numbers 0 to 9 a meaning. 1 to 9 were very easy to understand but Zero liked the number 0 the best as they shared a common name although the presence of the number was questionable. Now that Zero knew math, he understood that Mind''s Eye was actually a very powerful system. With only 2 energy and 1 calming point, it could remove Egui''s 5 points of weakness status. If he added the math correctly, that was 2 points lesser than the strength of the weakness effect.


    [Correction, the weakness effect was equal to the points of energy and calming spent. As a ghost and spirit''s constitution is weaker than a human''s the points you see reflected on their status is measured in their strength. For convenience, any inanimate object will be measured using a non-combatant human''s standard. All else will follow the standard for species being inspected.]


    Way to go Mind''s Eye... Zero sulked. How would he know which species was stronger or weaker than humans?


    [Answering the question, with enough experience points it is possible to unlock new features with Mind''s Eye to inspect with more detail including species strength, dimension of origin etc]


    Oh? How does one gain experience points, the young boy wondered as the goddesses haggled with the short shop owner. Now that Zero knew what Mind''s Eye could do, he couldn''t wait. Who knew what kind of information he would get with a better Mind''s Eye system and Buddha''s blessing?

 Chapter 35 King of Trials

    While Grem busied away with putting the final touches on Zero''s new clothes, Ruban x Pointes received another visitor. Jeremy politely knocked on the door announcing the visitor''s presence. All four goddesses frowned. Zeus had yet to ready the accommodation and transportation arrangements. They''d agreed to meet in three days and it hasn''t been a day yet so it couldn''t be him.


    Gaia hid Zero in her hair and encircled them around the small boy. "Don''t make a sound," she told him and Zero nodded.


    After confirming that Zero was well hidden, the goddesses told Jeremy to bring the visitor up. Jeremy nodded and left to escort the mystery visitor while Jen hurried to prepare some tea. It was unusual for Ruban x Pointes to serve so many high-profile visitors in a day and Jeremy was slightly worried. However, Grem had made it clear that nobody was to disturb him while he was working. The butler could only hope that a fight wouldn''t break out with the tension rising.


    The visitor was actually the famous King of Trials. He was known by many names but preferred to be called En by the people he was close with. Contrary to the depiction of mortals, En was a youth with red hair and black eyes with flawless pale skin. Although the job was demanding, the King of Trials never showed signs of ageing past a day of twenty-four. With Hades as his father, En was blessed with eternal beauty.


    If En had a flaw, it would be his workaholic nature and tendency to be incredibly particular about details. This was both his blessing and curse for En who took over Hades'' duty of monitoring the record of souls. His job was to keep the sins and redemptions tallied every week and it was a gruelling process. En would not let it rest if there was a single soul unaccounted for until he found out the reason behind it. Normally, a discrepancy would happen when a devil made a contract and took over the soul''s record. En would have someone from hell deliver the statement to reconcile the statement and usually, it would tally after. Any other discrepancies were internal mistakes on hell''s side or on En''s side when his subordinates failed to account for the sins the angels had pardoned. However, after quarrelling with the Hell''s head accountant and interrogating every employee in his office, they found that one soul was indeed missing. En traced the soul''s spirit trail all the way to La Boutique''s Ruban x Pointes.


    Initially, En thought that it was a mistake. After all, he could sense his godmother''s frightening aura at the shop where the trail disappeared. If possible, En would stay far away from Isis. The goddess gave him the chills with her stare. However, with his mothers'' aura present, En steeled his resolve. With both his mothers were there, En would be able to face Isis. Then again, why should he be scared? He was over thirty thousand years old and have been running the Court of Trials in the Purgatory for about five thousand years now without Hades'' help.


    ***


    In the room, Isis hummed and smiled in satisfaction as the guest approached. Sedna raised an eyebrow when she recognised the visitor''s aura. She looked at her sister who kept the poker face. Freya sighed. She could guess why her son had suddenly appeared before them. Sadly, it wasn''t going to be easy to deal with him. She only hoped that her son would have mastered the art of patience over the years but that was a lost cause. Her son hadn''t just taken after her looks but also her temper. Gaia''s traits didn''t seem to reflect much in him accept her annoying habit of making everything her business. Hades would cry if he knew how En visited them and not him. The boy hasn''t seen his father ever since he succeeded as the new King of Trials.


    There were two short raps on the door much like the boy''s curt personality. Freya sighed and Gaia tightened the vines around Zero. "Come in," Sedna said and the door clicked open.


    From behind the vine hair, Zero used Mind''s Eye to examine the visitor.


    [King of Trials] Enma Yama


    Race: God


    Age: Unknown


    Parents: Hades, Freya, Gaia


    Skills: Godly Mathematics, Judgement, Expert Scribe


    Zero had many questions. This newcomer was actually related to Freya and Gaia. Weren''t they suppose to be friendlier?


    "Greetings mother Freya, mother Gaia, godmother Isis and aunt Sedna."


    Freya and Gaia smiled forcefully while Isis kept a poker face. Sedna appeared stiff somehow. Only Isis replied to the greeting but it wasn''t one full of warmth like how she spoke with Zero.


    "What brings you here? After so many years of avoiding your mothers and your godmother, you have the nerve the show up unannounced?"


    En bowed. "Apologies godmother, mothers. I was kept busy with work at the Court of Trials. It is also business that brought me here unannounced today, I apologise for not being able to visit sooner."


    Isis clicked her tongue and Gaia was quick to step in when Isis wanted to give her godson a tongue lashing. However, the peace-loving Gaia interrupted them before a war could happen. Freya mentally sighed in relief when Jen came in with dew tea.


    After settling down and taking a sip of the calming tea, En launched straight into business.


    "I''m here today because one of the souls have disappeared from our records. His name is Egui and his trail ended here. Do you know anything about it?"

 Chapter 36 First Mission

    Hearing Egui''s name made Zero''s eyes widen. Egui''s soul was missing? What happened?


    Similarly, the goddesses looked at each other in surprise. They knew the ghost called Egui. Zero healed the ghost from his weakness earlier on. How could Egui''s soul be missing?


    "Egui was at the Mega Gourmet competition earlier but lost. How could his soul be missing? He walked away fine earlier."


    En frowned. "Could you explain everything? I cannot sense Egui''s soul. However, traces of his soul ends in this room. Someone must have cancelled his sins and freed it before time. Egui has yet to finish his redemption so the records do not tally. Normally, only an angel can pardon sins and the records will be updated in my Book of Trials. This time, the sins were erased completely and the soul was freed without a proper ritual. If I cannot recover Egui''s soul by the end of the day, Egui''s soul will disappear into the void and never be able to reincarnate."


    Sedna gasped and Gaia looked troubled. For a soul to not be able to reincarnate was troubling indeed. Isis did not look angry any longer. She was frowning and Freya felt conflicted. Zero only meant good but the consequences were more harmful than helpful. How could they rectify this?


    None of the goddesses understood how Zero''s Mind''s Eye worked. For a power to be able to completely erase the existence of sins is unheard of. In this world, regardless of dimension or planet, the law of energy is absolute. Not even Gods can defy it.


    Energy cannot be destroyed or created from nothing. Everything is a cycle and Gods maintain that cycle strictly. Sins were a form of negative energy. For a negative energy to be removed, an equal amount of positive energy like blessings or redemptions must be paired to make it neutral again for only neutral souls could be reincarnated. Now that Zero has destroyed the balance, the soul cannot support its existence and can only disappear into what is known as the void. The void is a term for the unknown place that is lacking any kind of energy.


    Coincidentally, the void was where the Great One and Zero originated from. Not much is known about the void and this troubled the gods and goddesses. Anything that entered the void will not return. This was the only known fact. The other secret known only to the Great Gods was that the void was home to the Great One. In fact, the only one who could enter and exit the void freely is Zero.


    "We understand now. The situation is indeed dire. We will help to search for Egui. He must be still around La Boutique somewhere. As for the soul, a terrible accident has happened back then. We don''t know exactly what went wrong but if we can find Egui, there might be a chance to recover his soul."


    En looked at Isis and bowed. "I will search for Egui''s lingering spirit and bring it back here. If there is any method at all, please recover his soul. We cannot lose another one to the void."


    ***


    "Is he gone now?"


    Gaia loosened the vines. "Yes, Zero."


    The small brunet reappeared and gave the goddesses a tearful stare. "Is Egui really going to disappear? Is it because of what I did?"


    Unable to lie to the young boy, the goddesses looked away. Only Isis looked at the young boy with a pained expression. "Everyone makes mistakes, Zero. You didn''t know that this would happen and we know that you meant well. It''s sad that Egui will soon disappear if we cannot recover his soul but this is the reality. You must learn from this and not make the same mistake again."


    "How do I recover the Egui''s soul?"


    Isis smiled sadly. "We don''t know, Zero. Gods and Goddesses may be powerful but there are still things we cannot do. Egui''s soul must be somewhere in the void and that is one place we cannot go. Only the Great One was able to enter the void and retrieve things from it as well as store things in it."


    "I can help search for Egui''s soul! After all, if my past self was able to do it, I''m sure I can too."


    "No! It''s too dangerous!" Freya cried. "Great One was never able to leave the void. Everything absorbed and created was thrown into that space. Great One was trapped there for a very long time. You must not do this, Zero."


    Hearing this, Zero frowned.


    "No," he told the goddesses. "I will find Egui''s soul. It is my fault, I should be the one to fix it."


    Instead of protesting like what Zero thought they would do, the goddesses resigned to fate. Isis gave Zero her ankh amulet for protection. Gaia created a small flower fairy who will provide Zero with light and directions. Freya gave a rune scroll that will allow him to contact the goddesses in case something happened. Sedna gave Zero a temporary blessing to increase his luck.


    "When the luck blessing runs out, please return immediately. The rune scroll can act as a teleportation gate only if we are still in contact. As you venture deeper and longer in the void, Lily''s light will fade until it runs out completely. When that happens, we will be unable to reach you. Also, always keep the ankh amulet close. It will protect you from the forces in the void. The power is limited so please do not spend too much time looking for Egui''s soul. We do not know much about the void but nothing that entered the void can come back."


    Zero looked at Sedna and the goddesses gratefully.


    "Don''t worry, I will be back."


    Unbeknown to the goddesses, Zero wasn''t worried about not being able to come back out from the void. It is true that his past self was stuck there. However, that was mainly due to the lack of energy. With Mind''s Eye and absorption, Zero now has over 6,000 energy points from the Mega Gourmet competition. This allowed him to move freely in the void. According to Mind''s Eye, the void is a place that has the same kind of absorption power Zero has. Everything will be brought to the centre of the space and that space was big enough to fit the multiverse with more room to spare.


    [Would you like to start the mission - Tracking Egui''s Soul? This will consume energy points.]


    Zero accepted it without hesitation.


    [Mission received. Tracking Egui''s Soul will commence now.]


    A blue thread appeared in his vision and with Mind''s Eye explanation, Zero smiled. That blue thread was a guide to find Egui''s soul. All Zero had to do was follow it. Mind''s Eye was also helpful and informed Zero that he could teleport in the void to save energy consumption. The estimated number of teleports required to reach Egui''s soul was seventy and each teleport cost five energy points.


    After doing the math and deciding that he had enough energy to spare after making this trip, Zero walked into the void confidently. Mind''s Eye opened the void portal for him and Zero took Lily with him after waving goodbye to the goddesses. They watched with great worry as Zero disappeared in a blink.


    Everyone crowded over Gaia''s reflecting orb and observed from Lily''s eyes Zero''s journey. Worried but unable to do more, the goddesses sat together in silence.

 Chapter 37 Follow the Blue Thread

    As a fairy, Lily was uncomfortable with the void as she was extremely sensitive to the changes in energy. However, orders were absolute. She had to guide Zero to Egui''s soul in this place devoid of life. Locating a soul here was easy and Lily''s only concern was the distance they had to travel. The further it was, the higher the chances of being unable to return.


    Back in Ruban x Pointes the goddesses watched with bated breaths, uneasy at the sight awaiting Zero. Gaia felt Lily''s uneasiness through their connection and sent reassurance. Feeling her creator''s strength flowing through her, the little spirit calmed down enough to start talking to Zero.


    "Please give me some time to locate Egui''s soul."


    Zero shook his head. "It''s fine, I know where he is. I just don''t understand how it ended up here. Could you hide in my shirt? We''re going to teleport for a while to get there quicker. I know that spirits don''t like the dark or the void very much, Jen told me this."


    Pleasantly surprised but not protesting, Lily got into Zero''s shirt. Unlike pixies, fairies could emit light when they move. Most humans call that light particle fairy dust. To be more accurate, the light left behind was a magical trail. This trail helps to nourish the environment and balance the lack of magic in the area. The more lacking the magic in the area, the less obvious the magic trail. Hence in the void, only the light glowing from Lily''s small body could be seen.


    True to his word, Zero moved very quickly through the void with a series of almost instant teleports. The goddesses watched in amazement after they lost count of the times Zero teleported. What''s more impressive was how Zero continuously cast teleport without even a chant. Many humans cannot afford to teleport without the aid of a magical equipment for it required very strong control and visualisation. The chant helped them visualise and the casting time depended on the caster''s level of magic control.


    Gods can cast without the limitation of mana capacity, unlike mortals, for they received magic energy straight from the environment they rule over. However, control and visualisation were things that weren''t instantaneous. For someone to be able to teleport like Zero, it required millenniums of practice. Their reverence for Zero increased yet again at the display of pure power. Their precious creator... were there no limits to his abilities?


    For Lily, her initial shock morphed into admiration. The fear she felt at first even after Gaia''s reassurance had completely disappeared when Zero sped through the void with ease in the direction of Egui''s soul. Although she couldn''t understand how Zero was able to determine the soul''s location so quickly, Lily knew that he could be trusted.


    Meanwhile, Zero was focussed on following the blue thread. It was initially very faint but as he got closer, it became brighter. Unknown to his admirers, Zero was having a silent mental conversation with Mind''s Eye.


    (Can I call you something? It''s difficult to keep calling you Mind''s Eye system. You feel like a real person despite being a memory created by my past self.)


    [Affirmative. What would you like to call me?]


    Possessing not much naming sense (and a terrible author), Zero decided to call Mind''s Eye - Mii after the name ''Bob'' was rejected.


    (Mii, could you explain what happened back at Mega Gourmet? Why did Egui''s soul end up in the void? Does that mean that anything I absorb or come in contact with will end up here?)


    [Answering Zero, everything that has been absorbed by you will be reflected in your status. You may use the [Inventory] command to check what you''ve absorbed. As you have access to the void, the inventory is connected to it. You may store and retrieve anything inside it at any point of time with no limitation to the quantity. As time does not exist in the void, items stored there will be preserved in its initial condition until it is retrieved.]


    At once, Zero tried the inventory function and was shocked to see the items he possessed.


    [As for Egui''s soul, it was an unforeseen accident. When the status effect was removed through absorption, the part of Egui''s soul that had fused with the effect was absorbed too as the system isn''t advanced enough to differentiate them. Having said that, retrieving his soul was only the first step to recovering a broken soul.]


    Zero paused.


    (What should I do after I bring it back?)


    Mii was silent for a while.


    [Answering Zero, I do not have an answer. However, King Enma should be able to help.]


    Nodding to himself, Zero hurried. The blue thread was so bright by now. He wondered if Lily could see it too. Then again, Lily''s expression hadn''t changed since they started the journey so Zero knew that the blue thread was something only he could see.


    Up ahead, the blue thread ended at a white light. Zero smiled. He''d found Egui''s missing soul fragment.

 Chapter 38 Eguis Story

    "Egui!"


    The white light brightened for a little before returning to its normal state. "Oh, it is you again."


    Zero smiled. Even though the soul did not have a body, Zero knew that Egui was smiling. Lily looked at Zero and the soul in confusion. Normal humans couldn''t communicate with souls so easily. Just who exactly was Zero? Then again, normal humans couldn''t travel through the void so effortlessly either.


    "Sorry about that back then. I didn''t know that getting rid of the effect would separate your soul. I''m here to bring you back."


    Egui was silent for a while as he listened to Zero''s explanation. The young boy started to feel nervous when Egui didn''t respond immediately.


    After a while, the soul sighed. "Young boy, thank you for doing so much for me. It''s been way too long since I''ve felt at peace. I know what sentence awaits me back there. If you have some time, could you listen to my story?"


    Zero nodded. He didn''t know why but he felt the reluctance and heaviness of regret radiating from Egui''s soul.


    "When I was still human, I''d been a very greedy person. I was never satisfied with anything because I was born into a rich family. My parents had money and I could get anything I want without working for it. Despite this fortunate lifestyle, I''d always felt unhappy. There was always something lacking inside of me and no matter what I did, I still could not find it. I''d done many horrible things while I was alive trying to find that one thing I wanted. I''d use my parents'' wealth and influence to threaten, bribe and blackmail others into doing horrible things so when I died, King Yama sentenced me to forever roam as a hungry ghost and erased my human name. I wouldn''t be freed from my sins until I found what I was looking for. I''d thought it was food but I''ve been to many places and found that nothing could satisfy this hunger. This wasn''t a simple hunger of the stomach, it was the hunger of my soul."


    Lily was beginning to nod off but after a stern reminder from Gaia, she jolted wide awake. The goddesses weren''t too interested in Egui'' story but they wanted to ensure that Zero was alright. After all, the increased length of time spent in the void meant higher risks of getting back. The connection between Gaia and Lily was still strong so there was nothing to worry about... yet.


    "Hunger of your soul? Did you find out what it was that you wanted?"


    Egui was silent for a while more. "Yes... I did, eventually. Unfortunately, I was unable to get it."


    That puzzled Zero. "Why not?"


    "The thing I hungered for was to have a friend. I just wanted someone to accept me for who I was and allow me to walk by their side. I wanted to find someone I could trust with my existence and be by their side forever. Unfortunately, there hasn''t been anyone so far. Many humans and living beings were selfish and the few who were selfless were often fools who died too early. Then I saw you - a complete stranger in the Mega Gourmet competition. Although young, you displayed great wisdom, kindness and strength. I couldn''t help but get attracted to you. My hunger disappeared instantly after you helped to remove the weakness effect."


    Zero blushed. For some reason, hearing Egui say that he was attracted to him made Zero feel very shy. He didn''t know that Egui thought of him as someone with great wisdom, kindness and strength. All Zero did, was be himself. Zero didn''t have a very strong reason to help Egui either. He felt like helping the ghost and did just that.


    Back at Ruban x Pointes, Isis and Freya were glaring daggers at Egui. Gaia could only sigh at her friends'' embarrassing display of overprotectiveness. She looked at Sedna helplessly and her sister patted her shoulder in understanding.


    "It could be worse with Zeus."


    Gaia nodded. Who knew what the crazy God would do if he knew? Gaia shuddered and returned her attention to Zero and Egui''s conversation.


    "Thank you for listening. Honestly, I wasn''t expecting you to be so patient with me. I''m ready to return now. Before we leave, can I have your name?"


    Zero held out his hand and carried the soul. "My name is Zero! I don''t have friends yet but after we fix your soul, can we be friends?"


    Egui''s light brightened a lot and temporarily blinded Lily.


    "It would be a great honour, Zero."

 Chapter 39 Cute Kid

    The return was faster than the retrieval. As Zero knew how Ruban x Pointes looked like, he could teleport there instantly just by visualising the shop. The young boy materialised in the tea room where the goddesses were huddled together.


    "I''m back!" he announced.


    Almost at once, Freya and Isis forgot about their jealousy and cooed over Zero. With Lily still in his shirt and Egui''s soul in one hand, Zero managed to manoeuvre sideways to void having either of them hurt by the smothering hugs.


    "Welcome home," Sedna greeted with a warm smile and Lily flew back to Gaia. Egui''s soul remained silent, feeling awkward at seeing such powerful goddesses behaving like puppies before the cute kid. Apparently, the kid''s charms didn''t just affect him. Even if Egui didn''t know that Zero had become a mini sensation from the Mega Gourmet competition, he didn''t doubt that the kid will become a poster boy for kindness and compassion in the future. Save The Cats Campaign, Adopt a Kid, Say No to Paedophiles, World Peace Missions etc., Zero will be the future poster boy for it all.


    Just as the goddesses start to get rowdier, the door clicked open and Egui saw that the newcomer was dragging his spirit and soul''s other part.


    "What is this mess and who is this brat?" En frowned.


    If Isis was horrifying on a normal day, seeing her coddle a young child with big brown eyes was pure nightmare material for years to come. The fact that she wasn''t ordering the kid to be boiled and actually asking if he wanted more cakes made En turn green with unease.


    What was his godmother plotting? Who was this kid?


    "Shut up brat! Don''t compare yourself to Zero! He''s a good child unlike you."


    Flabbergasted, En''s jaw dropped open. "Good child?! Who are you and how dare you impersonate my godmother!"


    Gaia only sighed at the chaos. Sedna had to rein Isis back before she could stab En in the eyes. Zero watched everything with a calm expression as Egui trembled in fear. Standing in front of King Yama was terrifying. Watching King Yama''s ear get pulled by an enraged Freya was worse. He didn''t know how Zero could remain so calm.


    "So he''s not an ordinary child? Then where did he come from? Also, how did father know about him?"


    The goddesses became uneasy with the questions. While En was a person they trusted, the Great One''s existence was meant to be a secret. Explaining about Zero would mean revealing the secrets about the Great One.


    "Sorry Zero," Sedna smiled. "Can I discuss something with you alone for a moment?"


    Zero nodded and passed Egui''s soul to En. "Uncle, I hope you can help fix Egui''s soul. I''m sorry about the trouble I caused, I didn''t know that helping Egui remove the weakness effects was a bad thing. I''m very sorry about it but please don''t be angry with Egui, I still want to be his friend."


    After apologising and bowing, Zero hopped off the chair to follow Sedna with his stubby legs. Holding the goddess'' hand, Zero didn''t see En''s startled expression.


    "Zero," Sedna spoke in an almost quiet tone. "That is En. He is a child of Freya, Hades and Gaia. Although we trust him, we cannot tell him about Great One as it was a secret entrusted to only the Great Gods. Buddha is a special case as he knew Great One while Great One was still conscious. Buddha helped create Mind''s Eye and they were pen pals but En is different."


    Zero nodded and understood what Sedna was trying to say. "I don''t see why you cannot share with En about my past self. After all, everyone trusts him, right? It''s alright to explain to Uncle En, he''s not a bad person."


    Sedna chuckled. "Alright, thank you Zero. Also, En is younger than us so calling him ''uncle'' can be a little awkward for him. How about just calling him En like how you call us by our names?"


    Zero pondered over it for a while. En seemed really scary so he''d unknowingly called him ''uncle'' out of respect. He didn''t mind calling En by his name but he also didn''t want to offend the King of Trials by doing so.


    "Won''t he get angry?"


    Sedna hummed. "Not if you do it cutely."


    "Cutely?" Zero tilted his head to a side and frowned in confusion.


    Sedna squealed internally. Externally, she patted his brown hair gently. "It''s alright, Zero. Just be yourself. En is actually a very kind person so he''ll understand. He doesn''t like liars or people who do something for selfish gains so being honest is the best."


    Zero nodded. As expected, En wasn''t a bad person. Satisfied and thoroughly reassured by Sedna, Zero beamed and ran towards where En and Egui were, ready to negotiate for his friend.

 Chapter 40 Grandcreator

    When Zero left with Sedna, En froze. Did the child just call him uncle? How was that possible? He''d been called many things including ''boy'', ''young man'', ''handsome'', ''demon'' and ''king''. But ''uncle''?!


    Shellshocked by the revelation that he might be getting older, En let Egui go. Collapsed in a chair, the King of Trials appeared very tired and although he had the body of a young adult, the air around him revealed otherwise.


    From behind, Isis stifled her laugh and Gaia watched with amusement at how her son''s mental breakdown at Zero''s innocent comment. Freya''s anger from earlier disappeared and a mischievous look replaced the scowl. Without En realising, Freya snapped a photo and forwarded it to Hades, explaining what happened.


    The reply came quickly. Hades was laughing and told Freya that Zeus suggested selling that picture of En. The Goddess of Love and War agreed. Their son had a very large fan pool and as pictures of him were rare, many would sell their soul for it. Freya decided to ask Isis to manage an auction and collect some favours that they could use in the future. After all, nobody has a keener business sense than the Goddess of Time.


    Zero returned shortly and all the attention was focussed on him at once. Nobody realised that Sedna still hasn''t returned. Instead, the goddesses beamed at the little boy.


    "Uncle En!"


    The King of Trials felt as if someone had used his voodoo doll as a pin cushion. Although Zero''s voice was cheerful and refreshing, his preferred term of endearment was a huge blow to En''s pride. Was he less loved than his mothers? How was this possible? Did his godmother corrupt the poor soul already? How could this young boy not know the difference between who was older? How could he call his mothers by their name but not him? They had fine wrinkle lines if one squinted but he had flawless skin!


    "Uncle En, so sorry about earlier. I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Zero! About the question that you asked earlier, I''m actually an unknown existence with great powers that I''m still learning about. Hades knows me because he is one of the Great Gods who helped me recover memories of my past self called Great One."


    Forgetting about his depression for a while, En listened to the boy''s explanation. Instead of getting the answers he wanted, he ended up with more questions. Just what was going on? He''d heard that his parents were Great Gods. Only Great Gods were able to create other gods without a demigod offspring. Although gods were almighty, they were infertile. Gods cannot reproduce the normal way with each other. They must use a ''cauldon'' to bless with their powers. The cauldron was often a human with high magical powers. The offspring of two gods by a cauldron was called a demigod. Great Gods were the only exception to this rule. Although they can use a cauldron, their offspring are full-fledged gods. Gaia can act as a cauldron using her world tree and the offspring will be born from a fruit. En was such a child.


    Other gods cannot reproduce like Great Gods as their domain or area of godship does not allow them the power to create souls. Most gods are born from a very strong force of energy with the same harmony that develops a soul of its own. Hence, they are unable to create souls and give life to others. Many gods die when the energy they were created from has been depleted. A created god has no choice but to grant wishes to anyone who calls them by their name. Wishes cost energy and this energy can only be replenished by an offering under their name. The offering can come in many forms - food, money, flowers, lives etc. However, as the human heart is fickle, many gods find themselves dying with time when their believers forget about them. The age of demigods happened because gods didn''t want to die but that was a story for another time.


    In any case, En has not heard of the Great One or Zero''s existence prior so he felt extremely confused.


    Taking pity on her godson''s confusion, Isis decided to give him a crash course about the history of Great Gods and the Great One.


    After she ended, there was a strange look on En''s face.


    "I understand now. However, I have one question. Would that make Zero my grandcreator? Why is he calling me Uncle?"

 Chapter 41 Friends

    Isis snorted as she failed at suppressing her laughter. Freya outrightly chortled and Gaia smiled. Sedna sighed at her nephew''s question. It was difficult for them to see Zero as their father but En had a point.


    The brunet shuffled his feet with both cheeks tinted red in embarrassment. En was technically right. However, the young boy wasn''t Great One. He was Zero. As Zero, he had no recollection of creating the Great Gods but he experienced being taken care of by them as a child. If anything, he saw them as his parents instead of his offsprings. It was only natural to call En uncle out of respect.


    En sighed at the explanation Zero gave him. He felt a huge headache coming on. Despite Zero''s technical age and seniority, he behaved exactly like an innocent child. The King of Trials couldn''t hold it against an innocent being. Ignorance is not a sin although it could be counted as a crime. Then again, his job was to determine sins and not crimes.


    Clearing his throat, En put on his most serious expression and looked at Zero. He was going to have Zero stop calling him uncle no matter what!


    "Zero. I understand that you want Egui here to be your friend. I can put his soul back together and write off all his sins. I can even give him a new life and name but on one condition."


    Nervous, Zero asked what it was. The boy knew that he had nothing to offer En so if the scary King of Trials decided he wanted cakes or cinnites, Zero couldn''t afford it.


    En bent down and spoke in his most serious tone. "I want you to be friends with me as well."


    The goddesses fell over in surprise and Zero blinked.


    "WHAT?!"


    "How do I become friends with you?" Zero asked nervously. He wasn''t technically friends with Egui yet and didn''t know how people became friends normally. Didn''t you have to do something to be someone''s friend? Egui told him a story and Zero brought him back although it all started with Zero''s mistake. But they still did something for each other so it was easier to be friends. What about En? Zero was scared of En''s eyes... they were as passionate as Freya''s when she was in ''teacher mode''. It made Zero want to run away.


    En thought for a while. That was right... he''d never had a friend in his life either. How does one make friends again? In fact, what do friends do?


    Looking at En''s troubled face, Freya snapped a few more pictures with her intergalactic communicator. Merlin and Steve Jobs had worked together on this new model in Heaven. Those two weren''t gods yet but their creation was god level quality.


    That''s it! En brightened up and took Zero''s hand in his before giving the boy his intergalactic communicator. It was an older model but still good enough. He''d already gotten a new communicator and transferred the contacts back in the purgatory office but didn''t bring it out because he was more comfortable with the old model.


    "This. You must keep it and use it. I will call you using the communicator from time to time so we can talk even though we are far apart. If you do this, we will become friends and I will help you with Egui."


    Zero held the device in his hand. It was tiny and could be clipped on his shirt. He didn''t know how to use it yet but he can ask Sedna later. Behind him, the goddesses gave En a dirty look but held their tongues. En simply ignored them and told Zero one last thing before he excused himself to fix Egui''s soul.


    "Also, since we are now friends, you need to stop calling me Uncle. Just call me Enma or En like my mothers."


    Zero grinned. "Okay, En! I''m happy to have you as my friend!"


    With that, En left and promised to bring Egui back in two days.


    "Zero!" the goddesses cried and pounced on the brunet. "You must also answer our calls!"


    Slightly shocked by the aggressive behaviour, Zero told them he had no idea how to use the communicator.


    "Oh, don''t worry. It''s actually really easy! See this here? This is the charging point where you transfer energy using magic. Over here you can change its appearance..."


    As the goddesses explained the various functions and features of the communicator, Zero''s stomach rumbled. He felt unwell as the rumbling became louder. However, the goddesses who were too engrossed in their explanation didn''t notice the noises until Zero swayed on his feet and collapsed weakly.


    "Zero? Zero!"

 Chapter 42 Becoming Human

    "Zero, what''s wrong?"


    Sedna panicked. Freya ordered Jeremy to arrange for a doctor while Gaia poured healing magic into Zero, trying to identify the problem. Isis kept calm and observed the situation. Zero looked pale and weak. Also, there was a strange noise that occurred occasionally. Could it be?


    "Jeremy! Forget the doctor. Get some food that''s easy to swallow. Hurry up."


    The butler looked confused but obeyed anyway. Freya looked at Isis as if she''d gone off her rockers. Gaia and Sedna didn''t know what to think but helped Zero sit up to drink a glass of water.


    After taking a sip, Zero took another and another until the glass was empty. He looked better but still felt weak.


    "Zero, answer me honestly. Did you eat or absorb the food this afternoon and at the Mega Gourmet competition?"


    The boy looked at Isis guiltily. The goddesses pursed their lips in silence.


    "Why didn''t you eat? Was the food not to your liking?"


    Sedna was puzzled and concerned at the same time. Eating was something natural that even gods do it. Why did Zero refuse to eat to such an extent? Anything that has a physical body required sustenance. Although they came in different forms, they still consumed food to replenish their energy, plants included.


    Reluctantly, Zero shared with them about his journey before he met Sedna. He''d seen the shellfish get dissolved in the bird''s stomach and how Namekuji''s secret move killed the bird. He''d seen so many things getting eaten and dying that Zero felt ill. He didn''t want anything to end up in his stomach like how he''d ended up in the bird''s stomach. It was horrible!


    Listening to Zero''s explanation, the goddesses understood. Then again, they had a question. Zero absorbed food that gave him energy points. Why wasn''t that helping him?


    Mii was unable to offer an explanation either. Isis had two theories and only En can help to confirm her hypothesis. One, the physical things Zero absorbed were converted into energy points and stored in the void so it wasn''t used for Zero. Two, Zero''s physical body is not linked to his absorption powers so it cannot be used. After all, the physical body was something created by Gaia and shaped by Buddha. Zero''s soul resided in this physical container but it wasn''t tied to it.


    Jeremy and Jen came with food. This time, they brought cockatrice soup. It was nutritious and easy to swallow. Even old Grem Lee had come up, worried when he heard something had happened to Zero.


    After much coaxing and proving that the cockatrice was really not going to eat his stomach from the inside, Zero took a sip of the soup. The warm liquid spread quickly from his throat to his stomach. The discomfort quickly eased with that single mouthful of soup. Unable to restrain any longer, Zero ate quickly, spilling soup all over but nobody mentioned anything.


    All the time while he ate, he cried. Nobody said anything, only helping to pat Zero''s back occasionally when he choked on something or passed him water when he needed it.


    When Zero felt the discomfort disappear to be replaced by a sloshy feeling in his stomach, he stopped eating. Many thoughts and feeling passed through his mind. He finally understood what was hunger and fear. He also recognised that Sedna and the rest cared and concern about him although they had various reactions. For the first time, Zero felt loved and safe. When he ate, he forgot all about his worries and was grateful.


    "Is this what being human is like? It''s a wonderful thing to be cared for, loved and wanted," Zero thought. At that very moment, he made his decision. He didn''t want anyone to suffer because suffering was an unpleasant experience. When he visited the humans, he wouldn''t simply adventure. He would help any human who was suffering just like how the goddesses had helped him.

 Chapter 43 Meet Truen Zheng

    True to his words, En returned with Egui''s soul repaired. The King of Trials also gave Zero his blessing.


    [Judgement] Blessing from Enma


    Active Skills: Converts sins into instant karma points


    Mii explained that instant karma was a form of divine punishment. Depending on the number of sins converted, the punishment can range from slipping on a random banana peel to getting struck by lightning.


    Zero shuddered. Neither sounded pleasant.


    En explained that while he could redeem Egui''s soul and put the pieces back together, he wasn''t able to provide a body for the new soul.


    "The purgatory is very busy with reincarnating lately as the humans have recently ended one of their wars. With the sudden spike in reproduction rate, there is a shortage of bodies to reincarnate all the souls."


    Zero smiled at En and told him it was fine. He was alright with his friend not having a body.


    "But people might think that you''re talking to yourself if he doesn''t have a body. Oh, I also gave him a new name. It''s Truen Zheng. If you''re wondering, it''s taken from the word Truth and my name. Zheng means upright of just in ancient Chinese but that race is now extinct since Earth one was destroyed. Egui was ancient Chinese so I thought it was befitting."


    Egui, now named Truen, reunited with Zero and chatted with his newly made friend. Isis dragged her godson over to a side to discuss Zero''s condition and her hypothesis.


    "Can you identify if his absorption abilities are tied to his soul? He''d collapsed from hunger even though he absorbed a lot from Mega Gourmet. The energy did not transfer to his body and he had to consume food directly."


    En hummed and thought for a moment. "Mom gave him a blessing to allow him to transfer energy without restraint right? (1) Technically he is able to transfer the energy from his existence, because I don''t sense a soul, to his avatar. Normally, the transfer is automatic but I noticed that he isn''t bound to his avatar? He probably collapsed because he doesn''t know how to make that transfer."


    Isis pondered over En''s words. Every living creature has a soul from plants to gods and even divine existence. The fact that Zero doesn''t have a soul makes Isis wonder how it was possible. Then again, there were many mysteries revolving around Great One that surpassed the logic of even gods. The only thing Isis knew for certain was how omnipotent Zero was.


    "Is there a way for us to help Zero make that transfer automatically? We don''t exactly want to teach him about energy transfers and magic yet because he''d already unknowingly destroyed the marine ecosystem balance by absorbing about a third of sea from Amarania while he was trapped. Luckily Sedna noticed the abnormality and rushed over to investigate."


    En shuddered slightly and looked at Zero with a conflicted expression. On one hand, Zero was a delightful friend. On the other hand, someone needed to watch over him to ensure he doesn''t accidentally trigger the world destruction flag.


    "I have an idea. I''ll get Truen to be his guardian and follow him on his travels. As we can''t always be by his side and neglect our duty, sending someone else over we know is the only other alternative."


    Nodding in agreement, the goddess of time sighed. Raising a child was never easy. Raising an omnipotent child was harder. As proven, the brunet had a kind heart but his actions can prove harmful. After all, the road to hell is paved with good intentions.


    ***


    (1) That''s from Gaia''s blessing [Gaia''s Blessing] - can transfer energy or magic freely without restraint.

 Chapter 44 Secret Bodyguard

    After successfully distracting Zero with more tea and brownies, En told the goddesses his plan and Gaia readied Truen''s body. It was a very simple avatar crafted from a twig in Gaia''s hair. Although it looked ordinary, Truen''s new body possessed Gaia''s special property of growth. Isis helped shape it and Freya prepared the contract. En was busy coordinating a transfer of Truen''s soul custody while Sedna continued to distract Zero with more stories about the humans.


    "Sorry Zero, can I borrow Truen for a moment?" Gaia smiled.


    Zero had questions but nodded anyway. Obediently, the spirit followed Gaia.


    Once out of Zero''s sight, Truen stiffened. In front of him, En, Freya and Isis were standing with very evil grins, looking at him. Also, there was another person present. This person appeared to be asleep on the chair and without Freya''s support, he might have fallen over.


    Truen glanced over at the sleeping stranger briefly. He was definitely an elf and looked about fifteen years of age in human terms. However, Truen knew better than to judge an elf by their physical appearance. As elves were known for their abundant magical power and longevity, a fifteen-year-old looking elf could be well over two hundred years old. This elf had tan skin and black hair.


    "Even though Zero trusts you as a friend, we have yet to accept it. If you are truly sincere, you will accept our trial."


    Truen paused. He''d expected the goddesses to test him in some way. King Yama had tested him earlier back in the purgatory with an illusion.


    "What must I do?" Truen asked. He was ready to prove himself no matter how many times it took.


    Isis smiled. "See this elf here? This is an avatar prepared by Gaia. However, this avatar bears the mark of the Great Gods. This means that you will be bound by a servant contract after the soul binding ritual. The servant contract requires you to protect Zero from harm. However, you cannot allow him to know that you are reporting his situation to us or help him openly. If you accept, you will have the protection of the Great Gods and a powerful body in addition to travelling with Zero. This is our trial. What will you do?"


    Without hesitation, Truen accepted the terms and condition. Isis held out a contract parchment and En told him to pour energy into it. After Truen poured some energy into it, he felt his soul getting sucked into the sleeping elf''s body. It happened so quickly that Truen felt disoriented when he opened his physical eyes.


    "Mmm, green eyes! I did a great job." Freya mused and Truen shook his head to clear the strange floating sensation.


    "How do you feel?" Gaia asked and Truen tried moving his arm. It worked just fine. Nothing felt off.


    "It''s good. Will I be an elf now with special regeneration power?"


    Gaia smiled. "If you''re talking about external appearance, yes. You will look like a wood elf. However, your true identity is a Living Wood Spirit. This body was created from a twig in my hair and has the Nature Regeneration ability. That means the body will never die and as long as there is sunlight, it can regenerate indefinitely. As long as the core, which is the mark of the Great Gods embedded in your soul, is not destroyed you can continue to regenerate."


    Truen tried standing and wobbled a little. If not for En supporting him, he might have fallen over. It has been so long since he''d moved around physically. It might take a little while for him to get used to it.


    "Oh, from now on I will hand the custody of your soul to Zero. This means that you are free from obligations to repay back your sins. On the other hand, it means that Zero owns your existence. Betray him and not only will be Great Gods come after you but your soul will also be annihilated."


    Isis patted the newly born ''elf''. "Don''t worry too much, if you''re sincere to Zero everything will be good."


    Truen wasn''t worried. However, he had some questions.


    "Goddesses, King Yama, I am thankful for this opportunity. However, I do not know if I''m most qualified to be Zero''s bodyguard. My knowledge is far outdated and even though I retained the memories of my previous self, I know nothing about magic or elves."


    En grinned. "Don''t worry. That is why you will be meeting with the other Great Gods. In fact, we will set off to see them tomorrow. It might hurt for a while but you''ll be the perfect bodyguard in no time."


    Truen paled. Those words were not comforting at all!

 Chapter 45 Fashion Show 1

    Zero was excited. Grem had packed all the clothes Zero needed for travel and they''d gone through the fitting of at least ten different outfits. Freya mentioned that these outfits were equipped with runes and magic enchantments so it was basically indestructible. The checklist was long and Zero only managed to catch a glimpse of it.


    What Zero saw:


    - ...


    - ...


    - Anti-dust


    - Self-repair


    - Anti-blast protection


    - Cold resistant


    - ...


    - ...


    - ...


    .


    .


    .


    Even En shook his head as the goddesses continued to add to the list of things they needed to equip the clothes with. After about two hours, the list was completed. Zero watched with interest how all the enchantments and runes were equipped onto the clothes in less than twenty minutes. Truen silently wondered why the goddesses couldn''t simply cast every known enchantment, blessing and rune to the clothes. It would be a lot faster than deciding what to include. Truen noticed that the goddesses seemed to have neglected anti-theft and thought it was a terrible thing to forget because anyone who got hold of Zero''s clothes could end up very powerful.


    "Looks like it''s all good now. Zero, could you try them out? We can adjust them if something is lacking."


    The boy didn''t seem to know why he had to try them on when Grem had made them perfectly. What could possibly be wrong?


    As Zero stepped into the changing room, Truen taught him how to wear some of those clothes. Zero realised that these clothes were very different from the one Grem lent him previously. The first outfit was for long travels according to Freya. It was made of something called dandelion cotton and felt extremely soft. He didn''t feel warm wearing it but he wasn''t cold either. The material allowed him to run comfortably. Grem called it a tracksuit and it had an enchantment that allowed it to change into a different colour whenever he liked. This was Zero''s favourite outfit and Zero decided that he wanted it to be red.


    The next outfit was for formal events. Freya told him that sometimes important people would invite him to a gathering called a party. He had to wear this to the party. This was the most complicated outfit and Zero struggled with something called buttons. The shoes were also different. They made little click-clack sounds as he walked. It was difficult to run in those navy blue shorts and the thin rubber straps called suspenders made taking the shorts off difficult. Zero had no idea how to tie a bow with the silk ribbon so Truen helped with that. Also, why did the long shirt sleeves have to have two buttons on the end? It was impossible to fasten them and what is the point of wearing a jacket outside that will cover the white shirt?


    Fortunately, the goddesses liked this outfit and took a lot of pictures. Zero was made to stand in weird positions for a good while and sighed in relief when he could finally change the outfit. The third outfit was less stifling but was equally fancy. Isis called it a magician''s robe. The shorts were still there but the shirt was big and baggy. Zero saw that it was a very lovely shade of sapphire blue and he loved the little white star patterns. The shirt was a simple slip-on square neck top with long sleeves that fanned out at the end for easier wrist movement. It was as long as his ankles but there was a split at both sides after the shirt reached his waist. Truen says it resembled the qipao but Zero didn''t know what that was. The shirt had to be tied by a belt but that wasn''t what made this outfit fancy. It was the hat. Yes. The hat was bigger than Zero''s head and when he put on the pointy thing with a big brim and drooping edge. The goddesses cooed and snapped more pictures.


    "Why do I need a magician''s robe when I don''t know magic?"


    Sedna coughed. "Zero, Earth is full of magic. Of course, there are some humans who do not use magic but it will be easier to blend in with this."


    En sighed. The goddesses just want to see Zero in a magician''s outfit. No normal human, unless they are an adventurer, will wear such a ridiculous outfit. Then again, he treasured his ears and eyes so he held his tongue. Truen must have some similar thoughts because both males shared a knowing glance as Zero changed into the fourth outfit.

 Chapter 46 Fashion Show 2

    Zero could manage the fourth outfit himself. It was a comfortable sleepwear called pyjamas. It really was a squirrel onesie though. All Zero had to do was slip his legs in and pull up the zipper all the way. He didn''t have to worry about feeling cold as the only thing exposed was his face. Then again, the hood was really large so Zero didn''t think it was possible to feel cold at all.


    The next outfit was something more normal. It was the same thing that Zero had worn to the Mega Gourmet competition. This time, the shirt had been cleaned and showed a lovely sky blue. It had collars and some buttons at the top but luckily, Zero didn''t have to deal with them. He left two buttons open and slipped his head through the hole. The long pants were called jeans and this outfit came with sneakers. Those strings called shoelaces were tricky to tie. Even after three times of demonstration, Zero still couldn''t understand how to tie them right. Also, it was difficult to tell the left shoe from the right. He had to take them off and swap them after Truen noticed how he walked funny. The goddesses nodded in approval and had quickly changed to the next set.


    By now, Zero was used to seeing clothes that covered him from top to toe. However, the new outfit was something close to the underwear he wore on the inside of all those clothes.


    "I don''t need to wear underwear in this?"


    Truen chuckled and shook his head. "No, this is a bathing suit."


    "But it''s just a tiny short!"


    The wood elf sighed. "Yes, it is. This is meant for you to go in the water. If you wore more, it would be very heavy and difficult to swim."


    Zero was confused but Truen promised that he will take him swimming one day so that Zero will have the chance to understand why a bathing suit was necessary.


    The goddesses passed Zero some bulky but light plastic devices called ''floats'' and a strange eyewear called goggles to pose for the pictures. Zero didn''t protest, only wanting to finish trying the rest of the clothes and take a break.


    They got to the last outfit finally but the sight of it stunned both Truen and Zero. It was a pink frilly dress paired with dainty high heels and a blonde wig.


    "Uh, goddesses? I think there was a mistake with the order. This is a girl''s dress."


    Freya only smiled. "No, it''s not."


    "But..."


    "Zero might need to disguise as a girl in emergency situations so we thought to include it too. Besides, with such an adorable avatar, nobody will suspect a thing!"


    Truen wanted to protest but En stopped him. "Just do it. The sooner he wears this, the sooner we leave."


    The bodyguard gulped. The goddesses gave Truen a stare that promised pain if he didn''t hurry. He could only apologise to Zero and plead the child to wear it. Zero didn''t protest much but he kept complaining that the wig itched and the long strands kept poking his eye.


    When the curtains were drawn, the goddesses forgot to breathe at the sight before them. Teary-eyed, cheeks flushed and simply downright lovable was Zero with his large brown eyes in a pink dress. The wig made him look like a princess and all at once, they took pictures from all angles. This was perfect!


    Under Zero''s grumpy whining, the goddesses finally relented and allowed Zero to wear his tracksuit to meet Zeus and the rest of the Gods. They were finally going to visit the House of the Great Gods.


    While the goddesses packed, En patted Truen on the back.


    "King Yama, could I trouble you with one last thing before we leave?"


    En nodded. "If it is within my abilities."


    Truen nearly cried there and then. "Please put anti-theft enchantments on all these clothes! I don''t want to see an underwear thief turning into an all-powerful world destroyer looking like a pervert."


    For a moment, En tried to visualise it. He shuddered violently and swore that after he was done, no underwear thieves will ever get their hands on any of Zero''s clothes.

 Chapter 47 White House 1

    Pegasus was the name of the horse pulling the carriage that Sedna ushered Zero into. The trip was going to take about three hours and there would be no bathroom breaks in between.


    Zero asked why anyone would need a bathroom break and the goddesses paused before remembering that Zero''s body didn''t quite function the same way like an ordinary human.


    Without further ado, they set off with Freya steering the carriage''s direction. Zero was amazed that Freya would step up to take control of the reins instead of handing them to a coachman. Gaia explained that although Freya loved shopping and cakes, she was still a goddess of war. The thrill of riding and fighting was in her existence.


    While the goddesses chatted and occasionally zoned out, Zero was learning from En and Truen about human etiquette in preparation for his travels. Zero was also finally able to play around with his inventory function and learnt a lot more about the system by chatting with Mii.


    The time passed quickly and before they knew it, Freya announced that they were approaching the House of Great Gods. Zero''s eyes widened when he saw that they were way above the clouds and the thick fluffy white clouds below swirled endlessly.


    "Welcome to the Realm of Gods - Heaven. We are heading straight to the House of Great Gods to meet up with my father and uncle. I''m sure Buddha will be there too since he was invited."


    Zero smiled at En and asked many questions about the strange beings with white wings. En took his time to answer all of Zero''s questions and Truen sat there in silence, simply overwhelmed with new information. He''d never been to heaven and the bodyguard briefly wondered if he would end up here if he repaid his sins.


    Zero got off the carriage and bade Pegasus goodbye. The horse nuzzled his face gently before flying away. Freya dusted the imaginary dust from her dress and held out her hand to Zero. "Are you ready?"


    Zero was excited but nervous at the same time. Nevertheless, he held onto Freya''s outstretched hand and tottered along the long flight of stairs.


    The House of God was not a house despite its name. It was actually a huge open temple with rows of white pillars holding up a huge white roof. Zero decided to call it the White House since the whole building was white. It had no doors or windows, only rows of pillars along the side of the long temple. They slowly walked up the long flight of stairs that never seemed to end but surprisingly, nobody complained about it. Zero wondered if there was a reason why they were walking up the stairs one by one. He knew that it would be a lot faster by teleporting or flying but none of the goddesses attempted to do so.


    In fact, the expressions of the goddesses were so serious that Zero felt it was inappropriate to ask any questions. Silently he followed, holding tightly onto Freya''s hands so that he wouldn''t trip on a step.


    As they walked nearer to the White House, he could see Zeus looking at something that was floating in the air over a white stone table. As they got closer, Zero could see that those floating orbs were actually moving and there was more than one orb.


    By now, there were only a few hundred more steps before the reached the White House and Zero felt Freya''s grip on his hand tighten. He didn''t know why but all the goddesses, even En, had some sadness in their eyes. Sedna looked the saddest and even if Zero didn''t know the reason behind their sorrow, he felt the same too.

 Chapter 48 White House 2

    "Yassas," Zeus greeted. Zero had to bend his neck all the way back to look at Zeus who was in his titan form. He was big before but now, he''s now gigantic! Zero marvelled over the Titan and tripped over a step. Luckily, Freya was still holding onto his hand so he didn''t greet the floor with his face. What Zero didn''t know was how Gaia had shot out a branch behind him when he tripped or how Truen had already rushed forward to catch him if he fell backwards. Even En was ready for action but nobody reacted when they saw how Freya had it under control.


    Sedna smiled sadly. They were going to miss him a lot. Even though Zero hasn''t been with them for long, their hearts already belonged to him. The thought of him leaving hurt but the thought of losing him hurt more. Even En who wasn''t a social person has become fairly attached to the young boy. The most they could do was prepare Zero for his adventure and send him off with their blessings and perhaps their smiles.


    Once they arrived, only Truen looked slightly tired from the long climb. An elf''s constitution might be better than most but this flight of stairs can still be daunting for a mortal. Zero didn''t look affected but Truen wasn''t surprised. After all, the Great Gods might have something to do with this.


    Standing beside Zeus was Hades - En''s father. Hades wasn''t as huge as Zeus but he looked completely different from before. Zero couldn''t recognise him at first glance. The Hades Zero knew was literally made of bones. If it wasn''t for the black oversized robe, the young boy would have thought he was a different person. Hades had black eyes and hair with pale skin and a very thin build. He was a complete contrast from Zeus who was muscular, tan skinned with silver hair. Now that he noticed the change, Zero took a look at the goddesses. Freya''s hair was literally on fire like when she was in teacher mode. Gaia had become more treelike with vines and barks growing on her body. Sedna''s legs had transformed into a fish''s tail and she had gills by the side of her neck. Isis was the only one who didn''t look very different but she gave off an aura of power that Zero never experienced before. Even En had an extra eye on his forehead!


    As Zero approached big Zeus and Hades, he realised that he missed out on Buddha. The Sage God also had a slightly different appearance. His normal skin colour and black hair turned completely gold. The white table with floating orbs was a little too high for Zero to see what was on it. Truen was stiff in the presence of so many Great Gods. Even Enma seemed slightly uncomfortable as he greeted Hades.


    Normally, Hades would run over to hug his son but this time, he only nodded. Freya let go of Zero''s hand gently and the Great Gods got into their position around the white table. En took over and guided Zero to a side while the Great Gods, with Buddha''s help, started to chant.


    "What are they doing?" Zero whispered to En.


    The King of Trials took this opportunity to carry Zero in his arms. "They are preparing the spell needed to send you and Truen to Earth."


    Zero looked surprised. That was rather quick and sudden! He wasn''t mentally prepared for this with everything happening so quickly. Was he never going to see them again? Unknowingly, the young boy began to sob.


    En and Truen tried their best to comfort Zero but the sobs had escalated to broken wails. Even the Great Gods preparing the spell were slightly affected.


    At this moment, three ladies made their presences known at the top of those steps. They were dressed in white, lilac and yellow gowns.

 Chapter 49 First Kiss

    The three ladies stood at the top of the steps silently, watching Zero as he cried. At first, Zero didn''t know that there were guests but as they approached him, the brunet''s sobs decreased. For some reason, those three ladies felt very familiar but Zero knew he hadn''t met them before.


    "Greetings Zero, we have been expecting you," the lady in white greeted.


    Zero stopped crying at once. Mii displayed the lady''s name and status, deeming her to be a threat but Zero told Mii to calm down. He knew this lady as well as her sisters.


    "I''m sorry, I know we haven''t met but I think I know you. I just can''t remember your name."


    The lady in white smiled. "It''s alright, Zero. We''ve waited for a long time to reunite with you. I''m Murvin, the Divine Entity of Kindness. This is my sister, Law, the Divine Entity of Acceptance in yellow and Isaben, the Divine Entity of Trust, in lilac. We came to pass the word that Nel, the Divine Entity of Hope, is waiting for your return. After you reach Earth, please look for her. She is safekeeping something of importance on behalf of Great One for you."


    The brunet blinked. From the vague memory fragments, he remembered who they were. These three ladies were actually divine entities his past self created. They were the three flower sisters who resided silently on a cliff in heaven while the others disappeared. Nel was the last divine entity he''d created and Mii took initiative to make a note about finding her. It was called a quest according to the system.


    The Great Gods cancelled the summoning spell to witness the three divine entities interact with Zero. Even though they lived for a long time, they had never seen a divine entity before. Occasionally, some news about divine entities like Gugu and Venn will surface but they never had the chance to meet a divine entity personally. In fact, nothing was known about them except how they were once part of the Great One. While Great Gods were greatly feared and respected because they were personally created by the Great One, they weren''t more powerful than divine entities who were a fraction of the Great One.


    When divine entities fought, it was nothing like a war between gods and humans. Universes can collapse, worlds can be eradicated and armies can be created with a blink from any divine entity. However, as all divine entities were created from a part of Great One, there was no entity that was superior. Instead of fighting against each other with strength, some opted to fight using their wits in a complicated game of chess using the most unpredictable species called humans.


    In the process, the first Earth was destroyed but the newbie god that humans created triggered Zero''s awakening and created a replica of the destroyed planet. Gods, monsters, demons alike tried to prevent the divine entities from corrupting this new world. Magic was introduced along with faith. The fight over faith and territory among the races made the Great Gods forget about divine entities for a long while until the three sisters appeared.


    Looking at the three ladies, none of the Gods moved. Although they didn''t think that the three sisters would harm Zero, they didn''t exactly trust them.


    On the other hand, Zero welcomed the sisters as they embraced him and took turns to kiss him on his cheeks before vanishing into thin air.


    The moment they did, a tri-coloured petal symbol glowed on where the sisters kissed before fading away. However, nobody noticed this as they were too focused on looking at the portal to Earth that appeared right before their eyes. It would take a considerable amount of strength for even the Great Gods to open that portal but the divine entities were able to do it in an instant. Nobody knew where they disappeared to but Zero had an inkling they were never coming back.


    Mii told Zero that he had recovered the artefact of [Kindness], [Accepance] and [Trust] but their abilities were locked until Mii upgrades. Now that the portal was open with no sign of closing, the Great Gods gave in to their feelings and crowded around Zero in their more human-like forms.


    Zero allowed them to crush him in a huge group hug.


    "Thank you for taking care of me and teaching me many things. I''m so happy to have met all of you. I''ll take good care of the things you''ve given me."


    While the gods were holding back tears, the goddesses let theirs run free. "Remember to call us ok? Also, please keep close to Truen. Visit us whenever you can!"


    Zero blinked. "I can visit?"


    En chuckled at the priceless expressions. They had a long way to go, both the Great Gods and Zero.

 Chapter 50 Parting Gif

    "Yes of course! We''ve prepared something for you," Zeus grinned.


    True to their words, Zeus and Hades gifted Zero a whistle and a lamp.


    "What are these?"


    The titans grinned. "This is a whistle for summoning Pegasus. He will come to you when you call. Apart from underwater, Pegasus will be able to take you anywhere. The lamp is actually a portable home. All you need to do is rub the lamp and whisper the words ''itty-bitty living space'' and it will teleport you and Truen inside it. When you want to go out, just ring the bell from inside."


    Zero marvelled at it and promised to keep the items safe. En cast anti-theft enchantments to both items much to the relief of Truen before giving Zero his gift. It was a simple traveller''s sling bag that has a dimensional storage inside.


    "Although you can store things into the void, taking things out from thin air will surprise humans. Use this for things that are often used. I hope this will be handy during your travel."


    "Thank you, En!" Zero beamed and hugged En briefly before putting the whistle and lamp into his new bag. He oohed and ahhed over the functions of the bag for a while as En showed him how to use it. The King of Trials had spent a lot of effort thinking about Zero''s interest when creating the bag. With Mii''s help, they managed to link the void inventory to the bag. This way, perishable and liquid items will be stored there immediately. Zero doesn''t need to absorb an item immediately now that he had a dimension storage bag. He could put food away to consume or absorb later when he needed it.


    Finally, it was Buddha''s turn. The Sage God asked for Zero''s communicator and fiddled with it for a moment before passing it back.


    "Here, this is an application that will allow you to use the map function. If you charge it with magic, you can select these destinations to teleport to. It is a quick way to visit us. The map has a feature to record down the places you''ve been to, people you''ve met and scout for enemies or living targets within a certain area. For places you have not been to, the map can only give a general description based on what is generally known. Of course, I will update it regularly so that the information is up to date. However, things in the human world change too quickly, please note that not everything will be accurate."


    Buddha had worked hard with Merlin and Steve Jobs to create this app specially for Zero. Truen was also given an intergalactic communicator. The Great Gods didn''t do this out of goodwill. They did it so that Truen can be trained while travelling with Zero. On his communicator were a few things that were kept a secret from Zero. The first as a group voice chat and a location tracking function. The second was an app that is a library of knowledge from ancient fighting styles to science and magic. Everything as in there and Buddha had taken the initiative to create a crash course for Truen to study while he was asleep.


    Steve and Merlin had worked especially hard on the simulation function to replicate the feelings of a battle for Truen while he slept. Isis had a part in this too as she donated her powers to distort time for practical training purposes. Time flowed much slower for Truen when his mind was trapped in the library app. For a day on Earth, Truen will be allowed to spend up to a month in the app library. It was a warp space that the Great Gods can share with Truen''s mind while he slept.


    "Of course, your training will begin as soon as you fall asleep," Freya smiled. "I will personally tutor you on basic magic and combat skills."


    Truen paled. Didn''t En say that the Great Gods were in charge of teaching him magic? How did teaching evolve into spartan training?


    As if reading the elf''s mind, En smirked. Zero was still occupied with exploring the map application and deciding where he wanted to visit first. Truen shivered when En whispered to him, "Don''t worry, we will take turns whipping you into shape. After all, that body of yours is practically immortal. Something of this level won''t kill you right?"

 Chapter 51 To Endow Hill

    "Have you decided where you''d like to go?"


    Zero nodded. After consulting the map app and talking to the gods, Zero has an idea of where he wanted to go. Although he was eager to see many things, the first thing he wanted to do was to see the thing called ''mountain''. As he wasn''t too confident about meeting with humans, Zero chose Endow Hill as his first destination.


    Endow Hill was actually a small mountain with dense forest but a barren peak. No humans dwelled there was because a ferocious creature was guarding it. Yes, that creature happened to be a dragon. Although nobody has heard about the dragon for years, nobody dared explore the area. Many said that since the dragon was guarding it, the area has become very rich in magic. As a result, many beasts evolved into frightening monsters over the years. Some adventurers who tried to explore the forest were killed or severely injured. They had to quit adventuring for life and this made humans shun the mountain.


    For Zero, it was the best possible place for him to start his adventures. He had no problems with facing monsters because he could simply absorb them. The secondary reason Zero chose Endow Hills was because of Buddha''s Sage God friend who lived there. That Sage God was good at medicine and healing magic. According to Isis, medicine was something that can help ease suffering. That got Zero''s interest and he decided to learn more about medicine and healing magic. The Sage God''s name was Hua Tuo and Truen seem to know him.


    "Do you think I will meet Mr Dragon?"


    En frowned. "I don''t think so. That dragon has been missing for hundreds of years. Nobody knows where it went. However, if you are lucky, you might be able to find some wyverns."


    Zero nodded. Wyverns sounded good too.


    Armed from head to toe in blessings, enchantments, hugs and kisses, Zero declared that he was ready to go. Truen took a bow that Freya offered. The bow was made from Gaia''s world tree and blessed by the goddess of war.


    "It''s a gift from the Great Gods to you. Protect Zero at all cost, Truen. This bow''s name is Sureshot. It will not relent until the target is hit. It''s a masterpiece second only to the Cupids'' Bow."


    As Truen and Zero stepped up to the portal, they could see Endow Hill on the other side. The smell of forest tempted the elf''s instinct but Truen held back. He turned to see Zero wave to the Great Gods bravely.


    "I''m going now!"


    "See you soon," they smiled and waved goodbye to the young boy they''ve grown attached to. Nobody moved as Zero took his first step into the world of humans.


    There was a long stretch of silence and Buddha was the first to break it.


    "The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. The pain of parting is nothing compared to the joy of meeting again."


    Having left these words, Buddha returned to his realm to cultivate. At this point, the Great Gods begin to take their leave one by one. En excused himself and returned to the purgatory. It was obvious to everyone present that he just wanted to hide the tears welling up in his eyes. Zeus was uncharacteristically silent and left with Hades for Mount Olympus. Freya decided to bring Isis window shopping but Sedna knew it was only a distraction. The Goddess of Time didn''t protest and they left just like that. Sedna who was most affected by Zero''s departure decided to visit Amarania again where she first found Zero. Gaia was the last to leave but when she did, she made a plan to contact an old friend of hers to help watch over Zero on Earth.


    After a while, the communicator connected.


    "Hey, Swift! Yes, I know it has been a while. I know, I just want to ask if you could do me a favour...?"

 Chapter 52 Not Sky Tangerine

    As Zero touched down on the soil of Endow Hill, he took in the new sights and smell. Everything was new except for the trees that resembled Gaia a lot. Zero took comfort in that small familiarity and decided to touch one.


    The barks felt rough and the tree was still. Endow Hill was a relatively quiet place compared to La Boutique''s Plaza. Zero enjoyed the tranquil atmosphere and took his time to observe different types of plants, learning about them with Mii and Truen''s help. So far, Zero was enjoying everything from the sunshine to the chirping of birds.


    "What are these?"


    The elf smiled at the boy''s curious nature. "Those are a kind of fungi called mushrooms."


    "Mushrooms..." Zero mused before popping the blue-capped orange spotted mushroom into his mouth.


    Truen panicked and demanded that Zero spit it out at once. Unfortunately, what has been absorbed by the system cannot be un-absorbed. Truen nearly fainted from shock and was about to contact the Great Gods about the problem that surfaced not even five minutes into their adventure. Although his body was almost indestructible, the elf felt as if he might die from a heart attack.


    Zero''s skin turned a funny shade of purple and Truen dropped to his knees. This can''t be happening... he had failed the Great Gods who entrusted him with the responsibility of protecting Zero. Who would have known that Zero''s greatest enemy would be himself?


    The shade of purple morphed into orange and green within the next ten seconds while Truen tried to dial for help with shaky fingers. He''d dropped the communicator twice and didn''t notice Zero''s smile as the boy bounced up and down in excitement when his skin changed colours.


    "Truen! Look at me! I''m the same colour as Freya''s hair now!"


    The bodyguard looked up for a split second. True enough, Zero''s skin was now completely red but it was rapidly turning into a shade of brown. While Zero tried to predict the next colour, Truen zoned out in disbelief at the energetic boy.


    "Aww," the young child pouted when it settled on pink next. He was so sure that it would turn yellow too!


    "What is going on?" Truen blinked. The communicator lay long forgotten on the ground.


    Dumbfounded but majorly relieved at Zero''s bubbly nature, Truen heaved a sigh of relief. That was close. He''d have to educate Zero about putting suspicious things into his mouth. Not too long ago, Zero was frightened to tears at the thought of eating but ever since that episode, he''d started to enjoy exploring new tastes.


    "This could be dangerous," Truen frowned as Zero examined another strange looking leaf. The effects of that strange mushroom must have expired because Zero was back to normal with his rosy cheeks and fair skin.


    ***


    Up in heaven, Gaia heaved a similar sigh of relief. While the other Gods left to cope with their feelings in various ways, Gaia decided to continue keeping an eye on Zero''s progress. The good thing about Gaia''s domain was how vast it was. Nature was everywhere, even in the man-made cities. Every form of life was under Gaia''s control.


    The reflecting orb did not show what Zero ate but Truen''s reaction worried the goddess. She was about to intervene when the elf tried to dial for help. However, she was glad she didn''t. Behind Truen, Zero was grinning and jumping around, trying to make out the colour that his skin would change into.


    The goddess gave a momentous sigh of relief when she realised Zero had probably eaten a Rainbow Chameleon Mushroom whose only harm was to give the victim a colour-changing skin for the next five minutes. Those were mushrooms grown by pixies meant to trick travellers who foraged the forest. The mushrooms were often disguised as a rare delicacy called the Sky Tangerine. Sky Tangerines were very rare fungi that possessed health regeneration and increased vitality properties.


    Oblivious to the roller-coaster of emotions he put his guardians through, Zero continued to explore the forest with vigour. As neither of his protectors could hear Mii, they could only fill in the gap by listening to Zero''s side of the conversation. Some questions were normal but others were can be slightly disturbing. After all, listening to a one-sided discussion about the usefulness of poison can be a little worrying.


    Truen tried to redirect the brunet''s attention by introducing new things. For better or for worse, Zero started to identify them as deadlier specimens with Mii''s help. Fortunately, he''d stopped putting things into his mouth.


    Truen wiped the cold sweat that had formed on his forehead. Did they choose the wrong place to start their adventure?

 Chapter 53 Not the Right Green

    As they didn''t arrive with a solid plan, it was more or less a free and easy schedule. Zero would run off whenever he saw something that caught his attention and Truen can only thank his luck that they''ve not met a wild beast yet. The boy wasn''t exactly discreet and made a lot of noise when he was excited.


    After the initial scare with the fake Sky Tangerine, Truen became a lot more vigilant. His knowledge about this new Earth was still lacking but his common sense prevailed. Steering Zero clear from all the possible death flags, the bodyguard praised himself for being able to keep the boy entertained and satisfied. Zero even asked Truen about his opinion about certain matters.


    Initially, the bodyguard was enthralled. However, after being asked about his opinion about a new leaf for the twentieth time, he found it challenging to maintain the same level of enthusiasm.


    "Truen! Truen! Look at this leaf! Isn''t this shade of green beautiful? Although I think it''s slightly greener than the vines in Gaia''s hair..."


    The elf smiled. "Why, of course. It''s a lovely find, Zero."


    The young boy frowned. "Really? I''m still not too sure about it. It might be slightly greener but then I can''t remember clearly. If only there was a way to know the exact shade so that I can pick the leaf that matches Gaia''s hair."


    Now that puzzled the guardian. "Why are you looking for a leaf that has the exact shade of Gaia''s hair?"


    The child stopped smiling and looked at the ground. The cheerful boy from earlier was now nowhere to be seen.


    "I just want something that will remind me about everyone because I might not see them for a while."


    That sentence touched the deepest parts in Truen''s heart. Gently, he placed a hand on Zero''s shoulder and kneeled down so he was at the boy''s eye level.


    "Zero, look at me."


    Slowly, the child looked up with teary eyes. The elf gave him a gentle but reassuring squeeze on his shoulder.


    "I understand that you miss them and I''m sure they miss you too. How about we try to find something together?"


    Hearing those words, Zero felt reassured. He accepted Truen''s outstretched hand and the elf smiled. It was hard to understand Zero''s thinking and actions sometimes but there was one thing Truen was very sure about after spending time with the boy. He was a very kind existence and nothing could change that.


    With that, the search for mementoes began. Of course, Zero wanted something to remind him about Jen, Jeremy and Grem too but due to the lack of time, they''d comprised to look for them one at a time.


    In the next two hours, Truen and Zero looked high and low for a leaf with the exact shade of Gaia''s hair. Even Gaia who was watching them from the reflecting orb was touched. However, the forest in Endow Hill was extremely vast and the sun began to set before they knew it. Zero was covered in grime from head to toe although his tracksuit remained cleaned thanks to the enchantments.


    "Let''s get you cleaned up, we can continue the search tomorrow."


    With the sharp hearing of a wood elf, they found a nearby stream fairly easily. The water was cold but Zero didn''t seem to mind. In fact, he was amazed at the many kinds of pebbles at the bottom of the stream and started to collect them while Truen was busy washing up.


    As night was approaching quickly, Truen caught some fish from the river that the stream led and started a small campfire. He cautioned Zero about staying too close to the fire as he grilled the scaled fishes. It was slightly challenging to clean the fishes without a proper knife but Truen managed it somehow with the help of an arrow in his inventory. Despite being a pampered young master in his previous life, Truen learnt a lot about survival skills as a hungry ghost. His travels in search for a way to redeem himself taught him a lot.


    Before they dug in, Truen taught Zero how to debone a fish. Zero picked it up quickly and they finished eating in record time. The young boy felt sleepy soon after but Truen had one more task for Zero before the boy could sleep.


    "Zero, I know you''re tired but this isn''t a good place to sleep. Do you still remember how to use the lamp Zeus and Hades prepared for you?"


    Rubbing his eyes sleepily, Zero nodded and pulled it out from his sling bag.


    "Itty-bitty living space..." Zero mumbled and rubbed the lamp. It teleported them into a well-furnished room. Truen glanced at the connecting bathroom and swore silently. It would have been a lot easier to shower and clean here than in a stream. Then again, looking at the pebbles Zero collected from his bath time, the elf shrugged it off.


    After helping Zero get into his pyjamas and tucking him in, Truen allowed himself to yawn. Before long, he''d fallen asleep too.

 Chapter 54 Uncommon Sense Lesson

    "Took you long enough!" Freya snapped when Truen finally appeared. She''d been waiting in this dimension for far too long. Her shopping trip with Isis was cut short when Isis received a report about some problems from a messenger falcon. The Goddess of Time excused herself in a hurry and Freya was left to her own devices. Unable to find a better way to pass the time, she started making preparations for the basic magic and combat crash course. Once she was done, she loitered in the dream dimension for a long time.


    Truen looked terribly exhausted even in a dream and Freya pitied him slightly.


    "My apologies, goddess."


    Nodding, Freya didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, she conjured a table and two chairs with the wave of her hand. "Let''s put the lesson aside. We have about a week here before you need to wake up again. Tell me, how do you find Earth?"


    Truen recounted his story about Zero and his adventures at Endow Hill. There wasn''t much to recount but he''d concluded it wasn''t the same Earth that he originated from.


    Freya laughed aloud when Truen explained how he panicked when Zero ate a mushroom that gave Zero colour-changing skin.


    "You have a long way to go. Magic does not follow common sense, it follows the heart and is guided by emotions. As a living wood spirit residing in the body of a wood elf, you should be more attuned to magic. I''m surprised you haven''t figured it out yet even after visiting a place so dense in magical energy."


    Ashamed, Truen apologised once more. It was true that he hadn''t progressed much with his constant worrying over the brunet''s well-being. Freya sighed wordlessly.


    "In any case, I''ll summarise how magic works. It comes in two parts. Something that is believed in and something that can be manipulated."


    "Believed in and manipulated?" Truen parroted. His expression reflected no form of understanding. How was this vague summary meant to enlighten him?


    Freya grinned. "Seeing is believing. Why don''t you try it or yourself? This is the perfect space for it. Although it is a dream dimension, the experiences are real. Just like how I conjured the table and chairs, you should try creating things with your imagination. The morerealistic your imagination is, the more tangible it will become."


    Truen tried to imagine something that was very close to his heart. Of course, for any Chinese, the closest thing to heart will be rice. It was a staple food eaten every day from young to old.


    As soon as he imagined it, a bowl of piping hot rice appeared in front of him. The elf caught it with both hands. The rice was exactly how he remembered it to be from smell to colour and texture.


    Freya smiled. "Now give it a taste."


    Truen did and was amazed by how real it was.


    "This is the power of belief. Your belief in rice to be this smell, weight, texture, colour and taste is what allows you to create it. Of course, there are several ways of channelling magic energy. Illusions like this are basic and require no incantations as it is very familiar to the user. However, more complicated spells like creating causing physical changes to the environment can be more difficult. Incantations are used to facilitate the profound understanding of the laws behind it. For example, a lightning bolt..."


    Freya pointed to her right and Truen watched in amazement as a bolt of blue lightning left her finger to the direction she was pointing to.


    "I understand. What about manipulation?"


    Freya smiled. "Let''s use that bowl of rice as an example. Can you create that bowl of rice again?"


    Truen closed his eyes and concentrated. Soon, another bowl of rice materialised and fell into Truen''s hands. Nothing looked different and the elf wondered what Freya would do.


    "Do you believe that this bowl of rice is exactly the same as the last?"


    The elf frowned. "Yes."


    "Are you sure there isn''t a difference? Are you very sure it has the same weight, size, colour, smell, texture, temperature and taste?"


    At this, Truen frowned. He knew for a fact that no two things in the world can be exactly alike. Even the same bowl of rice will always be different from time to time depending on the cook, the farmer, the conditions the rice was grown in and how the merchants packaged it.


    "Now, I want you to taste this bowl of rice. Tell me what you think about it."


    Truen did so without questions and this time, he found that the rice was indeed slightly different from the previous bowl of rice.


    "How...?"


    Freya grinned. "You doubted it. Manipulation is all about using the enemy''s mind against themselves. For example, if one believes that a ''cloak of darkness'' will conceal them, I can falter their belief by challenging it with a ''fire from hell'' to burn that ''cloak of darkness''. If they believe that the ''fire from hell'' is stronger than their ''cloak of darkness'', the magic created will fail and backfire on them. That spell of invisibility will be interrupted and I will be able to see them again even if the fire doesn''t harm them."


    Truen felt mentally drained after listening to Freya''s explanation. Where was the common sense in magic? Didn''t that mean it was possible for a fool with an extra strong faith to win against an educated person with a weak faith?


    Sensing Truen''s thoughts, Freya chuckled. "Blind faith is also a kind of strength. Fortunately, those who walk the path of magic often possess high intelligence."


    Hearing this, Truen wanted to cry. However, Freya was having none of it.


    "Stop dallying! We need to get you familiarised with the law of magic before the week ends!"

 Chapter 55 Drawing Lessons

    The next few days in the dream reality, the sounds of Freya''s scolding and Truen''s groans could be heard. While the elf couldn''t die in the dream space, he could feel his spirit faltering with every death he experienced.


    Freya was merciless when it came to duelling. She didn''t give the elf any handicaps and threw God-tiered spells after God-tiered spells without pause. As there was no mana limitation in the dream space, getting tired and running out of stamina was out of the question.


    "Star Shower!"


    Meteor rocks materialised in a sea of fire above the cornered elf and hurtled towards him at an astonishing rate. Despite the looming threat of death, Truen kept his cool. After the sixtieth death or so, the prospect of dying and pain didn''t faze him much any longer. It wasn''t that he was unafraid of dying, he simply grew numb to the idea of it.


    "Shadow replacement," the elf whispered and turned into a wisp of darkness just before the devastating meteors landed.


    Freya nodded in approval but didn''t let him rest. "Blazing Light, erase that shadow!"


    As if he''d been waiting for this moment, Truen countered without missing a beat. "Phoenix! Rise and be reborn from your ashes!"


    With the elf''s wits and improved reaction, the battle concluded with a draw. Freya was satisfied. For the first two days, Truen was getting his elven butt handed to him and had to be slapped to consciousness several times by the goddess. He only showed signs of improvement by imitating the goddess on the third day after forgetting his fear of dying. Freya was mildly impressed by Truen''s ability to adapt quickly.


    They rested briefly after every duel and Freya would give him some pointers. Watching Truen develop his battle sense as a truly satisfying journey. Once the elf discarded his fears and focussed on growing his strengths, he transformed from a lamb into a lion overnight.


    Freya was glad that Zero had such a dedicated person to protect him at his side. Although she knew that they wouldn''t be able to spare Zero from the clutches of the cruel world, they could hold it back for long enough until Zero was ready to learn about the truth. Kindness was one of Zero''s strengths but it could also be a double-edged sword used against him. Nobody wanted Zero to lose that kindness. To the gods and goddesses who had lived for too long and seen the ugliness of this world, Zero was like a tiny flower budding in the middle of a wasteland.


    Truen and Freya rested for a while, mentally exhausted from their duel. With Truen''s significant improvement, Freya was now ready to introduce the next part of her training. Although Truen had only grasped the basics, she was confident that he could refine his magic combat abilities by himself.


    "We will move on to basic combat abilities next. Of course, there are many kinds of combat skills and it isn''t possible to cover everything in such a short time. I''ll be teaching you the most basic skills required for a bow user. Normally, archers need to train on their accuracy but with Sureshot, you only need to worry about being able to shoot it."


    Truen sat up straight. Freya handed him a dream replica of Sureshot. He had some arrows in his inventory but Freya refused to replicate those.


    "Use magic to create arrows. They''re more useful than normal arrows. Depending on the enemy you are fighting, you can manipulate the effects of each arrow you shoot."


    The elf frowned. "Isn''t casting magic enough? What''s the difference between a magic arrow and a normal spell?"


    Freya grinned. "There was a reason why we gave you a bow. Magic is limited by a radius. Out of a certain radius, the caster is unable to do anything. Sureshot is different. It allows magic to follow the target, ignoring the radius rule."


    Truen''s eyes nearly fell out of their sockets when he heard Freya''s explanation. Isn''t such overpowered abilities considered cheating?!


    "As awesome as it sounds, it would be useless if you can''t draw it fast enough. There will be many challenging situations that might require you to draw a bow with hands, without hands, on water or even in the air. That said, we will only practice drawing the bow normally today. Over the next few days, I will introduce more challenging situations for you to get familiarised with."


    As uncanny as it sounded, Truen didn''t doubt Freya''s words. A normal adventurer would probably not find himself in those situations but Treun believed that travelling with Zero made anything possible.


    Once they rested enough, Freya started barking orders again.


    "Butt out! Chest straight. Don''t relax that arm, do you want it to break when you shoot?"

 Chapter 56 Strawberry or Cherry

    Zero yawned and rubbed his eyes. He had a fantastic sleep and blinked groggily. Waking up in the lamp made him forget where he was for a moment. However, the sound of running water from the bathroom jolted his memories.


    "Oh right! I was with Truen yesterday on Endow Hill! Mm, we need to find a leaf that reminds me of Gaia. Do you think we can find it today, Mii?"


    Mii materialised with a poof. It took on the form of a small red fruit. Thanks to Zero''s exploration and discovery of so many new plants, Mii levelled up. An ability was unlocked, allowing Mii to materialise for a short period of time each day. Unfortunately, Mii could only assume the forms of things Zero had seen before. For now, it was taking on the shape of a strawcherry.


    Truen was startled by the sight of a floating fruit talking to Zero. He''d taken a shower to clear his head before the boy woke up. Freya''s lessons were still fresh in his mind and due to the time distortion, Truen felt a little disoriented. He''d missed his young charge and had some difficulty remembering the details of what happened before he fell asleep.


    "Good morning Truen!" Zero greeted cheerfully and that smile was all it took to wipe away the accumulated stress from Freya''s training. He could wake up to this every day.


    On the other hand, the floating fruit was labelled as an intruder. The elf was on guard against it. Anything unknown must be regarded as a potential threat to Zero.


    The brunet saw his bodyguard''s line of sight and decided it might be better to introduce Mii. "Mii, this is Truen, you may already know him. Truen, this is Mii. Mii is a... wait. Mii, are you a ''he'' or a ''she'' now?"


    The floating fruit made some gurgling noises before replying in a sulky tone. "I''m an ''it'' but for easier reference, you can consider me a ''she''. Also, before you question, I am currently taking the form of the strawcherry Zero saw yesterday. Long story short, I''m something left behind for Zero by Great One. In simpler terms, please think of me as a guardian spirit of sorts. As Zero becomes more knowledgeable, my ability to materialise and provide support will get better. For now, I can only appear for up to an hour in this lamp and five minutes outside of this lamp each day. You won''t be able to hear me when I''m not materialised but if you add me as a friend on your communicator, I will be able to text you via magic."


    At this point, Truen wasn''t going to bother questioning how that was possible. He simply nodded and added Mii as a friend. Under the nickname field, he added ''strawcherry fairy'' for easier reference. Zero was amused by Mii''s annoyance at Truen when she saw her nickname.


    "Stop degrading it! I''m an all-powerful system created by Great One!"


    By now, the nickname field has changed at least five times with the latest input as ''pipsqueak''. Zero laughed when Mii fumed, trying to snatch the communicator from Truen''s hands. Although they appeared to be fighting, Zero thought that it was great. Truen looked happy and in turn, Zero felt happy for him.


    "Isn''t it great that you now have another friend? I''m so happy for you!"


    Mii and Truen stopped the argument and looked at Zero before relenting. Truen knew that he would forever be weak to Zero''s charms and Mii could only sigh at the brunet. Although he was wrong, she was reluctant to correct him. The most she could consider Truen was a brother-in-arms for now. After all, Mii''s mission was more complicated than Truen''s.

 Chapter 57 Water That Travels Upwards

    After Mii dematerialised, Truen decided they should resume their adventure.


    The bell was located by the door that could not be opened with normal means. Zero wanted to do the honours of ringing the bell so Truen lifted him high enough to reach it. The bell wasn''t made of metal. Instead, it was an electronic one that chimes three times before activating the portal behind that door and unlocking it.


    The duo walked through the portal and arrived at the exact spot they left last night. The fire they grilled fishes over had long died out and only ashes remained. The fish bones were where they left them and Zero asked if it was alright to leave everything the way it was.


    "It''s fine," replied the elf. "The forest cleaners will take care of the rest."


    "Forest cleaners?"


    Truen nodded. "Nature has its way of taking care of things like that. When something dies or is left behind that is not man-made, nature will send something to return it into the soil."


    After listening to Truen''s explanation, Zero got excited and decided to catch the forest cleaner in action.


    Unable to deny the brunet, the bodyguard was caught in another dilemma.


    Chuckling weakly, he explained. "Zero, the forest cleaners won''t turn up immediately. It could take weeks to months or even years. Why don''t we search for a leaf that matches Gaia''s hair colour first? Who knows, we might be able to catch these shy cleaners in action."


    Zero frowned. While he did want to find that leaf, he was also very curious about the forest cleaners. Who were they? What did they look like? What will they do with the bones and ashes?


    Sensing the boy''s hesitation, Truen threw in a compromise to appease the child. "We can wait here for two hours if you really want to. However, if they do not appear we should carry on with our journey. Endow Hill is not a very big place, I''m sure we will have the chance to meet them before we leave."


    Reluctantly, Zero agreed and they climbed a tree to hide among the foliage. An hour passed and Truen sniffed the air suddenly before frowning. Zero was on the brink of nodding off and the sudden movement caught him by surprise.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Rain is coming."


    Zero tilted his head to a side. "Rain?"


    Before Mii could answer, Truen already launched into an explanation about how ''rain'' was a phenomenon that occasionally happened. Water would fall from the sky over a large area for a period of time before stopping. The sky would become very dark and sometimes there would be strong wind and loud sounds following flashes of lights in the sky.


    "We should take shelter soon, it''s not good to stay out in the rain."


    "Why not? Is rain bad?"


    "No, rain is not bad. It is actually good for the plants and rivers. However, you might fall sick if you stay out in the rain for too long."


    Zero didn''t question further and helped Truen look for shelter. True enough, the sky got darker after twenty minutes and the wind picked up speed. From a distance, Zero saw how the light in the clouds flashed. A low rumbling noise followed it and Zero jumped whenever that happened.


    "The rain is coming, do you want to hide out in the lamp until it passes?"


    Zero shook his head. While he was frightened of the loud noises he was curious about the rain. "I want to know how the rain is like."


    For the next ten minutes, Truen ran through Endow Hill with Zero on his back to hasten their search. Fortunately, they found a small cave hidden behind some rocks just before the heavy downpour. It was drizzling by the time they made it to the cave. The gentle pitter-patter got heavier and soon, it became a raging storm. Trees swayed so violently that Zero feared they might break. The lightning and thunder came closer as the dark clouds ruled over the sky. Zero huddled close to Truen, seeking comfort in those arms.


    "Truen, where does the rain come from? Why is it coming this way?"


    The elf hugged the brunet close. "The rain is created by gods. I don''t really know how it was created, you should ask Sedna or Gaia about this. As for why it happens, many plants and animals drink water. Humans too. Water is very important and the rain helps to replenish the water used by plants and animals from the rivers, ponds and lakes."


    Zero hummed. That made a lot of sense. Zero used the water in the stream to clean up yesterday. He''d seen many plants too and if everyone needed water, ''rain'' must be very important indeed.


    "I''m going to call Sedna and ask her if she knows anything about how ''rain'' was made."


    Truen chuckled and helped Zero dial for Sedna. While Zero waited for the call to connect, Truen discreetly texted his bosses in the group chat, updating them about Zero''s progress.


    "Hello Sedna!"


    The goddess couldn''t contain her joy when she heard the adorable voice.


    "Zero! How have you been? Did you eat well? How was your sleep? Was the lamp comfortable? Do you need anything else?"


    The brunet grinned widely as Sedna rambled away. "I''m good, Sedna. The fish Truen caught and grilled was delicious. Sleep was good too. The lamp had everything inside and it was so spacious! I couldn''t reach the bell but Truen was there to help me. Also, I don''t need anything else but I have a question."


    On the other end of the line, Sedna was nodding and tearing up. "Yes Zero, how can I help you?"


    "I was just wondering if you know how ''rain'' was created. Truen said that ''rain'' was good for plants and animals replaces the used water."


    The Goddess of the Sea smiled. This question was right up her alley.


    "Yes, Truen is correct. Water is important to many living creatures, some even live in it. Remember the shellfish? It isn''t the only animal that needed water. The bird, Namekuji and even the frogs need it too. However, unlike animals, the plants that need water are unable to move. Rain is a way that Zeus and I made to help these plants get the water they needed. We used magic to create a cycle that borrowed water from rivers and seas, bringing them over to the plants who cannot move from time to time. Small amounts of water will rise into the sky to form clouds. As water is very heavy, it is not possible for the wind to carry it far. With clouds, it is possible to transport large amounts of water further. Once there is enough water in the clouds, the wind will blow it to the place with plants that need water. The clouds will then undergo change and become dark when the water come together and become heavy again. The light and sounds coming from them are a result of the clouds working hard to becoming water so you don''t need to be too worried about them. Once all the clouds become water and have fallen back to the ground, the rain will stop and you can see the sun again."


    The explanation was very thorough but some parts still eluded Zero. Nevertheless, he thanked Sedna but decided to ask Mii about it later. At the end of the call, there was one thing that made Zero conclude that Sedna and Zeus were awesome.


    "Truen, did you hear what Sedna said? Water can travel upwards! No wonder the goddesses are so powerful... they can make water go upwards and move them around."


    The elf nodded. He didn''t quite understand Sedna''s explanation as that was beyond him. However, he was also impressed by how the gods could make so much water travel upwards without anyone knowing.


    "I wonder if they can make anything else travel upwards too..." Truen mumbled and Zero hummed.


    "Maybe they can make fishes travel upwards?"


    "No, that will be terrible because fishes need water to live in."


    "But clouds are water, right? Wouldn''t they be fine?"


    Truen looked at the pouring rain from the cave. "And fall down like that? I don''t think so. It would hurt the fishes."


    Frowning, Zero nodded. "Yes, that will be bad. We don''t want to hurt the fishes."


    "Mhmm," Truen agreed. "I think having water is enough."


    Zero laughed cheerfully. "Me too! It might be nice to see different things though."


    Truen didn''t nod but remained thoughtful. Sometimes Zero had ideas that were out of this world. But Truen wouldn''t trade it for anything else. After all, it was what made the job so interesting.

 Chapter 58 Following the Rainbow

    The rain did stop eventually and Zero relished in the squelching sounds his shoes made against the muddy ground. Truen watched the young boy play in the puddles, jumping into the huge ones without hesitation. Some splashes were big enough to reach the elf but Truen didn''t scold the boy for ruining his clothes. He knew that everything was new to Zero and wanted the brunet to enjoy himself.


    The quest to find a leaf for Gaia was temporarily put on hold. Zero shot off to any puddle he could find and Truen followed closely behind. The forest was tranquil and the sounds of birds were slowly returning after the heavy downpour.


    Some creatures like Namekuji appeared but they had shells on their back. Zero was fascinated by them and decided to name them Namekuji 2, Namekuji 3 etc¡­ According to Zero, Namekuji was huge but his cousins and family looked tiny. Truen didn''t have the heart to tell Zero that it was all a matter of perspective. According to Sedna, Zero was very tiny at that point of time so Namekuji appeared as huge to him.


    The sun was beginning to show itself again and the humidity increased. Truen felt his skin become clammy under the heat but Zero did not notice the change. They entered a small grass clearing and for the first time ever since arriving on Earth and Zero could finally see an unobstructed view of the sky.


    While there were a few fluffy white clouds, Zero ignored them. He was immediately captivated by the spectrum of colours instead.


    "Truen look! It''s a colourful sky bridge!"


    The elf smiled. While Zero wasn''t wrong, he didn''t want Zero to think that he could walk on it.


    "Yes Zero. That''s a rainbow. It usually appears after a heavy rain but will disappear soon."


    Zero''s eyes shone with awe at Truen''s vast knowledge. "A rainbow¡­ if it is going to disappear soon, we should hurry."


    "Hurry?"


    Taking Truen''s hand in his, Zero walked forward with a determined expression. "Mii said that if we reach the end of the rainbow, a treasure awaits. I want to get that leaf for Gaia."


    Puzzled by Zero''s conclusion, Truen asked how the boy knew what the treasure was and if the treasure existed.


    With a confident smiled, Zero puffed out his chest. "There has to be a treasure there. Why else would people tell stories about it? As for what kind of treasure, Mii says that it is a surprise for whoever manages to reach the end of the rainbow. I''m just guessing that it will be a leaf with the same shade as Gaia''s hair."


    "But Zero," Truen frowned. He didn''t want the boy to be disappointed when he learns that the treasure is a lie and that the myth isn''t real. He doesn''t want Zero to be disheartened when he couldn''t reach the end of the rainbow either. "What if the stories aren''t real? It could be simply the imagination of humans."


    Zero didn''t pause. Instead, he started teleporting them as quickly as he could. "Then we will find out for ourselves. First, we need to reach the end of the rainbow."


    Helpless and slightly afraid of the speed they were travelling at, Truen held onto Zero''s hand as tightly as he could without hurting the boy.

 Chapter 59 Treasure Hun

    The rainbow was disappearing fast so Zero teleported faster. Truen decided that it was impossible to stop the boy now. He''d never seen Zero look so determined about something to the point of being obstinate. However, there it was ¨C the look of unadulterated concentration.


    Who knew that Zero had such a stubborn streak in him?


    After two more minutes, the rainbow completely disappeared from sight in front of them. Strangely enough, they''d passed where the rainbow ended and Zero decided to retrace his steps. By now, the rainbow was very faint. It disappeared rapidly much to Zero''s dismay.


    At first, the elf thought that the brunet would be disheartened. However, Zero didn''t give up. Instead he looked up and told Truen that the treasure was somewhere nearby.


    "Mii, did you see where the rainbow ended?"


    There was silence but after a while, Truen''s communicator made a small noise. He checked his inbox and was amazed by Mii''s quick response. While Zero was travelling at an impossible speed, the small guardian angel of sorts was able to record the distance travelled on a very generic map, calculating with shocking accuracy about where the rainbow might have ended. For Mii to be able to complete complicated calculations within seconds, she must be a genius. However, Zero didn''t seem privy to this and thanked Mii as if the strawcherry angel had done simple like picking up an item he''d dropped.


    With an indicator on the map, Truen acted as Zero''s guide. They''d covered a fair distance so getting to the marked location on the map might take them half a day on foot.


    After hearing that, Zero told Truen to guide them while he teleported them over using shorter distances so that they wouldn''t miss it. Unsurprisingly, they reached the location in less than ten minutes. Zero was eager to start the treasure hunt but Truen was confused as to what would be considered a treasure by Zero. Helplessly, he nodded his head and followed Zero''s lead.


    They searched from tree tops and in some small caves for the treasure but returned empty-handed. Truen went to the extent of diving into the river but the area was simply too big for two people to comb for unknown treasures!


    Truen was getting tired but Zero remained undeterred. By now, it was approaching evening and the elf guardian proposed gathering food before the sun sets. Zero agreed and they went foraging for fruits.


    Just when Truen thought things couldn''t be crazier, Zero exclaimed in excitement that he''d found the treasure. The small boy had his head stuck in a bush and his butt stuck out while he yelled for Truen. Zero''s legs didn''t quite touch the ground and the elf briefly wondered what the boy did to end up in such an awkward position within the two seconds that he averted his eyes.


    "Truen I found it!" Zero yelled once more, squirming in the bush and kicking his legs up in the air trying to free himself to no avail.


    "Truen? Some help?"


    The elf chuckled. His young charge was simply too incredible. One moment he was teleporting them over thousands of kilometers, the next moment he was stuck in a bush with his butt sticking out.


    "Yes, Zero. Just give me a moment, my arms are full. How did you get stuck in the bush?"


    Zero stopped flailing and didn''t answer immediately. While Truen set the gathered edible mushrooms, leaves and roots on a nearby rock, he heard Zero mumble.


    "I saw a fluffy tiger-rabbit and wanted to pat it. It ran away after pushing me into the bush.


    At this, the elf couldn''t help but laugh aloud as he casually snapped a precious photo. Then, he carefully reached for Zero''s waist and hoisted the boy out of the bush. Zero was clutching onto something huge and heavy, making it challenging for Truen to free the brunet.


    After ten minutes of struggling, the elf succeeded. His first reaction at the sight of the ''treasure'' was to raise a brow.


    "Zero, what are you holding?"


    Zero beamed. "This is the treasure!"


    Truen frowned. "But it''s not a leaf with the same shade as Gaia''s hair."


    The brunet laughed at that. "No silly, it''s not. It''s even better!"


    The elf didn''t know what he was looking at. The oval object was solid and shiny. It looked like a rock. It was huge and heavy but the elf knew that no rocks were this smooth. The object was a lovely pale blue and was half the size of Zero. The young boy''s arms couldn''t circle it fully so Zero was constantly shifting it for a better grip. The elf had a hunch about what that ''treasure'' was but he wasn''t sure. Regardless, he didn''t think it was a good idea for Zero to keep it.


    "No! I''ll take good care of it, I promise!"


    Unable to convince his ward, Truen could only compromise and told Zero that he should keep it in the lamp or in his storage. It was impractical to carry it around while they travelled in the forest. Zero was a little clumsy by nature and holding the ''treasure'' while they travelled wasn''t advisable. Zero took Truen''s advice and stored it in the lamp, eager to play with the ''treasure'' later.


    Truen made a small fire and told Zero to wash up while he made some root soup. Zero whooped with joy and stripped in record time before jumping into the freezing river. Truen massaged his temples. He''d have to report this to the gods to ask for advice. That ''treasure'' could very well be a danger beyond his capabilities to handle.

 Chapter 60 The Treasure

    After dinner, shower and a bedtime story, Zero was passed out like a light. Truen snatched the opportunity to take a picture of the treasure and send it to the group chat.


    Gaia received the message and squinted at the picture. It looked really familiar. She was sure that it was an egg of a magical beast.


    "Many magical beasts lay eggs but it''s been a while since I''ve seen an egg as big as this."


    Truen''s heart fell. "It could put Zero in danger and I can''t defeat a magical beast just yet."


    Gaia frowned. She knew that magical beasts can be dangerous. However, like all babies, they won''t attack anyone just after they were born. Animals had a strong sense of imprinting and it was highly possible for them to see Zero as their parent.


    "Truen, it might not be a bad thing. Magical beasts are hard to tame. If raised right, this beast can become Zero''s strongest ally in times of need. In fact, this is a very rare find. Solely from the picture, I can tell that it is at least an S rank magical beast."


    After hearing it, Truen felt like fainting.


    "S rank?!"


    The elf was hardly a B rank adventurer with his skills. If it weren''t for his nearly indestructible body, he wouldn''t have survived Zero''s teleportation earlier. For all of Freya''s training, Truen couldn''t shoot to save his life. Without Sureshot and the blessing of accuracy, the elf was a combat deadweight.


    "Don''t worry too much, I''m sure things will work out. This is Zero after all."


    Hearing this, Truen paled. How were the Great Gods so confident in Zero''s skill? He was a child who''d nearly drowned when he fell into a deep hole while jumping in puddles. He was a child who got stuck in a bush with his butt out like an easy meal for any wild animals. He was the child who would put any unknown thing into his mouth and risked consuming something poisonous at the drop of a hat.


    "But you''re forgetting that he is also the child who teleported thousands of kilometers effortlessly in a day. He is the child who''d created Gods and Divine Entities. He is the child who cannot die."


    Truen kept silent. Maybe he was just being overprotective at this point. Everything that Gaia mentioned was true. In terms of strength, Zero was a lot stronger than he was. In terms of existence, Zero was definitely a lot older. What as there to worry about?


    "But you are right. Zero still doesn''t know many things about the world. There are many ugly things and people who want to hurt him. Although he is unable to die, he can still feel pain like the rest of us. Your duty is to protect his heart. We cannot do that because of our duties and that is why you need to be strong. Don''t hesitate to guide him when you see him going down the wrong road. While you are his bodyguard, you are also part of his family."


    Understanding reflected in Truen''s eyes as well as gratitude. He''d sometimes feel excluded from Zero''s life with the involvement of the Great Gods. However, after hearing Gaia''s words, he was touched. More than a friend, Truen wanted to be part of Zero''s big family. His greedy heart was no longer satisfied with being friends. During their travels, he''d come to see Zero as his little brother.


    Unknowingly, Truen had come to love the overpowered but adorable brunet with all his heart.


    "I understand. Please help me grow stronger so that I can stand beside him. I am in your care."


    Gaia laughed. "With pleasure! However, it is still Freya''s turn tonight. You better not keep her waiting for too long."


    The elf grinned and hung up the call. He couldn''t keep Freya waiting after all.

 Chapter 61 Truen the Businessman

    Zero woke up feeling refreshed the next morning. He thought that the elf would already be awake but it didn''t happen. Instead, Truen was still asleep on the floor beside his bed. The elf was as still as a rock and Zero decided to check on his treasure before his guardian woke up.


    He tiptoed over to the treasure quietly. The treasure was warm to the touch and Zero cuddled it while pressing his freezing toes against the hard surface. Before he knew it, he''d dozed off, huddling with the treasure.


    Truen woke up to the sight of Zero hugging the egg on the floor beside him. The elf chuckled and took a picture of the adorable sight. He quickly sent it to the Great Gods who cooed over it in the group chat. Isis sent Truen a private message and the elf raised an eyebrow.


    (If you send me exclusive photos of Zero, I will split the profits with you!)


    ((What kind of profit are we talking about?))


    Isis saw the reply and typed rapidly. Truen waited and wondered what the goddess would offer. They had everything they needed already.


    (Money, blessings, favours from the gods¡­ anything you want!)


    Truen thought for a moment. While it sounded good, it wasn''t anything that Zero lacked. Zero was like a rich young master who wasn''t short of anything materialistic. On the other hand, he severely lacked exposure. Truen thought long and hard before reaching a conclusion.


    ((I don''t need those. Zero has everything he needs. What is important for him now is establishing contacts. He will require people who can support him wherever he goes.))


    It took Isis a while to understand what Truen was getting at. While it was a huge favour, it wasn''t beyond Isis'' abilities.


    (Deal. I require a regular supply of photos after starting a Zero Fan Club. Be sure to take some good shots, the cuter they are the better for business.)


    The elf smirked. He had no issues with taking secret pictures. In fact, he had quite a few in his private collection.


    ((Deal. As for those contacts¡­))


    ***


    The day started off as per normal after Truen woke his young ward. Zero wiped the drool away with his sleeve and tottered to the toilet to freshen up. Today''s agenda was simple. Zero was going to continue his search for the leaf and Truen was going to continue assisting him.


    Somewhere after lunch, Zero decided to take a break from his search. There wasn''t anything else that could hold Zero''s interest now. He''d seen almost everything that could be seen in the forest and the search for Gaia''s leaf wasn''t going well.


    "Would you like to learn some basic magic and combat skills?"


    "Magic and combat skills?"


    Truen nodded. "To defend yourself in emergency situations when I cannot."


    Zero thought about it and nodded. There was nothing else interesting after all. Under Truen''s tutelage, Zero changed into his magician robes. Truen secretly took pictures of it and kept a poker face.


    "Let''s go through the basics first. Magic is the control of energy. You can channel magic to do things like this¡­"


    The lessons with Freya were still fresh in his mind. As Truen demonstrated the different forms of magic, Zero''s jaw had fallen wide open.


    The display of many different colours intrigued the brunet. In fact, the one thing Zero was most interested in was the ability to fly.


    "How do you fly? I want to learn that!"


    Truen grinned. Although flying required a very strong sense of control, under Freya''s tutelage the elf found an easier method. However, he was going to need some good shots for the secret photoshoot before teaching Zero how to fly. After all, it was a priceless opportunity to catch the cute kid at his clumsiest.

 Chapter 62 Dizzy Zero

    "Flying is a very high level magic. Without good control, it is very difficult. However, there is an easier method and that is to work on your sense of balance. If you can turn very quickly on the spot ten times and walk on this line steadily without falling or going off it, I can teach you the trick."


    Zero nodded and started spinning as fast as he could. Truen filmed it secretly and chuckled when Zero fell over after the fourth round.


    Dizzy but not willing to give up, Zero continued. The elf continued to film in secret, occasionally giving Zero some pointers. Initially the brunet was full of determination, getting up each time he fell. However, after an hour, he flopped on the ground in exhaustion, unable to get up again.


    "How is this more tiring than teleporting in the void?"


    Truen chuckled. While it was true that Zero possessed some frightening abilities, his constitution was still that of a child.


    "Don''t worry about it. You''ll get better with more practice. Remember not to overdo it, we don''t want you vomiting and feeling ill."


    Zero pouted and conceded. He felt queasy after turning and falling for an hour. "Is it really possible to do this?"


    The elf smiled. Without another word, Truen spun ten times on the same spot and walked perfectly on a straight line with any signs of wobble in his step. Zero clapped in amazement.


    "That''s awesome!"


    Truen smiled and ruffled Zero''s hair. "You can do it too with practice. However that''s enough practice for today. Do you want to try flying with me?"


    Zero''s eyes sparkled as he jumped with joy. Truen grinned and conjured a fluffy pink sheep.


    "Be sure to strap tight. I don''t want you to fall off and injure yourself."


    Zero nodded and complied obediently. He was excited to fly and didn''t care that the mount was a fluffy pink sheep. Truen took multiple pictures of the adorable sight from different angles. Zero decided to pat the fluffy wool and play with it while Truen made ''preparations''. After a while, Truen got on behind Zero. With a wave of his hand, they lifted off the ground and into the air.


    The sheep floated higher and higher until Zero was in the clouds.


    "Is this where all the water gather before they become rain?"


    "Very good, you remembered! Yes, it is. Unfortunately, you can''t eat the clouds or jump on it. You can if you create a cloud using magic but that is a lesson for another time."


    Zero sulked for a moment but cheered up quickly once they rose above the clouds. Now that they were high up in the sky and flying, Zero decided to look down.


    Truen thought that Zero might be afraid of heights but that didn''t happen. Instead, the brunet gushed on excitedly about how he could see everything.


    "Look! The trees are so tiny! Is this Endow Hill? Wait, what is that over there?"


    Truen squinted to where Zero was pointing. It was a very tiny house in the middle of the forest with a small clearing. He was amazed how Zero could spot it from this distance. Even with elven eyes, Truen had some difficulty seeing it.


    "It looks like somebody''s house."


    Zero nodded. "Can we visit them tomorrow?"


    Truen smiled. "Sure. Are you ready to fly now?"


    The child turned to look at Truen with a surprised expression. "Are we not flying already?"


    The elf grinned sinisterly. "Not even close. Hold on tight, it''s going to be a ride you''ll never forget!"


    Having said that, the gentle sheep transformed into a reckless ram and starting charging at full speed. Zero was taken aback but screamed with joy as the wind rushed through his hair.


    It wasn''t until Truen made the ram run upside down and zip through the air that those screams transformed into one of slight terror.

 Chapter 63 Secret Meeting

    Zero slept early that night. The flying experience was both exhilarating and terrifying. While Zero enjoyed the speed and the height, he was slightly traumatized about flying upside down. Truen apologised and reassured him that he''d warn him the next time.


    While Truen was truly apologetic about it, he knew it had to be done. After all, he would never get the golden shot for the trade with Isis if he warned Zero beforehand. A teary and frightened Zero was an endearing one.


    "It''s me," Truen spoke in a low voice, not wanting to disturb his ward.


    The goddess nodded and sent him an invitation link. She''d arranged to swap with Freya to meet with Truen in the dream reality tonight. Isis, Hades and Gaia would be present for the meeting.


    In less than three minutes, Truen successfully entered the dream realm.


    "Good evening," he greeted.


    Hades and Gaia were still going through the pictures. They were thoroughly impressed with Truen''s ability to get such good angles.


    "Good evening, thank you for the pictures. I believe we can forgo the small talk and launch straight to business?"


    The elf smiled widely. "Yes. Have you gathered the contacts I asked for?"


    Hades and Gaia looked up. "About that, we''re not able to contact everyone on such a short notice but this is a list of people who responded. We can send you the confirmed list after you wake up but for now let''s go through the contact list to sieve out those who are potentially harmful."


    The list was very long and Truen thanked the creation of technology.


    "Let''s start with the demons and devils," Hades scrolled to the correct page. Truen squinted at it and read the individual proposals and demands of each applicant.


    "I think he has ulterior motives, rejected."


    "I concur," Gaia nodded and nobody objected as Truen moved it to the pile of rejected applications.


    The elimination process took about four days and Truen looked at the pile of potential applicants. There were about a few hundred applicants left from the few hundred thousand that they received but it was still too many.


    "Let''s shortlist twenty that we think will be good and discuss again," Gaia proposed. Everyone nodded and starting working on it separately.


    A day passed quickly and the Great Gods looked no less haggard than Truen.


    "Let''s begin," Truen sighed.


    Another two days passed while they debated over their choices. Thankfully, the concluded results satisfied everyone.


    "Thank you," Truen bowed. It was about time to leave the dream realm.


    "No," Isis smiled. "We should thank you instead. None of us thought about this. It''s only right for us to help in any way possible. Please continue to look after Zero."


    Truen smiled. "You can count on me. I won''t let anything happen to him."

 Chapter 64 Gaias Leaf

    Truen was roused by an overly excited Zero.


    "Come on Truen, wake up! Quickly!"


    Still slightly disoriented from the time difference, the elf groaned. Zero straddled the elf with his tiny legs and shook the elf with his tiny hands.


    "Come on! Hurry!"


    Half-dragged by Zero and half fuelled by curiosity, Truen allowed his ward to place his hand on the treasure. It was warm to the touch as per usual. The elf didn''t understand what made the boy so excited but didn''t question it. Zero could be strange at times.


    Then, he felt movement beneath his hand. It was a small vibration that made a low sound from inside the egg. Truen was immediately wide awake. It was unmistakable, the creature in the egg was close to hatching.


    He turned to look at Zero who smiled widely in response.


    "It''s moving!"


    Truen nodded. He didn''t quite know how to explain to Zero that this wasn''t a normal treasure. Conflicted, Truen decided to postpone the talk till later. They freshened up and set off to find the small house Zero spotted during their flight. Mii was kind enough to mark out the house''s coordinates and update Truen''s map. At the same time, the Isis sent him the list of shortlisted candidates. Truen sent Isis a short reply and left the lamp with Zero.


    This time, Zero wanted to walk instead of teleporting. For some irrational reason, the brunet was convinced that teleporting would hurt the treasure in his lamp. Truen didn''t know how to explain that the room in his lamp was created in a different space and movement would not affect it. Hence, he allowed the boy to do as he pleased.


    Noon approached quickly and Truen told Zero to gather some dry sticks for the fire while he caught some fishes from the river. The boy scuttled off quickly and Truen reminded him not to stray too far. His sense of hearing as an elf was powerful but even it had limits. Not thinking much as Zero scampered around for wood, Truen concentrated on catching river fish.


    A yell from Zero nearly made Truen shit in his pants. He jumped out of the river, forgetting about lunch and ran over at breakneck speed.


    When Zero came into view, the first thing Truen did was scan for enemies before fussing over the boy, checking for injuries.


    "Truen calm down! I''m fine."


    The elf frowned. Seeing that he couldn''t convince his guardian with words, Zero showed the elf the leaf he''d found instead.


    At first, Truen didn''t understand why Zero would show him a leaf after yelling so suddenly. Then it clicked.


    "You found it!"


    Zero beamed. "Yes I did! Who knew that the leaf would be hiding in such a place? I was looking for sticks when I found it!"


    Happy for Zero and forgetting about his earlier concerns, Truen told Zero to pose with the leaf before snapping a picture. He sent that picture to Zero on his request. The boy decided to send that picture to Gaia after lunch and kept it away in the sling bag.


    Speaking of lunch, Truen hurried back to the river. Zero laughed at the elf''s expression and happily went back to collecting sticks.

 Chapter 65 Strange Old Man

    It was almost evening when they arrived at the small house. Zero spotted something that Mii called a waterwheel and Truen knew that they must be close.


    There were a few fields in the clearing filled with strange looking plants. Truen wasn''t sure about their edibility but it spoke volumes about the owner of the house.


    "Maybe we should stay in the lamp for tonight and search the forest for food. We don''t know who lives here yet."


    Zero was disappointed that they had to wait for another day to visit the owner of the house but agreed after looking at Truen''s serious expression. After a satisfying meal of pig-pigeon roast over a campfire some distance away from the house, Truen excused himself. Zero nodded, thinking that Truen needed to relieve himself.


    Instead of relieving himself, Truen used this opportunity to secretly scout the house and its owner after setting up some barriers around the camp area. One could never be too cautious after all.


    The house was brightly lit and the elf approached stealthily. It was awfully quiet and that made Truen more alert than usual.


    Inside the house was an old man with long white hair tied in a bun wrapped with a cloth tie. He had long grey beard, moustache and bushy eyebrows that hinted at his age. However, there was no signs of wrinkle on his skin which confused Truen. The man looked human but the elf could sense a strange energy being emitted by the odd old man.


    The old man was reading a book and sipping on tea the whole time, seemingly unaware that someone was observing him. The house was lit by several candles and the furnishing inside was simple. The old man led a simplistic life and owned very few belongings. There was a straw mattress on the floor, a small fireplace outside the house, a wooden drawer that kept some supplies and a few sets of clothes folded neatly on top of the drawer.


    Truen didn''t move any closer to the house and stayed in a tree by the forest edge to observe silently.


    The elf was startled badly and nearly fell out of the tree when a voice directly transmitted itself to his mind.


    "If you are so curious, you can come in and introduce yourself."


    The old man hadn''t moved or shown any indication that he knew he was being watched. However, Truen knew better. He''d been compromised!


    From inside the house, the old man flipped another page and took another sip of his tea leisurely. The elf chose to retreat instead of taking up the challenge.


    The old man slowly raised his eyes from the book after Truen left. He looked at the previously occupied tree and chuckled airily.


    Young ones were truly fun to tease.

 Chapter 66 Stranger Danger

    The very next day, Truen and Zero had a major argument.


    "Why? You said that we could!"


    Truen inhaled deeply and closed his eyes. "Zero, it''s not safe. That man is dangerous. We can''t go over. Who knows what he''d do?"


    Zero pouted. He didn''t understand why Truen was being such a meanie today. All he wanted to do was check out the house. Yes, Zero knew that a man lived there and that he needed permission before he could intrude on somebody else''s property. However, Truen was against getting that man''s permission or going close to the house.


    "What do you mean by dangerous? How do you know that he''s dangerous?"


    Truen wanted very much to scream and pull his hair out but controlled himself. He tried to be understanding but the term ''stranger danger'' just didn''t sit with Zero. Zero couldn''t die and was a very powerful existence. He knew that in his head. Even if the old man was truly up to no good, Zero would still come out unscathed. Yet in Truen''s heart, he couldn''t allow such harm to befall the boy.


    "Zero, not everybody you meet is nice and good in nature. There will be people who will try to harm you. There are many people who like to take advantage of someone weaker for their personal benefit. Humans are not like Gods. Look at Freya, she has her temper that can sometimes be scary. Humans are something like that but scarier. Freya wouldn''t kill someone for fun but humans can. Freya wouldn''t hurt someone then laugh at them and continue hurting them but some humans will."


    Zero was so confused. He knew that Freya was sometimes weird but that was because that was who she was. Just like how Zeus was always loud and how Truen was always worrying, those were what made them who they were. Why did Truen have to say such mean things about an old man who lived in a small house when they haven''t met him?


    "You don''t know if the old man in the house is dangerous or not. You''ve only seen him from a distance. I don''t believe that an old man who cares for so many plants will be such a horrible person."


    Exasperated, Truen gave Zero the ultimatum. "We are not going and this is final. If you want to go so badly, you can go by yourself."


    Truen''s eyes were cold and super serious. The traces of warmth in those green eyes that Zero grew so accustomed to were missing. The boy felt as if Truen had transformed into someone he didn''t know and unconsciously took a step back.


    Truen saw how Zero took a step back from him and recognized the hurt in those eyes. He knew that he''d gone too far and was about to take his words back when Zero turned around and vanished from his sight.


    Truen cursed. With Zero''s teleporting abilities, how will the elf catch up? Cold seeped into his heart. If anything happened to Zero, he could never forgive himself. Without hesitation, he whipped out the communicator to call for Gaia.

 Chapter 67 The Genius Plan

    Panting and in tears, Zero chose to teleport about a few hundred kilometres away from Truen. This was probably the first time he felt ''hurt'' as Mii termed it. That unsettling feeling in his chest and churning in his stomach was a side effect of pain. Mii mentioned that pain comes in many forms and this was an emotional kind of pain. However, Mii couldn''t explain why it exists.


    "It''s a human thing," she said and Zero wanted to ask Truen who was once human about it. However he quickly remembered the ''argument'' they had and curled up into a small ball underneath a random tree.


    Time passed very quickly and Zero''s stomach growled in protest. The sun was high up in the sky indicating it was already lunchtime. Normally, Truen would gather food for them while Zero looked for wood to make a small campfire. That had been their routine for the past few days. Now that Zero had left Truen behind, the young boy frowned. He had no problem gathering food for himself with Mii''s help. The strawcherry assistant was good at identifying unknown plants. However, his mind went back to Truen. Was the elf looking for him?


    "Mii, do you think Truen will look for me?"


    The assistant was silent. She knew that Truen was trying to chase after Zerol after she texted him Zero''s coordinates. She also knew how Truen had called Gaia and received a flower fairy guide. He was flying at top speed using magic but even so, it would take at least two days before he can reach their current location.


    "I don''t know, Zero. Do you want him to look for you?"


    The brunet plucked a purple fruit from one of the lower branches of the tree he was curled up under. Zero bit into the juicy fruit and grimaced. The fruit was edible but extremely bitter. No wonder there were so many fruits on the tree! Zero bet nobody wanted to eat it. Then again, with his protesting stomach, it wasn''t time to complain about the taste.


    "I don''t know, Mii. While I want him to look for me, I don''t want him to find me because he wouldn''t allow me to check out the small house."


    Mii was silent. Although she wasn''t originally designed to aid Zero without orders, after her evolution and increased intelligence, she could make some smaller decisions without Zero''s consent if it does not harm him.


    "In that case, why don''t you check out the house first before going back to find Truen?"


    Zero thought over it for a while. One part of him didn''t think it was right to do something that Truen didn''t want him to do. The elf had no reason to harm him and there might be a reason why Truen acted that way. Oh yes, Zero recalled with a sigh. It was stranger danger. He still didn''t understand why it was bad meeting people he didn''t know. He didn''t know the goddesses or Truen at first but after he did, they became really close. Going by this reason, Zero decided to support his initial decision to visit the house. However, since Truen didn''t want him meeting the strange old man, Zero will visit the house without alerting the old man.


    With his mind made up and belly satisfied, Zero took out his communicator and started planning.

 Chapter 68 All-Nighter

    "Ok, here''s the plan," Zero told Mii in the most serious voice he could. The strawcherry assistant wanted to roll her non-existent eyes. They''d gone through at least fifty different plans by now and Zero was still far from alpha release.


    "I will teleport to the house, knock on the front door and when the old man comes out, I will avoid him and run in from the window!"


    Mii wanted to scream. However, Zero''s hopeful eyes made her sigh. "Zero, the old man won''t simply stand outside while you explore his house. He''ll close it and go back in immediately."


    Zero pouted. "I know¡­ I''m just trying my luck. Why doesn''t the old man leave his house? Truen will reach us very soon too!"


    Although Mii knew that Truen wouldn''t be reaching them any time soon, she didn''t correct Zero.


    "Instead of hiding from the old man, why don''t you hide from Truen? If you can hide until morning, the old man will leave his house to check on the plants in his field for at least an hour. You can have all the time to explore if you teleport straight into his house."


    Zero sighed. "Where will I hide? I''ve only ever slept in the lamp."


    "Then hide in the lamp till morning!"


    "How will I get out then? The bell is too high! It''s always Truen who rings it. Besides, what if I oversleep? I can''t tell the time from inside the lamp!"


    Now that was a valid argument. "Have you tried calling Zeus or Hades? Maybe they can reposition the bell. Also, your communicator has an alarm function."


    Zero hummed as he went though the functions of his communicator. He hasn''t exactly played with the gadget much after En gave it to him. Usually, it was Truen who tinkered with it on their behalf. Now that he wasn''t here, Zero realised just how much Truen was doing. When this is over, he will help out more so that Truen doesn''t have to do everything. No wonder he always looked tired even after a night''s rest!


    After setting the alarm at six in the morning, Zero decided to give Hades a call. He was afraid of Zeus'' loud greeting and avoided calling the titan as much as he could.


    "Hades speaking," the call connected.


    "Hades? Zero here!"


    "Oh Zero! It''s so nice to hear from you. How have you been doing?"


    "I''m doing good. I just have a tiny issue with the bell in the lamp. Is anyway to shift the bell lower so that I can reach it?"


    Hades hummed. "You can rearrange the bell''s height and add or remove anything in there with a little magic. Truen should know how to do it, maybe you can ask him about it."


    "Oh¡­ I see. Thank you, I''ll ask Truen¡­"


    Disheartened, Zero ended the call. Mii who heard all that decided to remain silent while Zero launched into deep thoughts.


    "The lamp is no good¡­ I can''t sleep in the forest either because Truen said there could be really scary animals who come out at night to hunt."


    "Maybe you could discuss it over with Truen about the plan. I''m sure he would agree if you don''t plan to meet the old man."


    Zero snorted. "Truen worries too much. Even if I told him that I only wanted to sneak in and explore the house, he would not agree saying it is too dangerous and that the old man would spot us. I''m doing this myself without him."


    "But you can''t sleep outside or in the lamp¡­ how will you wait until morning?"


    Zero beamed. "I''ll just not sleep at all! In fact, I wouldn''t need the alarm if I''m not sleeping. That''s right! I can hunt for those glow mushrooms in the night and maybe collect some other items to remind me of everyone else!"


    Mii panicked a little. "Zero? I don''t think staying up till late is good for your body. Maybe you should reconsider?"


    However, Zero was stubborn as he made up his mind. Mii couldn''t do anything and faded away. She only wished that Truen will come sooner rather than later. Who knows how much trouble this boy could land himself in without his guardian.

 Chapter 69 Ingo Brothers

    As soon as the sun disappeared, Zero busied himself with an item hunt list. Mii couldn''t help but be slightly curious. This was what Zero decided.


    Buddha: Lotus Flower


    Freya: Fire


    Zeus: Lightning Bolt


    Hades: Night Shadows


    Isis: Mead


    Sedna: Huge Fish Scale


    En: Feather Pen


    Grem Lee: Measuring Rope


    Jen: Green Needle


    Jeremy Hound: White Glove


    Gaia: Green Leaf (found)


    While some items were possible to get, others were impossible. Mii wanted to ask how it was possible to collect Night Shadows, Lightning Bolts or Fire. It was quite the list and many of the items could not be found on Endow Hill.


    Zero wasn''t disheartened. He simply decided to collect whatever caught his interest. For example, the glowing mushrooms were quickly harvested and stored in his void storage. At the same time, Zero was collecting dry sticks. The darkness didn''t bother Zero as he was able to make out his surroundings using other senses.


    Two hours passed quickly. Zero had absorbed and harvested a great variety of things including poisoned berries of different kinds. There was a strange plant that could move and tried to eat Zero. Luckily, Hades'' blessing activated and sent the attack right back at the plant. Zero absorbed that creepy vine without hesitation and gained a skill called "Grapple" with Sedna''s blessing.


    There were some insects too and Zero wanted to keep the lantern bugs but had no way of trapping them. Reluctantly he moved along and climbed to the top of a tall tree. At the canopy, Zero spied some glowing light from a distance and decided to check it out.


    Mii advised him to scan the area with the communicator just in case there were hostile parties involved. Zero did so and on the map, three red dots appeared.


    "Does it mean that they are enemies if it is red?"


    Mii wasn''t too sure but told Zero to approach with caution. Without Truen, she didn''t want Zero going anywhere near danger but after that argument, she knew better than to try stopping him. Stubbornness was something that didn''t diminish even with the loss of memories.


    Zero teleported over to a nearby tree and hid in the leaves. Below him were three horned rabbits. They were eating what looked like a leg of a huge animal. Zero saw that the leg had a hoof at the end and wondered if these new people were potential friends or enemies.


    The horned rabbits had three rows of sharp teeth, two on the top and one below. Two of them had two horns each but the fiercest in the group only had one on the left. They had pink fur and red eyes. Zero thought that the tiny fluff of fur they had for tails was cute. Their tails were white and often twitched. It surprised the brunet when the largest of them with one horn spoke.


    "Dingo, Mingo! Good job earlier."


    The horned rabbit called Dingo had two daggers sheathed at his waist. He grinned and Zero shuddered. Those teeth were scary!


    "No problem Jingo! It was easy taking care of those two calves. With their mother dead, we can take our time choosing which one to roast next."


    "Don''t do that! We should fatten them first," Mingo scolded and tore another huge chunk of flesh off the leg before chewing noisily.


    Zero watch the three horned rabbits eat and discuss the fate of the two captured calves with disgust. He decided to change his initial plan of scavenging. After all, there were two motherless calves he had to save!

 Chapter 70 Moontaur Sisters

    It wasn''t difficult to locate the two calves. Zero found them using the map and strangely, they were represented by red dots too. He didn''t think too much about it. It must be the functionality of the application after all.


    The calves were little girls who looked around nine or ten. They were dark skinned and yellow-eyed. The horns on their heads were tiny compared to the Ingo brothers as dubbed by the brunet. Mii told Zero that these girls were half-beasts just like the Ingo brothers. The girls looked more human with their human bodies. If one ignored the horns, tail and patch of fur growing on their chests, they could pass off as completely human, unlike the rabbits.


    The moontaur sisters were huddled together. They wore nothing but leaves sewn together. Zero didn''t pay any attention to it. His eyes were focussed on the rope around their hands. The sisters were tied to the base of a tree and looked very tired, possibly hungry too.


    Seeing that the Ingo brothers were distracted, he snuck down quietly. If Mii was present, she would roll around in frustration at the boy''s exceptional sense for trouble.


    The older sister with white hair spotted Zero first. She gasped and Zero put a finger to his lips quickly. The younger sister with blonde hair looked over her shoulder and was surprised by the brunet who tip-toed over to them.


    Wordlessly, Zero undid the ropes. The moment the ropes came loose, they stood up and made a run for the forest, abandoning Zero. The sudden movement threw the boy off balance and he fell onto his bottom painfully.


    The commotion made Mingo come over with his daggers unsheathed. Mii was probably running in circles from worry as she urged Zero to run away quickly.


    By the time Zero looked up, the daggers were already coming down.


    Karma activated and sent the attack back to Mingo who howled in pain at the slash he received. However, Zero did not escape unscathed. The force of those blades was not reflected, only the injuries.


    Hearing their brother''s howl, Dingo and Jingo hurried over. Mingo''s fur was now soaked in crimson and Zero felt like vomiting at the smell of so much blood. However, there was something more important to do so he held back the urge to puke.


    Getting up on shaky legs, Zero turned around and teleported out of sight into the trees again. The Ingo brothers seethed at having both prey and attacker escaped. Zero watched them curse for a while before heading back to the campfire to treat Mingo''s wounds.


    The shockwave from the attack earlier numbed Zero''s arms. They were shaking too badly to be of any use so he decided to stay put and rest in the tree, hidden within the safety of leaves. This reminded him of Gaia and Truen by extension. Zero wanted to cry now that the danger was over but knew that making a sound would compromise his hiding spot. Silently, he watched the rabbit brothers finish their meal.


    It was still dark at night so it was difficult to see if the movements in the bushes were caused by the wind or by animals. However, with Zero''s exceptional other senses he knew that it was neither. The moontaur sisters were back. His eyes darted over to the direction of the movement quickly and he held his breath.


    What have they returned?! Zero wanted to scream at them to run away but couldn''t.


    Luckily, the brothers weren''t aware of the sisters creeping up on them. Zero saw how they approached from two directions. The older sister was approaching from behind Jingo and the younger sister was approaching from behind Dingo. They were now within ten steps of their target and Zero wondered if they were going to attack the brothers for killing their mother.


    He was half right.

 Chapter 71 Ferocious Girls

    In a heartbeat, the moontaur sisters pounced on the unsuspecting horned rabbits. Zero covered his mouth his shaky hands, his eyes widened in horror at the brutal attack. The older sister rammed her horns into Jingo''s back. The horns grew in length with her charge and pierced through that pink fur and leather armour. The younger sister charged at Dingo who was wearing a chainmail. The horns could break through the chainmail material but the force was enough to cause some serious internal damage. Dingo spewed blood from his mouth and a metallic tang filled the crisp forest atmosphere.


    Dingo picked up a huge broadsword and slashed at the blonde-haired moontaur. She swiftly dodged it by jumping into the air backwards. With no time to be amazed by her agility, Dingo slashed once more. This time, the blonde girl twisted and sprinted so she was now behind the pink rabbit.


    Dingo may be strong but the golden-haired sister was fast. They were evenly matched and it turned into a battle of attrition. On the other side, the older sister had already killed Jingo with that one fatal move and was now battling Mingo. Although injured, Mingo proved to be a challenge for the snow-haired moontaur.


    Zero watched as both fights progressed. His eyes lingered on the dead Jingo''s body and he shuddered. Revenge was a scary thing. So were girls.


    Although many things transpired during the fight like the younger sister receiving some cuts and Mingo''s right arm being rendered immobile, it concluded quickly. It wasn''t very surprising to Zero who the victor was. However, it was scary.


    Satisfied that their plan worked out, the sisters rested for a bit to regain their energy. The campfire was still burning and Zero wondered what they would do.


    To his surprise, they begin searching the dead horned rabbit brothers'' bodies.


    "Found it!" the younger sister shouted over her shoulder.


    The older sister grinned. She looked tired but relieved at the same time. Zero didn''t know what the younger moontaur was holding. The object in her hand looked like a stone. On that stone, there was a small mark that was constantly moving.


    "What is that?" Zero asked Mii mentally.


    The strawcherry assistant didn''t reply immediately.


    "It looks like a compass. It''s the older version of the tracker in your communicator''s map. I don''t think it is an ordinary compass though, there is magic coming from it."


    Zero didn''t leave the tree. He continued to observe the moontaur sisters bury their mother''s remains and cut off the rabbits'' ears.


    "Sister, do you think the chief will accept us back?"


    The snow-haired moontaur looked dejected. "I don''t know, Layla. I don''t know."

 Chapter 72 Moontaur Village

    The sisters left quietly and Zero decided to follow them. It was still a long time before morning and he was curious about the sisters.


    On the way, Mii decided to give Zero a short lecture about Moontaurs and Horned-Rabbits.


    Species: Moontaur (Half-Beast)


    Appearance: Human-like. Children have horns, tail and fur on chest. Adults have hooves, horns, cow ears, fur on chest and sometimes cow noses.


    History: Moontaurs are Star Guardian Taurus'' descendants. They are gifted with excellent strength and agility, quick to anger and quicker to forgive. However, they are extremely conservative.


    Moontaurs are a transforming kind of half-beasts. During the day, they appear like normal humans but retain their inhuman strength and speed. During the night, they change into their half-beasts form and are more prone to be overpowered by their animal instincts.


    Unique Abilities:


    Blood Moon - Happens when a moontaur goes on a killing rampage. The blood of at least a hundred enemies will grant them extra tough skin that cannot be pierced by normal weapons.


    Rage - Is activated when a moontaur gives in to its animal instincts of anger. Will not feel tired or stop fighting until either moontaur is dead or enemy is dead.


    Species: Horned-Rabbits (Half-Beast)


    Appearance: Animal-like. Depending on the level of magical abilities, horned-rabbits will have different coloured fur. No magic talent - pink fur. Basic magic talent - blue fur. Elemental magic talent - green fur. Their special features include red eyes, horns on head, three rows of sharp teeth (2 on top, 1 below) and fluffy tails.


    History: It was rumoured that the first horned-rabbits were created from chimaera cells. Not much is known about them but their appearance was first spotted about 300 years back. A famous horned-rabbit adventurer once claimed that they were a mix of shark, hare and goat. Horned-rabbits are omnivorous in nature.


    Unique Abilities:


    Perception - With their superior genetics, horned-rabbits are naturally gifted with better five senses than others. They can see clearly up to a hundred metres away, have low light vision, sharp hearing and echolation.


    Bloodlust - A horned-rabbit is gentle by nature. However, after smelling and tasting blood for the first time, their innate hunter instincts [bloodlust] awakens. When bloodlust activates, the urge to eat fresh living things and drink blood will persist until it is satisfied. Bloodlust will activate regularly and if the horned-rabbit does not satisfy it, it will lose its mind to become a mindless slaughterer until the bloodlust is satisfied.


    Overloaded with information, Zero didn''t have time to fully digest it before they arrived at the village.


    The village was very small, consisting of only eight small stone houses.Nobody was sleeping and it made Zero wonder if they weren''t tired.


    "Chief, we have returned," the older sister bowed.


    The chief was an old moontaur who walked with the aid of a wooden staff. He looked at the sisters with a frown.


    "Did you find the Eternal Guide?"


    Layla quickly brought the strange object from before. The chief examined it and nodded.


    "Does that mean we can stay?"


    The chief was silent and the tension in the air increased.


    "There is one last trial for you before we can accept you back. Your mother is a traitor to the tribe who stole the Eternal Guide and ran away. Without the protection of the Eternal Guide, a plague has spread throughout the village. Some elders have died from it and many children are suffering. To prove yourselves, you must go and convince the medicine man to come to our village."


    Layla looked at her sister. Her expression was bleak. Everyone on Endow Hill knew that the medicine man was someone who didn''t like visitors. Anyone requesting his help must go through his trials. Nobody who accepted his challenge has survived. While he was a medicine man, he had a hobby of making poisons.


    "Understood, we will set off tomorrow," Layla''s older sister bowed, ignoring Layla''s worried glances.

 Chapter 73 Medicine Man

    The direction that the sisters were heading to surprised Zero. Could the medicine man be the same man Truen told him not to meet? It was too much of a coincidence but Zero couldn''t ask the sisters. He was still secretly following them after all.


    He learnt that the snow-haired older sister was called Kayla. Zero felt that it was unfair for the girls to be punished for their mother''s mistake. Their mother had died and the village chief was cruel on these girls. If this medicine man was truly such a scary person, asking the sisters to look for him is the same as sending them to their deaths like their mother. It made Zero slightly angry when he thought about it. However, he knew that the sisters were strong. Regardless, Mii had forbidden him from interfering with the Moontaur Tribe''s matters. After all, that species wasn''t very known for their generosity.


    The sisters travelled fast. Zero had to teleport to keep up. Then again, it was difficult to travel in the trees. He soon got tired and rested for a while. Once the sisters were out of sight, Zero took out the whistle that Hades and Zeus gifted him. It would be the first time summoning Pegasus and he wasn''t sure if Pegasus could follow the sisters while keeping him out of their sight. Zero decided to give it a try anyway. Pegasus was a smart horse, surely he could figure out something that Zero couldn''t.


    A few seconds after the whistle was blown, a magical portal opened beside Zero and a beautiful horse stepped out. Pegasus was as lovely as Zero remembered. He had a beautiful silver mane and turquoise wings. Its eyes were the same shade as its wings and the horse nuzzled Zero''s cheeks, tickling the child. Although the celestial horse couldn''t speak, it could communicate telepathically.


    As such, Pegasus immediately understood what Zero wanted. It if were any other horses, they might not be able to travel stealthily. However, Pegasus knew some magic. After Zero was safely on his back, the horse galloped into the sky and cast a spell of silence around them. This way, they were able to tail the sisters without getting spotted.


    It was early in the morning about five when the girls reached the medicine man''s house, tired and out of breath. Zero wasn''t too surprised to know that the medicine man was the same stranger Truen didn''t want him to meet. If the village chief was telling the truth, Zero would have to apologise to Truen for behaving so mean to the elf who only wanted to protect him. The moontaur sisters were going to be the evidence Zero needed to know if the old man in the tiny house was a good or bad person.


    The old man must still be asleep because when the sisters knocked on the door, nobody answered. The house was dark and everything was quiet.


    Left with no choice, the sisters decided to sit outside the house to wait for the old man to come out of his house. Zero thanked Pegasus and dismissed him. He sat on the tree, awaiting the first rays of sun and anxious to know what will happen next.

 Chapter 74 Five Animals

    It wasn''t often that Hua Tuo had visitors. He was initially excited when Buddha called him. He looked forward to passing on his knowledge to young ones. However, when the elven guardian heard him, he ran away. The old deity was slightly disappointed but he was good at waiting. After so many centuries of practising the art of patience, he could afford to wait a few more days before he started tracking his lost students.


    He was certainly not expecting to find two moontaur girls passed out outside of his door. These girls had no affiliation with his students and Hua Tuo wondered what to do about them. He could feel that both his students were near and didn''t worry too much. Perhaps they were simply nervous about greeting their teacher. Hua Tuo decided to allow them the space and time they needed to get familiar with him.


    As for the moontaur sisters, Hua Tuo decided that it was best not to rouse the sleeping lions as they say it back on the first Earth. Moontaurs were known to be short-tempered and extremely unreasonable. They were violent creatures with a great physical advantage in strength and speed. Hua Tuo may be a Sage God but unlike normal Gods or Great Gods, Sage Gods are only granted immortality. They were not immune to pain or injury. If the moontaur girls decided to kill him, Hua Tuo only had his brain to rely on. There was no way he would win in a fair fight against these natives.


    Hence, Hua Tuo did the only logical thing. He concocted his best poison and prepared many splash potions to disarm the moontaurs should they become hostile. After checking his supplies, Hua Tuo decided to start his day.


    The air in the mountain was fresh and it was one of the reasons Hua Tuo chose to spend his time on Endow Hill cultivating his Godhood. His domain was medicine and while medicine usually came in the form of pills or something edible, it was a very vast field. Hua Tuo had absolute control over the cells in his body. By cultivating them with the magical infused air of Endow Hill, Hua Tuo was able to create the divine body of his ideal choice.


    It was always about balance in medicine. To counter a heat type of illness, one uses a cooling nature to suppress it. To nourish the frail immune system after an intense battle with virus, one must consume rich food high in vitamin. To balance the power struggle between good and evil, one must understand the flow.


    This philosophy of balance was created by many Great minds. From Confucius to Meng Zi and Lao Tzu, all the great people have discussed it. Few have attained this balance but those who understood this fragile nature of balance were all Sage Gods with a few exceptions like Steve Jobs who was given a divine soul blessing by one of the Great Gods.


    Dawn was the balance between day and night. It was a crucial time where the body had to adjust between waking and sleeping. Sudden changes are not good for the mind. This has been a practice since Hua Tuo was alive. Every dawn, he would wake up like clockwork and start this strange dance routine that starts with the tiger and ends with the bird.


    For a good half an hour, Hua Tuo repeated the same actions several times before changing forms. The tiger form helps to alleviate back pains, neck and shoulder stiffness. It is important to sufficiently relax the muscles and put everything back to the right place after a long night. Like spring, after the tiger comes the monkey. Agile like a monkey, this form promotes better circulation and heats the body up from the inside. Breathing deeply will allow for better respiration. Once the body is sufficiently warm and the blood is flowing, Hua Tuo moved to the bear form which represents stability. The core of the body must be firm like the bear. Doing this exercise will help to strengthen one''s digestion system. Only with a good digestion system, one can proceed to have a good immune system like a bird soaring to the sky. Finally, one must remember where they come from and come back down to Earth. With a strong foundation built, one must learn to relax and be grounded like a deer.


    By the time Huo Tuo was ready to tend to his fields, the sun was just beginning to cast its rays across the sleepy land. The moontaur girls were still sound asleep and from the looks of it, so was his student hidden among the trees.


    Hua Tuo smiled. The young ones certainly have a long way to go.

 Chapter 75 The Plague

    It was almost noon before the moontaur sisters woke up. Zero was still sound asleep in the trees a good few hundred metres away. Hua Tuo had finished tending to his fields and was making lunch now. He''d drawn water from the well to water his plants, inspect the plot for weed and bugs, harvested some herbs and prepared them for drying, tilled the dirt to plant a new batch of seeds, cleaned the small house and hunted for pigeons while the young ones slept. It was amazing to see how an old man could manage so much in just a few hours.


    On the other side of the same forest, Truen was looking ghastly. He hadn''t slept at all, running through the forest with Lily urging him in the right direction. Flying at his fastest speed, Truen knew he was pushing his magical stamina too much. With some magical plants from Gaia, Truen depended on them heavily while he flew. They were magic recovering plants and the effects were extreme exhaustion.


    According to Lily and Mii, Zero was already outside of the old man''s house but hidden in the forest. He was more worried when Mii reported that Zero was hiding because he secretly followed two moontaur girls who were sent by their village to convince the old man to save their people who had been infected with the plague.


    Nothing about the situation sounded good to Truen. He only prayed that Zero wouldn''t do something as foolish as trying to save the villagers or meet the old man. Thankfully, Mii reported that Zero had fallen asleep at dawn and wasn''t due to wake up any time soon. This was the best news Truen has heard ever since Zero ran away. The elf felt terrible for being so harsh on the innocent boy. He promised that he would apologise after he found the brunet and that promise alone fuelled Truen along.


    "Truen slow down!" Lily wrung her hands in helplessness. The elf was acting too foolishly by abusing the number of magic recovery herbs. His body had long passed the limits and if Truen continued to exert such a high magical output, he could end up paralysed when the magic in his veins run dry. If Gaia knew that the elf was going to be so reckless, she wouldn''t have given Truen the magic recovery herbs.


    Stubbornly, the elf persisted. He could feel the coppery taste in his mouth, a sure indication that his body was giving up on him, but he only had Zero in his mind. He was close after all. Only two more hours and he will reach the boy.


    Back at Hua Tuo''s small house, Layla finally remembered why they were sleeping outside the medicine man''s house. Kayla decided to try knowing on the door once more.


    This time, the door opened. An old man stepped out and Kayla frowned. He appeared human but the air around him indicated otherwise. She took a cautious step backwards, pulling Layla along. The boy who saved them was weird as he didn''t have any aura. However, the old man emitted an aura that created an uncomfortable pressure. It was there to intimidate and although Kayla knew it, her body wouldn''t stop shaking.


    It was Layla who mustered all her courage to speak first.


    "Wise medicine man, we have come from far to ask for your help. Our village has been infected by a plague and our chief is willing to pay for your services. Please save our people!"


    Hua Tuo took a good look at the girls and sighed. It was only a matter of time before the moontaur tribe on Endow Hill would be wiped out along with many other species who reside here. He wasn''t against saving them but this was something beyond his expertise. They''ve come looking for the wrong person. After all, the plague wasn''t a disease. It was a symptom of magic deficiency.


    Something was draining magic from Endow Hill and Hua Tuo had no idea what it was. He had an inkling but was unable to confirm his suspicions when the source suddenly disappeared a few days back. While the source was gone from his radar, it didn''t stop absorbing magic from the mountain.


    "I''m sorry, this is beyond my expertise. I can only suggest that your tribe moves out of Endow Hill before it is too late. A major event will be happening in this mountain soon and if you don''t want to be caught up in it, you should leave as soon as possible."


    Crestfallen, the girls were speechless for a long time as Hua Tuo went back to finish cooking lunch.

 Chapter 76 Idiot Students

    Truen reached the vicinity of the medicine sage''s house. The good news was that Zero still hasn''t woken up. The bad news was the Truen was at his limits. The magic channels in his body had ruptured and almost sixty percent of his body was immobilised.


    Lily saw how Truen''s face morphed from worry to relief in an instant. The sight of a young boy of about twelve sleeping soundly in a tree made Truen relax. The brunet''s long eyelashes cast a shadow on his youthful face with the sun in the background. Mii materialised with a poof and was surprised to see a small flower fairy beside the elf guardian.


    "I made it..." Truen uttered before falling face first into the ground, startling both fairies.


    "That idiot!" Mii cursed while Lily contacted Gaia. The flower fairy quickly contacted Gaia and Mii went over to inspect the fallen elf. In their flurry of activities, neither fairy noticed the old sage stepping onto a conjured cloud and floated up to the tree. Hua Tuo carried the sleeping boy in his arms and set him down on his cloud mount. Then, he moved over to the collapsed Truen and did the same.


    Mii was taken aback. Wasn''t this the old man Truen cautioned Zero against? What was he doing here? How did he find them? The worst part was how the strawcherry fairy was unable to protect either of them.


    On the other hand, Lily was glad to see the sage. "Yes, he is here now. I will report back once they have awakened."


    Mii looked at Lily who bowed at Hua Tuo.


    "Thank you for reaching out so quickly. I wouldn''t know what to do if it wasn''t for you¡­ Truen he¡­ he''s in a very bad shape¡­"


    Hua Tuo measured Truen''s pulse and sighed.


    "Such foolish young ones. Buddha will owe me one after this. Not only has he sent me one, but two idiot students. One who doesn''t treasure his life and the other who doesn''t know the meaning of life."


    Mii relaxed at that. The old man was probably an ally and she had no reasons or means to confront him about the kidnapping stunt. With that, the fairies followed behind Hua Tuo back to his tiny house without questions.


    ***


    Back at the house, Hua Tuo got to work immediately, ignoring the moontaur sisters who were skulking around the magical barrier Hua Tuo set up. He got to work quickly on the elf.


    "More than sixty percent of his magic channels have been corroded from overuse. He''s lucky to live with Gaia''s blessing. Just because he''s a living wood spirit, does he think he can recover from absolutely anything? This fool!"


    Hua Tuo complained loudly and Lily could only remain silent. She felt guilty as she looked at the treatment. Mii had vanished again and Lily didn''t question the strawcherry assistant. Fairies were whimsical creatures and Lily had her moments too.


    The treatment was intense and Lily wondered how Zero hasn''t woken up despite all the lights and noises coming from beside him. Zero was sleeping on the cloud mount as Truen occupied the only bed in Hua Tuo''s house. The cloud definitely looked more comfortable than the straw mattress but Lily didn''t comment about it.


    Hua Tuo boiled pots of medicine plants over the small stove outside and ground some dried leaves to make pills. Occasionally he would cast a healing spell over the elf. The faint tinge of blue light from the spell created a soothing atmosphere in contrast to the angry muttering of the old man.


    Exhausted, Lily vanished too and left Truen to the Medicine Sage God''s care.

 Chapter 77 Chakra Channels

    Hua Tuo was visibly vexed. He was the Sage God of Medicine and not Magic. His knowledge about such matters was limited. The Sage God of Magic - Merlin, wasn''t exactly someone he was chummy with. They tolerated each other at most out of courtesy and respect. However, their beliefs were entirely different.


    Hua Tuo believed in the meridians and the ''qi'' flowing through a human body. It was something that allowed a human to channel their energy in a condensed form at any point of their body. Full cell mastery came from within and anyone could achieve it with proper guidance and effort.


    On the other hand, Merlin believed that magic was the ultimate evolution for humans. There those who were gifted with chakra channels and those who don''t have them. Most magicians are able to manipulate the magic also known as mana in the environment to create shocking spells. These spells cannot be defended against by normal humans, including martial arts practitioners who cultivated the ''qi'' according to Hua Tuo''s methods.


    Hence the two Sage Gods weren''t exactly on the best of terms. Hua Tuo believed in the inner power every individual possessed but Merlin was more of a believer in the ''chosen one''.


    Having said that, Hua Tuo was now faced with the greatest challenge of his career - treating a magical creature. That goes to say, no normal treatment methods would suffice. Without a choice, he had to seek help from his friend Buddha to look for Merlin. After all, if it wasn''t for Buddha''s request, he wouldn''t be faced with such a predicament.


    Thankfully, Buddha agreed and contacted Merlin immediately. Hua Tuo had exhausted every method of treatment he could at this point just to stabilise Truen''s condition. However, even if the body recovered, the broken chakra channels cannot be fixed by any medical means.


    Merlin arrived in a literal flash. A bolt of lightning came down from the sky and struck the ground behind Hua Tuo''s small house. Hua Tuo internally grimaced at the deep blue wizard robe that the old Sage God of Magic wore. Magicians have the weirdest sense of fashion but the doctor wasn''t going to question it this time. Merlin had once explained how the clothes gave magicians the ability to recover the mana in their body better but Hua Tuo chalked it up as hogwash. If clothes could really do that, all you had to do was strip a magician and he would be powerless as an infant.


    Yet, Hua Tuo held his tongue. Merlin wasn''t here to pick a fight, he was here to help.


    The doctor showed the magician in and Merlin was decently surprised at the mid-level spell around Zero who was sleeping on a high-level mount. He didn''t think the traditional man would be open-minded enough to learn a little about magic but he stood corrected. The respect he had for Hua Tuo increased. Maybe he should ask Hua Tuo about medicine for backaches. They''d been causing him some trouble for a while now and even if magic could ease the pain, it couldn''t resolve the root of the issue.


    "Where is that reckless child you spoke about?"


    Hua Tuo sighed and pointed to the unconscious child on his straw mattress. Merlin took a brief look at the elf and clicked his tongue in disdain. Anyone who doesn''t value his gift isn''t worthy of receiving its power. How dare this elf overestimate his abilities?! Did he not care about his future?


    "As you can see," Hua Tuo sighed, "he''s a bit of an idiot. That child there is his world and because of a silly argument as heard from Gaia, he didn''t care about his limits to find that child who ran away."


    Merlin sighed. Zero was important to the Great Gods and he knew that Truen was sent as a guardian. He couldn''t exactly blame the elf for acting recklessly but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t slap him once he fixed his channels.


    "Give him a good smacking after he wakes for me. I have a feeling Freya wouldn''t let him off easily either."


    Hua Tuo grinned. "No sooner said than done. I intend to do it myself but since you''ve brought it up, I will deliver it twice as hard as I intended to."


    Merlin grinned and got started on the treatment while Hua Tuo kept an eye on the girls outside. Now that Truen''s matter was getting resolved, it was time to deal with the unwanted guests.

 Chapter 78 Indifferen

    "Please! We''ll do anything, please come with us to our village¡­"


    Hua Tuo listened to the pleas of the blond-haired moontaur and shook his head.


    "Please do not force my hand. The plague is caused by a disruption of the magic flow in Endow Hill. There is nothing I can do about it. Do leave, I have patients under my care."


    Layla looked at her sister. Kayla shook her head and sighed. It was difficult to convince the old man as expected. The young human boy looked familiar to Kayla but she couldn''t remember where she''d seen him. They came with the intention to do whatever it took to get the medicine man return to the village with them, including poison testing. However, they never expected the medicine man to turn them away so coldly without a chance. The reason he gave them was also not something that they could justify with the chief. How was it possible for so many moontaurs to die to something as silly as magic deficiency? They were half-beasts with magic flowing in their veins. They would never run out of magic!


    "Let''s go," Kayla pulled her sister along who looked like she wanted to protest. However, after seeing the serious look in Kayla''s eyes, she followed obediently. Hua Tuo knew that the girls wouldn''t give up so easily. It was a tactical retreat for now and the Sage God wouldn''t put it past them to try something else.


    Whatever. He was ready for anything they threw at him. Besides, Merlin was here too. What can two moontaur girls do against two Sage Gods?


    "Are they gone?" Merlin asked. He was circulated his magic in the working chakra branches, trying to identify the extent of damage in Truen''s body.


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "For now. They''ll try again."


    Merlin clicked his tongue in irritation. "For such a gifted tribe, it''s a pity they''re going to be wiped out soon."


    "Do you know what''s causing the disturbance?"


    The wizard frowned. "Well, I can guess. However, the source of it isn''t on Endow Hill. The culprit for stealing away that source is within this room though. Maybe you should ask him once he wakes up."


    Hua Tuo raised a brow and looked at the elf.


    "No, not him. The other one. Zeus gave him something really troublesome and even I can''t get to it."


    Hua Tuo sighed, feeling tired. Zero was definitely a troublemaker. If only he knew what he was signing up for when Buddha told him about his new students.


    "I should have requested for more than 5,000 evil-warding lotuses."


    Merlin chuckled. "You should have asked him to give you a mini golden pagoda."


    Hua Tuo collapsed onto the ground and shook his head. "Are they really that troublesome?"


    The wizard didn''t stop working. He was now running his hands over Truen''s chest with a green glow coming from his hands. Beads of perspiration could be seen on his forehead. While fixing broken chakra channels weren''t something difficult, it required a huge amount of energy and that was something Merlin struggled with. Unfortunately, nobody else was as capable as him when it came to fine magic control. There were millions of branches and fixing every single one of these branches wasn''t something even an archmage could do.


    "From what I heard, neither of them are normal. The child there has no common sense because he wasn''t human. This elf here was a sinner who''d been given a second chance. He''s dead set on sacrificing himself for the child there. They have no idea how to be humans is all I can say."


    Hua Tuo groaned. "I should have asked for his magic circlet¡­"


    Merlin laughed. "I don''t think he would lend it to you, much less give it to you."


    Hua Tuo sighed. "This old man can only blame his luck now. Who asked me to be friends with such a cunning person? No wonder everybody wants Buddha''s face¡­ he''s a first-class conman!"


    Merlin could only agree. So many Sage Gods have fallen prey to that innocent looking face. It was the face that could make one feel as if there was no malice or ill-intentions. It was the face that could make anyone trust him easily and they learnt from their mistakes. Buddha was the scariest Sage God in existence. Never anger Buddha, he will stab you from the front with the face that can speak of righteousness.


    Back in heaven, Buddha sneezed. Someone was definitely talking behind his back. Sadly, he couldn''t figure out who. He only hoped that Merlin and Hua Tuo were getting along.

 Chapter 79 Once Bitten Twice Obliterated

    Night fell. Merlin was taking a break after a day of healing. Zero had woken up sometime in the afternoon and was shocked to find Truen in a bad state. He was more shocked at how he''d been found by Hua Tuo but relaxed when Buddha confirmed that Hua Tuo wasn''t a suspicious person.


    Merlin found the chirpy brunet interesting to talk to. While Zero had the mind of a child, he sometimes displayed great knowledge about other things and had interesting insights. The wizard thanked Hua Tuo for the delicious dinner and offered to set up a stronger magical barrier to guard against the moontaur sisters lying in the wait outside.


    Hua Tuo learnt that Zero had peculiar eating habits. The boy ate like a starved man and had a bottomless void for a stomach. He devoured everything without much chewing and his stomach still growled even after five bowls of rice.


    Merlin was intrigued by his appetite when Zero recounted how he met Truen at the Mega Gourmet competition.


    "I see that you have quite the appetite. I understand from Isis that you have the free-to-dine voucher, shall we visit La Boutique?"


    Zero appeared conflicted. He briefly glanced at Truen and the Sage Gods exchanged looks.


    "I''ll take care of Truen, don''t worry. A growing boy like you needs to eat. I''ll inform you immediately when he wakes up so don''t worry."


    Zero nodded before holding Merlin''s outstretched hand and stepping into the portal. Hua Tuo watched them leave and waved with a gentle expression on his face. That quickly changed after the portal closed. It was finally time to get rid of the pests.


    Without Merlin around to maintain the newly erected magical barrier, it collapsed. Sensing that the opportunity had presented itself, Kayla and Layla got into position quickly as planned. Hua Tuo appeared to be busy with the elf and had his back faced against the window. This was all the sisters needed to launch a sneak attack.


    Their plan was simple. They would attack from two directions. One would hide beneath the window and the other would charge through the door to distract the old man. When the old man was engaged, the hidden one would grab the elf and use him as a bargaining chip.


    Hua Tuo continued to dress Truen''s wounds and check his vitals while the sisters readied their sneak attack. Unknown to Zero, the Sage Gods agreed to take care of the nuisance without Zero''s knowledge. The young boy was still to green and if he knew that the sisters he saved were facing a crisis, he would try to offer them help. The Sage Gods had seen too many cases like this and knew that these girls were merely expandables. The tribe sent them here on a death mission and it was clear that short of death, nothing would stop these sisters from getting what they wanted.


    Moontaurs were not creatures easy to deal with. Although there was a way for Merlin and Hua Tuo to help them, who was to say the people they saved wouldn''t bite them in the back one day? Selfishness was a human trait, not even half-beasts were freed from it. There was nothing good in helping the moontaur tribe, it would only bring trouble in future. When given a foot, one would tend to ask for a mile.


    Hua Tuo knew that the moontaur tribe was fated to be extinct. After the fall of Star Guardians, it was only a matter of time. Star Guardians were now considered myths by the people of this new planet. When the old Earth was destroyed, so was the galaxy and space-time construct. The new God born from human hopes could only replicate whatever he knew about humans. He didn''t have the power to bring back the fallen powers of the old planet. Preserving them through diluted traces of fallen power was all he could do.


    The door was kicked down and swift like the wind, Kayla attacked. Layla lay waiting for the opportunity to grab the elf but was shocked by the old man''s counter.


    Blood spewed everywhere when Hua Tuo slashed Kayla''s neck with a scalpel in hand. The small but deadly sharp blade cut deeply and Kayla choked in blood. Her windpipe was cut but it wasn''t deep enough to kill her instantly.


    Seeing her sister''s state, Layla flew into rage and launched herself at Hua Tuo. Sadly, she couldn''t react fast enough to the cloud of poison powder thrown in her face.


    With one bleeding to death and one suffocating from poison, Hua Tuo looked at the girls emotionlessly. He had nothing against them but for the greater picture, they had to be sacrificed.


    "If you want to blame someone, please blame it on the one who created this world. Moontaurs were never supposed to exist. It is the fate for all descendants of Star Guardians to die out. Even if you moved from Endow Hill, you cannot escape the wheel of fate."


    Unseeing and unhearing, the sisters departed from the world of the living.


    Hua Tuo had no enmity with the moontaur tribe. However, they had gone too far when they tried to take his patient by force. A doctor''s mission was to save any lives that they could. When their patient was in danger, a doctor can do anything at his disposal to ensure his patient''s safety. Hua Tuo only did what was expected of him as a doctor. If the girls had chosen to kidnap him instead of taking his patient as hostage, he would''ve complied. Sadly, they didn''t and so they had to die.


    The doctor used his hand to close the eyes of the deceased. He carried the bodies one his cloud mount and decided to return them to the forest where they belonged. It didn''t take long for Hua Tuo to single-handedly dig two graves with qi enforced hands. He laid the sisters to rest and marked the dirt mounds with boulders. On it, he engraved the following words, "In memory for the brave moontaur warriors who were once part of Endow Hill. May your souls rest in peace".


    Standing in front of the freshly dug graves, Hua Tuo waited for roughly an hour before making his way back. It was unfortunate that they had to die but Hua Tuo wouldn''t betray the vow he''d taken back when he was still a mortal. He would do anything to save his patient, even if his patient wanted him dead.

 Chapter 80 Life Continues

    Hua Tuo returned to his house and cleaned up the evidence of the foiled attack. Merlin texted earlier with a picture of the dishes piling beside Zero. The boy had quite the appetite and they weren''t returning any time soon. Hua Tuo got busy and started preparing extra beds for the guests in his house.


    The straws were easily gathered but the cloth was slightly more tricky. He had to use some old clothes to make the bedding covers but he was thankful that he had just the right amount of cloth needed. Hua Tuo made a mental note of the things he needed to buy when he stopped by town in future. Although living in the mountains was a good thing, there were also many inconveniences.


    Truen was pale and his fever was back. The doctor got to work immediately without showing signs of fatigue. The elf was struggling silently and Hua Tuo shook his head. For such a young being, his dedication was commendable. However, blind faith was simply foolishness. Without capability, his efforts were only as good as serving for cannon fodder in a war.


    Hua Tuo may be a mere physician but he grew up during the era of the warring states. He knew a thing or two about strategy. There were many things that he needed to impart to his two foolish students but first, they had to be in top condition.


    "Do you think I should teach Zero about magic? He has an aptitude for it."


    Hua Tuo raised a brow at Merlin''s text. Buddha did mention that the Zero was keen about learning medicine and healing magic. However, he didn''t know if Zero would be keen to learn other magic. Merlin sounded enthusiastic and that could only mean that the wizard had found an unpolished gem.


    "It''s Zero''s decision. Although I could do with a tutor for basic magic control. My healing magic isn''t exactly magic after all. Buddha probably didn''t explain the difference between healing magic and healing blessing."


    After sending his reply, Hua Tuo sterilised the thin needles. Acupuncture was a technique not known to the people on this planet. Many relied on healing magic and potions. This was a world who relied too much on external factors rather than internal, another reason why Hua Tuo preferred to live in isolation. He simply could not adapt to the change of views.


    By the time Merlin returned with Zero, it was past midnight. Truen''s fever had stabilised and Hua Tuo pulled out the newly made straw beds for the brunet and Sage God. To his surprise, Zero refused and insisted on sleeping with Truen. Merlin decided to pass on the offer and went back via a portal. He did say that he would drop by again tomorrow morning to continue on Truen''s treatment so Hua Tuo wasn''t worried.


    Zero held the elf''s hand and apologised to him before falling asleep. Hua Tuo reinforced the barrier to keep the wild animals out and followed suit; the earlier events were forgotten just like a candle that''s burned out.

 Chapter 81 Student Meets Teacher

    Under the watchful eye and expertise of Hua Tuo and Merlin, Truen recovered quickly. As for the mysterious source that was absorbing all the magic from Endow Hill? They found it.


    "Yes, I found a huge treasure at the end of the rainbow. However, I can''t get it out of the lamp without Truen''s help. The bell is way too high for me to reach."


    After much convincing that Merlin could help with the bell''s reconstruction, the rooms and the clock, Zero finally agreed to bring the wizard into the lamp. Hua Tuo was curious about the space-distorting lamp and asked for some photographs of the place. Merlin agreed and teleported away with Zero.


    In the lamp, Zero couldn''t quite decide what colour he wanted the bedsheets to be and Merlin ground his teeth in exasperation. It took Zero twenty minutes to finally decide on orange.


    "Is this the treasure you found?"


    Zero nodded. "It moves too! Actually, I have not seen it for a while so I don''t know if it still moves."


    Merlin placed a hand on the ''stone'' and immediately, it moved vigorously. It was about time too.


    "Zero. I need to tell you something important. Stay calm and listen alright?"


    The brunet nodded and Merlin pointed to the ''rock'' treasure, explaining that it was actually the egg of a powerful and terrifying creature that cannot be kept as a pet.


    "You can''t keep it in the lamp."


    "Is it because it will be unhappy?"


    Merlin nodded. "Yes. This creature needs a large space and a lot of food to hunt. You need to let it go."


    Zero frowned. He didn''t want to part with his treasure but if what Merlin said was true, he would need to. For the sake of the baby inside the egg, Zero needed to let it go.


    "Can I visit it after I let it go?"


    Merlin thought for a while. Was it a good idea to let a child visit a baby dragon who might sneeze fireballs and kill anything within a ten-mile radius with its cry? Absolutely not. Was it a good idea to deny Zero with such a hopeful expression? Yes, it was. Can he do that? Now that''s a problem.


    "Under one condition," Merlin sighed. He''d compromised and fallen for the boy''s charm even though he only knew him for a few days.


    Zero nodded vigorously like a woodpecker.


    "You can only visit it when I''m with you. If I say no, you cannot sneak off to visit it. You must follow what I say when we are there. If I say not to touch something, you do not touch it."


    Zero nodded immediately. "Yes, sir!"


    "Don''t ''yes sir'' me! It''s ''yes, teacher'' to you, young man."


    Zero grinned and stuck out a tongue. Merlin rolled his eyes at the childish behaviour. Both Hua Tuo and him were trying to get Zero to call them ''shifu'' and ''teacher'' respectively to no avail. Zero continued to call them ''sir'' and ''grandpa'' for some reason. Truen had only regained consciousness briefly earlier today but promptly fell back to sleep so there was no one capable of controlling this cute rascal.


    Other than the failure to get Zero to call them their preferred terms, the boy had been surprisingly obedient. He was a fast learner and a bright student who absorbed everything they said like a sponge. This greatly pleased the Sage Gods and they decided to impart him more knowledge.


    The first day of their lesson together, Zero had shocked both Sage Gods when he was tested for magic compatibility and capacity. In a nutshell, Zero was capable of using any kind of magic and could create unique magic of his own. That level of control wasn''t something that could be trained, it was innate.


    As for his capacity, it was directly proportional to the food he ate. Merlin nearly cried when all the restaurants they''d been to the day before hung their ''closed for business'' signs. Zero was infamous in La Boutique and many places just couldn''t afford to accommodate the big eater.


    The desperate wizard resorted to finding food the traditional method after all the eateries at La Boutique rejected them.


    Time for dungeon hunting.

 Chapter 82 Below Endow Hill

    "We''re going hunting today."


    Hearing the ''h'' word made Zero pump his fist into the air joyfully. Treun was finally able to stay awake for half a day after the meticulous care of both Sage Gods over the past week. However, he hasn''t regained his strength both physically and magically. The elf was worried but with Merlin as Zero''s guardian, Truen held his tongue.


    Hua Tuo handed Zero a basic first aid kit with all the medicine he would ever require. In the past week, Zero had fully mastered basic first aid and healing magic. He''d also memorised majority of the dangerous plants and creatures to avoid or deal with when he encountered them. Of course, there were more but Hua Tuo only taught Zero what he needed to know for now while he was on Endow Hill.


    On the surface, Endow Hill was simply a mountain with a dragon rumoured to be guarding it. However, what many didn''t know was how Endow Hill had a dungeon beneath it. The dragon was simply the dungeon''s original guardian. This dungeon was a little special as it was also the portal to bridge between the dead and the living in a time-space dimension. Adventurers who died there remained as trapped souls to fuel the dungeon''s magic. It had many branches linking to the outside of Endow Hill, luring unsuspecting adventures in. The dungeon was essentially alive and the only way out was to defeat the dungeon boss on each level.


    "Remember, stay close behind me within five steps. Do not touch anything that I did not touch. It''s not only a place filled with monsters; it is also a place full of traps."


    Zero nodded with seriousness in his eyes. He hadn''t learnt any form of combat apart from some basic magic spells. Merlin forbid Zero to use any offensive magic in fear of destroying the dungeon and trapping them in it. However, Zero was free to use any form of defensive magic and support magic.


    As it was the brunet''s first battle experience, he was excited. Mii told Zero to add Merlin to his party. The boy was clueless but after a demonstration, he invited Merlin with a smile who accepted the invitation without questions. After all, it was rather common in this world to send temporary contracts to each other for mutual benefits. Merlin wasn''t bothered about sharing the rewards. They were going in the dungeon for Zero''s benefit in the first place. However, the new contact on his communicator intrigued the magician.


    "Oh, Mii is a strawcherry fairy who helps me a lot. She''s very knowledgeable but grumpy sometimes. She needs ''experience'' to be able to stay out longer here that''s why you don''t really see her."


    Merlin had never heard of such a strange system. Fairies were creatures that used the magic of their contracted masters to materialise. Why was Mii such an exception? Perhaps she wasn''t really Zero''s contracted fairy and was simply acting so by the orders of someone else. Whichever the case, Merlin agreed to help Zero get Mii some ''experience'' by completing the dungeon. It was a weird criteria for becoming stronger but Merlin wasn''t going to question it. If one could become stronger in necromancy by sleeping in the graveyard, who was to say clearing dungeons weren''t a legitimate method of becoming stronger?


    With everything ready, Merlin opened a portal that led them straight to the entrance of Endow Hill''s infamous "Sleepy Cave" dungeon. Although it was named "Sleepy Cave", the dungeon was always bustling with life. The name was only to indicate how tranquil it was to unsuspecting victims. The dungeon starts out mild but as adventurers get deeper, the dungeon will move and shift, trapping them in a maze. Monsters will start appearing in vicious waves of coordinated attacks. With each wave successfully dealt with, the next becomes stronger and smarter. Adventurers who cannot overcome this trial will die miserably, becoming a source of food for the living dungeon. Adventurers who survived the waves will be faced by a final dungeon guardian. Many falter at this stage. However, those who survive will be teleported out of the dungeon instantly with special items, usually boss monster loots, meant to discourage the adventurers from trying again.


    Strangely, adventurers who successfully cleared the first round tend to return to the dungeon. The living dungeon, having experienced defeat the first time, would increase the difficulty of monsters, attack patterns and boss monsters. Some of these adventurers would survive the increased difficulty but many will fail. However, as the item drop from monsters in the living dungeon were rare and highly valued, many brave adventurers risk their lives doing it.


    However, today would be the first time "Sleepy Cave" would be visited by a Sage God and an unknown entity. It didn''t know what kind of karma it would reap and continued to plot evilly when the duo entered the maze.

 Chapter 83 Cave Raiders

    If it were any other ordinary dungeon, the first monsters to appear in front of unsuspecting adventurers might be slimes or goblins. Unfortunately, not for Sleepy Cave. This cave was way too lazy to test the intruders. It wanted food and it wanted them fast.


    "Did you hear that?" Zero asked Merlin who choked on his spit. Of course, he''d heard that terrifying roar.


    "Yes Zero, I suggest you stand back. It doesn''t sound too happy."


    The creature in question with the terrifying roar was none other than a Messopotamus. The Messopotamus was a huge creature spanning over twenty feet with five huge hippopotamus heads but with the long necks of giraffes. Although clumsy, they were very powerful and often kill adventurers by sitting on them. If they weren''t fast enough to crush their enemies to death, they had an awful secret attack - poisonous farts. One whiff of that and it''s a one-way trip to the afterlife.


    Of course, there were many ways to deal with the Messopotamus. While they were huge and powerful, their long necks were prone to tangling with each head trying to secure the first chomp. However, as a wizard, Merlin had the advantage. Messopotamuses are weak to the cold and what better way to serve the first dish than with ice?


    "Have you ever eaten sashimi?"


    Zero shook his head. "Is it delicious?"


    Merlin shrugged. "You should ask En. But we''re going to find out if Messopotamus make good sashimi. Do you still remember the plan?"


    Zero grinned. He readied the scalpel that Hua Tuo included in his first aid bag. Why the doctor thought he''d needed a surgery knife was anyone''s guess. However, Zero decided to dine fresh.


    On the count of three, Merlin cast a huge field of ice and Zero put a slipping curse on the Messopotamus for five minutes. Unable to get up, the creatures yowled and paled as Zero approached with the tiny scalpel. Hua Tuo''s knife cut through hide easily and with the medicine god''s tutorial about dissecting, Zero had his very first hands-on experience without the physician by his side. He must say, he was doing a fine job dissecting the Messopotamus who was slowly losing its vigour.


    Merlin''s ice field made the creature enter forced hibernation and once Zero had skillfully dissected all the poisonous parts, it was time to dig in.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to try some?"


    Merlin shook his head. He wasn''t a fan of raw food.


    Zero shrug and dug in quickly. He was starving and the creature just happened to be a convenient lunch. His previous stock of energy from Mega Gourmet was running low and Zero wondered if he should conserve magic because it wasn''t easy to find food on Endow Hill.


    Merlin looked a little green as Zero devoured the Messopotamus. The cycle of life was a cruel one and even though Merlin knew in his head how it was the right of the strong to live and the weak to become sustenance, he couldn''t help but mumble a short prayer for the monster. Many might have fallen prey to the Messopotamus but today, it met a hungry young boy. It couldn''t only blame the chefs of La Boutique for running out of supplies too quickly for its death.


    In ten minutes, the twenty feet huge monster was reduced to a pile of bones. Zero smacked his lips in satisfaction. It tasted a little rubbery but it was still better than the yucky berries he''d eaten previously.


    "I''m ready! What''s next?"


    Merlin grinned. Of course. He should have known better than to expect Zero to be sated with only one monster.


    As the duo explored the cave in search of newer prey, Sleep Cave shuddered. All it wanted to do was finish chasing away the adventurers for its afternoon nap, not encourage two frightening cave raiders to plunder its monsters!

 Chapter 84 Level Up

    Sleepy Cave shuddered. Monsters after powerful monsters were devoured by the cheating duo. Yes, it had dubbed these two outrageous intruders as the true monsters. It didn''t know that one was a Sage God and the other was an all-powerful existence but even if it did, it couldn''t do anything.


    Sleepy Cave had sent its strongest creations only to be met with failure. It sensed great magical power coming from the old magician and was wary of it. The cave plotted to tire the magician by sending monsters with high magic resistance. The weaknesses of magic users are their weak bodies and Sleepy Cave tried to exploit that. Unfortunately, Merlin wasn''t some normal magician. He conjured magic that acted like physical attacks and blasted everything apart.


    Sleepy Cave was also frustrated that they didn''t leave any corpses behind for it to recycle. The small brunet trailing behind the old mage kept eating them so Sleepy Cave could not resurrect the monsters!


    What a huge loss!


    Desperate, Sleepy Cave called for the Shadow Ant Army''s help. Surely the brunet wouldn''t eat insects... the Shadow Ants were monsters known to be crafty. If their queen wasn''t taken out, they would continue to attack the enemy with their never-ending numbers. Surely this time, the intruders would die.


    Satisfied with its evil plan, Sleepy Cave let the Shadow Ants grow in silence. It didn''t want to forcefully kick the intruders out and go into hibernation if it could. That would mean Sleepy Cave had to start all over again collecting energy and trapping souls for energy. It was a painful process and after finally devouring the dragon guarding it, Sleep Cave didn''t want to return to the painful days of working for scraps.


    The Shadow Ant Queen hid in the boss room chamber as she laid eggs, preparing an army for the unsuspecting intruders. Sleepy Cave distracted the duo with twisting cave mazes and never-ending passages filled with low-level evolved monsters like Carbon Monkfish Warriors only to stall for time when they progressed too quickly.


    "Bind!" Zero shouted and made the three Monkfish Warriors snap together under the invisible force. Merlin finished them off with an old-fashioned lightning bolt.


    Zero refused to eat the Carbon Monkfish Warriors and Merlin didn''t blame him. Firstly, monkfishes didn''t look appealing. Secondly, they were literally dead and rotting. It wasn''t anything safe for consumption. Lastly, their carbon armour was stuck onto them like scales, impossible to pry off or salvage. Zero couldn''t find any good way to eat them so he settled for simply absorbing them and converting them into energy.


    Mii had levelled up a lot in various areas with Merlin in the party, much to Zero''s elation. Mii''s upgraded Encyclopaedia function allowed Zero to tell how strong a new species was. It had ranking and the higher it was, the stronger the monster was. Of course, Mii explained that in addition to the level indicator, it had a rarity index. Rarity index worked like this:


    1 Star: Common Grade (aka Trash)


    2 Stars: Uncommon Grade (aka Useful Item)


    3 Stars: Rare Grade (aka Very Useful Item)


    4 Stars: Very Rare Grade (aka Super Useful Item)


    5 Stars: Special Grade (aka Unknown Potential Item)


    "So anything that is labelled five stars may not always be a five star?"


    Mii nodded. "It can be a seven-star or twelve-star grade but since it''s a pain to classify it, anything not within one to four will be considered five until after appraisal."


    "What''s appraisal?"


    Mii grinned at Zero. "It''s a new skill that''s locked for now. However, I do have another skill for party members."


    Excited, Zero demanded to know. Mii pulled up a screen and Zero recognised it as a map similar to the application on his communicator.


    "This is a party map. It allows any party member to see what you can see on your communicator. Green dots are party members or friendly creatures. Red dots are enemies and yellow ones are unconfirmed non-hostiles."


    Merlin looked at the party map in fascination. It was his first time seeing Mii and he found it odd how the strawcherry fairy didn''t emit magic. It was an unknown existence just like his student. As Mii explained the functions of the party map, Merlin observed how the number of red dots was growing around them.


    "Can we identify what kind of enemies are these red dots?"


    Mii shook her head. "Not yet. I still do not have sufficient experience points to do so."


    Merlin shrugged. It wasn''t important. After all, it was good enough knowing where his enemies were. He didn''t need to see them to kill them.


    "Are you ready, Zero? It''s an all you can eat buffet from now on."


    The brunet grinned and patted his stomach. "I''m always ready! Let''s hope it will be something yummy."


    The wizard chuckled. "One platter of roasted monsters coming right up!"

 Chapter 85 Busy Mii

    "Never again," Zero groaned.


    Merlin agreed and Mii belched. The aftermath of that mass BBQ party was simply a disaster to clean after. Not only were their enemies inedible, the Queen Shadow Ant decided to cover them in acid showers. Nobody was affected when Merlin threw up an arcane shield that acted like an umbrella. However, the smell was unbearable and even Zero gave up absorbing anything. They just wanted to get out of the dungeon.


    "Let''s grab the loot chest and return back to Endow Hill," Mii suggested. Nobody protested.


    "I want a bath when I get back," Merlin groaned as his shoes squelched against the acid ruined cave ground. Zero nodded. Bath sounded good.


    The loot chest was hidden behind the huge Shadow Ant Queen''s carcass and Merlin almost missed it.


    "It''s locked," Zero frowned. The wooden check looked like it would fall apart any moment but it had some strong magic enchantments holding it together. Zero was disappointed but Merlin pointed a finger at the lock.


    A zap of light later, the check was unlocked. Zero quickly opened it and blinked in surprise at the item inside. For such a huge chest, it looked almost empty. Zero was slightly disappointed to know that there was only a single seed at the bottom of that huge chest. Merlin didn''t say anything about the ''reward'' but told Zero to keep it safe. Zero listened to the advice and kept it in his sling bag.


    The moment he kept the seed away, Sleepy Cave decided to throw its rude cave plunderers out without consideration. It was bitter at losing so many resources trying to take down the duo. Without much energy and forced to go into hibernation, Sleepy Cave added this party to the blacklist. It was one to take from others but never one to be taken advantage of.


    Once back at Endow Hill''s surface, Merlin and Zero raced to the river. Mii disappeared back into the lamp while the duo rinsed the filth away.


    In the lamp, the egg moved a lot and the strawcherry assistant laid her ear against the shell. She listened to the restless creature and sang a lullaby, trying to coax it back to sleep.


    "Soon, little one. Not now. Go to sleep."


    With a wave of her hand, the rumbling egg quietened down again. She needed to talk to Truen about the ''rock''. Merlin might know what was inside the egg but not how to deal with it. In fact, Endow Hill might undergo a huge transformation should the little one decides to hatch. Mii had a plan but she needed to run it through with Truen and Zero first. After all, the egg belonged to Zero.


    The elf was still recuperating from his injury and exhaustion when Mii appeared. Hua Tuo was busy fixing the watermill so that gave them some privacy to talk.


    "It''s good to see you up again," Mii smiled before headbutting Truen''s cheek. "Don''t you dare do something so stupid again!"


    The elf grinned. "Thanks for worrying."


    Mii huffed. "For the record, I''m not worried about you or anything. I just don''t want Zero to lose his guardian so quickly. Speaking of which, there is something I need to discuss with you. Remember that ''rock'' in the lamp?"


    Truen nodded. How could he forget about the special ''rock'' that could hatch into a catastrophe?


    "I was wondering what we should do about it too. It''s too dangerous to leave it in the lamp."


    The strawcherry fairy nodded. "Merlin wanted to let it hatch on Endow Hill but it might not be a good idea. Endow Hill''s current landscape will become a memory if we let it hatch normally."


    "Is it that bad?"


    Mii sighed. "Dragons can get that cranky."


    Truen didn''t react. He''d guessed as much that it wouldn''t be an ordinary mystical beast. "What do we do now?"


    "Get Zero to form a contract with it. If it becomes a summon, we can hide it away and it cannot pose a threat externally."


    Truen thought about it. "How will he form a contract? Also, I don''t know anything about training familiars, much less Zero. What if he ends up spoiling his dragon?"


    Mii grinned. "This is when you come in. You''re like a parent to Zero so if you raise Zero right, he''ll raise the dragon right. Besides, I don''t think Zero is capable of spoiling his dragon. Dragons are rather wise creatures. They can have weird personalities but they''re nothing like human offspring."


    "I see. How much longer do we have before it hatches?"


    "I''ll estimate another two more days. The little one is restless."


    Truen closed his eyes. "I understand. I''ll talk to Zero tonight. Hopefully Merlin can help with the familiar contract too."


    "I''ll be counting on you then, partner."


    "Same to you, partner. Thanks for watching over Zero in the dungeon earlier. I hope he had fun."


    Mii chuckled. "I saved some videos you can watch once you''re recovered fully. Don''t forget to talk to Zero about it!"


    Truen nodded and Mii vanished, finally depleting all her energy for the day.

 Chapter 86 Bobbinskrier

    Hua Tuo''s herbal noodles were highly praised by everyone. After the dungeon raid, Merlin and Zero were happy for the reprieve. Truen looked a lot better but when the elf said that there was something serious he had to discuss, everyone stopped the friendly chatter. Zero was serious too when Truen asked if he could have the egg in the lamp brought out.


    With Merlin''s help, they brought the egg out of the lamp. Everyone sat around the huge egg that moved every once in a while. Nobody talked as they stared at the egg. Merlin just had the talk about keeping it with Zero this morning and even though Zero knew the time was coming where they had to part, he thought he''d have at least one more night with it.


    Once everyone was listening, Truen told them about the plan Mii proposed. Hua Tuo and Merlin were silent and expressionless. However, as Truen elaborated on the plan, Zero''s eyes brightened. He could keep the egg!


    "If there is a way to form a familiar contract, please let Zero know."


    Merlin closed his eyes and frowned. The plan was a fairly logical one without many risks. However, familiars and masters sometimes can endanger each other. Usually, a summoner will own a familiar and summons the familiar using a contract using his or her mana. For Zero who converts energy into mana, Merlin didn''t know the complications it could cause. At the same time, this was a dragon. Not just anyone could become the master of a dragon. Dragons were not meant to be bound by permanent contracts, they were often offered temporary contracts due to the sheer amount of magic required simply to bind a dragon.


    "Even if we could make this contract work, where will Zero get all his magic energy to support this dragon?"


    Hua Tuo looked at Zero''s crestfallen expression when Merlin pointed that out. The doctor wanted to help his student keep his dragon but was also troubled by the risks involved. While Zero wasn''t lacking in magical talent, he had no ability to produce magic of his own, unlike most normal living things. Zero''s magic came from an external source and was converted hence that meant he had literally no mana cap limit. However, being unable to produce mana on his own was troubling as it meant the source was unrenewable. The dragon familiar contract may be a one-time off thing but summoning it does require a huge source of steady mana that Zero doesn''t have.


    "If only there was a way for Zero to infinitely convert unneeded energy into mana from the surroundings," Merlin sighed.


    "Sounds like something only a curse would do," Hua Tuo added.


    There wasn''t anything like that on Endow Hill that would constantly emit negative energy that required absorbing. In fact, the dragon was absorbing too much of Endow Hill''s mana just to hatch, causing the environment to be unstable.


    "In that case, why not form a contract with the dragon first and only summon it when Zero can find a way to generate mana naturally?"


    Merlin looked at Zero who was hopeful. He sighed. "Only if you promise that you will not summon the dragon out."


    Zero nodded quickly and agreed. Hua Tuo cleared some space for Merlin to make preparations for the contract. The familiar contract required the blood of the contractor and Zero nicked his finger with a scalpel just enough to swipe some blood on the shell of the egg.


    "Ok, now all we need is for you to give him a name."


    "It''s a boy?" Zero asked Merlin who nodded. Truen did say that Mii could communicate with the dragon so it was definitely a boy if the strawcherry fairy confirmed so.


    Zero thought long and hard.


    "Chuuka?"


    The egg didn''t respond.


    "Eggy?"


    No response still and Truen wondered if Zero was going to continue until the egg moved.


    "Zuper? Momon? Kendy?"


    Unable to watch the dragon bear such humiliating names, Merlin suggested something grand.


    "Morxvillian?"


    "He''s not evil," Truen reminded.


    "How about Eskaulrd?"


    The egg didn''t respond. At his wit''s end, Zero tried once more. "Bobbinskrier?"


    The egg shook a little. Then rattled and eventually bounced. Zero grinned happily and rejoiced at the new name. "You will be called Bobbinskrier the dragon! I''ll call you Bob though. Well then, it''s nice to meet you, I hope we get along!"


    With the name decided, the familiar contract was finalised. A bright blue flash of light later, the huge egg and magic circle was no more. However, Zero heard a new voice and smiled.


    "The pleasure is mine, Bob."

 Chapter 87 Basic Problem

    Now that the immediate danger of having a dragon destroy Endow Hill was out of the way, Hua Tuo and Merlin decided to hold a serious discussion with both their students.


    "It is Buddha''s request that we take you in as students. However, we will not force this decision on you. Please think about it seriously if you will like to officially accept us as your teachers. Training will be harsh and it might take a few years. During this time, we will not only impart our skills and knowledge but also our experience and our blessings. Unlike what we''ve been doing before, apprenticeship is a magically binding contract."


    Truen understood what Merlin was saying. He already had such contracts with the Great Gods and quickly agreed to the terms. Zero was confused.


    "What does this apprenticeship contract do? why is there a need for a contract?"


    The old physician smiled. Normally, there isn''t a need for a contract to take on apprentices. However, some arts that Sage Gods knew were considered catastrophic and knowledge in the wrong hands would be disastrous. As a precaution, apprenticeship contracts were formed to ensure that the apprentices of Sage Gods will not misuse their superior knowledge or risk self-destruction.


    Zero wasn''t afraid of the contract. However, he was concerned about the magic training.


    "How can I train in magic if I cannot recover mana?"


    Merlin felt a headache when he remembered the basic problem. While Zero showed great aptitude for magic, he didn''t possess any life energy. It was very odd and Merlin wanted to consult Buddha about it.


    "About that, I''ll need some time to understand why you''re not able to regenerate mana naturally. This doesn''t mean that it''s impossible to learn magic, it just means it will be trickier."


    Zero nodded. "Yes sir! In that case, can I learn from grandpa first? Truen can learn from you first then we''ll swap about a year later."


    Merlin didn''t disagree. In fact, it was a great idea. With Zero in Hua Tuo''s care, he would be able to focus better on training the elf. According to Buddha, Truen was undergoing some training with the Great Gods in the dream space. Merlin wanted to use that dream space to groom Zero''s guardian without alerting the boy.


    "It''s settled then," Hua Tuo nodded. Secretly, the physician was happy to have someone he could impart medical knowledge of the ancients. His world might have been destroyed but with Zero, it might live on for a little longer.


    "Let''s see each other again in two years," Zero smiled at the elf.


    Although saddened at the thought of leaving his charge, Truen nodded. Two years was a long time but it was for the best. As he was, Truen was too weak to protect Zero. He needed to become stronger. As for Zero, he wanted to start his adventure but after the encounter with the moontaur sisters and the Dingo brothers, he knew he was far from ready for the world.


    As such, the brunet steeled himself to learn as much as he can with Hua Tuo and Merlin. Endow Hill was the perfect place to learn how to blend in with humans. In fact, there was still so much Zero doesn''t know about the world Great One created. What he''d experienced was merely the glimpse of a very very huge mountain.


    "I need to become stronger," Zero resolved. It wasn''t only for his sake, it was also for Truen and the Great Gods. He couldn''t always rely on others. This was his adventure, Zero was going to take control and write their story. The book that Great One provided was blank. It was up to Zero to fill in those blank pages for both their sakes.


    Hopefully, there will come a time when he could tell Great One all about it when he gets his memories back, the old and the new.


    -Season 1 End-

 Chapter 88 Bonus Scene Little Squirrels Adventure

    The stars are twinkling beautifully in the night sky, lulling the world into a gentle sleep. Underneath the blanket of twinkling lights surrounded by the tranquil darkness, one young boy lay awake awaiting an opportunity.


    After eating delicious food and having a wonderful nap in the afternoon, Zero was having a hard time falling asleep. Truen was exhausted and snored lightly beside him, his arm draped securely over the brunet who couldn''t sleep. Zero wanted to move and explore the wonders of the night in the forest but he didn''t want to disturb Truen who needed his rest. The dark elf looked terrible and Zero knew that having to stay awake while feeling sleepy could put anyone in a bad mood from personal experience. A wood elf guardian in a bad mood was not a fun friend to have around.


    Zero lay on the ground with his eyes closed, simply waiting for Truen to be truly asleep. Upon the insistence of Isis and Freya, Zero was forced into his squirrel onesie pajamas instead of the tracksuit he loved. After a selfie session, Truen bade the brunet goodnight. It took about thirty long minutes of waiting before the wood elf finally drifted off.


    Sparkling with delight at having his patience paid off, Zero stealthily slipped out of the hold. It was his request to sleep out under the stars for a change instead of inside the lamp. Zero wanted to know what the world looked like when it was night time. Mii shared many wonderful stories about how certain animals would come out and how some flowers only bloomed at night. Zero wanted to see the fireflies that Mii told him about. He was curious to know how they could produce light in their bodies. Did they know light magic?


    After a two failed attempts, Zero finally freed himself. The air was cool but there was nothing to worry about. Grem Lee''s clothes and the Great Gods'' enchantments worked very well. The only thing Zero wished could be improved on was how the hood kept falling over his eyes. He had half the mind to throw the oversized cloth back completely but decided against it. Who knew what would happen if he didn''t wear clothes properly. Truen was certainly not pleased when Zero wore the tracksuit pants the other way around after his bath. Humans sure have it tough.


    The chill air was crisp and had a new kind of freshness to it. The forest wasn''t quiet. In fact, Zero wondered who was making all the noises he heard. Some were far away while some were near. For example, he spotted a tiny tree frog making the loudest noise up in a branch. Also, Mii mentioned that there were tiny insects that sang at night. Zero wondered if the occasional strange chirping were made by them. Nevertheless, he had a mission. He was going to find those fireflies and ask them how they can light up in the night.


    The first place Zero went to was by the river that they passed by earlier today. Truen caught fishes there for their dinner and Zero enjoyed every moment of it. Truen was a great cook.


    The river looked very different from what it did in the day. For one, Zero had a hard time spotting fishes in the water. It was probably because they weren''t there. However, upon a closer look, he found some of them hiding beneath rocks. They weren''t moving and the brunet wondered if it would be easier to catch them at night instead of the day.


    To his surprise, the fishes didn''t move even when Zero approached them. Maybe they were sleeping like Truen? Then again, how can they sleep if they had their eyes open? The small boy''s mind was full of questions. His eyes would probably hurt a lot if he kept them open while he slept. On second thoughts, maybe it was easier to sleep with open eyes under water. He''d have to try that another time.


    There was a low rumble and Zero salivated. The fish was making his stomach growl. Wouldn''t it be nice if he could catch a big fat fish? There was one hiding in some river grass not too far from where he was. The water was definitely colder at night but Zero was determined. He would catch a fish by himself tonight.


    Catching a fish at night was harder than Zero thought it would be. For starters, the fish woke up and swam away. Sleep made the fish slower than what it could have been but with Zero''s short arms and legs, it was difficult to keep up. If Truen was here, he might be able to catch it easily. Unfortunately for Zero, the fish was too formidable an opponent so the brunet had to give up for the night. Zero''s stomach wasn''t too pleased but there was hardly anything the boy could do at this moment.


    As if suddenly remembering his mission, Zero decided to climb up the tallest tree in the area to spot fireflies. If Mii was correct, they tend to be near swamps. Zero wasn''t sure if it was a good idea to travel to the swamps alone because Truen mentioned that several dangerous creatures lived there. The brunet was in deep thoughts for a long while before he came to the conclusion that it shouldn''t be dangerous at night. Many animals were sleeping and maybe only friendly animals come out at night.


    It was a long climb up the jungle tee but Zero was amazed by what he saw at the top. Although it was slightly disappointing that he couldn''t find fireflies immediately, he was amazed by how many stars there were in the sky. From where they were, Zero could only see a part of the sky. Up in the tree, the wind was cooler and stronger. There were not many clouds and the sky was enormous! There was no end to what Zero could see and the brunet wondered how many there were. The young boy took some time to appreciate the beautiful creation his past self made. At the back of his mind, he wondered if he would be able to do the same. It''s a shame Great One wasn''t able to look at all this. Zero was determined to remember this for the both of them. Maybe someday he would find a way back to tell his past self about his adventures!


    Deciding that he had enough of the stars, Zero decided to stand up for a better view of the surroundings. He could see where Truen had set up camp for the night with the campfire still burning. Zero wasn''t afraid. If he got lost, he could always teleport back even though it might require energy. Mii suggested heading to the swamps to the east and Zero took that advice.


    It didn''t take long to reach the swamps. Zero decided to take a shortcut and teleported there with Mii''s map as a guide. The swamps were very different even though they were a part of Endow Hill. For one, the trees were no longer full of leaves and green. They looked skinny and slightly scary with more branches and roots than leaves. The chirping sounds also disappeared. The swamps were more silent and Zero swallowed. Did fireflies live in such a scary place?


    There was a strange hooting sound and occasionally Zero would hear something move. It sounded like wings of a huge bird and Zero didn''t know if it was friendly or unfriendly. Zero decided that the frogs were definitely king in the swamps. They were everywhere and Zero didn''t know if there was a place in the swamps that frogs didn''t sing. They were loud and seem to be in every corner from tree to water. The swamp was a lot darker than the forest they were in previously. With so many shadows, it was difficult to know where he was going.


    Still, Zero didn''t give up. In such a dark place, surely fireflies would stand out.


    "Mii, where do we go from here?"


    The strawcherry fairy shrugged. "They could be anywhere. It''s easier to see them in an open space with lots of long grass and some water. I see a clearing on the map about ten minutes from here. Would you like to try going there?"


    Zero grinned, his heart raced at the thought of meeting these amazing night insects. He had so many questions and couldn''t wait to know.


    According to Mii, it took ten minutes to get there. However for Zero, it took a lot longer to waddle his way to the clearing in the swamplands. The ground was often soft and unstable. The brunet nearly fell into the cold water a few times as he slipped. No wonder Truen wasn''t willing to travel through the marsh! Danger lurked everywhere and it wasn''t even the dangers from scary animals...


    Finally, he arrived and Zero was amazed by what he saw.


    Underneath the sky full of stars, he saw thousands and thousands of tiny lights floating about the long grass in the field. The brunet smiled. It was worth the trouble of travelling through the hazardous land. The fireflies looked like tiny stars that he could touch.


    Excited, the young boy ran over to the middle of the clearing, ignoring how the muddy ground soaked into his shoes. They auto-clean enchantment will work after a while, he had nothing to fear and Truen wouldn''t even find out where he''d been.


    Surrounded by thousands of tiny lights, Zero beamed as bright as the sun. "So beautiful," he breathed and held out a hand for some of the passing fireflies. He didn''t know what they were all busy about but the way the flew in patterns in the air looked like a dance. Zero knew that he shouldn''t disturb them but he wanted to know so badly how they could be so brilliant in the dark.


    Then, one firefly took pity on the poor boy and rested on his palm for a while as if to ask Zero what he wanted from them after disturbing their dance. The brunet apologised and explained his desire to know how they could light up in the night.


    As if indulging the brunet, the bug crawled onto his finger and turned around, letting Zero have a closer look.


    "Oh my! Your butt is lit up! Does it not hurt?"


    The bug fluttered its tiny wings as if to chide Zero before flying off. The brunet stood there for a long time, admiring the fireflies as the zig-zagged through the air, minding their business. The brunet didn''t get an answer but he was satisfied. Those bugs at night were very busy and Zero yawned. He was getting tired too.


    Waving goodbye to the fireflies, Zero teleported back to their camp spot where the fire had started to die out. He slipped back into Truen''s arms and snuggled into the wood elf''s chest. After a great night adventurer, the young squirrel was ready for bed.


    That night, while Truen suffered in the hands of Freya, Zero dreamt about becoming a firefly with his shining butt and flying around in the air at night, greeting the other thousands of fireflies as they flew past him. What a busy night!

 Chapter 89 Bonus Scene Truens Nightmare

    Adam was a thief. No, not the kind that entered dungeons to disable traps and scout for hidden enemies. He was your ordinary run-of-the-mill lowlife who stole coin pouches, tricked old folks and snatched food from stores. He wasn''t an honourable person and he wasn''t proud of the life he lived. However, a man needs to do what he has to in order to survive.


    That didn''t mean that Adam didn''t have dreams. Oh no. In fact, he had huge dreams. Dreams so huge that it was impossible to make it a reality. Hence, the thief would often indulge in them when he wasn''t making a living.


    It wasn''t a secret that Adam loved to walk in the forest. Sometimes, he would play the honourable thief and help one or two travellers when they were lost. Other times, he would tip new adventurers about the spots to avoid when travelling. Highwaymen and mountain bandits were often not as kind as Adam and the thief didn''t want anyone getting hurt if he could help it. Adam had huge dreams about becoming a hero like any other children. Unfortunately, heroes were chosen and Adam knew he was not. Still, he did what he could while getting by. He wasn''t a bad person but nobody liked him. The thief was used to it.


    He wandered in a deeper part of the forest as usual. Nothing was amiss. It was three in the afternoon and the sun was blazing so the thief decided to take a refreshing swim in a nearby lake. Little did he know that his decision would change his life completely.


    At his lake, Adam discovered that he wasn''t alone. A very good-looking male wood elf and a cute kid with big brown eyes and chocolate hair had discovered the lake earlier and were having some fun in it. Adam sighed in dismay. There goes his peaceful afternoon. It didn''t appear as if the child and his guardian were going to leave any time soon so Adam took his pot in a tree not too far away to observe the strange company.


    The wood elf seemed to wait on this young boy on hand and feet. Adam tried recalling if he''d ever seen those proud elves lowering their head for mere humans. Even if the boy was royalty, an elf would never submit and devote everything they had. This boy had to be different. Maybe he was secretly another species that Adam wasn''t aware of. Their interactions proved that it was something deeper than a guardian and ward.


    The boy''s name was Zero and the wood elf was called Truen. Both were unusual names and Adam did not know if they were adventurers or merchants. He did look around for a bit trying to find any sort of weapon that the wood elf might wield but found none. Perhaps they were merely travellers?


    The clothes they wore were also strange and with nothing better to do, Adam crept up to the rock that the clothes lay on. He recognised the signature light armour for archers but he didn''t know what the strange red outfit was. With both strangers distracted, Adam gave in to his curiosity and stole the strange red clothes. The material felt strangely comfortable on his hands and Adam instantly recognised money when he saw it. The cloth was nothing like the crappy common clothes sold in the market. It screamed of quality and the stitch work was so masterful that Adam battled with his thoughts. He couldn''t possibly steal all the clothes and leave the poor child naked, could he? He would feel terrible if the child caught a cold. Hence, Adam compromised and swiped the underwear. It was a good pair of underwear after all and might fetch a good price in the black market.


    On the way back, Adam let his mind wander. He didn''t notice how a group of mountain bandits were sneaking up on him and by the time he did, it was much too late to run. Outnumbered three to one without weapons and only a very expensive underwear in hand, Adam panicked. Was this how he ended?


    "Hand over that!" one of them snarled.


    Adam refused. He knew that the bandits will still kill him even if he handed it over. Hence, the thief did the only logical thing left and fought with all his might.


    Kicking dirt into the first man''s eye, he took down the second with a tackle. The third man who watched his comrades get taken down snarled and lunged forward with his sabre. Adam panicked and raised the stretchy fabric in front of him out of reflex. He knew he was doomed. No piece of cloth no matter how expensive can win against a sabre.


    To everyone''s surprise, the fabric did not suffer a single scratch. It may have stretched a little too much but it didn''t give way. Adam blinked. He hadn''t inspected the piece of underwear because honestly, who would? Thankfully, thieves had the appraisal skill so Adam quickly understood that he had gotten his hands on one of the most powerful equipment ever known to mankind.


    Seeing the change in expression on Adam''s face, the mountain bandits became wary. It was merely a piece of cloth, what could a lone thief do? Well, they were about to find out.


    As the old saying went, offence was the best defence. Adam struck hard, snapping back the elastic band and letting it hit the bandits in the face. When the push came to the shove, he used it to fend against the deadly sabres. The underwear could change sizes automatically and Adam used his wit to invent a makeshift underwear slingshot. The first stone knocked the weakest mountain bandit unconscious. The leader of the trio saw that and cursed. He wasn''t willing to suffer losses over one thief with a strange underwear.


    "Retreat!" he yelled and they quickly vanished.


    Adam''s knees gave out when he realised that he found the literal jackpot. It may be an underwear but Adam was a creative man. Surely he could find uses for it.


    ***


    Two months later in a faraway village near the demon territory, humans screamed in terror. Many fled their burning houses. Women took their children to flee while able-bodied farmers grabbed their hoes and pitchforks, ready to battle against the Fire Bats attacking their village.


    It wasn''t a fair fight as Fire Bats had both aerial advantage and strength in numbers. Just when all hopes were lost, a hero turned up.


    "Fear not! I will take care of this demon!"


    Instead of rejoicing, women covered their children''s eyes. Men gave him look of disgust and people jeered.


    Standing in all his half-naked glory, Adam wore the trusty underwear that saved his life in the forest. He''d taken on a new occupation and proclaimed himself as a philanthropic hero, saving villagers whenever there was a need. However, instead of gaining fame, the ex-thief was classed as a pervert. Nobody liked him and Adam was dubbed the Stripper for his unofficial hero title.


    "Oh no! It''s the Stripper... Hide your women and children!"


    "Get away from here, he''s going to flash!"


    "I hope the Fire Bats get him! How dare he show up here indecent..."


    "Oh no! Run! He''s starting to take it off!"


    The villagers dropped their weapons and headed for the hills, leaving Adam and his wounded pride behind. Still, the noble rookie hero gritted his teeth and persevered. Sticks and stones might break his bones but names would never hurt him. There will come a day when these people will understand, or so he consoled himself.


    "Stand back, foul demons! Or be prepared to be taken down."


    The Fire Bats didn''t care if Adam was naked or not. In fact, they seemed to think that Adam was a better target. Humans wore too many things that their claws couldn''t remove and it didn''t taste good. Seeing a human void of those obstacles made them drool. How could they pass up a prey when it presented itself to them on a silver platter?


    Without warning, the Fire Bats swooped down, fighting each other for dibs on the fresh meat. Adam stood his ground, readying his signature strike. Underwear in hand, the self-proclaimed hero pulled the stretchy elastic back.


    "Mighty Wind Blast!" He yelled and released the hold of his hand pulling the fabric back. The gust of wind took some bats out of the sky and Adam finished them off with an axe-heel drop. His junk fluttered in the wind valiantly as if celebrating the fall of its enemies. Nobody cheered and some pitied the ex-thief. It would be a different story if he had something worth flaunting. At least he would be generously tipped.


    Ignoring the humiliation, Adam quickly finished off the remaining bats and put his squeaky clean underwear back on. It remained one of the world''s greatest mystery how the pervert hero''s underwear stayed free of blood despite the bloody battles every single time. Nobody questioned him in fear of being associated as a fellow lunatic.


    At this point, word has travelled far and wide. Truen searched high and low for Zero''s missing pair of underwear. The elusive underwear thief was always leaving trails and many stories about his heroic deeds allowed Truen to finally catch up with the man.


    However, the wood elf never expected to meet the man while he was in action. He felt sick watching the thief wave that underwear and exposing his privates for all to see. Truen felt as if he needed to wash his eyes out with alcohol just to feel clean again but remembered he had a far more important mission.


    "Who are you?" Adam asked when the wood elf approached. The elf seemed familiar but the thief couldn''t remember where he''d seen him before.


    Truen wanted to vomit, he really did. However, he had enough self-dignity to push that urge down. With the coldest glare, he stretched his hand out, silently demanding Zero''s sullied underwear back.


    Adam didn''t understand it at first but then something clicked. He remembered that wood elf and looked at his underwear. Could it be that the wood elf wanted it back? Surely he could afford to overlook this minor crime of his... after all, he''d done mostly good things with the godly underwear. Without it, Adam would never have been able to fulfil his dreams of becoming a hero.


    Still, the wood elf didn''t budge. Surrendering to his fate, Adam slowly pulled the underwear down, preparing to hand it over. Truen couldn''t help it but lower his eyes over a certain area. He didn''t expect Adam to be so obedient and return it upon confrontation. He wanted to scream at the human to stop and find something to cover his exposed bits before handing it over but as the fabric went lower and lower, Truen felt bile rise up his throat.


    "AHHHHHHH!"


    Truen snapped his eyes open and immediately retched. Whatever rations he ate was thrown up. Thankfully none of the thousands of precious books in Merlin''s ancient library suffered damage.


    Clammy with sweat and heart still racing, the wood elf looked pulled out his communicator. It was three in the afternoon. He must have fallen asleep after pulling three all-nighters. Sighing in relief, the wood elf thanked his foresight to ask En to place anti-theft enchantments for all of Zero''s clothes. Then he tensed up. Did En place any on Zero''s underwear? Then again, did the Great Gods enchant any of Zero''s underwear? What about socks, ties and wigs?


    Paranoid, the wood elf dialled for Gaia. Who knew if that was merely a nightmare or a prophecy? Truen wished it was only paranoia on his end but it was always better to be safe than sorry.


    "Hello, Gaia? Yes, I have a favour to ask of you..."

 Chapter 90 Bonus Scene The Best Gif

    It was nearing that time of the year again for humans. Although the Great Gods didn''t celebrate human festivals, they needed an excuse to buy things. Hence, the following heated argument was taking place at Zeus'' shrine.


    Team Inconspicuous: Hades, Sedna, Gaia


    Team Flamboyant: Zeus, Isis, Freya


    Team Practical: Buddha, En


    "I say we go for dresses," Isis insisted. They could have Truen trick Zero into a secret photo shoot. The last batch of photographs sold out and they made a neat profit from that.


    "He needs clothing that will help him fit in with the different civilisations once he begins his travel. None of his current clothing is suitable for keeping a low profile." Hades disagreed much to his brother''s displeasure.


    "Hades, Zero will attract attention anywhere he goes. If he wore the same as commoners and travellers, he would be targeted by some lowlife and be taken advantage of. Better looking clothes will keep them at arm''s length," the Sky God reasoned.


    "How about we go for something that Zero can use and enjoy?" Buddha asked and Freya shot him a glare.


    "Are you saying that he won''t enjoy our gifts?"


    "Calm down, Freya. Nobody said that. I''m sure we could just ask Zero what he wants for Christmas..."


    "Rejected!" En yelled. He didn''t want to let Zero know about their plans. It was meant to be a surprise and En was most confident in his gift.


    Sedna raised an eyebrow. En was definitely up to something.


    "How about this," Buddha proposed. The fight was getting them nowhere. "We prepare our gifts for Zero as a team. Then, we present it to Zero on Christmas. Depending on which gift Zero likes better, the other teams will have to cover the bills for the winning team. Deal?"


    Everyone looked at Buddha with suspicion. Buddha hardly did bets but when he did, he always won. Then again, everyone was confident about their gifts.


    "Deal!" Zeus declared and promptly walked out of the meeting, preparing to pay a visit to Grem in La Boutique.


    On the other hand, Gaia helped Hades and her sister to prepare for a trip down to Earth.


    "When do we start?" En asked Buddha.


    The Sage God smiled serenely. "Patience. I''m going to have a talk with Merlin and Hua Tuo. Just be sure to update me about their movements."


    King Yama grinned. A gift didn''t have to be an object. Those Great Gods had a long way to go.


    ***


    Grem Lee sneezed. Jen looked at the tailor worriedly. He''d been sneezing a lot since the morning and she feared that he might be under the weather.


    The quiet morning ended when three of their shop''s VVIPs stepped in through the front door. Startled at their arrival without a call in advance, Jen led them to the inner room and excused herself to get tea while Grem attended to them.


    "Great Gods and Goddesses, how may I help you?"


    "We''re looking for a gift for Zero," Isis explained and Grem nodded. He remembered how they pampered that strange boy with a bottomless appetite. It was quite a handsome profit he earned back then and he looked forward to another business deal.


    "How can I help?"


    Freya explained about their desire to present Zero with clothes for Christmas and Grem raised a bushy brow. If they were talking about Christmas, children generally liked meeting the legendary Saint who gives presents.


    "Is anyone going to be playing Santa?"


    Zeus cocked his head to a side. "What''s a Santa?"


    Neither of the Great Goddesses knew what that was and Grem had to explain in detail about the Christmas tradition while Jen brought the snacks over.


    After a long question and answer session, there was a twinkle in Zeus'' eye.


    "Could we ask you for one more favour?"


    Grem felt the chills. However, Zeus was considered a very important customer so he cautiously agreed.


    "Please be our Santa and deliver the gifts on our behalf!"


    Jen had to stifle a giggle at Grem''s horrified expression. Isis and Freya''s stares didn''t allow the poor gnome to refuse so he had to agree. However, he didn''t allow his assistants to go scotfree.


    "Jeremy, you''ll be playing Rudolf. Jen, you will be playing the worker elf!"


    They looked horrified and Jen immediately protested. The look on Grem''s face offered no room for negotiation so the pixie reluctantly set to designing their costumes while Grem discussed details about Zero''s gifts.


    It was simple. Frey and Isis wanted Zero to wear costumes for a photo shoot while Zeus wanted to gift Zero an armour that looked cool.


    "For the last time, I''m a clothing designer, not a blacksmith. I can only make cloth armour and not mithril ones. Besides, the magic imbued in all of Zero''s clothes are better than any tough looking armour anyone can make out there."


    Zeus looked lost. "But... Zero is a man! He can''t just wear dresses and wigs. Surely he would like something more masculine..."


    Grem pinched the bridge of his nose. Reminding himself that Zeus was still a valuable customer, he took a deep breath and tried to explain again. "I can make clothes in a more masculine fashion. However, I CANNOT make mithril armour with fabric. I can, however, design hero costumes if you want. It is rather popular among children his age."


    Zeus considered it for a while. The hero costume that Grem spoke off was meant to be pyjamas. Zeus didn''t know if having a hero sleepwear was going to make the boy more masculine but it was better than nothing. Reluctantly, he agreed.


    "Could you make a hero costume with a cape?"


    Relieved that Zeus was finally asking for something possible, the gnome nodded. In the meantime, Isis and Freya argued over the kind of costumes best suited for Zero. Freya wanted to buy twenty costumes for the secret collection but Isis chided her, claiming that it would make a huge indent in their profits.


    "We can only select one each. I''m sure Zero will model for all our gifts so it''s pointless to spend a fortune on clothes he would only wear once. Although I don''t agree with Sedna and Gaia, I do believe that it has to be something Zero would want to wear."


    Freya looked offended. "Are you telling me that he doesn''t want to wear stockings?"


    Isis deadpanned. "He doesn''t like silk ribbon bowties. Do you think he''ll enjoy stockings? You heard Truen''s report. Zero mostly wore the tracksuit."


    "But a tracksuit isn''t fancy!"


    Isis patted Freya. "We just need to find something that is. How about a uniform? That''s popular..."


    Freya tried to picture Zero in a school uniform and had to promptly stop her nose from bleeding. "That''s so cute! I could almost see those pure white wings and halo behind him... That''s it! We''re getting an angel outfit with flight abilities."


    Isis pulled out a calculator while Grem watched the Great Goddesses debate. Finally, they reached a conclusion and Grem took their orders happily before seeing them out. It was a short notice but if anyone could get it done, it would be the world''s best tailor.


    "Jen! Jeremy, prepare for work. We''re closing the shop for a few days."


    Jen readied the fabric and threads. "What are we making, boss?"


    The gnome grinned. "One Santa costume - gnome-size XL, one Christmas elf costume - pixie-size M, one Rudolf headband, one Elementary school uniform for boys - human-size M, one Angel Halo and Wings Set - kids size, one Hero pyjamas with cape - human-size M. Designs to be finalised by tomorrow and work to be completed in four days."


    Jeremy immediately got to preparing the materials while Jen and Grem started sketching designs. They had no time to lose.


    ***


    "A party?"


    Buddha smiled. Zero was currently out on an errand. "Yes. I''ve spoken with Merlin and informed Truen about it. They will be coming for Christmas. It''s a surprise party to be held at King Yama''s mansion in the Purgatory. The Great Gods will be there too."


    Hua Tuo hummed. They would make it back before Christmas so it wasn''t too much of a worry. "How will we get there?"


    "Merlin will open a gateway. Just be prepared for it. Also, the Great Gods seem to be competing about who would get Zero the best gifts. I wouldn''t try to compete against them if I were you."


    Hua Tuo shuddered. It wasn''t rare for the Great Gods to have internal competitions but nobody liked it when that happened. For one, they weren''t graceful losers. Freya lashed out and set fire to an entire planet because she lost a bet against Gaia once. Hades'' depression caused a never-ending eclipse. Zeus'' rage caused thunderstorms and lightning destroyed half a continent. Sedna''s tears caused a huge flood. Gaia''s fury caused multiple earthquakes for months and Isis'' discontent made stars explode.


    "Thank you, friend. I''ll be sure to keep the schedule open. Are you participating in their bet?"


    The Sage God of Enlightenment smiled serenely and said nothing. Hua Tuo shuddered. Buddha was up to no good and he just knew it.


    "Well then, see you during the party," Hua Tuo said and hung up promptly. Never bet against Buddha. His enlightenment was a cheating device for gambling and clearly, there wasn''t a rule against it.


    ***


    At a local tavern, three figures in cloaks spoke in low voices.


    "Did you find what you wanted?"


    Gaia grinned at her sister and produced a small hunting knife. Sedna was impressed. It was well crafted and definitely imbued with enchantments. After hearing from Hua Tuo that Zero was learning how to hunt animals, Gaia had the idea to present Zero his very own hunting knife. It was a practical gift and even Hades couldn''t help but approve of it.


    "What about the both of you?"


    Sedna grinned. She had similar ideas. However, instead of a hunting knife, she''d gotten Zero a portable pill making set. It consisted of magic enchanted mortar and pestle, a mini magical furnace and some measuring scales. Although the idea was originally provided by Hua Tuo, Sedna felt proud that she managed to get the best craftsman to make what the Sage God specified. Ancient Chinese pill making tools were not on this planet so it was difficult to buy any. Fortunately, they were not difficult to replicate.


    Hades looked smug. While the Goddesses had great gifts, he had confidence that Zero would like his more.


    Recently, he heard from Hua Tuo that Zero enjoyed reading. As such, God of Death went to great lengths to record stories from every library known to them and had Steve compile them into a thin magical reading device. Of course, books were constantly being written and found so it wasn''t a complete collection but Hades was still proud of his achievement.


    Gaia complained about Hades'' gift when she heard it. That was definitely cheating. With the powers of controlling shadows, Hades could collect information at a speed nobody could imagine. The God of Death merely brushed it off and claimed that it was fair. Dinner at the tavern was full of protest from Gaia and Sedna while Hades felt proud at his accomplishments.


    ***


    Finally, the day of judgement arrived. Although they were feeling confident about their gifts, nobody knew how Zero would react to it. They didn''t know if Zero understood the concept of Christmas but it was too late to back out. Grem was on standby and Merlin went to fetch the guest of honour for the party. En looked bored and Buddha was smiling as usual.


    When Zero arrived, the first thing he noticed was the people in the room. Sedna welcomed him with her open arms and the brunet quickly jumped into them. Gaia snatched the boy over and cooed when Zero presented her a leaf of the same green as her hair. She was touched when Zero apologised to everyone else. He didn''t have gifts for them yet as they were difficult to collect but he promised to find them soon. Isis didn''t mind and demanded a hug from the small boy. Freya followed and it took a while before the party could officially begin.


    La Boutique worked hard providing for the feast and Zero thoroughly enjoyed every single dish, mindful to leave enough for everyone else. He was most glad to see Truen and couldn''t wait to share with his friend about what he learnt.


    The wood elf was great at keeping Zero distracted while everyone else readied their gifts. Santa wobbled on his reindeer and Jen had to help steady him before they made their dramatic entrance.


    "HO HO HO! Merry Christmas!"


    Zero was startled but started laughing when he saw Grem try to enter from the unlit fireplace. Jeremy had to help the gnome out of it when he got stuck halfway. Once Grem finished adjusting his beard, he coughed awkwardly and started to present the gifts.


    Zero oohed and ahhed over every gift, trying on the costumes at Freya and Isis'' urging. Nobody expected Merlin to gift Zero an amulet and the Great Gods were impressed by how fast he could finalise the magic accumulation device. Steve must have pulled many all-nighters to finish the product on time and Sedna made a mental note to bring good sushi to thank the God of Technology.


    By the end of it all, everyone was dying to know which gift Zero liked the best.


    It was a nerve-wracking moment when Zero couldn''t decide. In the end, his answer made everyone fall over in their minds. However, nobody could hate him for it.


    "All of it! I love everything because I love everyone! This is the best Christmas, I promise to bring presents for everybody next Christmas... thank you for this wonderful surprise. I''m so happy..."


    Although nobody won, they were satisfied. Christmas was about giving and if anyone had gotten that right, it was Zero. The boy went around giving hugs to everyone, showering them in his love before he had to leave again.


    "Merry Christmas!" he yelled before Merlin closed the warp gate.


    The words weren''t spoken but everyone knew what they would''ve said if the boy was still around.


    Merry Christmas, Zero.

 Chapter 91 His Fate

    Merlin and Hua Tuo gave their students a few days together before commencing their individual training. During this period, Merlin decided to pay Buddha a visit.


    "How can I help you?" the deceptively calm Sage God greeted the Merlin.


    Unimpressed with the greeting, Merlin cut to the chase. He wasn''t going to take on a disciple without knowing everything he should know about them. The wood elf had traces of Gaia''s magic and Merlin had some guesses. However, Zero was a completely unknown entity. Any living creature would possess some form of life in them. Even rocks and water held mana in them which is a form of life. It was close to impossible for anything to not hold life in this newly created world. Everything was dependent on mana.


    "I see you''ve found out. Very well, I suppose it''s only right for the Great Gods to explain this."


    Several phone calls later, they decided to meet Buddha and Merlin in the purgatory. En was surprised when he received a phone call from his father but agreed to ready a meeting room for them.


    It took several hours before everyone was gathered and Merlin felt slightly nervous. It was rare for Great Gods to gather in one place at any time and even if they did, it wasn''t common knowledge. Buddha was one of the Sage Gods closer with the Great Gods and it was no secret that he had dealings with them and knew more secrets about the universe. What Merlin didn''t know was how Zero got to know the Great Gods and Goddesses that many feared and revered.


    Zeus was first to speak.


    "Do you have what it takes to be Zero''s mentor? That child is no ordinary child. One wrong move and the universe can be destroyed by him."


    Merlin felt sweat drops form at the back of his neck. In the face of the titan, Merlin was like a cat in front of a tiger. He knew that Zero was not an ordinary child, at least not an ordinary human no matter how much he resembled one. His display of magic control was something unheard of. Also, Merlin had never seen anyone or anything that absorbed everything like a void. Zero didn''t seem to have any limits and it worried the old wizard when Zeus mentioned that Zero was capable of destroying the universe.


    "Zero''s control over magic is impressive and even I am not his match. However, I sensed that he is unable to produce mana on his own and Truen is not exactly a wood elf. Gaia''s magic is strong on the bodyguard but Zero is something beyond my understanding. How can any living creature or creation not possess life?"


    Mother Nature sighed. "Zero is neither dead nor alive. He is merely a consciousness left behind by the Great One who created everything. Even we do not understand this."


    Merlin was confused. Every God knew about the one and only creator - the Great One. However, it was said that the Great One went into eternal slumber in the void, never to be found again. How was Zero a consciousness formed after the Great One? It didn''t make sense. Besides, how could a consciousness gain a material form? Did that mean Zero was the Great One?


    Hades sensed Merlin''s questions. "Zero is Great One in a way. However, he is not the same Great One who created the universe. When we first met him, he didn''t remember anything about us or how the universe was created. He had no memories except for being awakened by some light. He inherited Great One''s memories but he isn''t the Great One we knew."


    That didn''t answer Merlin''s questions but at least some of the doubts he had were clarified. "How is he able to use magic but not produce mana of his own?"


    At that, even the stone-faced En felt uneasy. Freya once guessed it but nobody could be sure about the reason for Zero''s existence. Only Isis had the courage to speak what was on everyone''s minds.


    "Great One was the creator of everything. We assume that Zero''s existence is the exact opposite. Going by this logic, it is only natural that Zero cannot produce mana of his own, he needs to take it from something. Sedna''s seed planet Amarania has been destroyed to a crucial extent when Zero first landed. Zero didn''t possess a physical body so with the magic of the Great Gods, we managed to create one. Great One wished to travel and observe the beauty of his creations with his own eyes however he fell into slumber before he could manage. Zero now wishes to do the same but he is intrigued by humans. The new God birthed from humans of the old world woke Zero up. We do not know if it is a blessing or a curse. Zero possesses both the power of a destroyer and a creator. We do not know which path he would walk."


    Merlin paled. His hands shook and his knees gave way. Feeling weak, he had to lean on the table for support. Buddha watched the old wizard with visible concern. Of course, they understood the pressure Merlin was feeling now that he knew the truth. Being responsible for the universe''s fate wasn''t something anyone could handle easily.


    To lighten the weight of the truth, Sedna smiled. "Don''t worry too much. Zero is good-natured at heart. If taught correctly, he would never choose the path of a destroyer. He''s proven himself at La Boutique when he chose to help Truen. Zero is both a wise and naive child. He''s lived longer than most of us and understand many things that we might never come to know. However, he is unfamiliar with the ways of our lives. We sent Truen to protect Zero''s heart but we can''t stop Zero from knowing the cruel reality of the world. If you and Hua Tuo are to become their teachers, please guide them well."


    Zeus frowned. "We''ve spoilt Zero too much in the beginning. I''m starting to fear if that was a bad decision on our part. Please teach him all that he needs to know to be strong but kind. Don''t mollycoddle them too much. A seed will never sprout without some struggles."


    Freya walked over to Merlin and passed him an amulet. "We''ve heard about the troubles about mana recovery from Truen. It''s still a prototype but it should help gather mana from the surroundings constantly as long as Zero wears it. Steve worked hard but we''ll need you to test it out. I''m assuming a year is sufficient to get this device perfected?"


    Merlin took the amulet and immediately felt the device draining mana from him. "It''s draining my mana..."


    Gaia chuckled and her hair swayed. "It''s made only for Zero after all. The device, according to Steve, will absorb mana from the purest form in a ten-kilometer radius. Here in hell, there is nothing purer than the mana of the Wizard God."


    Merlin didn''t know if he should be flattered or insulted. Although the device was draining his mana, it wasn''t fast enough to deplete his reserves. Merlin held on to the amulet and thanked the Great Gods. Before they left, En passed Merlin something that the wizard would never have expected.


    "Pass this to Zero when he graduates."


    Merlin looked at the ring on his palm and appraised it. It was very well made and screamed of dwarven craft with ancient elf magic. The wizard didn''t know how En got this but he assured King Yama that it will be taken care of. Zero was already proficient in magic control. Merlin didn''t know how much faster the young boy could cast with this magic equipment. Zero might very well surpass him and Freya with it. The ring was like a wand that aided magic practitioners to channel their mana outwards. Merlin had a wand of his own and was going to have on forged for both Truen and Zero when they graduated but with the ring, Zero wouldn''t need one. Freya mentioned that Truen''s bow was enchanted and didn''t need one either so the wizard left it at that.


    Bidding the Great Gods goodbye, Merlin and Buddha left. The God of Magic sighed. It was quite the meeting and Buddha pitied his fellow Sage God.


    "How is Hua Tuo?"


    "Fuming. He said he needed your magic circlet for the trouble those brats caused."


    Buddha smiled and pretended he never heard anything. "I know that you and Hua Tuo are not on the best of terms but for Zero and Truen''s sake, please avoid confrontation. Magic affects the chakra network and qi affects the meridian network. Please don''t teach them anything that will block their meridian paths, I assume he would want them to learn the art of cultivating with qi."


    Merlin sighed. A living wood spirit in a false elf''s body and an existence related to the Great One if not the Great One with severe amnesia himself... what was he agreeing to? Merlin didn''t know but he couldn''t leave them in a lurch. After all, the Great Gods might not know it yet but Zero has acquired quite the troublesome pet.


    "Don''t worry too much," he told Buddha. "We''re on a truce for now. However, I will have you know that I expect compensation for the two years I have to take off from my research! I heard that Freya is tutoring Truen in the dream dimension. If possible I would like to borrow it. Truen should travel in advance while training in his sleep. Without experience, he can''t guide Zero. I''m very sure once the brat learns about adventurers he will insist on becoming one."


    Buddha didn''t say anything. Secretly, he was glad. Isis, Gaia and Hades had a short meeting with Truen before and Buddha was certain that if given the opportunity, the elf will take his time to establish an unshakable foundation for Zero. He didn''t know the details but he knew that the wood elf had a plan. After all, sending out a recruitment post for the strongest and most influential creatures in existence using the name of the Great Gods wasn''t something that could be done without careful consideration. The consequences were much too dire and failure isn''t an option.


    Still, he bade Merlin a silent goodbye and watched as the wizard teleported back to Hua Tuo''s tiny home.

 Chapter 92 Training 1

    It was difficult for Truen to part with his charge and friend. Zero was teary-eyed and although he tried to put on a tough front, the cracks in his mask were very visible. It tore at the wood elf''s heart but it had to be done. Truen wasn''t too worried because he knew that Zero was very safe with Hua Tuo.


    "Don''t cry, Zero. We''ll meet again in two years. I''ll be a lot stronger by then so we can travel to different places. It''ll be over before you know it."


    The brunet sniffled and blinked those tears away. "Can I call?"


    The wood elf looked at his communicator and nodded. He taught Zero how to use the communicator for emergencies. Now, Zero''s communicator had new contacts including Truen''s. Merlin waved his hand and opened a portal.


    "It''s time," he told Truen who gave Zero a hug before leaving. Truen didn''t look back. He didn''t want to see the tears that would probably fall as he left. Hua Tuo was there and it put the elf''s mind at ease.


    Once the portal disappeared, Hua Tuo allowed Zero some time alone to cry. He decided to start by preparing lunch. The physician would show his young student around his workroom later. After all, they had a year together. Training could wait for a bit.


    ***


    Lunch was simple. Some fish soup, mushroom, rice, mountain vegetables and preserved fruits. Zero ate them without tasting. Mii was silent that day, leaving the poor boy alone with his thoughts. When he ran away from Truen, he didn''t feel as if the elf was very far away. However, after Truen left with Merlin, the young boy couldn''t help but feel a sense of emptiness inside. They still had the communicator but knowing that Truen wouldn''t be with him at night made it a little harder to smile.


    The solemn change didn''t go unnoticed by Hua Tuo. The old doctor sighed. It certainly wasn''t easy. Parting, regardless of age, is always a sad affair. For Zero who had barely ''lived'' a year, having to bear two partings could leave a scar in his heart. Hua Tuo wanted to fill that void in his student''s heart but he wasn''t Truen or the Great Gods.


    "Zero, do you want to help gather food for dinner?"


    Hua Tuo''s question effectively shifted the focus away from those sad thoughts. Seeing that it was effective to keep the boy busy, Hua Tuo began dishing out chores to be done. Zero didn''t know if it counted as training but he did as he was told.


    After doing the dishes and cleaning up, it was time to go foraging. Hua Tuo packed some ropes and a small knife in a hand-woven straw basket. He told Zero to follow closely as they went into the forest. The young boy was fascinated as Hua Tuo explained about some plants they passed by, tossing some of them into the huge basket. There were leaves, stems, mushrooms and fungus that Hua Tuo explained were edible. The physician even plucked a few flowers to let Zero try. It had a sweet taste and Hua Tuo explained that they could be used as medicine.


    Time passed very quickly when Zero was having fun. Hua Tuo allowed Zero to climb trees and steal eggs. They were chased by bears when they tried to get some honey but Hua Tuo assured Zero that they could try again sometime in the future when the bear wasn''t around. The doctor taught Zero how to differentiate the poisonous from edible mushrooms. Although the brunet didn''t get everything right, he was doing quite well on the first day. Hua Tuo was pleased that he had such a bright student. When the sun was going down, they started making their way back. Zero was tired after walking for hours but the trace of sadness from the morning was nowhere to be seen.


    Hua Tuo readied the bath for Zero while he prepared dinner. It was a fairly simple dinner with fried eggs, mushroom stir-fry, rice and vegetable soup. Zero loved the mushroom stir-fry and Hua Tuo promised that he could learn how to cook in due time.


    When bedtime arrived, Zero was surprised that Hua Tuo wouldn''t join him in the lamp. Instead, the doctor pulled out the extra straw mattress and beckoned for Zero to sleep with him. Without hesitation, Zero snuggled into the straw mattress. Although it wasn''t as comfortable as the bed in the lamp, Zero didn''t mind. He liked having company.


    Just before he turned in, Zero called Truen. Hua Tuo made an excuse to put away some things outside, leaving Zero some privacy, not that the boy minded.


    Three rings later, Truen picked up the call.


    "Hello?" The wood elf greeted, sounding deflated. Zero was slightly surprised but shook it off quickly. Merlin must be a really strict teacher for Truen to sound so tired.


    "It''s Zero!"


    Hearing the angelic voice, all the fatigue vanished. Truen smiled as Zero babbled about his day from what he ate to what he did. As Truen listened, he bandaged his arm. Merlin had returned to his lab after ditching him in a dungeon. Truen did everything he could to reach the ancient library that the wizard spoke off. In that library, many books about magic remained. All Truen needed to do was read every single tome in there. Merlin claimed that Truen was able to learn new spells as there were grimoires among those books and the wood elf didn''t doubt it. He didn''t point out how Merlin was ditching his responsibility as a teacher. In fact, he enjoyed the newfound freedom very much. Truen was finally able to study and develop at his own pace. The wizard merely told him to call him if there was something he didn''t understand. However, nobody told Truen that the dungeon would be occupied by vicious bug-like monsters that could spew acid and poison their prey. Truen had to fight tooth and nail using everything Freya had taught him to get past them. He barely made it to the safety of the ancient library when Zero called.


    "Truen?"


    "Yes, Zero? I''m here."


    "I miss you."


    The wood elf''s heart melted at that statement. Zero''s honesty and purity was a combination deadly enough to kill anyone with his cuteness. Instead of brushing it off, Truen smiled.


    "I miss you too. I hope you''re having fun learning new things from Hua Tuo."


    The brunet''s enthusiastic answer was enough to put Truen''s mind at ease. Then, he remembered something very important.


    "Zero, answer me honestly. Have you brushed your teeth before going to bed?"


    There was a long pause and Truen frowned. He knew where this was going and it was something he''d feared before leaving. He did warn Hua Tuo about Zero''s tendency to squirm away from things he disliked. Truen repeatedly insisted that Hua Tuo exercise firmness when dealing with Zero''s tantrums but he didn''t know if the physician would actually follow through it.


    "Zero," there was a hint of warning in the wood elf''s voice and Zero groaned.


    "I''ll brush them tomorrow, promise!"


    "Zero!"


    Zero whined and the pseudo mother had half the mind to scour the library for a long-distance teleportation magic just to ensure that Zero brushed his teeth before bed.


    "I know..." Zero conceded at last. "I''ll brush them now. Hua Tuo has my toothbrush... I have to go to the river so I''ll end the call now. Good night!"


    Relieved, Truen bade the boy good night and ended the call. It appears as if the first day of separation went well. At least Zero wasn''t bawling his eyes out and for that, he had Hua Tuo to thank.


    Just before Truen got to reading the books, he sent Merlin a short text to inform the irresponsible magician that he''d arrived. Truen requested for some supplies while he studied from Gaia before texting Isis to put dream training on hold. Last but not least, the wood elf sent Hua Tuo a short message, thanking the doctor and warning the doctor about some of Zero''s bad habits like not washing behind his ears during a bath. Satisfied, the wood elf returned to the mountainous task before him.


    Standing in front of him was at least a hundred bookcases that towered above him. The wood elf estimated that there were at least fifty thousand books before him. He wondered how long it would take him to finish everything. Taking out the enchanted glasses that Merlin loaned him, Truen walked over to the nearest shelf and picked out the first book.


    The journey starts with a single step and Truen started by flipping it open to the first page. The wood elf was sure he didn''t know any ancient languages but with the help of Merlin''s enchanted glasses, reading Dragon-tongue was no problem.


    In less than fifteen minutes, the first book was completed. Although Truen had read it with the speed reading enchant, the new information took a lot longer to process. By the time Truen understood everything in the book, an hour flew past. Shaking his head, the wood elf frowned. Unlike Zero, he wasn''t off to a good start. What a mess!

 Chapter 93 Training 2

    Zero was cranky. Hua Tuo didn''t seem to know what sleep meant. The old doctor woke him up before the sun was up and made him brush his teeth again. The brunet held his complaints because he saw how serious the physician was. It made him think that their true training had begun and in a way, it might have.


    After washing up, Zero found himself being led to the fields. Glancing at the sleeping crops, he wondered if they were going to learn how to farm. Instead, Hua Tuo did something completely unexpected. The old man struck a pose.


    "Follow me," he urged and the young boy wondered if there was a point in dancing at the crack of dawn. Nevertheless, he didn''t question it and obeyed.


    The physician didn''t explain what he was doing and it was slightly hard to follow Hua Tuo''s strange exercise but Zero did it to the best of his ability. Hua Tuo didn''t criticize the movements but instructed and corrected Zero''s method of breathing throughout. This routine lasted for about an hour with the two of them moving throughout five different forms. The boy couldn''t understand why they had to do it but didn''t ask anything until it was over.


    Breakfast tasted even better than yesterday after a tough morning and Zero savoured it humbly. Hua Tuo made rice porridge with some pickled vegetable on the side.


    "What was that?" Zero finally asked after they cleared the table. He brought the dishes to the river and watched as the old doctor cleaned.


    "It''s called qi gong, an ancient Chinese martial art founded by me in the old world. It''s meant to increase the quality of life in humans and if cultivated right, would allow humans to accomplish incredible feats."


    Zero didn''t quite understand it but nodded anyway. "Will we do that every morning before the sun comes up?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "Do you mind waking up early to learn?"


    Again the child nodded. "It''s not good to wake up so early. I''m still sleepy. Why do we have to do it before the sun comes up?"


    Hua Tuo chuckled at the boy''s response. "It''s actually better to wake up early. It makes you rest early at night and gives you more daylight to work on other things. Another reason why we practice it before sun up is because that period of dawn is a perfect balance of the yin and yang. Balance is very important for cultivators."


    Yin? Yang? What were those? Zero was lost but couldn''t ask any more when Hua Tuo finished rinsing off the last plate. His small mind was boggled with big questions but he couldn''t find the right time to ask Hua Tuo who was once again busy. He didn''t understand how someone who lived in a mountain with nothing much in his possession had so much to do. Secretly, he suspected that his teacher was a workaholic.


    The morning after breakfast was spent tending to the fields. As Hua Tuo made his rounds, Zero tottered behind carrying the basket while Hua Tuo harvested matured plants with a sickle or pulled them out with his bare hands. He explained each and every herb to Zero in detail with their name and their uses. Occasionally, he would test his apprentice and check if Zero understood.


    "Grandpa...?"


    "It''s master to you, brat!"


    "Why is this called milkweed? It doesn''t produce milk does it?"


    Hua Tuo blinked. Then, he reached out to the plant and plucked it. "Hold out your hand," he told Zero who complied.


    The brunet watched as some white and sticky substance oozed from the broken stem. Zero grimaced and Hua Tuo chuckled.


    "You should try it," the doctor encouraged.


    Without suspecting anything, Zero tried it and immediately, Mii went into red alert. Zero was poisoned!


    Shocked, Zero looked at Hua Tuo who continued to smile. Then, the brunet began to frown. What was his teacher trying to do? Although Zero couldn''t die from poison, the shock of having his teacher intentionally have him eat poison left him doubtful.


    "How was it?"


    "You tried to poison me."


    Hua Tuo was impressed. He didn''t think that Zero would be able to know the effects of milkweed poisoning so soon. Besides, Zero consumed too little of it to be of any real harm. At most, the boy would experience the runs although Hua Tuo has never seen Zero use the lavatory. It''s as if he didn''t need it.


    "Every plant here is poisonous. Did you forget?"


    Zero paused. He seemed to remember Truen cautioning him against Hua Tuo and now he deeply regretted not taking his friend''s advice.


    The look on Zero''s face made Hua Tuo chuckle. "Well, it''s only poison for the people who do not know how to use it. In fact, milkweed is used to cure many problems such as asthma and constipation. Its uses are many and is a very important herb that can save lives if used right."


    Zero was doubtful but as Hua Tuo explained how every plant in his field was both good and bad, he mentioned something that got Zero thinking.


    "Just like my plants, every human can be both good and bad. That''s why yin will always exist with yang. I believe the same goes for you. Nothing in this world is good or bad. It is the person deciding how something should be used or done that makes it good or bad."


    "How does that apply to the exercise in the morning? Do we really have to wake up that early? It''s not even lunch but I''m sleepy already..."


    Hua Tuo shook his head. Young ones these days don''t have the tenacity to tough it out. It''s such a pity too.


    "You''ll get used to it. Also, there is more to yin and yang than medicine. I believe Merlin would call it two sides of a coin. In any case, this world is made up of balance. When there is good, there is evil. When there is madness, there is sanity. Everything is a cycle to maintain that perfect balance of harmony."


    Zero hummed. He didn''t understand much but Hua Tuo didn''t look like he wanted to cause harm for real so Zero forgave him.


    "Please tell me beforehand should you decide to poison me... Mii is running circles in my head. It''s a little hard to stop her from materialising and kicking you in the face as she puts it..."


    The medicine god chuckled and decided that they should head back to prepare for lunch.


    After lunch, Hua Tuo took out some books and taught Zero how to read them. The brunet was amazed when Hua Tuo revealed that he was the author of such difficult books. There were several volumes and every page was filled with details about all the plants that Hua Tuo knew existed, including their pictures and description of what illness they could cure. Many of them were poisonous but Hua Tuo had written the method of preparation to extract the poison to make them life-saving medicine. It took about two hours for Zero to learn how to read and Hua Tuo never left him until Zero could read fluently and independently. The doctor then went outside to check on the herb preparations while Zero lost himself in the world of medicine.


    Dinner rolled by quickly and Zero helped Hua Tuo gather ingredients in the forest. Hua Tuo was impressed with how fast Zero learnt and was amazed when the boy spotted some rare delicacy. They were going to have bird''s nest soup in the near future thanks to Zero. As thanks, the doctor made a special dessert that had Zero craving for more.


    "Hawthorn fruits are good for digestion. However, if you have too much of it they can upset your stomach and give you gastric."


    Zero pouted but agreed that it was a long day. He yawned and pulled out the bed but Hua Tuo stopped him. The reprimanding looks made Zero smile sheepishly before he grabbed the toothbrush and hurried to the river.


    Hua Tuo shook his head at the young boy''s childish antics. It was too soon for him to be venturing the world and the doctor wasn''t sure if Zero could manage in two years. He did intend to bring Zero out for more exposure sometime in the future. He traded once every few months in a small human village and they would be travelling in a few weeks. He only hoped that bringing Zero there would be a good opportunity to let the boy know more about what was normal and what wasn''t.


    ***


    Truen groaned. Isis was quick to provide whatever he needed for studies. However, his physical limits had become the bottleneck for his progress. He didn''t know how Zero was doing because Hua Tuo sent a text saying the kid was knocked out like a light. Apparently, Zero wasn''t a morning person but that was soon going to change.


    The wood elf munched on the tasteless dried rations and wondered if there was a more effective way to do this. He was analysing his limits. To finish all the books in a year was impossible at his current rate of progress but Merlin wanted it to be done in half a year. Clearly, the wizard wasn''t joking when he said that and it got Truen thinking. Surely eight books a day wasn''t how it was meant to be. There must be some kind of secret to reading and understanding faster. Mana regeneration was not a problem; the glasses didn''t consume much. However, what was a real problem was Truen''s lack of ability to multitask. If only there was a way to get one part of his mind thinking and analysing what his eyes were reading and another part simply consuming information...


    "That''s it!" The wood elf got to his feet immediately. He whipped out the communicator and was so glad that it had a lot of functions.


    Tapping on the note function, he started scanning the titles of books and recording it. There were many books and this could prove to be a very good investment of time or a very bad one. Truen was taking a gamble here but in such a vast library, it was his best bet.

 Chapter 94 Training 3

    Truen ate when he starved and slept when his eyes could no longer focus. Other than that, he was focussed on the task at hand: To record the title of every book.


    Three days passed and the wood elf was finally beginning to see the fruit of his labour. Information was power. Without knowing what kind of books there were, Truen would be wasting a lot of time slogging over something that could be done using a shorter route. He was done with forty-odd thousand books and the wood elf came to realise something. If he prioritised the kind of magic to learn, he could exponentially increase his speed of information processing.


    For instance, there was a book that taught multiple casting which is related to parallel thinking. It''s a passive skill learnt by magicians for high-tier casting. Often, high-tiered magic had to be prepared beforehand in the form of sacrifice, magic circles or chanted by a group of magicians. However, few demigod magicians were able to pull off multiple casting without chants. That was due to their ability to think parallelly.


    Many thought that parallel thinking was an innate ability only available to demigods. However, after scanning through the titles, Truen deduced that it wasn''t true, Parallel Thinking was a skill that could be trained and cultivated to a certain extent. He took a few hours from recording titles to read the basic theories about parallel thinking for there were only a handful of books about that topic. The wood elf had an inkling that this was his key to resolving the information overload bottleneck.


    Parallel Thinking can be trained to a certain extent. As explained in one of the books, the ability to think will depend on the number of limbs or body parts a creature could control at any one time. Hence, insects were usually better at it if they evolved into demons who could learn magic. The chances of that happening were rare but there were cases of Demon Lords recorded in books. They single-handedly wiped out nations and many heroes had to be sacrificed to save many species from genocide.


    Having said that, humans can generally master from two to fourteen levels of Parallel Thinking. Every level requires a certain minimum level of intellect and that was the second physical limitation. In the past, mana regeneration was decided on birth. There was no way for anyone who isn''t sensitive to mana to progress. However, after the Age of Magicians, many races found ways to overcome that barrier by fusing magic with technology or dark arts. The secret in acquiring more Parallel Minds lies in the progression of technology.


    Alchemy was the key to that solution and it wasn''t found until much later. There were cases of human minds reaching up to ten Parallel Minds with the aid of machines and equipment. Some humans were able to exceed that limit but they were rare. Arithmetic was something invented by humans to compete with the other species in terms of physical limitations. Humans had lesser limbs to control as compared to beast folks or elves. They did not have well-honed instincts to guide them into achieving a higher level of multi-levelled thinking. However, with arithmetic, alchemists were born. These magicians specialised in increasing intellect through brain exercises. After a certain level of high-speed arithmetic was attained, these alchemists found that they could access a higher level of Parallel Thinking without much effort. With gnome and dwarves coming to help them create new mana infused equipment, alchemists discovered that false limbs counted as limbs and were able to surpass the physical limits of fourteen Parallel Minds.


    Truen was in a body of a wood elf but he was in actual fact a living wood spirit. Limbs didn''t apply to him and he was glad that human alchemists discovered a way to overcome the natural disadvantage. His first aim was to master Parallel Thinking. If he had more Parallel Minds, he was able to free up more time to read instead of analysing. With that goal in mind, the wood elf got to work.


    ***


    Before he knew it, Zero was waking up before Hua Tuo could get to him. He didn''t need Mii''s reminder either and it was a huge sign of improvement. The brunet got up and was becoming more familiar with the strange exercises. Hua Tuo was pleased to see his apprentice learning so quickly. He was initially worried about not being able to prepare Zero sufficiently before their travels but his worries were for nought. Hence, the teacher began correcting Zero''s stances while they went through the routine.


    It was tiring but Zero felt as if his body was becoming stronger each time he did that strange exercise. He no longer felt so fatigued and was brimming with energy throughout the day. Hua Tuo had him fetch water from the river five times in heavy buckets to tend to the fields. Zero''s arm ached badly yesterday but after a good night''s rest, he was back to normal.


    Hua Tuo was impressed when he tested his apprentice about what he''d read and understood. The physician estimated that Zero would have completed his theory study by the next week. He was eager to start on the practical lessons but reminded himself to take things one step at a time. Zero was very new to things and the physician didn''t want to overwhelm the poor kid.


    On the other hand, Zero was enjoying himself. He heard from Hua Tuo that Truen was very busy and that Merlin was a very strict teacher. So instead of calling his friend, Zero learnt how to take pictures and write short messages. Often, it was about what he ate or the strange plants he read about. Occasionally, it was about what they found in the forest. Zero thought he''d seen it all when foraging in the same forest but he was amazed when they found a new kind of bird the other day. It was the first time Zero hunted anything apart from fish and he was thrilled. Hua Tuo taught him how to make a basic trap using grass, leaves, ropes and branches. It turned out to be a royal pheasant and Zero enjoyed it.


    Today, they discovered that the waterwheel was broken and had to fix it. Hua Tuo wasn''t good at fixing things so Zero had to call for some help. Luckily, Buddha was able to offer some advice. It took them half a day to fix it so Zero did not have much time to read.


    "What''s the waterwheel for?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "It serves many purposes. Firstly, it fills up this well here which we can use to fill this tank to store water for when the river dries. Secondly, it helps to make medicine powder or flour for noodles. Lastly, we can use it to grind beans and make bean curd. Of course, if Steve was here, he would set it up as a power generator but there isn''t a need for it since your communicator is mana consuming."


    Zero raised his brow. "So this is used for food? We spent half a day fixing this for food?"


    Hua Tuo coughed and looked away. He didn''t want to admit it but he was craving some noodles very badly.


    "Well, I''m sure you will come to understand the importance of a waterwheel one day. How does homemade noodle sound?"


    Zero drooled. Hua Tuo''s food was usually simple but tasty. Homemade noodles sounded more complicated to make and he was dying to find out how they tasted.


    "What do we need to do?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "Do you want to try foraging and hunting for ingredients on your own today?"


    The brunet grinned. "Can I catch pheasant again?"


    Hua Tuo chuckled and patted the boy fondly. "You''re not tired of eating birds? There are other creatures in the forest that you can hunt. For starters, there are forest rabbits..."


    Zero beamed and asked if they were delicious. Hua Tuo thought about it. Rabbit stew was always good. However, with noodles, boar sounded better. "How about hunting pygmy boars? Rabbits don''t make good noodle broth."


    Zero saluted. "Yes, sir!"


    Before Hua Tuo could stop him, the young boy was gone. The doctor sighed. Zero was a brilliant student. He soaked up everything Hua Tuo taught like a sponge and there was nothing that Hua Tuo needed to repeat for Zero to remember. Normally, those who were good at remembering often do not understand the words they''ve memorised. Hua Tuo had seen his fair share of empty-headed academics while he was human. He thought Zero would turn out to be like one of them but after testing his apprentice, he found out that it wasn''t the case. Zero may be inexperienced but his ability to understand how things worked quickly was astounding. It was so easy to forget that Zero was an existence even older than the Great Gods with his childishness.


    With Zero gone, Hua Tuo was now free to make his report back to Sedna about his apprentice''s progress. He also wanted to know how Truen was doing on Merlin''s side to prepare for his next student.


    "Hua Tuo?"


    "Yes, Sedna. I just sent Zero out on an errand. He''s a surprisingly fast learner."


    The goddess laughed. "Oh, just wait till he gets comfortable enough with you. That boy is inquisitive and will stop at nothing until he got his answers. I heard that you taught him how to read and write? He never texted us without Truen around."


    Hua Tuo grinned. "I''m not very good at common language but I can at least teach him the basics. I''ll be counting on Freya or someone else to guide him about the etiquettes of speaking. Don''t want him to end up offending royalties or something."


    Sedna nodded. Indeed, Hua Tuo was not the right person to teach Zero about such things. The Sage God was a renowned hermit who hardly interacted with anyone. Zero''s education could suffer without proper interaction.


    "I do intend to take him with me on my trip to the village though. He should have some hands-on experience when it comes to preparing medicine and diagnosing ailments. I have not taught him first aid yet, he''s still studying the theory for now."


    Sedna smiled. "Don''t forget to scold him when he needs it... I heard from Truen that Zero still doesn''t willingly brush his teeth?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. Although Zero didn''t like it, he didn''t cause more trouble than he could. There was always that sulky face but Zero would always brush them without fail when Hua Tuo reminded him.


    "It''s not that bad," the physician defended. "Then again, isn''t it normal for children to dislike these things? He doesn''t hate vegetables and that''s a good thing. However, I find it strange that he never needs the lavatory."


    "Oh, that! Yes, we figured that Zero''s body doesn''t function the way as normal humans although we fashioned it after one. His body absorbs what it needs and everything else is converted into mana energy. He doesn''t have a mana limit so it just keeps going. It''s also the reason why Zero can effortlessly use high-tier spells without limit. He just burns through the accumulated mana and it is something Merlin and Steve are working to address."


    "Is it alright to teach him healing magic in this case?" Hua Tuo asked worriedly. He didn''t know about Zero''s special constitution and was concerned about the side effects. Zero could not naturally recover mana and healing magic was one of the most mana consuming art.


    Sedna thought for a while. "Is it possible to put that on hold for now? I''ll have to check if the device for mana regeneration is ready. How long do we have before you teach him healing magic?"


    Hua Tuo mentally estimated the time required. He thought that he would start teaching Zero healing magic early because it required very fine control but after hearing from Merlin and Sedna, he could probably push the date back by a few months.


    "I estimate about half a year. Can the device be ready by then? Also, is there any other way for Zero to accumulate huge reserves of mana for practice?"


    Sedna sighed. "Unless we count destroying a planet as an option, I doubt it. We can take Zero to La Boutique to eat once every month so I hope that helps."


    Hua Tuo nodded. "That works too. I have to get dinner ready so I''ll call you again next week after he finishes his theory studies."


    Sedna smiled and ended the call. Hua Tuo folded the ends of his long baggy sleeves and looked at the sack of grains. It was time to put his skills to the test. Thankfully, the waterwheel was fixed. He had a growing boy to feed and disappointing his apprentice''s appetite was out of the question.

 Chapter 95 Training 4

    Merlin was quite proud of the wood elf for finding out his secret lesson. It turns out that Truen had a good head on his shoulder, worthy of being Merlin''s apprentice.


    The wizard was initially reluctant to take on an apprentice other than Zero because many magicians back when he was a human often lacked the ability to create. They were power crazy and full of snobbishness that Merlin couldn''t stand. The brightest of his students back then worked for riches and fame instead of the crown and for the future generations. He was sick of that. As a Sage God, he knew just how ugly humans could be. Truen may be a living wood spirit in a wood elf''s body now. However, Merlin wasn''t fooled. Truen was once human and a leopard never changes its spots.


    Watching his apprentice struggle day and night, trying to understand the books way beyond his intelligence was amusing. The wizard didn''t think much about it, deciding that Truen would quit in a few days and beg the Great Gods for help.


    Truen did ask the Great Gods for a favour but it wasn''t what Merlin had anticipated it to be. Instead of feeling discouraged, Truen became twice, if not more, determined. Reading the few thousands of books in the ancient library would take many lifetimes. To understand them, it took many more. Merlin painstakingly built it up over the centuries of research. He didn''t expect Truen, who was merely an ordinary existence, to find the loophole in his request.


    Merlin gave him a year to finish reading everything. However, the wizard thought that it would take the wood elf at least a few good months to figure out that something wasn''t right and a few good months more to understand the hidden lesson behind the impossible task. Of course, he had no intentions of teaching the wood elf more than he had to. After all, the deal was for Zero and not his ordinary bodyguard. Merlin intended to give Truen a crash course with the space-time technology before he let the wood elf go. For Truen to grasp the hidden lesson so quickly and efficiently, Merlin saw promise and his blood was set on fire once more.


    Truen had a nightmare. Nobody knew what the contents were but En worried about him. Was the wood elf pushing himself too hard? He knew that Merlin was an eccentric person who was hard to get along with. His fastidious attitude and tendency to demand perfection was enough to drive anyone up the wall. Could it be that Merlin was bullying Truen? King Yama wanted very much to interfere but he had been warned by his mothers not to. Truen had to overcome this by himself and the best that En could do was provide moral support when the wood elf needed it. When the wood elf finally called his mother, En couldn''t help but ask for details.


    "It looks like he''s had quite the nightmare, poor thing. He asked us to check if Zero''s underwear had any enchantments and if they were blessed with anti-theft enchants."


    En raised a brow. He remembered the horrible image Truen painted for him. King Yama had been thorough about putting anti-theft enchants to all of Zero''s clothes. He was a meticulous person and not a single piece of clothing escaped him. En remembered enchanting even the socks and hat that Zero owned even if they weren''t enchanted with heaven-defying powers. King Yama was known for many things and paranoid was one of them so he checked everything three times before giving the good to go.


    "It''s fine," he told Gaia. "I''m certain of it. I checked everything thrice before they left. So, how are they?"


    The Nature Goddess hummed with a troubled look on her face. "Zero''s doing rather well. However, it''s Truen I worry about. That child pushes himself way too hard. I''m starting to think that we should have sent him more than just energy replenishing rations."


    En had similar thoughts. Freya and Isis went all out, troubling the best chefs to make nutritious and long-lasting rations for Truen as he requested. However, they were beginning to think that it was a mistake. The wood elf abused it to keep himself awake for nights on end, neglecting the need to rest by forcing the regenerative abilities in Gaia''s avatar to work overtime.


    Truen only fell asleep in the first place was because he had exhausted all the mana in his body, forcing it into a comatose state. Neither En nor Gaia could bear to see Truen suffering but they promised not to interfere with Merlin''s lessons. The wizard may be a grouch but he understood what tough love was. Mollycoddling the young ones wouldn''t make them grow and he had his reasons.


    "We can only continue to root for him," Gaia told her son as they continued to watch over Truen for a little longer.


    ***


    "What herb can aid in fever relief?"


    "Viola flower!"


    "What are the uses for wolfberry?"


    "Treating heart, kidneys, nervous system, immune system, improve eyesight, relieve joint pains and improve digestion!"


    Hua Tuo was impressed as he put the book down. Zero was a brilliant student. After slightly over a week, Zero approached Hua Tuo after lunch claiming that he had finished reading. Zero didn''t slack off and the doctor was pleased when he tested the boy''s understanding. Now that his apprentice had all the theory down to a pat, it was time to start on something practical.


    Hua Tuo heard from Gaia about his other disciple''s progress. He didn''t spoil Zero but he thought that Merlin was being much too harsh. Truen collapsed from mana exhaustion because Merlin gave him an impossible time frame to finish his first task. Hua Tuo considered himself a good judge of character and knew that Truen was a man of his words. He couldn''t interfere with how the wizard treated his students but he could at least provide some aid towards Truen''s progress.


    "Zero, how do you feel about learning how to make medicine?"


    The brunet perked up at the mention of something practical. He was sick of hunting and cooking as the only form of physical activity. Other than the morning exercise, Zero spent the rest of his day buried in books. He couldn''t wait to get into something new and Hua Tuo chuckled. The boy simply couldn''t wait to put his new pill making kit to use. Hua Tuo didn''t blame him. It was a good pill making kit.


    "Follow me," he told the boy. Zero didn''t protest and hopped after the physician to his workroom.


    There were many tools and herbs. In fact, Zero had a hard time telling one apart from another because they looked so different from the ones in the field. After accompanying Hua Tuo to tend the fields for a week, Zero was quite confident in his abilities to identify them. After seeing the plants in their processed form, Zero wasn''t too sure about it.


    "Don''t worry too much about it for now. It''s common for physicians to keep stock of their herbs. You''ll be familiarised with this inventory very soon. The small cabinets are labelled, you can find the herbs you need there. Most of them are well stocked but if you discover any running low, let me know. I''ll teach you how to prepare the herbs when it happens. For now, we''re going to be making mana recovery pills."


    Zero raised a brow. Hua Tuo didn''t like magic so why would he decide to craft mana recovery pills of all things?


    "While it doesn''t work for you, this pill is helpful for many. It rejuvenates the tired organs and stimulates the meridians to absorb more energy. When that happens, the chakra pathways are free to recover mana rapidly in a short period of time."


    The brunet nodded and absorbed everything that his teacher was saying. he paid close attention to every single action in detail and soon made his first batch of pills.


    Hua Tuo inspected the quality of the pills Zero made and found it to be satisfactory. Although Zero''s craft wasn''t as good looking as his, Hua Tuo had no doubts that the hardworking boy would improve over time.


    "Very good for your first try. Now, all we need to do is let them dry under the sunlight for a few days before they are ready."


    Zero beamed. He couldn''t wait to see the finished pills. It was a lot of fun today as Hua Tuo explained how pills were made and the different types they could try. The toughest part of pill making was definitely the grinding. Zero''s arms hurt from rolling and pounding the herbs into a paste. He did enjoy rolling the paste into little balls together with Hua Tuo after all that sweat-inducing work. Zero tried a little of what he made and decided that the honey was a very important ingredient when it came to pill making. He couldn''t imagine eating pills without the sweetness of honey because it was very bitter with a strong aftertaste lingering.


    "Normally, pills without honey are made because honey is expensive. Water is commonly used as well as seed oil instead of animal fat oil. We''re only using honey and animal fat oil today because we had some extras from hunting the pygmy boar. I normally use arrowroot for my pills because it has bonus health benefits but any starch can be used for pills. Corn, potato, yam, wheat and rice are some of the substitutes that can be used."


    Zero noted that down in his communicator. He would definitely love to try them out in the near future if Hua Tuo allowed him to experiment.


    "The pills can be roasted for faster drying if honey is not used, it''s a common trick many pharmacists use when they needed pills to be mass produced. Of course, I wouldn''t encourage it as the effectiveness of the herbs would be drastically reduced. However, it is sometimes required to be done especially when there is an epidemic..."


    As Hua Tuo continued his lecture, Zero found himself wondering if he could become a doctor as great as Hua Tuo. The world of medicine sounded interesting and he wanted to see more new plants, meet more new people, treat more illnesses while travelling to new places.

 Chapter 96 Training 5

    A month passed in a blink of an eye. Right now, Zero was concentrating hard. The sun was hot but he tried his best to ignore it. He had a task at hand that required everything he had.


    He couldn''t decide which batch of pills he made was the best. After tasting sixty-nine different batches of pills, Zero stared at almost seventy small pill bottles. They were made using different methods and ingredients but Zero only wanted the best. The honey ones were great tasting but they were not good for fast effects. The fast effects weren''t long-lasting and had a quick expiry date. The long expiry-date pills lacked freshness and those that had all of the above wasn''t practical to produce in quantity.


    Zero only wanted the best because it was going to be a gift for his best friend who was working hard in some place far away. Zero wanted to give Truen a gift but couldn''t decide which batch of pills were the best. His skills were definitely improving and his pills looked good. Zero even tried making chewable pills look like little animals. Hua Tuo was amused when Zero made a pill that resembled the Great Gods. They were too small for any details but the main characteristics were there. Sedna had a tail, Zeus was half naked, Hades wore a cloak, Freya had red hair - yes, Zero used some food colouring for it, Isis had her signature sharp eyes and Gaia looked like a tree lady. Buddha and En received some too. The Sage God was pleased to see his peaceful expression and bead-like hair. King Yama was touched even though he wasn''t sure if he looked as scary as he did. Still, they enjoyed the gifts immensely.


    "Why don''t you make character pills for Truen as well?" Hua Tuo suggested. His apprentice had been mulling over the matter for two hours now. Normally, he wouldn''t tolerate time wasting. However, today was an off-day so it was fine. Zero didn''t skimp on morning exercises or tending to the fields so Hua Tuo closed one eye.


    Zero sighed. "I couldn''t make nice looking character pills... it''s difficult to make Truen shaped pills..."


    The physician had to stifle a chuckle. He''d taken a peek at Zero''s work in progress. Truen pills were indeed harsher than King Yama pills. While King Yama looked like a menacing child, Truen looked like a child-eating monster. Zero was right about that but Hua Tuo couldn''t blame him. After all, it was hard to replicate green eyes and elf years with dark skin without making it look like a creature from hell.


    Zero sighed once more. He didn''t know what to do after exhausting all his options. He didn''t want to give his best friend a failed product but at this rate, he might just have to. Over the call with Isis, the goddess let it slip that Truen was often mana exhausted. Although Zero learnt how to make different pills for various illnesses like cough, fever and digestion related issues, he felt compelled to master the art of mana replenishing pills.


    Zero flopped onto the ground, not minding the heat and dirt. The pills laid spread out on a sheet under the sun, taunting Zero about his failures. The boy gave a groan and slammed his head against the rock beside him. Zero wasn''t hurt by that action but Hua Tuo swore he heard the rock crack a little.


    Coughing to get his apprentice''s attention, Hua Tuo suggested that they try to make the pills together.


    "You will help me?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "On one condition."


    Zero immediately became wary. The physician has been pestering him about holding knives and needles but Zero refused. He didn''t want to hurt innocent animals. Hua Tuo claimed that acupuncture and surgery will make them better but Zero highly doubted that. You couldn''t make someone feel better by hurting them.


    The doctor sighed. "You won''t hurt them, I promise. I can prove that to you, I''ll stick needles in my own arm."


    Zero hesitated. Although he didn''t want animals to get injured, it didn''t mean he wanted to see Hua Tuo get hurt because of him. "No, I''ll do it. You can stick needles in my arm instead. If it really is true, I''ll learn how to do acupuncture and surgery."


    Hua Tuo did a mental leap of victory. "Alright, let''s get started then. Bring out the grinding stone."


    "Yes, sir!" Zero cheered and ran to the workroom.


    ***


    "I''m impressed," Merlin stroked his beard. Truen had the glasses on and was still reading a book when the wizard decided to pay his apprentice a visit.


    There were piles and piles of books surrounding the wood elf stacked in a complicated fashion. To anyone else, it would appear as if the wood elf was a disorganised person. However, Merlin knew better. He was careful not to touch them as he walked over to his student.


    Truen had been hard at work over the past three weeks. After training himself in high-speed arithmetic with En, Truen immersed himself into mastering basic alchemy. By the end of the second week, Truen was able to create and maintain a second Parallel Mind. With the help of supplies from Hua Tuo and Zero, Truen worked at it without sleep for yet another week. The first few days were increasing his capacity to create more Minds and Truen succeeded. He now had sixteen Minds and as he progressed in Parallel Thinking, it got more difficult to acquire additional Minds. However, having said that, the wood elf was making quick progress.


    With one Mind dedicated to arithmetic training and one Mind dedicated to increasing Parallel Minds, Truen was able to use the remaining fourteen Minds effectively. One Mind was often left to read and coordinate the activities used by other Minds. It took Truen a while to figure out how to leave on Mind in the space-time dimension and that was training with any of the Great Gods at any one point of time. Information overload was no longer a problem for Truen. While he continued to read, analyse and acquire battle experience as well as learn from the Great Gods, the wood elf had reached an insane level of magic proficiency without his knowledge.


    Merlin sensed it when Truen made his final breakthrough. The wood elf was now on the same level of raw potential power in terms of mana as a demigod. What Truen lacked was experience and practical knowledge. Merlin was pleased to find that over thirty percent of the books in his library had been read. The pile to Truen''s right were books he had completed. The pile of books to his left were waiting to be analysed. Currently, there were about three hundred books being analysed and Merlin looked at the pile behind Truen. Those were the books Truen needed to read at the next stage.


    "Arcane theories? You''re progressing quite well."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Merlin glanced over the titles of completed books and nodded. "I assume you''ve found a way to finish all these books within a year?"


    Truen shook his head. "At the rate that I''m progressing, I would be able to complete reading and analysing by the next two months."


    Merlin chuckled. "Isis told me about your intentions to travel after half a year of training."


    Truen smiled. "Yes, sir. I wish to make the necessary preparations for Zero''s travels."


    Merlin stroked his beard. "I won''t stop you. However, you need to train with me in the space-time dimension for the next three months after you have completed reading. Magic is more than throwing a bunch of spells at your enemy. There are many different kinds of magic and not all of them are battle related. A true magician is one who is able to create new solutions and explore the endless number of possibilities."


    The wood elf bowed slightly. "I have yet to finish reading everything there is in this library but I understand. I did not intend to limit myself to becoming a bodyguard with only battle-related spells."


    Merlin nodded once more, satisfied with Truen''s answer. This wood elf was worthy of becoming his apprentice. Zero showed great potential with his unusual way of thinking but Truen displayed the ability to overcome any obstacle in his way. Both were great students and Merlin was proud to have them as his apprentices.


    "I shall visit again in three months. Should there be anything you do not understand, feel free to send me a message."


    Truen stood up and bowed deeply this time as Merlin prepared to leave. "Thank you, master!"

 Chapter 97 Training 6

    Zero pulled the needle out gently and held his breath. As the needle slipped out of the balloon, he waited. If the water escaped, he would have failed. If it remained as it was, he would pass. It was coming to the end of two weeks and even Hua Tuo was nervous for the boy. This would determine if Zero could learn acupuncture and surgery.


    When Hua Tuo demonstrated it, Zero was surprised to know that after the initial sting, it didn''t hurt. Hua Tuo then went to explain how surgery worked and Zero tested the effects of numbing grass. He was amazed by the effects and was finally convinced about learning from Hua Tuo his special skills.


    However, they soon discovered that Zero was far from ready when it came to the more advanced medical science. It was easy to forget that Zero was only a child physically. His strength and stamina were lacking. He didn''t have good control over his muscles either and that was dangerous. Any tiny slip by a millimetre during a surgery could pose a serious threat to the patient''s life. Although Zero would learn healing magic at a later date, the physician didn''t want to take any risks. Healing magic speeds up the cell regeneration process in a body but it doesn''t resolve the root of the problem. Proper medical knowledge was still required.


    Zero had no difficulty in pinpointing acupoints but he wasn''t able to successfully pierce through skin and reach the blood vessel without hurting the patient. Hua Tuo allowed Zero to try for the first few days, suffering bleeding and bruises when Zero failed without showing signs of progress. At one point, Zero stuck the needle too deep that it hit bone. The old physician couldn''t take the silent torture any longer and bought plenty of balloons for Zero''s special training.


    The water balloons were specially prepared for Zero''s training. One balloon was pushed into another balloon and filled with water. The other balloon on the outside was filled with a little air so that there was a gap of about three centimetres before it reached the other balloon filled with water. As Zero progressed, the distance reduced and Zero struggled to maintain that level of proficiency in his control. Hua Tuo began to worry when the boy showed no signs of improvement after the distance was less than one centimetre.


    Zero didn''t give up. He read everything he could about improving control and tried every exercise he could. While Hua Tuo slept, the boy stayed up to practice. However, he couldn''t master it completely. There was always a fifty percent chance of failure and Zero was worried. Still, Hua Tuo continued to harbour hopes. With Zero''s level of determination, surely he would be able to manage a miracle somehow.


    A miracle, Zero did manage. The water balloon deflated but no water came out of it and Hua Tuo smiled. Now, they were ready. Although he couldn''t impart all his knowledge to Zero just yet, he knew that Zero could be taught within the year. A good month had passed and all that''s left now was for Zero to perfect the skills he learnt and bring it to a greater height. Unlike Hua Tuo, Zero was gifted in magic although more physically demanding things could prove to be a challenge as demonstrated with the water balloon casualties.


    "Congratulations! I suppose you can learn acupuncture and surgery but not any time soon. Today, we will be going to La Boutique."


    Zero blinked. After all that hard work, they were going to take a day off? He was looking forward to learning new things too!


    "Why the long face? We need to get you stocked up on energy so that we can start your healing magic training!"


    At the word training, Zero perked up once more. Hua Tuo found it incredibly weird to see such behaviour from a young child. Ordinary children would rejoice at the thought of having fun but Zero seemed to rejoice at the opportunity to acquire new knowledge. Boredom was the boy''s worst enemy and Hua Tuo learnt that the hard way. His waterwheel had been taken apart once by Zero who was curious about how it worked.


    Hua Tuo activated the magic stone Merlin sent and they stepped through the portal created. Hua Tuo hadn''t been to La Boutique many times but he was slowly getting used to the crowd. Zero had already listed his favourite restaurant and was also familiar with many chefs who competed against each other in order to gain brownie points in Zero''s good books.


    ***


    "I see that you''ve reached the nascent stage of immortality," Merlin commented casually as he entered the library.


    It wasn''t surprising actually. Truen wasted no time and made full use of every second that he had. Although his progress has slowed, Truen diligently worked at acquiring more Parallel Minds. As of now, he had twenty-three to speak of and it got easier to manage them with higher intellect. Immortality was a side effect of learning magic. Many couldn''t achieve it because they lacked the understanding of the true nature of magic. While Truen was technically immortal, immortality was more than the inability to die.


    Truen bowed. With the increased speed of reading and the ability to analyse information faster, Truen was able to finish reading half the library. Although it wasn''t everything, he was now able to keep up in a conversation with Merlin.


    "Sir, I have a request."


    Merlin was mildly surprised. Truen was such a quiet and independent person so he didn''t think the wood elf would approach him with a favour in mind.


    "Speak."


    "I would like to commence the practical training in the space-time dimension with you as soon as possible using a Parallel Mind. Although I am still lacking in many areas, I should be able to keep up with the basic training."


    Merlin was pleased. That was exactly the reason he had come for today.


    "I see that great minds think alike. I too shall use a Parallel Mind for our lessons in the space-time dimension. However, do note that all Parallel Minds are linked. Are you able to keep up with the information flow over different time zones?"


    Truen had his concerns initially but he was determined to make it work regardless. Merlin took a good look in those determined eyes and smirked. The wood elf was so similar to how he was when he was still a wizard apprentice.


    "I see. Remember to rest well, you''ll need it." With that, the Sage God left and Truen blinked. Merlin hardly offered advice so hearing one from him was like a warning.


    Quickly finishing up the book in his hand, Truen put everything away as best as he could and let his Minds work while he took a long and well-deserved nap.


    ***


    "Are you ready?"


    Truen nodded. He didn''t expect their first lesson to happen while he was physically resting. Merlin launched straight into teaching mode and dropped a pop quiz to test Truen''s understanding about the basics they were going to cover.


    "Not bad," Merlin mused. "You got everything right, theoretically speaking."


    Truen was confused. Was there a difference between being correct and being theoretically correct?


    "Ready yourself, we are going to spar. You are only allowed to use the basic forms of magic. No funny business like arcane, blood and summoning. Purely elemental, understood?"


    Truen nodded and they took their respective battle stances.


    "Fireball!" Truen conjured a huge sphere of orange flames and hurled it at Merlin who merely cancelled it by using a shield of water.


    Merlin would rate that a seven out of ten for power but a one out of ten for creativity.


    "Always assume that your opponent can get away after your first strike!"


    Without warning, Merlin summoned a cyclone that shot out bolts of lightning sporadically. Truen barely dodged that calamity-level spell and gaped. When Merlin mentioned elemental magic, he did not mention fusion magic.


    The shark-like grin on the Sage God''s face made Truen pale. "Do your best to survive. You can''t die in this dimension so don''t disappoint me too quickly."


    With that, Merlin cast another disaster level spell and Truen had to start running. How was this elemental magic?


    "That''s why you''re not a magician yet! Mages are cowards who only have their minds as weapons. Once you close in on them, it''s over! Think about how to counter this, it''s basic elemental magic!"


    Truen wanted to cry. How was this basic at all? Cyclones and lightning weren''t elemental at all. They were nature magic so why was Merlin breaking the rules he made?


    Then it hit Truen. Maybe nature magic was elemental magic. As he continued to dodge, Truen''s mind started working at full speed. He knew that elemental magic was found in everything that possessed life in the most basic form. Fire, water, earth, air, light and darkness were the basics. From these basic elements, fusion magic can be created resulting in more complicated spells such as mud, wood, electricity, ice and more. However, Truen hasn''t read anything about catastrophe-level spells that were considered elemental magic. How many tiers of casting was that spell? How could Merlin do it so quickly?


    As yet another powerful spell came his way, this time bigger than the first few, Truen knew his days were over. Nobody could dodge that wall of magma packaged in a lightning bolt express.

 Chapter 98 Training 7

    Truen didn''t know how long he was knocked out for in the space-time dimension but it couldn''t be that long since time flowed very differently.


    Merlin hovered over his unconscious apprentice and shook his head. He might have gone a little too far, pushing Truen to his limits when he was already in a bad shape. The Sage God only wished that he hadn''t broken his student with the previous stunt.


    When the wood elf came to, Merlin felt slightly apologetic for going too far. However, he couldn''t lower his pride to apologise so he settled for giving Truen time to rest. Once the wood elf was well rested, Merlin started his lecture.


    "How do you evaluate your performance earlier?"


    Truen was silent. He was ashamed at how quick it ended. Merlin was probably disappointed in him and Truen had no words for it. The wood elf slowly got up and sat on his knees with his head hung low in repentance.


    Merlin felt the wood elf''s behaviour prodding at his conscious. He was a terrible teacher. No wonder none of his previous students turned out to be any good. Truen was a rare gem and he was wasted on Merlin. However, the wizard was determined to make up for his mistakes. He was going to share with Truen about the secrets of his research.


    "Look up," he commanded. "That magic of mine is no ordinary spell. In fact, you did great in terms of raw power and control. Magic is about creativity. With greater understanding, you can come to create unique spells that only you can cast. Cyclone storm is one of the examples created by me. I won''t be telling you what to create but for a month, you will experiment in this dream dimension. By the end of the month, I want you to show me your signature spells before we move from there. Any questions?"


    Truen blinked. Create spells? He hasn''t completed the library yet!


    "Only elemental spells. The rest are slightly trickier so I''ll have you wait for a moment. Surely you can manage?"


    "Sorry, sir. I''m not sure what you mean. Spells can be created?"


    Merlin blinked. Was it not covered in the books Truen read?


    "Did you not read about the theory of fusion spells?"


    The wood elf frowned. He was sure he read that book. However, nothing was mentioned about spell creation or how that was considered elemental magic. Truen thought that nature magic was a class of its own. Hence, the more powerful races with more magic affinities were considered superior mages.


    "I did. However, it was merely a theory explanation about how the elements affected each other from an alchemist''s point of view. Nothing could be ascertained because from third-tier fusion spells and up, not many could test his hypothesis to confirm that it was true. No living creature has magical affinity with all six elements. Also, the book suggested other elements that may exist but hasn''t been discovered or recorded. It''s a book with a lot of uncertainties and mostly, opinions by the author."


    Merlin stroked his beard. He must have remembered it wrong. The book was pulled out from the ruins of an old kingdom that had fallen to ruins after the age of magicians. It was one of the books Merlin used to progress in his research. Perhaps his knowledge far surpassed that book.


    "I must have been mistaken. In any case, you can disregard your first concern. It is true that magical affinity for all elements does not appear in normal people. However, you''re not normal. As a living wood spirit, you are capable of controlling any elemental magic - a product of Gaia herself. As for the second hypothesis about other elements than the six discovered, I cannot say for certain that they exist. However, my research points to me that the possibility is there. I wish that you will approach this lesson with an open mind. Do not limit your abilities. As a living wood spirit, mana regeneration is not a problem for you. You can draw mana from the planet itself without going through the normal process. The dream space replicates it perfectly. However, please bear in mind that the mana you can draw is limited to the terrain you are in."


    The wizard materialised a book in his hand and passed it to the wood elf who accepted it gracefully.


    "This is a grimoire. It''s not an original copy but it contains all the information you need to know about advanced fusion magic. What have you read about magic mediums?"


    Truen thought for a while, recalling what he could.


    "I''ve read a little from different archives. Many races who are not born gifted in magic usually use mediums to better channel their mana in the form of tools, words or even spell circles. This is to increase their maximum potential and allow them to use magic greater than their capability or save casting time during emergencies. However, none of the books I''ve read covered the reason for the mediums or how they were created. Someone tried to decipher them but it''s still unclear to me how it was deciphered. There wasn''t a distinct method of deciphering the methods used which leads me to think that the discoveries made were accidental."


    Merlin chuckled. "Well, the library is very old. I guess it''s high time I updated it. In any case, you''re half right there. The author of that book was compiling things he heard without understanding. His conclusions were baseless and made no sense."


    Mentally, Truen felt drained. How many more surprises does Merlin have for him?


    "Mediums are used by those with lesser magical affinity to boost their power. Think of it as a cripple with their crutch. It allows them to move faster and more freely. However, the crutch wasn''t made by these cripples. It was lent by the stronger beings who had too much magic to spare. Many of them were demons, angels, dragons and some even gods. These powerful beings collected payment from the users of their medium in the form of a sacrifice as you might have seen in books. Angels demand worship and prayers hence the chanting. Demons required enslaved souls hence the grimoire and magic circles. Dragons required carnage hence the transformed physical abilities of their mage warriors. Gods wanted different things all the time so it''s not set in stone. Nevertheless, mediums can be created. The greater the sacrifice, the greater the power."


    Truen looked at the fake grimoire. "Are you saying that cyclone storm was powered by a medium?"


    The wizard grinned. "You pick up fast. That grimoire contains information about that spell. I''m sure you''ll be able to figure out how to create something on your own. Of course, you''ll first have to decide what kind of medium works best in your favour. Also, as a bonus tip, I did not make a contract with hell when I wrote that grimoire. I simply learnt from the ways of the devils and created my own."


    Truen blinked. Merlin must have made a huge sacrifice in order to do that. Even in the fake grimoire, the wood elf could sense the unusual aura coming from it. What did Merlin do to become such a monster? Then again, all Gods are monsters in their own league Merlin was simply one in the field of magic.


    "I understand. I will work hard to develop something I can call my own."


    Satisfied, the wizard prepared to leave. However, his parting words made Truen feel pressured once more.


    "I look forward to the day you can surpass me, apprentice."


    ***


    "Easy now," Hua Tuo coaxed.


    They were leaving for the village in two weeks and Zero was feeling the stress as he poured mana into the dead fish. The physician worked him hard and Zero felt fatigued even if he was in good physical condition.


    Hua Tuo''s requirement was simple. Healing magic was about pouring the magic of life into a living creature. They used mana from three parties to recover a wound. The first was from the injured party, the second from the environment and the third from the caster. In Zero''s case, he could only pull on mana from the environment since he had none to speak of and his patient was dead. Hua Tuo assured him that healing magic can still be used on dead creatures as long as the spirit is still in the body but Zero didn''t believe him until the doctor demonstrated. It was mana consuming but possible.


    "Remember your priorities and focus! The heart is stopping again!"


    When Hua Tuo snapped at him, Zero growled. Hua Tuo was a slave driver. Usually, a teacher taught their students from the basics and progressed from there gradually increasing the difficulty. Zero felt as if Hua Tuo had thrown him into a pit of wolves just when he figured out how to hold a sword. The physician was merciless!


    After cramming all the knowledge about how a body worked, Hua Tuo immediately presented the task to Zero. If it was merely about healing wounds, Zero could understand. However, Hua Tuo demanded that Zero succeeded in the most difficult healing magic - revival magic. In order to succeed, Zero has to meet all three difficult requirements and the chance of his failure was almost a hundred percent.


    1. The target must be revived within three minutes after death or it is impossible once the spirit leaves.


    2. All body parts must be intact upon revival or the revived target will still die.


    3. Only the mana of the environment can be used.


    Hua Tuo caught the fishes and Zero had to revive them. The pile of separated fish heads from their bodies were beginning to make Zero sick. Although he liked eating fish, thinking about their cruel deaths and the additional pain they had to suffer when Zero failed to revive them fully made the young boy sick.


    "Come on... come on! Work!"


    This was the sixteenth fish that morning and Zero felt sweat fall from his brows. It was more tiring than the morning exercises.


    The instructions were simple.


    1. First, stimulate the flow of blood to get the heart working.


    2. Next, shock the brain into awakening.


    3. Aid the brain into recovering organs.


    4. Lastly, put the damaged body parts together to accelerate cell regeneration.


    Zero continued to fail at step three. Stimulating the flow of blood was simple water magic. Hua Tuo covered the basics for six elements and the concept of fusion magic. Zero had no troubles understanding which element should be used at which stage of recovery. However, he kept failing at the multitasking part when it came to the third step. There were several major organs that must be revived at the same time and Zero couldn''t leave one when it was up to work on another. They failed shortly after working when mana wasn''t supporting it. Even then, Zero didn''t know how to work on all the important organs while attaching the head back to the body. If it were any other body part, Zero might be able to complete the mission. However, the head was something that couldn''t wait to be attached after the organs were working. It had to be done at the same time or the fish would die immediately after reviving its body.


    Hua Tuo was serious. He knew that he was pushing Zero very close to the edge but he wanted to test if his apprentice had what it took to become a doctor who could surpass him. Hua Tuo didn''t travel. He''d seen too many deaths as a doctor in the past and did not have the strength to continue. He didn''t want to have to choose who gets another chance at life and who had to leave the world early. It was the warring period when he travelled as a physician back in his old world. He fought for the lives of every patient only to have them sent out to the battlefield once more. Some came back but many didn''t. Hua Tuo felt that he''d become a failure and was relieved when he finally died. Fate was an ironic thing. Hua Tuo expected to go to hell and be condemned for his sins. However, it did not happen, he was faced with a punishment worse than getting flayed for eternity lying over magma. He attained immortality as a Sage God in Medicine who oversaw illness and poisons.


    Hua Tuo didn''t like his gift. With the Medicine God''s eye, he saw the numbers in every living creature. He saw how much longer they had left to live and it made him depressed. Just like the Moontaur girls he killed, he felt pity for them like how he felt pity for all other living creatures but seeing many deaths just made him numb to theirs. Strangely, his Medicine God''s eye didn''t apply to plants or immortals like Gods. Hence, Hua Tuo secluded himself in Endow Hill.


    Maybe he was being too harsh on Zero. Subconsciously he might be aware of how he was trying to push his unfulfilled dreams as a human onto the fragile shoulders of this young boy. However, a part of him hoped that Zero could succeed and save the remains of his human soul. Becoming a God wasn''t easy. They lived for a long time and loneliness became a common friend. Hua Tuo lived in seclusion, immersing himself in ignoring everything. It acted like anaesthetic for a good long while but occasionally that wore off too. The loneliness and hopelessness that came crashing down on him during those nights became unbearable but with Zero, Hua Tuo saw hope. He could now pass the torch to another person and rest.


    Zero''s hands were bloodied but his eyes remained as determined as ever. The basin of water with the decapitated fish needed a new change of water but Zero didn''t care. His sole focus was on bringing back his soon-to-be lunch to life. Hua Tuo was secretly proud. Zero was a fast learner. It took Hua Tuo many years of trial an error to perfect revival healing magic. He failed at the third stage many times as well with no signs of progress. However, in just half a day, Zero was already able to reach the same level as what took the physician half a year to comprehend.


    The concept was simple. The heart can be forced to start with moving blood that still carried air within the stilled blood. That gave energy to the organ to continue working. It was then the job of the healer to continue providing external mana to keep that energy going inside by reawakening the respiratory system to kickstart the brain. Once that is going, the digestive system comes next. Although Hua Tuo didn''t tell Zero that specifically, Zero managed to figure it out. With enough energy to provide for the cells, regeneration could take place on its own. All Zero had to do was continuously supply mana to speed up that process and target the more critical areas - in this case, the head reattachment. It sounded simple but in reality, it was harder to perform. Different creatures had different systems and so far, no two fishes Hua Tuo caught were alike. Every species was different and he wanted to test Zero''s ability to adapt. After all, healing magic shouldn''t only work for one species if he wanted Zero to surpass him.


    "Argh!" Zero cried in frustration as life faded from the fish''s eyes. He was frustrated for sure but Hua Tuo worried more about Zero''s morale.


    Gently, the physician placed a hand over Zero''s shoulder. The other reason why he asked the impossible was because Zero had never experienced the burden of responsibility or failure. Both were required to make a person grow wiser and stronger. Zero may be young and that was a good thing. That meant that time would heal his wounds faster and he was at a stage when his growth wasn''t limited by his views.


    "Let''s stop here for now. Rest a while and wash up, I''ll prepare lunch. You did enough for today."


    As Hua Tuo tidied up, Zero took a look at the pile of corpses. He felt strange. Before this, he was alright with eating fish. In fact, he loved fish grilled over open fire with a sprinkle of salt. Now, he wasn''t too sure about it. Eating the fishes he failed to save made Zero feel sick. How could Hua Tuo accept death so easily?


    Zero failed them. He knew he had even if Hua Tuo praised his progress.


    "No," he shook his head. "I need to become stronger faster..." he resolved.


    If he was going to become a doctor, he was going to be the best. None of his patients was going to die, he wouldn''t allow it. However, he knew that all living things died one day. When that time comes, Zero promised to devour them and keep them company forever, just like the fishes today.


    Yes, he was someone who devoured anything and everything. Unlike others, Zero didn''t have a limit. The brunet decided that he was going to put his unique skill to good use. If anyone could devour the world, it would be him. If he couldn''t save them, he would absorb everything until they became one again.


    Zero didn''t know how true the resolution made on that day was. However, that was a story he would tell himself in the future.

 Chapter 99 Training 8

    "I... I did it!"


    It took Zero one week to finally succeed in reviving all the fishes and maybe some birds that Hua Tuo caught. After ten successful revives, it wasn''t even lunch time yet. That was a huge leap in progress and Zero wanted to cry in both joy and relief.


    Hua Tuo was proud of his student. With such an astonishing rate of progress, the old physician had no doubts that his apprentice will one day surpass him. For now, it was time to celebrate a little. Lunch will be lavish and dumplings sounded great.


    "You did well," Hua Tuo commended and Zero beamed.


    Yesterday''s failure paved the road for today''s success. Zero''s perseverance managed to allow him to transcend and overcome all obstacles. Although Zero didn''t mention it, Hua Tuo knew that the young boy had been training secretly behind Hua Tuo''s back. The doctor didn''t discourage that but he didn''t mention anything about it and pretended not to know. After all, Zero''s method of training was truly bizarre.


    Normally, students would get familiarised with the steps of healing and practice to make the flow second nature. However, Zero wasn''t the same. Instead, the young boy explored different ways to save a life using healing magic. Some ended with results crueller than death but Hua Tuo was in equal parts curious and worried at Zero''s unique way of thinking.


    He didn''t know how Zero thought about fusing two dying or dead animals to improve his success rates. The creatures lived but seeing that they were two very different species, they couldn''t come to agree on which prey to hunt and that resulted in their deaths by starvation - something Zero learnt the hard way.


    Hua Tuo didn''t understand how Zero thought it would be a great idea to pour healing magic constantly into a dead creature for more than three minutes. The unexpected happened when the creature morphed into a zombie who came alive in the form of a spirit taking over possession of its rotting body. Even after its resurrection, Zero faithfully continued to supply it healing magic and Hua Tuo almost fainted when the creature became a zombie mutant capable of absorbing mana for its survival. Without knowing what he did, Zero left happily. Hua Tuo only knew about a massacre of a small village the day after and had to secretly end that monster''s ''life''. Endow Hill''s magic was strong enough to drive the weak-willed minds insane. With an indestructible body and a weak mind, it was only a matter of time before what Zero ''saved'' morphed into everyone''s nightmare. If not put to a stop, it could very well turn into a calamity class demon, given enough time. When Zero learnt about the monster he created from Gaia who heard it from Hua Tuo, he mourned for the deaths of those innocent villagers and promised to never do that again.


    Despite all that, Zero''s secret nightly experiments paid off. In less than a week, the young boy came to understand the nature of healing magic after pushing it to extents that not even Hua Tuo did. He proved to be highly intelligent when Hua Tuo was surprised with a perfected revival of the fourth fish that he caught. The first three were revived but died shortly after. The fourth fish was the mark of Zero''s first successful attempt as it was set free back into the river.


    Hua Tuo was impressed and amazed by Zero''s ability to improve. He began to coach Zero seriously on the finer points in the art of revival magic. Zero learned fast and he perfected his revival magic on fishes. The physician took it to the next level on the sixth day of their training and introduced new species.


    Initially, Zero couldn''t perform very well with species that didn''t have similar organs and system due to his lack of understanding. Hua Tuo then explained that Healing Magic was a very innate thing. The healer was merely a mediator between the magic and the patient receiving treatment. If Zero was able to sync his mind with the patient''s, the magic would flow naturally and Zero would only need to follow the flow, supplying more when it is needed to places more critical as determined by the magic.


    The young boy turned out to be very gifted in following his intuition, much to Hua Tuo''s delight. Normal healers were unable to master this final level of healing because it required one to be in tune with soul magic - a very rare attribute. According to the legends, spirits attracted to healing magic will guide the healers with their superior knowledge in exchange for a taste of that ambrosia-like mana. In truth, those ''spirits'' were often the souls of the dying, clutching onto another chance at life. With Hua Tuo''s Medicine God''s Eye, the doctor witnessed many souls in action after death before King Yama''s escorts came for them.


    Zero didn''t quite understand what it was to sync his mind with his patient but with Hua Tuo''s detailed explanation on how to identify the tug at his mind, the young boy mastered it within a day. Hua Tuo decided to push his schedule forward a little and taught the boy a little more in preparation for their trip to the village of half-humans. All the villagers had very different constitutions so Hua Tuo wanted to give Zero more chances to get familiar with that tug at his mind. The closer to death, the stronger the pull.


    "What happens if it''s a little wound or illness?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "That''s when your medical knowledge comes in handy. While what I''ve taught you are medicine for human consumption, most work for animals as well. The village is full of half-humans and they are outcasts of the society. Healthcare isn''t available there so I drop by every few months to check on them. While they are half humans, some of them are allergic to certain medicines that we normally prescribe."


    "Allergic?"


    Hua Tuo coughed lightly. Zero''s confused expression and tilted head looked absolutely adorable and the doctor needed to resist pinching those cheeks.


    "Allergy is a condition when a body rejects normal food or environmental condition. It causes the body''s immune system to fail, making it vulnerable to many side effects such as respiratory malfunction, breakouts on the skin, runny nose, watery eyes and in some cases, death."


    Zero swallowed. "How do I know what they are allergic to?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. This was something he had problems with when he was human. He didn''t know for sure what a person could be allergic to. People could be allergic to anything and so could animals. With half-humans, they number of things only increased. He had a skill after becoming a Sage God called Medicine God''s Eye and it allowed him to know exactly what a person''s condition was. Illnesses could be identified with it and so could allergies. However, he did not know how to explain his unique skill to Zero.


    "For starters, nobody really knows what kind of allergy they have until it happens. We can only take measures after it surfaces. When symptoms start to appear, immediately cast the strongest calming magic you can. It''s best if you can put the patient to sleep so that you can continue with the emergency treatment. Most times, allergies are not treated as illnesses so healing magic does not work. In fact, refrain from using healing magic because it may worsen the reaction. usually, after calming magic is cast, the body will make an auto recovery from ten minutes to half a day although some effects may take up to a week to wear off. You can help accelerate the healing process by treating the side effects instead."


    Zero paid attention to every word and nodded as Hua Tuo demonstrated how to use different magic.


    Magic Buff #1: Tranquil Mind


    Effects: Calming


    Magic Buff #2: Slumber


    Effects: Sleep


    Magic Buff #3: Binding


    Effects: Paralysis


    Magic Buff #4: Health Boost


    Effects: Rejuvenate


    Magic Buff #5: Warrior Spirit


    Effects: Adrenaline


    Hua Tuo wasn''t sure about the mana to effectiveness conversion rate so Zero didn''t have many chances to practice it. After all, he had to conserve his energy for the healing he needed to do next week.


    "Remember the Slumber and Tranquil Mind spells. It will be used during surgery for long periods of time. Normally we will use numbing grass potions but for practice this time, you will maintain them."


    Zero nodded. He was both excited and nervous about his first trip on Earth. He couldn''t wait to see those half-humans!


    ***


    "Using water and earth, mud is created. A higher tier spell that involves adding light magic creates wood. A combination of wood and fire gives birth to ash. Ash can be then combined with mud with high heat to form stone. Stone crushed and mixed with dirt becomes sand. Stone under intense pressure and heat becomes metal. Water and heat form steam or rain depending on the intensity. Ice is made by removing heat from water. Ice and cloud moved by air currents under high speeds cause lightning. Cyclones are formed using air currents, sped up by contrasting heat. Exactly how many tiers did Merlin use for this spell?" Truen groaned.


    The fake grimoire was indeed helpful. However, the level of complexity was driving Truen insane. How many tiers of casting did Merlin manage to complete in such a short frame of time when he threw out those calamity-tier spells? That precise level of control required for every step was something that spoke of many years of experience. The fact that Merlin engaged in passive and active attacking made Truen feel a sense of hopelessness. It wasn''t a mere cyclone storm. Merlin used the metal created to direct the lightning towards his enemies while maintaining that trajectory of the cyclone. It was an oppressive attack that forced the enemy to retreat. Truen knew that from experience. There was no way to defeat that, his only option back then was to run.


    Unlike Zero who reported his success, Truen was struggling. A week had gone by since Truen''s solo research and development but he still hasn''t found a way to develop unique spells of his own. He''d been simply analysing Merlin''s creations and that alone took everything the wood elf had. How could he chant a twenty level spell in less than a second?


    Clearly, he missed something. Maybe he had to read in between the lines like before?


    The wood elf was tired. Coping with two vastly different time realities took up more Parallel Minds to cope. Truen was surprised when he found six out of twenty-three Minds dedicated to supporting the Mind trapped in the dream dimension. The wood elf had lesser resources to train new Parallel Minds and his progress of devouring books slowed significantly.


    Would he be able to complete his training in time?

 Chapter 100 Gearing Up

    Eating and packing were the only things Zero remembered doing for the last few days. He didn''t know that travelling required so many preparations and Hua Tuo explained that logistic planning was an important skill.


    "Not everybody has an endless dimensional space to store things and the ability to warp a thousand miles to grab a forgotten item so planning in advance is very important."


    Zero nodded and went through their inventory list once again. Hua Tuo forbade his apprentice to store anything in his endless storage. Zero had to learn to ''carry his weight'' when travelling. To make matters worse, they weren''t travelling by teleporting or on Hua Tuo''s cloud mount. They were walking.


    "It takes exactly two weeks to get to that village on foot so you must be well prepared. Furthermore, we have to bring enough medicine for treatment. The villagers do not know a lot of magic so try to refrain from using magic other than healing."


    The young boy nodded. "I think we have everything we need for tomorrow. Will we be waking up early to do the exercise?"


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "No exercise and no farming."


    "Won''t the herbs die if we do not water them?"


    At that, Hua Tuo grinned. "If it wasn''t on Endow Hill, they would wither away. However, we have very reliable gardeners so leave the plants to them, alright?"


    Zero wondered who they were and why he never saw them. However, he had an inkling that they were the invisible guests Hua Tuo always told him to offer food to. Every two weeks, Hua Tuo would make many honeycakes and ask Zero to deliver them to a certain place in the forest. Zero had to leave it on a particular rock and come back the next day to collect the empty basket. He didn''t see anyone taking the cakes even though he tried to spy on them. The cakes simply disappeared and Zero stopped trying to catch the invisible guests in action. Not even Mii could provide him with an answer as nobody appeared on their map.


    With the identity of the invisible guests still shrouded in mystery, Zero didn''t know if he could trust that person to care for the plants. However, he decided to place his trust in his teacher. After all, Hua Tuo treated them with more care than Zero and the old doctor would hunt anyone to the ends of the world if they tried to harm them.


    "Don''t worry so much," Hua Tuo ruffled Zero''s hair teasingly. "We should sleep early, it''s going to be a long journey."


    ***


    "How''s the progress?"


    Truen sighed. Merlin popped by in the dream dimension every few hours to check on his understanding and progress. The wood elf wished he didn''t do it so often. The time difference was killing him and every few hours was really ten minutes on Earth time. The wood elf was slowly finding himself driven up a wall by Merlin''s constant need for attention. He very much preferred the isolation he experienced in the first few weeks.


    "I haven''t made much progress," Truen admitted through gritted teeth.


    Merlin took no notice of Truen''s tension and peered over his shoulder. He hummed and snatched the pencil before scribbling on Truen''s paper.


    "You did the formula wrong in here and here. If we tweaked it a little more, the mud you''re creating would be more solid."


    The wood elf sighed. "I did that earlier but the mud simply cracked when it moved."


    The wizard shook his head. "Did you add in gravity reinforcement?"


    Truen paused. "What''s gravity reinforcement?"


    Merlin sighed in frustration, feeling irritated at Truen''s lack of progress. "Didn''t you read the tome about vortex analogy?"


    Truen wanted very much to yell at Merlin but swallowed that irritation. Instead, he replied curtly, "It''s only been ten minutes since you last checked on me. I''m still reading the five books you recommended."


    Merlin blinked. Has it only been ten minutes? Funny how it felt like months since he last saw his student.


    "I''m sorry, you should finish those five first. And then read up about vortex analogy. While you''re at it, I''ll recommend cosmetic magic because it would help perfect your mud dolls. If you can add one just one more book, I''ll like you to read up on shadow manipulation because you could use a Parallel Mind to control them remotely. Or if you wanted to do a transfer of Parallel Minds into that particular body, you should read up on vessel souls. Actually, I recommend reading both so that you have more options. Oh wait, you don''t know what vessels are yet. Why not read the entire basics about magic hosting? I''m sure it can provide a stable foundation..."


    Having enough of it, Freya stepped in and smacked Merlin over the head with the handle of her whip.


    "Stop it! You''re suffocating the poor child!"


    Merlin winced even though he felt no pain. Freya''s voice was as sharp as the whip and the wizard backed off.


    "Okay, I''ll be back in another few hours..."


    At that, the goddess'' patience snapped. "You''re banned from coming here until a few days are over!"


    Without warning, Merlin was thrown out of the dimension, giving Truen some space to finally breathe.


    "Seriously," Freya muttered and Truen silently agreed. Merlin was a passionate teacher. However, he could be an overly passionate teacher at times and Freya had to step in after Gaia noticed a huge fluctuation in Truen''s state of mind from their bond.


    Truen thanked Freya and quickly got back to his reading. Truen did his best to live up to Merlin''s expectations. He truly did. However, even after utilising the time cheat, Truen couldn''t cope with Merlin''s expectations. The old magician seemed to think that everything was instantaneous and forgot how normal it was for others to need time to learn. He seemed to expect Truen to have the same amount of knowledge he had accumulated over the centuries in within a few minutes and grew frustrated when Truen didn''t. Freya called it unrealistic but that didn''t stop Merlin from interrupting Truen''s learning process. It took getting banned for Merlin to realise his mistake but Freya doubted the old wizard would learn the meaning of patience anytime soon.


    "Now that the pest is taken care of, what do you have difficulties with?" Freya asked.


    Truen mentally cringed at the goddess'' preferred term of endearment for his teacher. Merlin could be annoying at times but to call the greatest magician a pest, he felt slightly sorry for Merlin.


    "I don''t understand this fusion catalyst. How can I make the mud doll unaffected by the environment? I did everything as stated in the books. Merlin did mention something about gravity reinforcement but I haven''t gotten to that part yet. I''m still creating the body."


    Freya smiled. "Gravity reinforcement is an enchantment type of magic, not related to the creation of your mud doll. Merlin was jumping a step when he told you all that. I suggest you focus on the nature of your doll. I see that you''ve already decided on the base materials and the formula. Have you considered how to counter the opposing elements? Your mud doll is useless in contact with water and fire. Perhaps you would like to consider adding wood to strengthen water resistance. That way, your mud dolls can also regenerate given nature and light magic stones for the core."


    Truen nodded and went back to the drawing board, sketching another design. The goddess was pleased. Under the right guidance, Truen was progressing smoothly. If it weren''t for Merlin''s interruption, Truen would have been done with the prototype design by now. Truly a pity.

 Chapter 101 Special Milestone Peacemaker vs Troublemakers

    [Author''s Announcement: To celebrate the special 100th chapter of BON, I''ve made a short AU (alternate universe) of Zero and the Great Gods. This is in no way canon and I''ve received some of your suggestions. Although I''m unable to include everything, I promise that #doctorZero and #worldhoppingZero will be made canon in the coming arcs as pre-planned. With that, please enjoy this chapter.]


    It was a day like any other. The sun was shining, the clouds were lazy and the class had full attendance.


    Why should Zero be surprised at the shenanigans his kids could pull? The twenty-five-year-old teacher sighed. He really shouldn''t be surprised after working for a good number of years in this trade. Yet, these children never failed to surprise him.


    Zero had matured quite nicely. He''d gotten a job at Three Sisters Daycare straight after graduation. The owners Murvin, Law and Isaben were kind employers. However, due to their busy careers with Law as a lawyer, no pun intended, Murvin as a business owner of several other cafes and Isaben busy with the administrative matters of Three Sisters Daycare, it was up to Zero, the only teacher for the enrolled preschoolers, to take care of the daily operations.


    The other teacher, Mr Zheng, taught older kids but he had a stern feature that scared the younger ones so Zero couldn''t possibly ask him for help despite the chaos. Mr Zheng only stood in when Zero called in sick or had to take a day off.


    The brunet sighed. With hands on his hips and the strictest expression he could manage, he looked over to the group of still squabbling children.


    "Who was it this time?"


    It''s no surprise that young children created messes. Zero had gotten used to it. However, accidentally creating a mess and deliberately creating one were two very different things. Zero wouldn''t be angry over split orange juice if a child tripped. He wouldn''t even be mad if they were careless and walked around with a poorly closed bottle cap. It had happened before and Zero never once faulted them for it. However, this was too much! How could Zero ignore the scream of bright colours before him on the wall, floor, furniture and even on all the students in his class?


    No, it wasn''t orange juice. That would be easy to clean. In fact, it was possible. Zero didn''t know if he should start scolding them or crying when he returned only to be greeted by paint on the walls. Someone had the brilliant idea to decorate the plain walls with crayon sketches and then another bright someone suggested painting it. Or that was what Zero gathered from the argument earlier. If Isaben saw this, she would probably faint. Zero didn''t want to be the one to break the news to her but he knew he had to. After all, it was his fault for leaving the kids to their own devices for five minutes. He had to answer nature''s call badly and trusted that these children knew better than to engage in graffiti. He was sorely mistaken. To think that he thought of them as angels for the past few days for behaving so well too! Zero felt a slap of betrayal but couldn''t exactly fault the children. They were young and playful. They couldn''t have known better how far their playfulness would turn into harmfulness and it was all Zero''s fault. If only he didn''t have the bright idea to try adding pepper to pancakes this morning!


    "He started it!" a girl with red hair pointed at a bronze-skinned boy with golden hair. Zero looked at Freya''s emerald eyes and blinked. He always knew that Freya and Zeus didn''t get along particularly well because Zeus didn''t allow her to marry his brother Hades when she grew up. They were the class''s biggest troublemakers.


    Zeus retaliated by pointing a finger back at Freya. "She suggested making the walls look pink! I only coloured them blue after she coloured them pink!"


    Zero wanted to cry very badly. Indeed, pink and blue were the colours he saw covering over eighty percent of the vandalism. Knowing how bad Freya and Zeus'' fights can get, Zero had to separate them and calmly asked if anyone knew anything else.


    Timidly, Sedna raised her hand. Zero couldn''t help but feel his anger melt away. Sedna had always been one of the quieter girls. It didn''t help that she was also incredibly shy. Whenever Sedna spoke, he had to concentrate very hard to hear what she was saying. The girl had a foreign accent and sometimes it was difficult to understand what she was saying.


    "..."


    Zero blinked. Turning to her sister with green hair and brown skin, Zero asked Gaia to help with the translation.


    "She said that she was sorry for drawing those fishes and painting the floor blue. She only wanted to help make the class prettier and hopes that Teacher Zero isn''t mad..."


    The twenty-five-year-old daycare teacher didn''t know how to respond. On one hand, the children probably meant well and didn''t mean to destroy the class. On the other hand, he had to be accountable to the damage done. No amount of denial will fix this.


    Isis, a girl with sharp obsidian eyes and olive black hair stood up. Zero pegged her to be the most intelligent student in his class. Isis was always the representative of the class and nominated herself to be the teacher''s helper. This time, Isis looked sheepish.


    "I''m sorry, Teacher Zero. We were all at fault."


    Zero looked at the six students of his class and sighed. The anger left him and now, all that remained was dread. How was he going to tell Isaben about this? It was impossible to hide such a huge incident.


    Hades looked at his brother and Freya. Although they didn''t show it outwardly, he knew that the two who caused the most damage were extremely remorseful of what they''ve done. They might argue and fight all the time but if there was a time they didn''t, it was when Teacher Zero was involved. Nobody in class wanted to see Teacher Zero angry or sad. They loved seeing a happy Teacher Zero. Recently Teacher Zero seemed slightly sad so they came up with a plan to cheer him up. They wanted to draw many nice things for Teacher Zero but looking at the mess and Teacher Zero''s face, they knew they''ve done just the opposite and made Teacher Zero''s day worse.


    "Let''s help Teacher Zero clean up the mess, shall we?" he spoke up. Immediately, the fire returned to Zeus and Freya''s eyes.


    "Yes, let''s clean up the mess."


    For once Zeus and Freya teamed up. Before Zero could stop them, they''ve dashed off to find buckets and cloth. Isis took it upon herself to distribute cleaning duties to everyone.


    "Hades, please check on those two to ensure they do not spill. We also need some soap to get rid of the tougher stains. Gaia, Sedna and I will clean the floor so the three of you will do the walls. Teacher Zero!"


    Zero snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Isis. "Yes, Isis?"


    "Can you help us with the taller parts of the wall?"


    Zero blinked. He didn''t know how fast Zeus and Freya were but Isis was already distributing clothes for cleaning. She held out one to him and Zero took it. With a small smile, he nodded his head.


    "Sure."


    Looking at how earnestly the children were working on the stains, he watched the clean buckets of water turn murky. The smile on his face grew wider. Yes, maybe it was possible after all.


    ***


    Two very long hours later, Zero looked at the walls and the floor. He was surprised they managed to get rid of every single stain despite the few bucket accidents. All the kids had to shower and change into a fresh set of clothes. They were also out like a light at the moment. Zero went to grab some blankets to cover their small and tired bodies. He looked at how all six of them were huddled together and felt himself yawn too. It wasn''t long before Zero joined them in dreamland.


    That was how Isaben and Truen came to find them. The class had been unexpectedly silent and they decided to check on them when they stumbled upon the adorable sight.


    Unknown to Zero, Truen took a secret photograph of Three Sisters Daycare''s idol. Ever since Zero arrived, the daycare flourished. Zero wouldn''t know that of course. Nobody dared to tell Zero that the daycare was saved from the verge of bankruptcy by the rich parents of these six special children who listened to nobody but Zero.


    One day... maybe one day they''ll tell him but for now? The duo closed the door gently and allowed Zero to sleep in a little more. After all, Zero worked hard removing the stains from those walls and floor. Isaben could simply claim the renovating fees from the children''s parents but since Zero had taken matters into his own hands and taught the children a very important life lesson, she would allow Zero to sleep on the job just this once. It wasn''t every day that Zero slacked on his job. In fact, Isaben thinks that he deserved a good break every once in a while.


    With all that''s said and done, another day came to an end at Three Sisters Daycare just like any other. No signs of destruction remained and the children left with smiles like always. Zero smiled from the bottom of his heart. Every day was like a blessing for him. He wondered what life would be if he hadn''t met them.


    "Oh well, I guess that''s a thought for another day. Now then, what should I have for dinner? mushroom pasta with goat cheese or pizza with peppermint leaves? Decisions... decisions..."

 Chapter 102 The Journey is Long

    A few days in the dream dimension turned out to be only a few hours in real time. However, Truen felt as if he made a year''s worth of progress with Freya''s patient guidance and Merlin''s absence. He was able to focus on gathering his Parallel Minds in the dream dimension to speed up the analysing process. This was a little trick taught by Freya and Truen took full advantage of Isis'' time warp abilities to cultivate more Parallel Minds.


    With ten Minds working on increasing his number of Parallel Minds, Truen knew he would be able to bridge that gap between Merlin and him sooner rather than later. He didn''t know what Merlin thought about him cheating but his reputation was the least of his concern. Being able to keep up with Merlin''s lessons was worth the blow to his pride.


    "What are you thinking about? You''re distracted."


    Startled, Truen jumped a little in his seat. He didn''t realise that they were still in the middle of lessons and apologised to Freya. The goddess smiled and checked the time on her communicator.


    "Alright, take a break. While it is still possible to continue, the mind would need rest to stay sharp. You have four hours before that maniac comes back so I highly suggest you make full use of it."


    Truen glanced at the time and noted that it was already two in the morning in dream time.


    "Four hours in real time. Your body needs it too," Freya frowned and the wood elf winced. Sedna and Gaia in mother mode were considered normal. However, when Freya did it, the wood elf felt a pang of guilt. The fiery goddess only went into that mode when Truen overdid something or when Zero was put in serious harm''s way. After all, it was easy to rile Freya but not worry her.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    Satisfied with his answer, Freya left promptly to get some well-deserved rest herself.


    Truen looked at the communicator in the dream realm and set it to four dream hours before resting his Parallel Minds. The wood elf stretched in the library and looked around for a comfortable looking spot and set the alarm to wake him up after four real hours physically. Now that preparations are done, it was time for a good break.


    ***


    "Are we there yet?"


    Hua Tuo groaned. That was the most dreaded question and the doctor found it difficult to constantly give his apprentice a reply. The boy definitely needed more patience training and the Medicine God yearned for silence more than anything else at the moment.


    "Zero, it takes two weeks to get there on foot. No, we are not there yet. In fact, if you turn around, we can still see the fields from here."


    The master and apprentice set off on their journey about two hours ago and the sky had been dark then. The sun had only begun to peek past the mountain range but Zero had already asked that same question twenty times. Hua Tuo was considered tricking Zero into staying silent for the next hour but decided against it. Even if Zero looked like a child and often behaved like one, he wasn''t young. Once Zero knew what he was trying to do, Hua Tuo will lose his apprentice''s trust. That was something Hua Tuo wanted to avoid.


    Then, an idea hit the old doctor and he praised himself silently.


    "Zero, would you like to learn something new while we walk?"


    The brunet blinked. Was it possible? Then again, he trusted Hua Tuo and anything new to Zero was something worth trying at least once.


    "Of course!" he beamed and Hua Tuo gave himself a pat on the back.


    "We are going to learn how to enter a meditative state. It''s called the Zen mode."


    Zero didn''t suspect a thing and listened to Hua Tuo''s lecture. It was a very short lecture about ten minutes long and Zero blinked. Was counting his breath and emptying his mind all he had to do?


    It didn''t take Zero very long to realise how wrong he was. Counting his breaths was easy. The hard part came when he had to empty his thoughts and maintain that state of mind for an extended period of time. The curious child often found himself wandering off to look at the more interesting plants or hop by some rocks in their path. Hua Tuo remained silent the whole time, observing Zero struggle to maintain that meditative state.


    The physician thought that Zero would give up after a few hours but even when dinner time rolled by, the brunet was still trying. Hua Tuo felt bad for tricking his student into being quiet but he couldn''t apologise and come clean with it. After all, Zero was trying very hard. He figured that he would remain on the watch and guide Zero if he reaches a breakthrough. It might be slightly hasty of him but a part of Hua Tuo knew that meditation was something he would have to teach Zero during their time together. Without being able to enter a state of nothingness, one cannot feel the life energy flowing through the body.


    Qigong was more than just morning exercise. If practised correctly, it is one of the most powerful forms of combat skill a man can achieve in life. Ancient Chinese martial arts were unrivalled. Many masters of martial arts founded sects back then, taking in thousands of disciples and passing on their art. Not even the Emperor could interfere with the pugilist masters. However, with power comes corruption. When these masters passed, their successors began to go astray. Many unorthodox arts were developed that harmed the body in return for faster cultivation speed. Hua Tuo watched the rise and fall of these practitioners and didn''t want the same to happen to Zero.


    Without training the mind to be resilient, how can the body become strong? Hua Tuo understood the effects of emotion on the body. He''d written medical journals about his research and the same theory applied to martial arts.


    The world co-existed on a fragile balance. There can be no light without darkness, no sound without silence, no joy without sadness. At this moment, Hua Tuo found Zero to be very off balance. While wise as an existence, Zero didn''t know very normal things. He had a curious mind and Hua Tuo didn''t fault that. However, Zero''s tendency to do first and ask later was something Hua Tuo did not take kindly to. In some cases, the doctor would agree that asking for forgiveness was better than asking for permission. However, Zero was trying to fly without even learning how to walk so Hua Tuo had to pull the brakes on that.


    Meditation will help calm the boy down and train him to focus on one task at a time. The current Zero tended to be slightly absent-minded and easily sidetracked. Hua Tuo worried for Zero when he went on his travels. Being a doctor''s assistant, any distraction could prove disastrous. As a surgeon, any loss of focus could cost a patient''s life. Zero wanted to be a travelling doctor so Hua Tuo had many reservations about allowing it if Zero didn''t show signs of improvement.


    Another thing that he worried about was Zero''s instant reaction to panic when things go south. Truen was extremely cool-headed and knew how to react appropriately. Zero simply flew off the handle and wore his heart on his sleeves. When dealing with beings of higher intelligence like humans, such behaviour will only attract trouble. Unlike Zero, there are many people who have ill intentions and will not hesitate to take advantage of the weak.


    No, Zero wasn''t weak. Hua Tuo had to admit that. However, it didn''t help that the brunet looked too defenceless. Without Truen around, Hua Tuo would bet his entire journal collection that Zero would walk into trouble on their first day in any town. The young boy just had an appearance that screamed easy target. If Zero didn''t work on his demeanour in public, he would be in for a hard time.


    Nevertheless, as Zero worked on building a fire efficiently, Hua Tuo continued to observe his charge secretly. While Zero''s mental state of mind hasn''t improved, he could now sense both chakra and meridian branches beginning to manifest as a proof that the special training works. The morning exercise served two purposes. Firstly, it was to strengthen Zero''s artificial body and get the soul inside accustomed to it. The second was to allow it to develop natural mana and qi branches in hopes that one day, Zero could absorb them naturally without the special device. It wasn''t a real body but with a little bit of innovation, magic and time, Zero could live as normally as anyone else on Earth. Hua Tuo and the Great Gods would pull no punches when it came to aiding Zero. However, they still worried about the precious child. If Zero could hold his ground, it would give them a peace of mind when he left them.


    They cooked in perfect harmony without many words. Already, Hua Tuo could sense that Zero''s actions were less fidgety. That was a huge improvement. Usually, Zero would hum, move around or play with the utensils while waiting for something to cook. Today, Zero didn''t hum. He didn''t walk around or danced randomly. There wasn''t even any twirling of chopsticks or spinning them on his nose. Hua Tuo noticed how Zero eyes were trained on the flickering fire during the whole time while waiting for the soup to cook. It was slightly unnerving when Zero didn''t even blink after the two-minute mark passed. Hua Tuo briefly wondered if he was looking at a doppelganger but dismissed it soon after he announced that the food was ready.


    Table manners. Hua Tuo noticed how messily Zero ate even in silence. The boy had food all over his mouth. Soup dribbled from his chin and there were bits of vegetables at the side of his cheek. Hua Tuo wondered how Zero managed to get a piece of carrot on his nose. Zero''s table manners included licking his fingers clean and wiping his dirtied face on the sleeve of his shirt. The doctor sighed. He''d spent too much time taking care of Zero to realise the harm he''d done.


    Whatever. That was Merlin''s problem now. Hua Tuo told Zero to wash up quickly and sleep. He would take the first half of the night watch and Zero will take the second. The boy didn''t argue and went to sleep after texting Truen. Hua Tuo was impressed when he heard some light snoring ten minutes into his watch.


    Pulling out a secret flask, he took a swig from it and sighed. He didn''t think he''d need the alcohol so soon. It was only the first day of their journey but already, he was exhausted. The road ahead of them seemed very long. Very long indeed.

 Chapter 103 Forked Paths

    In the blink of an eye, a week passed by. They were making good progress and Hua Tuo noticed the significant changes in his young student.


    Firstly, it was Zero''s physical growth. Yes, it came as a huge surprise because the physician didn''t think that Zero''s body was capable of growing. The boy had been short before even though Gaia said that he was physically twelve years of human age. Zero had grown five centimetres within the week of their travels and Hua Tuo immediately reported the astonishing discovery.


    At once, the Great Gods called for an emergency meeting. Many theories surfaced but nobody could confirm the reason or Zero''s sudden accelerated growth. Hua Tuo also noticed how Zero''s meridians and chakra channels were almost ready. In a few more days, Zero would be able to start absorbing mana from the surroundings and start learning how to cultivate the qi in him. It was both good news and bad news for the Gods - especially the Goddesses who couldn''t bear to see Zero grow up.


    Secondly, Hua Tuo noticed how the young boy became calmer. He was silent for longer periods of time now as compared to before. With the meditation process becoming easier, Zero often entered a strange state of trance. There was an unfocused look in his eyes whenever it happened and Hua Tuo observed how Zero was walking on autopilot. He didn''t seem to breathe during his trance and sometimes things around Zero became strange.


    How strange? So far, Hua Tuo had witnessed animals gathering around Zero. That happened once when Hua Tuo left the boy to meditate while he refilled their water skins. The physician came back to see birds sitting on the boy and some small squirrels curled up in his lap. They seemed reluctant to part with Zero and Hua Tuo had to chase them off before the boy became buried under the pile of cute animals.


    Also, Hua Tuo noticed how Zero didn''t need sleep whenever he meditated for long periods of time. In fact, Zero looked healthier. Gaia was similarly puzzled by this. They decided to continue observing Zero for further changes.


    Next, whenever Zero meditated, he would speak in a strange language unknown to Hua Tuo. The old doctor recorded Zero''s mumbling during the state of trance and sent it to the Great Gods for identification. Last he heard, they were still working on it. Freya thought the language sounded familiar but couldn''t pinpoint where she heard it. Merlin didn''t know the language much to everyone''s surprise. As a wizard, he had to be the most well-read Sage God but for him to not know it... Hua Tuo didn''t know what to think. Where had Zero learnt such an ancient language? Merlin knew many languages, even those of the ancients. For Zero to speak in a language that only Freya knew and could barely recall, where did he learn that from?


    Lastly, the strangest of all observations... Zero''s eye colour changed when he entered the trance. Yes, only a single eye. Zero''s left eye would flicker a different colour during meditation sessions. Sometimes it was green, sometimes it was black. Other times, it could be icy blue or even yellow but Hua Tuo was sure there were more colours than those mentioned. Sometimes it would only be a split of a second. Other times, the change lasted for as long as hours. It didn''t always happen but it occurred enough times for Hua Tuo to be concerned.


    Nobody could figure out what was happening to Zero while he meditated. They were worried, puzzled and slightly frightened but Zero seemed to be happier after the sessions so Hua Tuo didn''t stop the boy.


    "Zero," Hua Tuo began. He wasn''t sure how to phrase it but it has been bothering him for a while.


    "Yes?"


    "Why are there birds and animals following behind you?"


    It was the first time that Hua Tuo had interrupted his student during a trance. Usually, Hua Tuo observed silently and waited until Zero stopped meditating to speak to him. However, he couldn''t do that today.


    Zero blinked. His green left eye returned to hazel and the trance broke. He looked behind him and blinked at the sight of twenty pairs of eyes looking at him.


    "When did they appear?" Zero asked, much to Hua Tuo''s lament. He''d been trying to understand why Zero was such an animal charmer when he meditated. However, from Zero''s reaction, it looked like he had no clue how he did it either.


    The animals dispersed quickly when Zero tried to touch them. They scattered so quickly that even Hua Tuo was surprised. Weren''t they extremely friendly just a moment ago?


    "Zero... could you tell me what you experienced when meditating?"


    The brunet cocked his head to a side. "I didn''t experience anything. It''s just shutting down the mind to hibernate for a while, right?"


    Hua Tuo frowned. Technically, that was correct. However, Zero''s reactions weren''t ordinary. Still, Hua Tuo kept it to himself. He would find out later. For now, it would be great to have Zero learn something more.


    "That''s good. We can start training at the next level now that you have mastered it."


    At this, Zero perked up and Hua Tuo smiled as the energetic boy returned. The physician was secretly relieved to see the old and familiar Zero back. He''d almost forgotten the reason for introducing meditation to Zero when he saw that brilliant smile and had to reel his mind back.


    "Well, you should be able to feel something different about your body now. This time, I want you to feel the changes in your body as you meditate, keeping in mind to maintain that same breathing pattern from our morning exercises."


    Zero nodded and did as he was told. Initially, nothing felt different and he wondered if he was doing it correctly. Then, he felt a tug from somewhere in his stomach and the heat spiralled rapidly as he counted his breaths. Hua Tuo couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Although it was incomplete, Zero was able to gather qi into his body in the first try. It wasn''t weak either and the physician felt the excitement boil in his blood.


    Talent in cultivation came once every few hundred years. Even so, many couldn''t achieve this sort of quality. Zero was a gem, there was no doubt about it. Should he pursue the path of a pugilist, Hua Tuo would have to recommend an old friend of his to teach Zero. Unfortunately for the doctor, he only knew the basics. Qi cultivation was one thing. Combat skills were another. He could only give Zero the basics of self-defence but more than that was something beyond Hua Tuo''s repertoire.


    Zero felt something burn from inside of him. It wasn''t painful but it wasn''t pleasant either. The young boy didn''t know what to do with the heat spreading throughout his body as he breathed. Walking became a difficult task and Zero almost broke the breathing pattern. By now, his feet were burning as if he was walking on hot stones without shoes. His lungs ached with the need for more air and sweat had drenched his entire shirt. Yet, Zero continued. Hua Tuo hasn''t stopped him so Zero would persevere for as long he could.


    Behind him, Hua Tuo observed nervously. What were Zero''s limits? By now, Zero''s display was enough to let him reach intermediate levels of cultivation. However, the young apprentice didn''t seem to show any signs of slowing down. The qi was able to break out of the dantian and started circulating. That was an advanced level of cultivation that Zero broke through within minutes of his initialisation. Zero was trying to keep the qi from spiralling out of control and Hua Tuo prepared to step in anytime. This was one of the most dangerous stages of cultivation ¨C the stage that separated masters and the truly gifted who could walk the road of immortality and the mortals with only ordinary talent.


    Hua Tuo watched as his student battled against the yin and yang energy clashing violently against each other in Zero''s fragile body. The meridians were not fully developed and any more clashing, Zero would probably be severely injured forever.


    "Stop!" he told Zero who immediately dropped it like some overly heavy weights.


    The moment Zero allowed his concentration over his control to break, all the strength left his body. Hua Tuo was just in time to catch Zero''s falling figure and frowned. Zero was a really serious child. Sometimes he worried because Zero was just as reckless as Truen when it came to learning new things. The word impossible and unknown was non-existent in Zero''s dictionary. He would keep trying until he found an answer or achieved the results he wanted. It could be considered both a strength and weakness. In this instance, it was a weakness. Zero ignored his physical signs and pushed his body almost to the brink of destruction. That was something Hua Tuo couldn''t encourage. As a doctor, if Zero wanted to walk the path of medicine, he must always prioritise himself over others. The doctor cannot die first. It was the golden rule on any battlefield. After all, who will save the injured if the doctor is dead?

 Chapter 104 A Knife Has Many Uses

    When Zero came to, half a day had gone by. The look on Hua Tuo''s face wasn''t pleasant and the boy panicked. Had he done something wrong?


    "Zero," Hua Tuo started, shaking Zero out of his thoughts. "Did you know what you just did?"


    The brunet''s memory was fuzzy at best. He remembered burning heat in his body and a power that went out of control but other than that, everything else was unclear.


    "You fainted," Mii kindly supplied in his mind and Zero blinked. Why would he faint? Then, he remembered.


    "I meditated..."


    Hua Tuo inhaled through his nose deeply and reminded himself that Zero did not understand the consequence of his actions.


    "Zero, that wasn''t meditation. What you did was forceful cultivation. If I didn''t tell you to stop, would you have continued despite your body''s warnings about doing so?"


    "Warning?"


    Hua Tuo didn''t know where he should start his explanation. After Zero fainted, Hua Tuo took them to a shady part by the river to tend to Zero. The brunet was sporting a terrible fever and Hua Tuo had to get to work immediately, in fear of losing his apprentice. While Zero''s body could possibly be recreated, the damage done to one''s cultivation could leave more than just a permanent physical mark. Zero''s very soul could be affected if Hua Tuo didn''t act fast enough.


    Luckily for Zero, he had a very skilled doctor and teacher to rescue him from himself. Still, it didn''t make Hua Tuo any happier to know that Zero didn''t value the meaning of his own existence.


    "Did you feel an excruciating pain? Didn''t you feel the violent power struggles inside of you? That heat... the burning heat from within that no longer felt comfortable. The heat that caused you pain... those were all warnings from your body. There were so many warnings, why did you ignore it? Did you know what could have happened if you went on for even slightly longer? You wouldn''t be able to cultivate any longer and you would have lost your body. I don''t know about our existence but that could be damaged as well."


    Zero didn''t know what to say. It was true he''d experienced those warnings. However, he didn''t think that it would be serious to ignore them. He thought that Hua Tuo would know what to do if anything happened to him and Zero placed his trust entirely on his teacher.


    "But you were there so I thought..."


    "You thought that I would be able to save you if something happened? Zero, as much as I would love to, there are things that even Gods cannot do. We cannot bring the dead back to the world of the living. Transferring souls is one thing. However, once the physical body passes, that cannot be brought back. Also, once the soul is lost, it can never be recovered. Zero, I was so close to losing your soul. Do you understand the seriousness of what just happened?"


    Zero didn''t know much. The word dying didn''t mean much to him but after seeing death with his own eyes back in the forest when he ran away from Truen, he came to understand that some things can never be the same again. Death is one of those things that Zero didn''t like. There was no going back when it happened and there was no way to stop it from happening either. According to Mii, all living creatures will die one day. According to En, their souls will be transferred to a new body for a new life like Truen. However, this was the first time Zero heard that death was permanent. That made Zero feel fear for the first time. A genuine fear for not only himself but those around him.


    Shocked and scared at the truth, Zero cried and Hua Tuo quickly held Zero close to his chest. If he''d been any younger, he would have cried tears of relief alongside Zero. However, he was now Zero''s teacher. He couldn''t cry with the boy, he had to teach the boy a lesson. Death was something permanent no matter what anyone says about the cycle of souls. To Hua Tuo, the life he lived as a human and the life he lived as a Sage God were two different lives. He died once and retained those memories but it didn''t change the fact that he was dead. Hua Tuo couldn''t go back to becoming human and this change was permanent. Death took away things permanently and it usually hurt the people left behind. He didn''t want Zero to do something this reckless again because if Zero died, Hua Tuo knew that there will be many who will cry for him now and more who will cry for him in the future. Zero had to learn how to value his existence.


    Once Zero calmed down, Hua Tuo had the boy wipe his tears and wash up. The village wasn''t very far from here and there will be travelling on some narrow paths from now on. Hua Tuo decided to teach Zero one last thing before they made the last lap of their journey tomorrow.


    ***


    "Zero, do you know what this is?"


    Zero looked up from the fire he was starting. "It''s a knife?"


    Puzzled, Zero frowned. The knife was the same old hunting knife that they used to scale fish and disassemble fur from small animals they caught before preparing their meals. There was nothing special about it and Zero knows what it is. So why was Hua Tuo asking him such a fundamental question?


    Hua Tuo nodded in approval. Zero was thinking and that was exactly what he wanted. he meditation did some good and Zero was more mature now, taking a step further than seeing things at their face value.


    "That''s right, Zero. It''s an ordinary knife used for hunting and cooking on the field. Do you know what it is used for?"


    Zero didn''t miss a beat and answered almost immediately.


    "Scaling fish, disassembling fur, preparing animals for cooking..."


    "That''s correct. Now, what can it be used for?"


    That question stumped Zero. Wasn''t Hua Tuo asking the same thing?


    "It can be used for the same things?"


    Hua Tuo''s eyes glinted and Zero was completely unprepared when Hua Tuo threw the knife in his direction. The knife zipped past him and grazed his ear but landed with a thunk behind him. Hua Tuo''s eyes were trained on something behind Zero and the boy turned around slowly only to find a bear frozen in mid movement. The boy yelped and scrambled backwards when the huge bear came falling down in front of Zero. It was only after the bear had fallen that Zero noticed where the knife had landed.


    In between the bear''s eyes was the small knife that Hua Tuo threw. He glanced back at his teacher wide-eyed and confused. What was Hua Tuo trying to say?


    Instead of explaining his actions, Hua Tuo calmly walked over and pulled out the knife, cleaning the blood off it before sheathing it.


    "A knife has many uses, Zero. How one chooses to use it is entirely up to them. The same knife can kill and heal in the hands of different people. The same applies to everything. Meditation is good. It helps to clear the mind and allows for deeper understanding. Cultivation is good, it allows for better health and longer life. It makes one physically stronger too if practiced diligently. However, too much meditation makes the body weak and the mind lost. Too much cultivation will impede growth and in turn cause internal harm from forcing the physical limits. You may not realise this but over the past week, you''ve grown both mentally and physically. A knife has many uses, be careful of how you use it or it may just end up hurting you."


    As they turned in for the night, Zero was left to ponder over the meaning of those words. Hua Tuo didn''t comment any further and it troubled Zero. A knife had many uses, what did Zero want to use his for?

 Chapter 105 The Doctor Is In 1

    A few days after the near self-destruction scare, Zero was skipping along the path excitedly. Hua Tuo told him that they would be arriving at the village by afternoon and Zero simply couldn''t wait! He''d pestered Hua Tuo to tell him stories about the villagers during their breaks.


    From what he heard, the village was a very small one with about forty people living in it. Unlike other villages, this village had no name as it was formed by outcasts. However, Hua Tuo gave it a name after he decided to become their doctor. It was now known as Half Moon Village because it usually takes Hua Tuo half a moon to travel there each time. Occasionally, some new villagers ended up joining. They were usually exiled by their original hometown for being different and stumble upon the village by chance. Zero could already see the work of fate behind the scenes for that to happen.


    Hua Tuo mentioned that the village chief was a strong female warrior with the mixed heritage of elves and beastmen. Her name was Zenobia and she had white rabbit ears. Hua Tuo mentioned that Zenobia was a fierce warrior who protected the village from enemies. Hua Tuo didn''t mention who the enemies were but from the stories of Zenobia''s many fights, Zero figured that Half Moon village had many enemies.


    Other than the village chief, Hua Tuo explained that he was making the trip this time to check on a pregnant villager by the name of Karris. Zero was excited when Hua Tuo explained to Zero about how babies grew and were delivered. Zero was also curious to find out how Karris'' children would turn out. According to his teacher, Karris was human. However, she was chased out of the human village she lived in because she was impregnated by a vampire. When Zero asked what happened to the vampire, Hua Tuo simply shook his head, refusing to answer further. He only said that the child wasn''t one made from love and Zero felt sad. Love was something everyone deserved but for a child to not be made out of love, Zero felt that it was a very pitiful thing.


    There were children in the village too and Zero was curious to meet them. Hua Tuo told Zero that he should learn how to play like normal children and Zero couldn''t agree more. Playing sounded like a wonderful thing and he was excited to make new friends too. Truen was a great friend but he never played with Zero. The brunet really wanted to know what it was like to be able to play with someone else. Would they run through the forest finding leaves and mushroom? Or would they simply throw stones into the river to try and hit a fish? Zero couldn''t wait to find out.


    Just before the last bend, Hua Tuo pulled Zero to a side.


    "Zero, we''re reaching the village soon," he began and Zero hooted in joy. The doctor had to wait for his student to calm down a little before continuing.


    "Some ground rules before we enter," he said sternly.


    At this point, Zero became equally serious and gave Hua Tuo his full attention.


    "One, do not probe further about anyone''s background if they are not comfortable sharing it. I know you are curious but many of them have difficult pasts and it would be rude to demand answers."


    Zero nodded. Respect was important and he agreed.


    "Two," Hua Tuo held up a second finger. "You must not reveal your real identity. They are usually hostile towards humans and you look very much like one. They know me as an immortal hermit living in Endow Hill and trust me as their doctor. Whatever they ask, you are to answer that you are an apprentice I picked up from Endow Hill and cannot remember much about your past."


    Zero nodded again. It wasn''t in his nature to lie but not omission wasn''t lying. If Sedna were here, she would be shocked by Zero''s way of thinking. Luckily for Zero, he didn''t have to explain his sudden matured way of thinking. If it weren''t for a certain someone introducing Zero to the other side of the world, he wouldn''t have known that there were such convenient ways of evading questions.


    "Last but not least," Hua Tuo narrowed his eyes. "You are not to go around taking things apart or touching things that do not belong to you. Any wrong move and you''ll become the main course for their next feast. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" Zero saluted. He didn''t think that the villagers were capable of turning him into dinner with Hua Tuo around but he didn''t want to test that theory out either. The brunet was determined to be on his best behaviour and create a good impression. After all, they would be back in a few months and Zero wanted to make new friends who would play with him when he returned. Nobody wanted to become friends with someone who made them upset. That much, Zero knew.


    Seeing that Zero understood everything, Hua Tuo resumed their travels. In no time, a small village could be spotted in a distance.


    Zero forgot how to breathe for a moment. The village was nothing like he''d imagined. According to the books he read on the reading device, villages usually consisted of many huts that looked similar to Hua Tuo''s. Although there were other villages that were built specially, most houses were built on the ground.


    This village was built into the trees. The trees were very tall and Zero didn''t know how they got up there. Maybe the villagers had wings to fly up. Then again, Zenobia didn''t have wings. Perhaps there was a secret passage somewhere. Zero couldn''t wait to find out.


    "Stop right there!" a young voice shouted and Zero froze. Hua Tuo didn''t seem fazed and halted in his step.


    From the branches above, a teenage boy swooped down with a spear in hand. He wasn''t wearing a shirt and Zero marvelled at the feathers protruding from the boy''s arms. They helped slow his fall but didn''t seem to help him fly. Zero noted how the boy didn''t have feet even though he had hands. In place of feet were sharp and scary-looking talons. His eyes were yellow and slit like a snake''s, his teeth sharp like a tiger''s.


    "State your business," he growled.


    "Stand down, Clowis! He is our doctor."


    From behind him, a man who had similar weird feathers landed and smacked Clowis over the head with the back of his hand. The young warrior screeched in pain much to Zero''s amusement.


    "I apologise for my nephew''s behaviour, doctor. Please, come on in."


    Hua Tuo smiled and followed the man. Zero trailed behind and stayed closer to Hua Tuo when Clowis growled at him. He didn''t know what he did to warrant such a hostile behaviour but he didn''t want to antagonise anyone further.


    "Karris has gotten quite huge and has lost a lot of weight. Living arrangements have been prepared as per your letter. However, Zenobia requests to meet your young apprentice."


    Zero''s eyes brightened at Zenobia''s name. He became excited at having an opportunity to meet the warrior and beamed. Hua Tuo took a good look at Zero and sighed silently. Although he didn''t think that Zenobia would have anything against Zero, he didn''t know if he should be more worried about the warrior or his student. After all, Zenobia was known to be very fond of children and Zero was very adorable despite his sudden growth.


    "Very well, his name is Zero and I''m sure he''s also eager to meet Lady Zenobia after hearing stories about her heroic battles."


    The man bowed and smiled at Zero. "Greeting, young Zero. I am Lowis, head warrior of Half Moon Village. Please follow me, I will lead you to see Chieftess Zenobia."


    Zero beamed. "I am Zero, a pleasure to meet you. Thank you for leading the way!"


    Lowis was slightly surprised by Zero''s good manners in contrast to his childish behaviour but brushed the thought aside. Wordlessly, he bowed and led Zero away. Hua Tuo watched his student go and turned to the sulking Clowis.


    "I see you''ve improved yet again. How is your sister?"


    The young warrior smiled at the mention of his sister. "Amaraline is getting better. She''s now able to see the shape of plants and can walk through the forest without any walking aid."


    Amaraline was Clowis'' blind younger sister. After an accident two years ago when some enemies who attacked the village poured acid over her eyes, the young maiden had to relearn how to see the world again. Thankfully, she was blessed with magic abilities and had a gift for fortune telling. Hua Tuo taught her how to channel magic into reading the life forces of her surroundings to ''see'' again.


    Her progress pleased the doctor greatly.


    With Amaraline''s accident, Clowis took it upon himself to train harder and become stronger. Currently, Lowis was the village''s head warrior and the teenager was determined to inherit that title. Clowis wasn''t a mean person but he was cautious around strangers. His earnest attitude made Hua Tuo think that he would get along very well with Zero who was equally honest in expressing himself.


    "Let''s check on Karris first, shall we? Also, how is everyone else doing? Is Grandma Moppo''s knee still hurting?"


    Clowis grinned and begin updating Hua Tuo about everyone''s latest conditions while they walked over to Karris'' abode.


    ***


    "Chieftess, I brought the guest over!"


    From inside her tree hollow home, Zenobia blinked. Hua Tuo sent a letter a few weeks back mentioning about bringing along a talented apprentice and she was eager to meet the young prodigy.


    "Let him in," she ordered and put away the map swiftly.


    Zero entered and bowed just like how Lowis bowed to Hua Tuo earlier. From deduction, that had to be a sign of respect and Hua Tuo did remind him to be respectful.


    "Greetings, Lady Zenobia. My name is Zero and I am Hua Tuo''s apprentice."


    Zenobia was everything that Zero imagined. Her long white ears were fluffy and stood tall, giving her the illusion of being taller than she really was. Her legs were long and her body was toned from daily training. Zenobia was a figure who commanded respect and Zero was honoured to be able to finally meet her in person.


    At the same time, Zenobia was assessing the runt before her. Hua Tuo mentioned that Zero was twelve in human age but the boy before her looked more like ten. How could such a young boy master medicine in such a short period of time? Also, Hua Tuo mentioned that Zero was gifted in magic even though he hadn''t trained in it. Zenobia had reservations but because the person claiming it was Hua Tuo, she didn''t question it. That didn''t mean she believed it entirely. The warrior''s motto had always been to see the world with her own eyes and discover all facets of the truth.


    "Zero, I heard that you haven''t been Hua Tuo''s apprentice for long. Could you tell me how far you''ve progressed?"


    Zero blinked. Of all the questions he expected the cautious chieftess to ask, his medical knowledge wasn''t one of them.


    "Apart from actual surgery and acupuncture, master has pounded all the basics of medicine making, concocting and diagnosis into my head."


    Zenobia was doubtful. However, she had no real ability to verify what Zero was saying so she filed that information away for later. "You''re also talented in magic? I understand that you haven''t had official magic training but it should be alright for this simple test. We have a crystal here that tests a person''s magic affinity and capacity. Would you like to try it out?"


    Zero jumped at the opportunity immediately and thanked Zenobia. The warrior chieftess looked at the overly excited boy and mentally compared him to a dog with its tail wagging behind.


    The crystal was small and Zenobia instructed Zero to channel mana into the crystal as much as he could. Zero was slightly doubtful. How will such a dull looking piece of rock determine his talent? Then again, the world was a wide place and Zero trusted Zenobia.


    Closing his eyes, Zero pumped mana into the crystal and waited for the results.


    Two seconds later, the crystal exploded in Zero''s hands, the shards cutting deeply into his palm. Zenobia panicked and rushed over to examine the injury.


    To her utter surprise, the wound was already closing at an astonishing rate and the crystal shards were being pushed out from the closing wound. Zenobia looked at Zero with both shock and amazement. Zero only blinked, unsure of what to think. He didn''t mean to destroy anyone''s property and didn''t intend to do so. He hoped that Zenobia wouldn''t decide to make him the main course for their feast.


    Zero didn''t have much time to think when Zenobia crushed him in her arms and squashed his face against her chest.


    "Zero you''re amazing! I''ve never seen such powerful magic. Hua Tuo was right, you''re a gem. Who knew that there could be a child as cute as he was talented? Say, do you like this village? Do you want to live here with us? Forget that boring old teacher of yours, this village will treat cuties like you much better!"


    Speechless, Zero could only let Zenobia chatter on. Silently, he sent a telepathic message to his teacher somewhere in the village as Zenobia dragged him further into her home to ''make him feel comfortable''.


    "Please save me from Lady Zenobia... she''s trying to imprison me in her room and feed me weird looking bug cakes!"


    Hua Tuo who received the desperate plea froze. He checked on Karris earlier and was making his way around the village when he made a sharp turn.


    "D-doctor?"


    Hua Tuo smiled stiffly. "Sorry, Clowis. It looks like my apprentice is in need of saving from Lady Zenobia."


    Clowis grimaced. It was no secret that the chieftess loved cute children and would go as far as kidnapping to pamper them. Almost every child in the village had been a victim to her ''cuteness recharging activities'' at least once and the teenager pitied Zero.


    "Let''s go save him," Clowis agreed and led Hua Tuo through the secret maze of passages.

 Chapter 106 The Doctor Is In 2

    By the time Hua Tuo arrive with Clowis, Zero was looking rather green. Zenobia had a wide grin on her face and Hua Tuo pitied Zero. He didn''t have to eat what Zenobia was serving him and could''ve absorbed it to save the suffering but Hua Tuo didn''t have the heart to make the boy feel any worse by telling him so. After all, many have been victims of Zenobia''s ''bridal culinary training'' products.


    Despite her tough appearance and personality, the lady was a romantic at heart who wanted to be able to serve her future husband at home. Unfortunately, the half-elf wasn''t all that talented in the kitchen as she was on the battlefield. Hua Tuo took note that she''d once again created some exotic looking desserts. Zero wasn''t joking when she said bug cake. The cake baked with tree bark and caterpillar worms emitted a strange purple glow but Hua Tuo was sure that was simply a product of his imagination. The image projected certain death and the doctor thanked heavens that Zero was immortal. Besides the caterpillar cake, Hua Tuo watched how Zenobia kept urging Zero to try her freshly baked cookies decorated with mushroom caps and butterfly wings. How the lady thought it would be a great idea to create such sweets, Hua Tuo didn''t know. What he did know was how Zenobia made the best dandelion tea - the only successful product of her culinary training.


    "Greetings, Lady Zenobia. I see that you''ve taken a liking to Zero."


    The chieftess paused and turned around to greet Hua Tuo.


    "Greetings, doctor. We''re happy to have you again. Your apprentice is most delightful! Could I offer you some snacks?"


    Behind him, Clowis quickly intervened. "Chieftess, I think that is unwise. We will hold the feast soon and snacking now might tarnish our esteemed guests'' appetites."


    Zenobia pouted a little but agreed anyway. Then, she looked at Clowis and brightened up. "Clowis, how about you show Zero around the village? I''m sure the young apprentice would love to see the sky bridge."


    Clowis smiled and agreed, quickly ushering them out before the female warrior could get other less desirable bright ideas to entertain their guests. Hua Tuo was thankful for Clowis'' quick thinking.


    Once they were in the clear, Zero immediately clutched his stomach. Hua Tuo got to examining his apprentice. Luckily, Zero had gained a certain resistance to poison from his pill-making training. The doctor didn''t know how to face the Great Gods should anything happen to Zero under his watch.


    "What did she make you eat?"


    Zero grimaced. His stomach churned painfully at the memory. "Some of that weird bug cake and the flower tea. You came in just in time to save me from eating those cookies. I saw them! One of them had the poisonous red-hat mushroom you warned me about... She was trying to kill me!"


    Clowis flinched. Surely Zenobia didn''t mean to do so. She probably wasn''t aware that the mushroom was poisonous. Then again, she didn''t know that her culinary skill was on an unspeakable level. He couldn''t fault Zero for thinking that way but didn''t want him to have a bad impression of their respected leader. Zenobia was many things but a child murderer, she was not.


    "Sorry, Zero. The Chieftess can be rather dense at times. Cooking is not her strongest suit but she constantly tries to improve. Those red-hat mushrooms... she probably didn''t know that they were poisonous. I''m sure she didn''t intend to kill you or intentionally feed you inedible creations. She meant well and was definitely fond of you even if it didn''t seem like it. After all, she spent the whole of last night preparing them for your arrival today."


    The brunet was glum. Clowis wasn''t lying but it felt bitter not to have an outlet for the resentment he felt. Zenobia wasn''t at fault but it didn''t change the fact that Zero had suffered in her hands. Now he understood the meaning of ''the way to hell is paved with good intentions''. Zero didn''t think that there could be too much of a good thing but now, he didn''t doubt that it existed. Zenobia was a cool warrior and Zero respected that. However, if she offered cakes and cookies... Zero knew better than to accept them again, impolite or not!


    "I think it would be better to let Zero rest for a bit. The village tour can happen when he is feeling better."


    Clowis agreed. "I shall inform the others. Will he be well enough for the dinner feast?"


    Hua Tuo looked at his apprentice. Zero, despite his discomfort, nodded.


    "I need to meditate it away for a few hours. I should be able to join... just no more bug cakes and poisonous cookies please..."


    At that, both men laughed. "No, Zero. We''ll be sure not to include them. See you at the feast then. I have last minute preparations to attend to and cannot escort you to your rooms. I could send for someone else to show you to your rooms."


    Hua Tuo waved his hand. "Do not trouble yourself, Zero and I will be fine."


    Clowis bowed once more and gave Zero one more apologetic look before leaving. The doctor then turned to his apprentice who was less green than before.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    Zero shook his head. "It''s tricky to absorb something that''s already inside of me but I think I can manage it. Mii is taking care of it but she says that there might be some side effects."


    Hua Tuo nodded and held his hand out for Zero to take before leading them to their room.


    Zero didn''t have much time to marvel at the scenery on the way back. All he remembered was collapsing on a soft feather stuffed bed and falling asleep.


    ***


    "Zero, the feast is about to start. Are you well enough to attend?"


    The brunet was groggy at first. He was startled to find himself in an unfamiliar room until he recalled where they were. Hua Tuo was now dressed in a white robe and Zero raised a brow. Normally, the physician would wear some old and thread-worn robes with dull colours. What''s with the sudden change?


    "These are ceremonial clothes for the welcome feast. You have one too. It''s easy to slip it over your tracksuit if you''re not comfortable wearing it alone."


    Zero nodded and started changing. After sleeping, he felt a lot better. Mii was a great help and Zero thanked the strawcherry summon. She assisted Zero in absorbing the ''foreign entities'' in his body in less than a minute. However, the process took a lot of energy so Zero had to sleep it off.


    Now that it was over, Zero felt the excitement running through his veins. The sleepiness was wearing off and Zero could already hear the faint commotion coming from where the feast was supposed to be. It didn''t help that Zero smelled many delicious things in the air. It made his stomach rumble.


    Hua Tuo didn''t keep the boy waiting for too long. The moment Zero was done changing into the ceremonial robes, he led them to the feast. Fully awake now, Zero let his jaw fall at the magical sight. The tree apartment had a great view. Although it was slightly obscured from the outside by leaves and vines, Zero could see everything that went on outside from the window. The trapdoor that led them to the underground passageway was also something that Zero found interesting.


    Footholds were carved into the tree trunk''s hollowed section like steps. It was narrow for Hua Tuo but Zero had space to move around in it. The physician explained that this was just one way to get up. For some of the older villagers, a pulley system is used. They would stand on a platform and untie the rope at the bottom. The platform would carry them up and once up, they will tie the rope to a hook to prevent the platform from falling back down. Zero thought it was a very smart invention. He couldn''t wait to check it out and Hua Tuo promised that they would have time to do so tomorrow.


    For now, Zero noticed how there were different light emitting crystals. Hua Tuo explained that they used different light crystals to indicate a different path or location. For example, they followed a light blue crystal path to reach their tree apartment. Zero also found out that they were not the only occupants in that tree. Apparently, there were several other apartments in the same tree on different levels. That made Zero extremely interested. For now, they followed a red crystal light path to a cave where the feast would take place.


    The cave was on a higher part of the hill and not easily accessible due to its rocky terrain. Most of the cave was obscured and only tiny cracks, too small for anyone to get through, were visible from outside. However, with the underground passageway, it was a breeze to enter freely. Zero couldn''t wait to meet the villagers and tried to imagine what the cave would look like.


    They arrived at the cave quickly and Zero blinked. The cave was very well furnished with animal skin rugs, light crystals, a huge bonfire, some firewood supplies at the side and most importantly, some barrels of alcohol. Yes, Zero knew what alcohol was because he caught Hua Tuo drinking some secretly. The physician kept his alcohol a distance away from the hut. Zero secretly followed Hua Tuo out when the doctor snuck out one night. He didn''t mention this to anyone yet for he didn''t want them to be alarmed. Zero tried alcohol before out of curiosity and honestly, he didn''t want to do it again. The side effects were terrible and Zero preferred to stay clear of that fermented liquid.


    "The doctor and his apprentice are here!" Someone announced. Immediately, the mood in the cave lit up. Zero was suddenly barraged with cheers, questions and greetings. The highly-energetic bunch scared Zero. Never had he experienced so many people swarming over him. They closed in on him so quickly and the brunet got separated with Hua Tuo at some point. Seeing so many unfamiliar people talking to him scared Zero.


    Luckily for him, Zero recognised Clowis from earlier. Instinctively, he ran over to hide behind the teenager, causing the majority of the villagers to coo at his shyness.


    "Aww, that''s not fair! Don''t hog the young doctor!"


    "That''s right, I called dibs! He''s going to try my dish first!"


    "No, we agreed to let him choose, didn''t we? Now stop pressuring the young boy. The poor thing is shaking in his shoes!"


    Clowis pinched the bridge of his nose. The girls gathering around them only increased and Zero clung onto his leg tighter.


    "Look, give him some space to breathe and bring him something to eat. I''m sure he''ll gladly answer all your questions when he''s less overwhelmed. Zero, I heard that you enjoy trying new dishes. My sister, Amaraline here will take you to try some of our village''s speciality. As for the rest of you, scoot! You can line up to talk to him after food. Chieftess is going to give a speech soon so go gather around the fire before I force you to."


    The girls pouted but dispersed, much to Zero''s relief.


    "Thank you," he breathed and gave Clowis a bright smile. "You''re a great person!"


    Blushing at Zero''s sincere compliment, the warrior looked away. He couldn''t quite hide the tint of pink on his cheeks but tried to remain as nonchalant as possible while introducing his sister.


    Amaraline had similar feathers protruding from her arms. The girl had beautiful brown locks and two green stripes on each cheek. However, Zero noticed how her eyes were closed while she walked and upon closer observation, noted how there was a faded white patch over her eyes. The mark scarred her beautiful face and Zero understood why Hua Tuo made the first rule. Amaraline probably had a tough and painful past. Zero felt sorry for her even though they''ve only met.


    "Hi, Zero. I''m Amaraline and this is my older brother, Clowis. Allow me to be your guide. Is there anything you prefer to eat? We have a variety of things from mushroom salad to grilled meat. I''m proud to say that the festive stew is our village''s signature dish."


    Salivating at Amaraline''s introduction, Zero nodded enthusiastically. "As long as it isn''t caterpillar cakes or poisonous mushroom cookies, I''ll eat anything!"


    Amaraline giggled at Zero''s tone and led the way. Zero was amazed by how the blind girl was able to manoeuvre her way around without sight. Amaraline walked with such precision and grace that Zero had a hard time believing she couldn''t see at all.


    The feast was filled with dance, music, food and laughter. After Zenobia''s short speech to welcome their guests, Hua Tuo and Zero were invited up the small stone platform to say a few words. Hua Tuo kept his short and polite while Zero fumbled with finding his vocabulary under the pressure of many pairs of expectant eyes.


    "Um... I- I''m Zero! I''m glad to be here today... the stew is great!"


    Zero''s speech was followed by thunderous applause and a lot of cheering. Zenobia grinned and told Zero that tonight''s stew was made by a middle-aged lady called Zoe. Zero thanked her once more before walking off the platform to resume eating. The middle-aged lady went pink at the compliment but offered Zero seconds when he cleaned his bowl.


    During the feast, Zero got to meet almost all the villagers. The only exceptions were Karris who wasn''t feeling too well and Lowis who was patrolling the borders. He met three other children who were about his age. Their names were Jacqueline, Rima and Leon.


    Jacqueline was a quarter mermaid. She had fish scales, dark vision and could breathe underwater. The gills by her neck wasn''t normally visible although her skin was an intriguing shade of light blue that made her appear sickly most the time. Unlike normal mermaids, Jacqueline had no issues being out of the water. In fact, she laments how she doesn''t have the siren''s voice that many merfolks possessed or a tail for that matter. According to Jacqueline, she was eleven in human years and didn''t know her parents. Her human grandfather brought her to this village when she was just a baby and left her in the care of the village chieftess. Zero felt slightly bad for her but Jacqueline laughed it off. According to her, living with Zoe made her happy.


    Rima was a girl with cute cocoa brown pigtails. If the girl didn''t introduce herself as a spirit propagator, Zero would''ve thought of her as a normal human. Rima was a girl around nine in human years. However, according to Jacqueline, Rima been nine-year-old as far as she remembered.


    "I''m a soul container for a white antelope spirit guardian. The one I''m waiting for has yet to awaken so I cannot age."


    Zero was intrigued. He didn''t know such things were possible. Then again, his existence wasn''t one that could easily be explained either so he simply accepted it. None of the villagers found it weird so Zero shrugged it off. Rima was also living with Zoe who seemed to be Half Moon Village''s foster mother for abandoned children.


    Leon was a lively boy about twelve in human age. Zero found him to be very humorous. Nobody knew exactly what Leon was but he had a tendency to spot lion parts whenever he was excited. Zero had the opportunity to pat the lion ears and stroke his tail. He was delighted to feel them twitch under his touch. The supposed werecat was easily ticklish and often became the subject of punishments in the form of tickle torture. He had rocks for brains according to Rima but was a pure and honest person. Zero decided that he liked his new friends well enough and was slightly sad when they had to part for the night.


    "Come visit us tomorrow! We can play tag!"


    Zero didn''t know what tag was but agreed. It sounded fun.


    Hua Tuo smiled when Zero chattered away about how he made new friends. He made sure to text Truen about it and sent some updates to the Great Gods. The brunet didn''t stop talking about it until Hua Tuo put the lights out.


    "Do you think I can see them again tomorrow?"


    Hua Tuo chuckled. Zero fired a long message to Truen about his newly made friends and the wood elf had yet to reply, supposedly busy with his training. He must be feeling slightly insecure so Hua Tuo reassured him that they would be delighted to have him.


    "They promised to play tag with you so I''m sure you will see them tomorrow. But first, get some sleep. We need to check on Karris and Granny Moppo first thing in the morning before we make our rounds. Also, if we have some spare time after lunch, you could ask Raj about the moving platform. He''ll be sure to indulge you in his creations."


    Smiling, Zero bid Hua Tuo good night once more before falling to sleep, already dreaming about the fun things he could do tomorrow.


    What an eventful first day on the job!

 Chapter 107 The Doctor Is In 3

    "And that''s two hundred!" Zero announced happily. Hua Tuo let him sleep in today so Zero wasn''t cranky in the morning.


    Zero''s first task as a doctor''s apprentice was to prepare pills for the villagers who were still mostly sleeping. According to Hua Tuo, many of them would be suffering from something called hangover - a side effect of drinking too much alcohol. Zero nodded and followed the instructions carefully. They made two hundred pills to hand out to anyone who might need them later.


    "Good. Now get washed up, we will visit Cleo for breakfast and pass the pills to her for distribution. We''ll be having a busy morning so do your best to keep up."


    Zero beamed and swiftly followed after Hua Tuo who disappeared down the trapdoor.


    "We''re following the dark blue crystals this time," Hua Tuo told his student. "Cleo lives in a tree apartment near the farms. She''s the village''s herbalist and shares the apartment with Lovina, the village witch and healer. Lovina makes the tastiest pancakes so we''re heading over for breakfast."


    Zero blinked. He didn''t know what pancakes were but if Hua Tuo said that it was good, Zero can''t wait to try some.


    The dark blue crystal underground tunnel came to an end and Zero found them walking up a slope. He could see some light at the end of the road and wondered if that was how the exits looked like. Zero was amazed by how well hidden the exit was when they emerged from beneath some tree roots.


    Zero tottered along the slightly damp grass behind Hua Tuo. He didn''t know where the farm was located but he didn''t think there would be one in such a dense forest. Hua Tuo proved Zero wrong when they entered a small clearing with a small clear stream running through it. Zero blinked at the dazzling sight. The farm looked similar to what Hua Tuo had in his fields outside the hut. However, Zero was interested in how such a farm did not get noticed. Half Moon Village was a very mysterious place.


    "Cleo and a few others live over there, let''s visit them first. You can check out the farm on another day. Harvest happens in tomorrow so there is no hurry."


    The brunet agreed and skipped along the stones to cross the small stream. They reached the tree apartment and Zero looked up. The apartments were very well concealed in the tree and from the bottom, he couldn''t exactly tell where they were unless he tried to sense their presence.


    "Who else lives here?"


    Hua Tuo stroked his beard and frowned. It had been some time since he last visited. "If I recall correctly, Cleo and Lovina are on the third floor. Wiser is on the topmost floor. Qin Yun is on the second, Moona and Latitia are on the first."


    Zero blinked. He was expecting to see something when Hua Tuo mentioned that there were people living on the first level. However, he couldn''t see anything except for a sturdy tree trunk. Could it be...?


    The physician grinned. His student was learning fast. "You''re right. That''s Lovina''s illusion."


    Zero grinned. "Are we going to climb again?"


    Hua Tuo mocked horror. "Are you asking this old bag of bones to climb such a horrifyingly tall tree? Of course not! Why climb when we can use this conveniently located teleporting circle?"


    Zero blinked. He looked at the ring of flowers and raised a brow. That was a teleporting circle? Zero thought teleporting circles were far more complicated than some neatly grown flowers. Hua Tuo noticed the look of doubt on Zero''s face and smirked. His student had much to learn, bringing him on a trip was a good idea. Normally, fairy rings were avoided as they can teleport a person to a random location that often proves dangerous. Some say that stepping into a fairy ring can bring a year''s worth of bad luck. However, the truth was that fairy rings were created by fairies as a form of friendship.


    Only those the fairy who created the circle consider a friend or ally may step through it safely and arrive at their homes. The circle was made by Latitia and it brought them to the ''lobby'' of the tree inside. From there, they would take one of the modes of transport up to the respective occupant''s apartment. For Wiser, there was the pulley. For Lovina and Cleo, there was the magic circle. For Qin Yun, they had to step into a foxfire platform which could prove to be a little scary the first few times. As for Latitia and Moona, all they had to do was knock on the door.


    Without telling Zero anything, Hua Tuo walked into the fairy ring and disappeared. Zero was quick to follow, not wanting to be left behind. The brunet blinked as the surroundings changed as soon as he stepped into the fairy ring. He saw Hua Tuo standing by a magic circle and grinned. Now he understood why Hua Tuo was so sure. Two cheeky looking ladies were waiting by the circle with Hua Tuo.


    The lady with copper hair, freckles on her cheeks and green eyes beckoned to him. Using Mind''s Eye, Zero knew that she was Latitia. The semi-transparent lady with silver hair and silver eyes who looked more spirit than nymph was Moona. Hua Tuo waited patiently as Zero walked over and greeted the ladies. Moona smiled politely and Latitia giggled as Hua Tuo placed his hand on the magic circle.


    The platform below started to bring them upwards and Zero blinked. He didn''t know flying magic could be used on objects without active control. Perhaps, it was the power of the magic circle?


    They arrived fairly quickly and Cleo greeted them at the door.


    "Good morning everyone! Wiser is still sleeping but Lovina is already up. She''s flipping pancakes as we speak."


    Hua Tuo nodded in greeting and Zero examined the half Dryad. Cleo had hair similar to Gaia with vines, twigs and leaves making the majority of it. Her eyes were hazel brown and under the light sometimes appeared yellow. She had barks covering her skin at some places and Zero blinked when she made a flower bloom in her hand.


    "This is for you, welcome to our tiny village, Zero!"


    The brunet accepted the flower and thanked her brightly. The small crowd entered and made themselves comfortable while the smell of pancakes wafted through the air. Zero''s stomach growled as if acting as a cue for Lovina to bring a stack of delicious fluffy pancakes from the kitchen. Cleo came back with plates and utensils but most importantly, she came back with honey.


    "Enjoy breakfast everyone!" Lovina smiled. The side of her eyes crinkled and Zero blinked. The witch didn''t look a day over twenty-five with her short stature despite her high heeled boots. She had loose curly black hair, green eyes and wore a long black robe. The only indication that she was a magician was that classic oversized pointy hat that drooped to a side.


    Ignoring that, Zero dug in and was surprised to find how good they were. He cleaned the first plate quickly and so did everyone else. Lovina was already dishing out seconds and Zero wondered how anything could taste so divine.


    Breakfast was a quick affair and there were no leftovers, unsurprisingly. Cleo served some herbal tea while Hua Tuo passed the herbalist the hangover pills.


    "Make sure to distribute them to anyone who needs it. Lady Zenobia should need it badly. She finished an entire barrel of wine by herself last night."


    Cleo chuckled. "I''ll be sure to do that. Also, thank you for dropping by for breakfast. We really did want to spend some time with Zero here. Did he help to make these pills?"


    Hua Tuo nodded, pride swelled up in his chest. Zero was slightly embarrassed at how everyone seemed impressed with his contribution but the warm feeling in his chest wouldn''t fade away.


    "As much as I would love to stay for a chat, Zero and I have to check on Karris and Grandma Moppo today. Perhaps we could stay for a little longer another time. We''re staying in this village for two weeks, I''m sure there will be plenty of future opportunities to do so."


    Lovina saw them out and the ladies decided that they should get going to tend to the fields. Zero waved goodbye and followed Hua Tuo back to the underground passageway.


    "Let''s follow the turquoise path now. I have a clinic there so we should drop by after checking on Karris and Grandma Moppo. It''s been a while since I last visited so we might have to do some cleaning before we can officially say that the doctor is in," Hua Tuo warned.


    Zero didn''t look deterred. "What do we do at the clinic after cleaning?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "We wait for patients. You may get to witness how an actual assessment is done but not today. Everyone is too badly hung-over for any check-ups. There will be a health screening tomorrow so be ready for it."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hua Tuo put on his sternest face and Zero suddenly felt nervous. "Zero, I need you to help me with healing magic when we meet Karris and Grandma Moppo. Karris is heavily pregnant and Grandma Moppo is experiencing very bad pains. Do you still remember how to cast calming and numbing buffs?"


    The brunet nodded.


    "I''ll need you to hold up a calming buff while I examine Karris and pain-numbing buffs when I examine Grandma Moppo. At this point, medicine is useless for either of them and we can only rely on healing magic to ease their suffering."


    Zero swallowed nervously. He had faith in his skills but practising it on a patient for the very first time felt a lot more stressful than practising it on fishes and animals that they caught. For the first time, Zero doubted himself. What if he did something wrong?


    "Zero, listen to me. Even if you doubt yourself, do not doubt the training. As a future doctor, you must keep calm at all times. Your patient is as good as dead if you lose control over your rationality. Their lives are in your hands and as a doctor, you must do whatever you can to save them. Failure is not an option."


    Nervous and slightly frightened but determined, Zero followed after Hua Tuo. This was his first trial and Zero made the decision to become a doctor when he finished his training. He was going to travel the world, maybe even between worlds. He was going to visit many foreign places, meet many new people and encounter many new phenomena.


    Zero wasn''t going to fail here. His journey had yet to begin.

 Chapter 108 The Doctor Is In 4

    The special housing wasn''t very special looking in Zero''s opinion. However, he understood why it was necessary. There were only three cosy huts in the special housing zone.They were located on a small hill beside the farm and quite hidden from view with the tall river grass in front of it. Behind the special houses was a steep and rocky cliff where the feast cave was. The special housing was in a very protected area and built strategically with the topography of the forest in mind. Whoever designed it had to be a very wise person and Zero respected them.


    "Karris lives in the small hut with the vegetable garden. Grandma Moppo is in the house behind with the flower beds. We will be visiting them first. I''m sure Clowis would be glad to show you around the village later. He lives in the third hut closest to the river with Amaraline."


    Zero smiled. All three huts had their individual personalities and he tried to imagine how their occupants would turn out to be. He already knew Clowis and Amaraline but he was still slightly to meet Karris because she was going to be the first human he would meet. Zero did like the idea of meeting Grandma Moppo as she sounded like a warm and friendly person. The flowers in her little garden that were also well tended to spoke volumes about her nurturing nature.


    Hua Tuo cautioned Zero about falling into the river as they crossed it by jumping from stone to stone. It was rather slippery with moss and Zero wondered how the less athletic occupants of the village managed to cross it. Clowis would have no problem hopping over the stones but for Karris and Grandma Moppo or even Amaraline... Zero feared for their safety.


    "Don''t look so worried. Grandma Moppo is a half fae. They usually travel using the fairy ring near her house. However, the ring leads to feast cave so it''s easier for us to hop across the river. You can see the farm from here. This river leads to the small stream there so it is important not to contaminate the water source here."


    "We''re not allowed to wash anything here?"


    Hua Tuo hummed. "No washing of bandages or bathing here. There is an underground well slightly further away from the huts that they use to draw water from for those purposes."


    Zero grinned. "Understood! Are we seeing Karris or Grandma Moppo first?"


    Hua Tuo stopped for a bit. Grandma Moppo usually eats with Karris and takes care of the pregnant lady. With any luck, they might catch both ladies at Karris'' house.


    "Let''s try Karris'' house first. Remember what I told you about babies? I need you to be on your best behaviour. They can hear us talking and can understand us."


    Zero put a finger to his lip and nodded. The physician then walked up to the door and knocked it.


    The door swung open with a creak revealing a woman with fair skin, dirty blonde hair pulled into a messy bun and pale blue eyes. She was in her early twenties but the dark circles around her eyes made her look a lot older. The tired expression changed when she saw Hua Tuo and welcomed the doctor in, only to notice a small boy behind the doctor.


    "Oh my! Are you the rumoured apprentice everyone was talking about? I heard that you made quite the impact at the feast with your speech last night. Sorry that I wasn''t there to hear it. Did you enjoy yourself?"


    Zero blushed at the woman''s compliment of sorts and decided that Karris would make a great mother. Her child would definitely be loved.


    "Good morning, Ms Karris! The feast was fun last night, thank you for asking. I''m Zero, a doctor in training."


    The lady blinked at the young boy''s eloquent manner of speaking and smiled. "Karris is fine. Why don''t you come on in and have a seat? Grandma Moppo should be arriving soon."


    Hua Tuo and Zero were ushered into the living room and Zero watched as Karris waddled slowly to the kitchen to make some tea. She seemed to sigh every few minutes and rubbed her tummy. Zero also observed how her feet swelled and her back seemed to ache.


    "Is that normal?" he whispered to Hua Tuo who was also observing her.


    "For a pregnant human woman with a normal human baby, yes. However, there could be some other symptoms that we do not know about with a half-vampire child. Believe it or not, Karris has been pregnant for almost two years now."


    Zero''s jaw dropped. "But shouldn''t a normal pregnancy last about nine months?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "Remember what I told you before we left? This is a village for outcasts. Their conditions can be very different. In a normal human pregnancy, it is about nine months. For a normal vampire pregnancy, it can be anything from ten years to fifty years - something that would kill a human woman to go through. For a half-vampire and half-human baby... nobody is sure. There have been a few records over the years but it varies so drastically. Not many mothers survived because their babies syphoned off all the energy from their mothers to grow. When their mothers died, they too died. Some couldn''t bear the long pregnancy and committed suicide. Others didn''t live long enough to give birth to their child. The few who successfully gave birth didn''t live to see their children grow into adults. Vampires can live for several hundreds of years on average with some living for thousands. Humans live till eighty at most and for a vampire fledgling, they take at least two hundred years to become teenagers. Half-vampires live for a shorter period of time but even so, it takes them sixty years to finally become a teenager."


    Zero did some math and cringed. He pitied Karris and her unborn child even more. It was a tragedy. The child wasn''t made from love and now Karris wouldn''t live to see her child grow up before she dies. That is if she makes it through the pregnancy...


    There was a weak knock on the door before Zero could delve into darker thoughts. Karris seemed to liven up when she heard it and opened the door.


    A very short old lady appeared. Zero didn''t know that there could be adults shorter than him. The old lady stood at his chest height holding a wooden branch that acted as a walking staff. What''s stranger was how the staff seemed to be sprouting leaves! Zero didn''t know what to think. Grandma Moppo looked scary with her pointed pixie ears and her eyes that were black even at the sclera. She had honey-brown skin, a round face and a sturdy build, giving off the impression that she had a strong character.


    "Good morning, my dear. I see that we have guests."


    Her voice sounded warm and Zero relaxed a little. First impressions were usually inaccurate and Zero was glad he didn''t make any assumptions about what kind of person Grandma Moppo was based on her appearance. Her eyes unnerved Zero slightly for they appeared to look right through him but her voice and bubbly personality completely won his heart over.


    "Oh my, oh my... who do we have here? He''s such a cutie! Is he your grandson?"


    Hua Tuo smiled and looked at Zero. "Why don''t you introduce yourself to Grandma Moppo?"


    Zero gave the old lady a bright smile. "I''m Zero, a doctor in training! Nice to meet you. Grandma Moppo."


    The fae-dwarf cooed over Zero and pinched his cheeks playfully.


    "He''s a cute one," she mentioned, turning to Hua Tuo as she took her usual seat.


    Hua Tuo nodded. "That, he is. How have you been lately? I heard from Clowis that your knees are acting up again."


    Grandma Moppo sighed and rubbed her aching knees. "Old age is taking its toll on me. Whoever said that longevity is a blessing should try experience living a few hundred years with bad knees... The medical ointment you gave me the previous time helped for a bit. I can walk to the farms now without taking a break. However, visiting the twins can still be a challenge."


    Hua Tuo went over to the old lady and asked for permission before examining her knees. He pressed on a few spots and Zero observed everything silently. After a while, Hua Tuo looked at his disciple.


    "What do you think Zero?"


    The brunet stood up at attention and became serious. "I think it is Osteoarthritis."


    Hua Tuo smiled. This was too easy for Zero. "How would you recommend treating it?"


    The brunet frowned. "Medically, the liver and kidney should be nourished to boost blood production and circulation activity. Acupuncture should be administered periodically to encourage better blood circulation to reduce the pain. There is no permanent solution for it."


    Hua Tuo nodded. He couldn''t have said it better and Grandma Moppo smiled. She''d known long before that there wasn''t a permanent cure for something that came with old age.


    "However," Zero added on. "If we added healing magic to strengthen her bones and rebuild the worn out cartilage, there is a chance that it can make a complete recovery."


    Grandma Moppo seemed surprised by Zero''s determined answer. Hua Tuo was similarly startled by Zero''s insight. He wasn''t good at magic even though he knew the basics as a Sage God. He taught Zero the basics of revival magic and healing magic to encourage speeding up the body''s natural healing process. However, he had never tried targeting a certain cell to regenerate in an abnormal nature. After all, that level of magic control was beyond him.


    Grandma Moppo looked slightly hopeful and Hua Tuo felt troubled. He turned to Zero who looked apprehensive.


    "Theoretically, it should work. However, I do not have that level of control in magic to accomplish such a thing. We will talk about this later but for now, let''s help to prepare the tonic for Grandma Moppo shall we?"


    Zero didn''t feel dejected. In fact, he felt nervous. Did he go too far by mentioning healing using magic? Were doctors supposed to include magic in their medical skills? Worse still, if it turned out to be impossible, has he given Grandma Moppo some kind of false hope with his words?


    Grandma Moppo saw the myriad of emotions flicker across Zero''s face and smiled kindly. "Don''t worry too much about it, child. If it works out, that''s good for everyone. If it doesn''t, nothing changes. I can see now why Hua Tuo has finally decided on accepting a disciple. You might be able to surpass him after all..."


    Comforted by the hand on his head, Zero nodded. "I shall prepare the tonic now!"


    As Zero left, Karris looked at the young apprentice and his teacher. "That child.. he''s not human, is he?"


    Grandma Moppo smiled and Hua Tuo shook his head. "It''ll be nice if you could teach him about humans and share with him some stories. Zero''s existence is quite the enigma but the closest to what he is would be a God."


    Karris looked nervous and Grandma Moppo had a thoughtful expression. "Is it alright to let such a young and naive God to be travelling around without a guardian? Someone might use his powers for bad."


    Hua Tuo looked at Grandma Moppo and smiled. "He has a guardian... however, they made an agreement to train and become stronger in two years before they went on their adventures. Zero doesn''t have any memories of the past so everything is new to him. His way of thoughts can be slightly concerning at times but he means well. His curious nature is something I worry about so I''m hoping that he will learn a lot from this trip. There is only so much a can teach him back at the hut. He''s a fast learner."


    Karris giggled at the physician''s tired expression. "Now I''m curious about what he did. I''m guessing there was never a boring day with him?"


    Hua Tuo looked horrified. "No! Never... I wouldn''t dream of a boring day with him around. If ever a day with Zero becomes boring, I shall have to worry about the safety of Endow Hill."


    Grandma Moppo chuckled. "Did he set fire to the fields or something?"


    Hua Tuo grimaced. "He took apart my waterwheel..."


    At that, both ladies laughed and Zero wondered what they were talking about from outside. The herbs were found easily and he was currently grinding them into powder with his pill-making set. He was concentrating on making the medicine that he failed to hear silent footsteps coming closer.


    "Good morning, Zero. Did you sleep well?"


    The soft voice startled him badly and Zero yelled when the pestle fell onto his leg as he dropped it. It didn''t hurt and his body was healing the wound rapidly. The bruise that was supposed to be there disappeared and Zero turned around to see Amaraline.


    "Good morning, Amaraline. I slept well. Are you alone? Where is Clowis?"


    The young fortune teller giggled. "Big brother is still in bed. He has a bad headache."


    Zero blinked. "Cleo has some pills that may help with his headache. I can accompany you there, just let me finish this first. Grandma Moppo is still waiting for the medicine."


    "Oh no, it''s alright," Amaraline said. "I can get them myself. Big brother mentioned about giving you a village tour today. Maybe you could come and find us after you finish?"


    "Sure!" Zero beamed. Amaraline waved goodbye and left swiftly. Zero then turned his attention back to the herbs he was grinding.


    ***


    "I''m done," he told Hua Tuo.


    The physician didn''t even have to look at the work done. He knew that Zero didn''t cut corners when it came to making medicine. Hua Tuo had just finished the acupressure massage treatment and was about to move to acupuncture.


    "Good timing, Zero. You can place that over there. We''re about to start the acupuncture treatment. Can you sterilise these needles?"


    Zero obeyed quickly and returned with the sterilised needles in less than a minute. Hua Tuo blinked. Sterilising the needles required hot water and it took about ten minutes for the water to boil. How did Zero manage it so quickly?


    "I cheated a little,'' Zero admitted. Magic was certainly handy and Zero conjured a small flame on one of his fingertips.


    Hua Tuo didn''t have the heart to berate Zero''s abuse of magic because it was efficient. If Hua Tuo had the gift for magic, he would''ve taken advantage of it too. However, Zero was going to be in charge of all sterilising work from now on. Hua Tuo refused to wait ten minutes for the water to boil each time when Zero could do it in less than a minute.


    "Alright. Now watch closely, we will begin your training on this when we return."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hua Tuo swiftly inserted the needles and Zero noticed how sometimes the physician would flick the needles or rock them. Some were inserted deeper than the others and Zero made sure to file the questions away for a later. He noted that some of the places Hua Tuo inserted needles into weren''t in the exact position of where the pressure points were supposed to be.


    "Does it not hurt?" he asked Grandma Moppo who had been silent ever since the start of the treatment.


    She smiled. "No, it doesn''t. Hua Tuo is a very skilful doctor although I admit that I was afraid when he did it for the first time. I''ve never heard of such a strange treatment method before but it certainly worked wonders when I tried."


    Karris smiled. "Without Hua Tuo, many of us would have suffered greatly. I still remember the time when Lovina wasn''t in village and Camie got injured while fighting off a Berserker Bear King. Roovan flew at top speed to fetch Hua Tuo within a day. Without Hua Tuo, Camie might have died."


    Grandma Moppo hummed. "If I recall correctly, that happened last year. We really do have a lot to thank Hua Tuo for..."


    Hua Tuo grunted. "Don''t mention it. Without Coux''s help to trade off some things for me, I would have to make the trip to human cities that I detest."


    Karris chuckled when she heard that. It was hard to believe that anyone could hate humans so badly. Hua Tuo was a human once but his dislike for them amused her. Not to mention, there was another oddball in the village who was a human and hated his kind.


    "Speaking of which, I think Wiser is curious about your apprentice. He says that Zero is the first human he doesn''t feel repulsed by and wishes to meet him."


    Hua Tuo raised a brow at Karris. "Zero isn''t human."


    His statement surprised the pregnant lady and Zero blinked. "I''m not human. Not yet at least. I still do not know many things to behave like one. Maybe you could teach me?"


    Karris was surprised. "You wish to become human?"


    Zero hummed. "Not really. But it would be nice if I could blend in and understand more about them. Humans are interesting. Actually, everything is interesting."


    Karris beamed. "You should definitely talk to Qin Yun if you wish to know more about humans. She likes humans a lot and has lived among them before. As for Wiser... I wouldn''t recommend talking to him about it. He''s an odd person and even I cannot understand him despite being human like him."


    Zero was intrigued. "There are many different kinds of humans I suppose?"


    "Many," Karris agreed. "I can''t speak for the rest but I think humans are very interesting creatures. Just when you think something is impossible, one human will find a way to make the impossible come true. As you know, humans do not have wings but yet, they''ve found a way to fly without magic."


    "No way!"


    Karris smiled. "Yes, they have. Humans have also found a way to breathe underwater for an extended period of time even though they do not have gills. They can also travel across the sea without getting wet. Some say that humans have found a way to destroy Gods in their previous world but nobody knows for sure. There are many interesting stories about them, both good and bad."


    Zero was intrigued. Hua Tuo only chuckled at his apprentice''s wide eyes. He had much to learn.


    "Alright, I''m done with the treatment," he announced while removing the needles. "Sterilise them again and then we''ll check on Karris. I can hear Clowis outside, waiting to give you a tour of the village."


    Zero nodded and got to work. After Hua Tuo examined Karris'' condition, Zero helped to reduce the swelling in her feet and pain in her back.


    "He seems to be eager to meet his mother," Hua Tuo commented and Karris smiled.


    "He does... recently I''ve been feeling stronger kicks. Sometimes, it hurts too."


    Hua Tuo paused. "Have you counted the contractions?"


    Karris shook her head. "No contractions so far. No normal signs of popping soon but he''s growing bigger every day."


    Hua Tuo frowned. It was worrying. "We might need to prepare you for premature delivery. At this rate, your body might not hold up."


    Karris looked slightly worried and cradled her stomach. Zero saw that and held her hand reassuringly.


    "Does the baby have a name?"


    Karris shook her head sadly. "I don''t know what name to give him."


    Zero didn''t say much and cast calming magic on the pregnant woman as well as pain-numbing magic for Grandma Moppo before they left.


    "We''ll be back in a few days, thank you for the tea."


    Zero bowed and bade goodbye before they left. Outside, Clowis was pacing impatiently with the spear strapped to his back.


    "There you are! Amaraline told me that you were here. Also, the pills really helped. Thank you, doctor."


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "I''ll be at the clinic. Come back before lunch, alright? Zoe invited us over. The children seem eager to play tag with you."


    Clowis grinned. "I''ll bring him back before lunch, sir. Zero, are you ready for the grandest tour of your life?"


    Zero grinned and hopped over excitedly. "Yes! Can we see the Sky Bridge first?"


    Clowis laughed. "I wouldn''t have it any other way. Now hop onto my back and hold tight, we''re taking a shortcut."


    Zero was puzzled by what Clowis meant by a shortcut. His screams of initial terror morphed into those of exhilaration after Clowis took off. Although Clowis couldn''t fly, he had very powerful legs that propelled him to great heights with every jump. Clowis could even jump in mid-air, impressing Zero.


    Hua Tuo watched them leave and grow smaller in the distance. He shook his head. Clowis was going to be a bad influence on Zero by feeding his adrenaline junkie side. He wondered if Zero would ever travel normally once they returned. For now, he would return to the clinic and research in detail about Zero''s suggestion to use healing magic to cure osteoarthritis.

 Chapter 109 The Doctor Is In 5

    Zero knew that the trees were tall. He just didn''t know how tall or huge they were until Clowis showed him. The warrior jumped from branch to branch with Zero behind him and they didn''t seem to get any closer to the top. Yet, the ground became further and further away until all that is left was a bed of leaves.


    "Are you sure this is a shortcut?"


    Clowis didn''t slow down. "Vertically up is still the fastest way to get to the Sky Bridge. If it weren''t for the rocky hill earlier, we might have reached it already."


    Zero nodded. The cliff was really steep and difficult to climb. Clowis didn''t have time to take breaks while climbing up the side. His sharp talons played a huge part in their ascend. Without those strong feet, they would''ve fallen. Zero saw how Clowis clawed into the sides of the rock firmly, leaving cracks behind. Now he knew why the rocks on the cliff looked a little strange. One might think that climbing it and leaving cracks would make it easier for scaling up the cliff wall in future, given the many potential footholds. Zero knew better now after he saw how the cracks weakened the firm rocks. The marks left behind seemed convenient to use but it was dangerous. Any wrong weight or pressure applied to them for the second time would cause the entire rock to break from the wall. It happened a few times and Zero thought that they would fall. Thankfully, Clowis had feathers to slow their fall, giving him time to recover and climb again.


    "Does the climbing of cliff walls happen often?"


    Clowis grinned. "No, it''s not normally done as it is dangerous. However, it is my secret training ground. In order to surpass my uncle, I''ve trained myself to climb the cliff several times a day."


    "Several times a day... is that why the cliff side looked so defaced?"


    Clowis looked proud. "That''s the proof of my training. If I can climb the cliff in less than ten minutes, I will challenge my uncle for the position of the head warrior again."


    "Is your uncle really strong?" Zero asked and ducked to avoid getting slapped in the face by a stray branch.


    Clowis hummed. "I don''t know about strong. Nobody here can win Camie in terms of strength in the village."


    Zero blinked. "Not even Lady Zenobia? Even if she is the Chieftess?"


    Clowis chuckled. "Chieftess is respected not only because she is a strong and skilful warrior. She is respected as the leader of our village because she is the only person capable of ensuring the survival of this village. Lady Zenobia has a good eye for people and a great heart. She has good foresight and is very wise."


    Zero didn''t quite understand what Clowis meant. He thought that Zenobia was the Chieftess due to her strength. "If that is so, how come the head warrior is your uncle and not Camie?"


    Clowis hummed and landed on another branch. "Camie is strong because she is a quarter giant. However, compared to my uncle''s battle experience, combat skills and the ability to lead the village in a battle, she is severely lacking. Becoming the head warrior is more than just being able to fight or being strong. If you''re talking about great fighters, Gerald and Vrald can win anyone. They were ex-adventurers after all. The head warrior is an important person in the village who will bring victory in our battles and protect the villagers who cannot. Think of it this way, in case of an attack the head warrior is the first to lead the attack. He will be the first to lay his life on the battlefield."


    Zero nodded. It was a noble aspiration and Zero wished Clowis all the best.


    "I''ve been curious for a while and don''t mean to be rude. What exactly are you? You have eyes like a snake and feathers on your arm with bird feet but can''t fly... you''re also super strong even though you are really skinny. Amaraline and Lowis are the same too but I''ve never seen anyone with appearances so unique. Are you like a mix of a snake and a bird?"


    Clowis paused and decided to take a short break on one of the branches. Zero got down carefully and peered down. They were a long way up and now that they''ve stopped, he could see that the sunlight is getting through a little more. The must be close to the top.


    "You''re not wrong there. Legend has it that this creature was born from a snake and a bird. To be more precise, a chicken. However, it''s known to be very scary and deadly. Have you heard of a cockatrice? Some people call it Basilisk but it''s almost the same thing."


    Zero shook his head. "What''s that? Why is it deadly?"


    Clowis smiled. Zero seemed different from other humans. "The Cockatrice or Basilisk is said to be born from Dragon and Phoenix blood. Snakes are considered a very distant cousin of dragons and they often do not possess magic. However, sometimes, they do. The same can be said about chickens who are distant cousins of the Phoenix. Once in a very long time when a snake with awakened Dragon blood and a chicken with awakened Phoenix blood come together to create a child, their hatchling would either become a Basilisk or a Cockatrice. Cockatrices have a chicken head and a snake tail while Basilisks have a snake''s head and a bird''s feet with wings.It is said that due to the strong magic in their blood, they can kill anyone by looking at them."


    Zero listened with interest As Clowis continued. Apparently, Lowis, Amaraline and Clowis were descendants of the Cockatrice. They had snake eyes, talons and wings that couldn''t really fly. Although they had very watered down blood, they were still able to use some magic. Naturally, they weren''t able to kill just by looking. However, Clowis admitted that Lowis was able to paralyse the enemy by looking at them. The magic broke when he blinked so Lowis didn''t use it too often. Clowis couldn''t paralyse anyone by looking but he could turn small items into rocks.


    "See this?" Clowis held out a leaf he''d plucked from a nearby twig.


    Zero nodded and Clowis looked at it with a frown of concentration on his face. The apprentice doctor gaped in amazement as the leaf slowly but surely turned into stone. The whole process took about twenty seconds but when Clowis passed the leaf to Zero, the brunet had to say, it was a really neat ability.


    "Of course, this cannot be used in battle. It is far too slow," Clowis grinned. Zero smiled and tried hitting the stone leaf on the hard trunk. Nothing happened. The leaf had really turned into stone.


    "Can you turn it back or will it be stone forever?"


    Clowis grimaced. "It''s permanent so while it is slow to take effect and not practical for battle, it is still terrifying to normal humans. It''s not just a leaf. I can turn anything into stone if I activate the magic in my blood. It''s part of the reason why we were chased away. Humans don''t like us very much especially when we have powers strong enough to annihilate them."


    "But you wouldn''t hurt them..."


    With a sad smile, Clowis shrugged. "Who knows? We''re monsters after all. It''s hard to trust a monster."


    Zero frowned. "It''s ok. I trust you."


    Unprepared to hear Zero''s confident reply, Clowis almost fell off the tree but quickly righted himself. "You''re strange for a human."


    Zero shrugged. "If you say so... I''m not really human actually so I don''t mind. However, I''m sure there will be some humans who will feel the same way. Karris and Wiser are humans, they don''t hate anyone in the village."


    Clowis snorted at that. "I don''t know about Karris but Wiser is a nut case. Don''t believe everything he says, he''s a broken human. As brilliant as some of his ideas are, most of them are plain ridiculous. I''ve never heard of a human who hates humans until I met him. He doesn''t like Karris but he''s only sticking around to record his observations about her halfling."


    Zero grinned as he climbed onto Clowis'' back once more to resume their journey to the Sky Bridge. Clowis shared a few more amusing tales about Wiser and Zero decided that he wanted to meet the man someday.


    Ten minutes later, Clowis let Zero down. "Here we are, the Sky Bridge."


    The brunet took the time to observe his surroundings. The Sky Bridge was everything he imagined it be and more. They didn''t break through the top of the tree but now, the sun could be seen from the foliage. The branches weren''t as gnarly anymore and the vines less mossy. Encompassed by these was a bridge. No, not a bridge... numerous bridges, almost like a network of sorts. Zero was standing on one of the tiny wooden platforms connecting two of these bridges.


    Clowis didn''t hurry the brunet. He allowed Zero as much time as he needed to take in the breath-robbing scenery. The bridge wasn''t here when Clowis first arrived at the village. It was only after Wiser entered the village and suggested building some sort of natural defence tower that it got constructed. The Sky Bridge was Half Moon''s village''s proudest accomplishment. It was built with the blood, sweat, tears and magic of the villagers.


    Hesitantly, Zero took his first step across the bridge. The bridge was made of wood and held together by vines. Zero didn''t know how steady it was seeing that it swayed in the strong breeze. He held onto the side of the bridge to stabilise himself as he walked.


    Clowis followed not too far behind, amused by the brunet''s behaviour. The bridge was sturdy enough to hold even Camie''s weight, it wouldn''t break that easily. Besides, it was enchanted with magic to detect enemies and the living vines will cut them off by detaching the bridge. Zero didn''t have to know that last part. He didn''t want to frighten the boy too much.


    Gaining some confidence after a while, Zero finally released the side of the bridge and walked normally. Clowis then talked a little about the history of the bridge.


    "Raj built this?"


    The cockatrice descendant nodded. "He didn''t build it alone but he definitely designed this with Wiser and Tambolt. The rest of us pitched in with the labour although Lovina was the only one capable of enchanting it."


    "The bridge is enchanted?!" Zero''s eyes were positively sparkling and Clowis had to look away for a bit.


    "Yes, it is. We''re now going to visit the watchtower. I think Roovan is on duty now. You''re in luck if he''s there."


    Zero cocked his head to a side. What did Clowis mean by in luck? His silent question was soon answered.


    The watchtower was very similar to the apartment in the trees. However, it was a lot smaller and had windows in every direction. Zero didn''t know if they could spot enemies from the watchtower with all the leaves obscuring the view but didn''t ask. Magic was usually the answer to such things.


    "Roovan, are you in?"


    Clowis didn''t see anyone in the watchtower but he''d be a fool to assume it was abandoned. Zero blinked when Clowis called out to the empty building. However, he soon understood why.


    A huge bird, no, bird-man swooped down from above. He had huge black wings and a crow''s head but a human body. After a glance at Zero, the crow head transformed into a handsome human face. "Hello there, I didn''t think there would be guests."


    Clowis grinned. "Chieftess told me to take him around the village yesterday but after eating her cakes, he had to rest so we''re here today."


    Roovan grimaced and gave Zero an apologetic look. "I apologise on behalf of the village for what you''ve gone through. Chieftess can be a rather passionate person although said passion does not always have the intended good results."


    Zero gave a weak smile. "It''s alright, I''ll just be more cautious about eating anything she offers from now on. Also, my name is Zero. I''m training to become a doctor."


    Roovan flashed him a bright smile. "My name is Roovan. Clowis mentioned something about a village tour. Perhaps I can help with that? Although the Sky Bridge is the fastest way to get around besides the underground network, it still takes a while. Say, are you afraid of heights?"


    Zero shook his head and Roovan grinned. "I think I like this boy already. Clowis, do you mind if I brought him back for lunch with Coux?"


    Clowis shook his head. "He has a lunch appointment with Zoe and the kids. I think they made a promise to play tag today. Perhaps another day. I''m sure Coux would be delighted to indulge him with stories about her travels."


    Roovan exchanged a few more words with Clowis and passed something to the warrior before carrying Zero in his arms.


    "Are you ready, young Zero?"


    The brunet grinned. "Always ready!"


    With that, the raven beastmen took off into a sharp nose-dive, eliciting squeals from the brunet. Clowis watched them go in the distance and assumed guard duty he exchanged with the village scout. Lovina''s intruder detection magic didn''t pick up anything so Clowis could afford to kick back and relax a little until the next guard came to relieve him from his duty.


    ***


    They were now above the clouds and Zero held onto Roovan''s neck tighter. Roovan proved to be rather strong and Zero was impressed by how his wings could carry both their weight.


    "Over there you can see the farm you came from. The cliff beside it is where the cave is inside. Our village reaches all the way across the river. You can see that tree with the weird metal on the top... that''s the apartment that Wiser lives in along with Lovina, Cleo, the fox demoness whose name I can''t pronounce, Moona and Latitia."


    Zero didn''t know who the fox demoness was but didn''t think Roovan was insulting her by saying so.


    "Across it near the roads is where most of the warriors live. The kids like to play tag there too as there is a huge open area. Soon and his zombies, Vishnu, Gweshr, Titor and Crudgel live in that tree. Of course, it''s best to stay clear of that apartment at night. Some of them can become really wild especially during a full moon."


    Zero had lots of questions to ask but nodded anyway. He figured he would find out when he met them. But zombies? That got Zero''s interest. Soon must be some sort of necromancer and Zero had never met a necromancer before. He was also curious to know if zombies fell ill.


    "I think you''ve seen it before but over there is the Chieftess'' tree and the heart of our village. You can tell it apart easily because some of the tree leaves have turned purple-brown from her cooking experiments. Although the tree is still well and alive, the leaves often absorb the poison so they''ve mutated a little."


    Zero squinted. True enough, there were purple-brown leaves on the tree. Not all the leaves were purple-brown but it seemed to be spreading. Zero pitied the tree.


    "And there nearer to the farm and clearing is where I live with Coux. Lowis lives on the top floor. Gerald and Vrald live there too. The guest room that you stay in is there too so if you''d like, you could drop by anytime. I''m sure my wife would be pleased to meet you."


    "Wife? Oh, you mean Coux..."


    Roovan blushed a little. "Yes. Coux is my wife. Not to brag or anything but she''s the most beautiful woman in this village. I''m really lucky she''s willing to put up with my lame personality."


    Zero giggled and looked over to where Roovan was pointing. "Over there is where the kids live with the village guardian. Douglas and the giantess live there too. They''re the closest to the river because that selkie needs water. Also, Camie takes up two apartments in that tree alone because of her height. You should meet her, she''s a really gentle person despite her size."


    Zero nodded and Roovan flew by to see the workshop. It is a little far out into the forest and Zero could hardly see anything apart from trees.


    "Believe it or not, below these trees is a stone workshop where Tambolt and Raj work on new inventions. They live near the swamps with the magician twins, the yeti, Raj''s apprentice and the other couple in the village."


    "What is a yeti?"


    Roovan shrugged. "From what I see, Chowkah something like a giant but hairier and unable to speak. He likes the winter a lot but is very skilful when it comes to gardening."


    Zero nodded. He learnt a lot about the village in their short flight. So far, there were five tree apartments, the Sky Bridge, the farms, Raj and Tambolt''s workshop, the feast cave and Zenobia''s tree which was the heart of the village. It wasn''t a huge place but it wasn''t small either.


    "I have a question. Do you know who built the underground passageway?"


    Roovan smiled. "That happened during Grandma Moppo''s time. The village didn''t exist back then. From what I heard, it was Grandma Moppo''s ancestors who designed and built this village. The tree houses were built by the faes and the underground network built by the dwarves. They lived in harmony together. However, a terrible disease struck about a hundred years back. Grandma Moppo lost most of her family. The remaining survivors left the village for a better place but many things happened and only Grandma Moppo was left. With nobody left and nowhere else to go, she returned to this village alone and lived for decades until the fox demoness came. One by one, we discovered this village and Grandma Moppo welcomed all of us. We slowly became a village together but it wasn''t a true village until the stupid Count of Carrabas started attacking us about ten years back. Chieftess was the first person to fight for us and pull the village together. Half Moon Village was founded soon after when Hua Tuo chanced across it during his long trip back from the human town. He agreed to be our doctor on the condition that we will trade on his behalf for the supplies he required and that we kept his identity a secret."


    Zero was deep in thoughts after hearing it. Ten years... Half Moon village was considered newly founded and Grandma Moppo had suffered a lot. He was sure everyone in this village had their unique story to tell. For example, why would a yeti who loved snow travel so far away from snow? Why would the fox demoness decide to settle down in an abandoned village with a stranger? Why did Lady Zenobia fight so hard for this village when they were just strangers? How did she become the Chieftess and why was the Count of Carrabas attacking Half Moon village?


    Then, his stomach protested loudly, startling both of them.


    "I guess it is time for lunch. What do you say we head over to Zoe''s now?"


    Zero blushed and nodded. What a way to ruin the moment, stomach... what a way...

 Chapter 110 The Doctor Is In 6

    "Seconds please!"


    Zero didn''t know if he should look amused or disgusted by Leon''s dining manners. The werecat hybrid ate with gusto but lacked the elegance Rima had. He ate more with his hands than with the spoon and shovelled way too much food into his mouth, causing bits of it to fall on the table. Zero toyed with the idea of texting Freya and have Leon go through the dining etiquette class he experienced. It might do Leon some good to behave more civilised so that he wouldn''t be receiving looks of disgust from Jacqueline and Rima. Zoe smacked him across the head when Leon laughed out loud and caused everything in his mouth to go in all directions. The lady was scary when she was angry and Zero kept in mind never to anger her.


    That aside, Zoe was a really great cook. Her food had a different kind of warmth that Zero couldn''t get enough of. It could''ve been the spice or the unique method of cooking but it was definitely something irreplaceable to him. Of all the fine delicacies he''d tasted before, Zoe''s food was the best. Rima told him that it was the taste of home and nobody''s food could ever compare to Zoe''s. Zero agreed readily and Zoe blushed under their praises. The village''s foster mother was a really shy person and Zero found her to be very precious. He loved Zoe and all her shyness even though he''d only known her for a day.


    Roovan had made himself scarce and flew away as soon as he dropped Zero off at Zoe''s place. Hua Tuo stopped by briefly for a quick bite before excused himself hurriedly, telling Zero to meet him at the farms before dinner. Zero was equally excited to know that he''d be meeting Lovina and Cleo for dinner tonight. The ladies wanted to get to know Zero more and Hua Tuo simply couldn''t refuse them after they requested to interview Zero about his theory of using healing magic in a revolutionary way. For all they knew, it might be a ground-breaking discovery that would accentuate the prominence of healers. What better way than to promote the effectiveness of it with one of the best magicians and healers in existence?


    After letting out a long and loud belch, Leon grinned widely and announced that he was done. Rima''s face was scrunched up in disgust at Leon''s rudeness while Jacqueline rolled her eyes, accustomed to the boy''s lack of manners. The children were told to wash up by a stern Zoe and they left obediently. Only Zero stayed back to help clear the dishes, much to Zoe''s surprise. The woman tried to refuse the help but Zero''s stubbornness and cuteness won her over. In the end, she let the brunet bring the dishes to the basin and help her wash it while the kids played in the living room.


    The task was completed in record time with two people doing the dishes, they fell into a wordless routine with Zoe washing the utensils and Zero drying them. Rima watched them silently while Jacqueline and Leon wrestled on the floor with the werecat hybrid losing. The spirit propagator blinked at the strange sight but didn''t comment on it. They waited for Zero to finish the chores with Zoe before dragging him outside near the huge open area beside the warrior quarters.


    Zoe bid them goodbye with kisses on their foreheads and Zero received one too. He blushed a little at the intimate contact, unused to anyone showering him with such affections. It made him all tingly and warm inside but didn''t have time to think about it as Leon dragging him away by the hand, too excited to wait. The brunet managed to wave goodbye to the silent woman before they completely disappeared from sight.


    On the way there, Zero decided to as Rima the question that had always been on his mind.


    "Why doesn''t Zoe speak? Is she always this shy?"


    The spirit propagator gave him a weird look before shaking her head. "Zoe is shy but that''s not why she doesn''t speak. She can''t speak."


    "Can''t speak?"


    Jacqueline stopped squabbling with Leon for a moment and turned to Zero. "They say she''s mute. Zoe''s a little special after all. She can''t leave this village either."


    "But why?" Zero was confused.


    "Well, they say that Zoe is part of this village so she can''t leave? Grandma Moppo says that Zoe has been in the village even before she was born. However, she only showed herself when Rima came to the village. She''s been taking care of children ever since. Even Clowis and Amaraline were taken care of by Zoe so nobody really knows how old she is."


    Rima smiled gently. "Zoe''s a great mom even though she''s not actually alive."


    Zero froze. Not alive? Was Zoe also a zombie? Wait, something''s not adding up. Zoe probably came before Soon so she couldn''t possibly be a zombie.


    "What exactly is Zoe? Is she a spirit?"


    Rima frowned. "Something close. She''s actually what humans call a ghost? However, she is not a ghost formed by the soul of someone with strong attachments to the world of the living. She''s what we call a household ghost, born from the feelings of love and family in a village. Grandma Moppo''s previous family and village must have been a loving bunch. They call her a Zashikiwarashi."


    Zero hasn''t heard of that before so he was slightly lost. Thankfully, Mii was able to give him some background information about household ghosts.


    Race: Zashikiwarashi (Household Ghost)


    Traits: Usually very shy, full of love for the household occupants, loves children, normally doesn''t like to be seen. Can be very protective when the household occupants are endangered or if the house is on fire. When the household is neglected or abandoned, the Zashikiwarashi becomes negative and will feed on the life energy of any living creatures that enter its territory. Cannot leave the household they are protecting. Has the power to materialise and move things in their territory if there are occupants in the house.


    "That doesn''t explain how Zoe cannot talk..." Zero mumbled.


    Leon heard that and shrugged. "Lovina and Hua Tuo tried many things to give Zoe back her voice. According to Grandma Moppo, Zoe has a beautiful voice and she heard it many years ago when she was still a young child. Zoe''s voice sounded like wind chimes but for some reason after materialising, she lost the ability to speak. We don''t know how Zoe lost her voice, she won''t tell us."


    Rima sighed and Zero looked troubled. Hua Tuo was right. Every villager here has a painful or troubled past. He was very curious about what happened to the lovely lady''s voice and would help get it back if he could. But for now, he would have to pretend to know nothing about it. It wasn''t good to pry into somebody else''s business if they weren''t comfortable with sharing it.


    "We''re here!" the werecat hybrid announced. Zero didn''t even realise how fast they were travelling as Leon simply ran and dragged Zero behind like a kite. The brunet didn''t even complain as he was half lifted into the air with the speed. Herein lies Zero''s next concern. He heard that the game of tag consisted of chasing each other and tapping them to ''pass'' the role of the tagger. Zero didn''t know how it wouldn''t be possible to catch Leon with his astonishing speed.


    "Let''s decide who the tagger will be," Jacqueline said. However, before she could continue, Zero raised his hand to interrupt her.


    "Yes?"


    "I have a question. How does the game work?"


    Rima blinked. "Oh right. Sorry, we forgot to explain the rules. It''s similar to normal tag but because we''re not humans, there are some extra rules."


    Jacqueline grinned. "The rules exist because certain people couldn''t accept being losers."


    That earned her a glare from Leon and his ears twitched. "It''s not fair that you can hide underwater for the whole time while others run in circles to find you! Besides, I hate water! It''s totally unfair."


    "Hey, nobody faulted you for climbing all the way up into the tree and jump off branches or use your super speed to get away. Tag is more than speed. It''s about the brains as well. Too bad you don''t have any of those."


    Rima had to break them apart before another fight could break out. She sighed tiredly.


    "Alright, let me keep this simple so that everybody can understand the rules. Firstly, no hiding in the underground passages. Secondly, No going out of the play area. That means no going across the river or past the guardhouses. Thirdly, the use of magic is only restricted to helping yourself. For example, flying and camouflaging is allowed but trapping the tagger is not allowed. We don''t want anyone getting hurt. Lastly, Each tagger will have up to half an hour to tag someone. If nobody is tagged, the tagger will be reselected. If you are tagged within twenty minutes, you will become the tagger and your twenty minutes starts from the time you were tagged. Any other questions?"


    Zero was impressed by Rima''s maturity and leadership. Jacqueline and Leon were attentive and didn''t argue. The brunet admitted that he couldn''t have handled the situation better. If not for Rima keeping them in line, the two would''ve cause Zoe a lot of trouble.


    "No questions? Let''s select the tagger. Who wants to go first?"


    Jacqueline volunteered and Leon grinned. The quarter mermaid started counting and faced a tree. Leon took off immediately and Rima disappeared. Zero didn''t know what to do and Jacqueline was counting down really quickly. With only twenty seconds left, Zero decided to dive into a nearby bush. He knew it was cheating to be hiding when he was supposed to run but Zero honestly didn''t know what to do after being abandoned at the start of the game.


    "Ready or not, here I come!" Jacqueline announced and took off in the direction that Leon disappeared to.


    Zero heaved a sigh of relief when he was sure nobody was around. He decided that using Mii''s map to locate everyone wasn''t considered cheating. After all, that was magic used not directed to other players. Zero decided to leave his bush in search for a better spot.


    The moment he left the bush and ran to the nearest tree apartment, he bumped into someone. Both parties collided hard and Zero fell to the ground. The other party also fell and Zero was horrified to find that he''d terribly injure another person due to his negligence. He didn''t know where that person came from because he didn''t reflect on Mii''s map when he was running. But that didn''t change the fact that a detached arm was lying by his feet.


    "I''m so sorry! I can fix this... your arm... oh no, we need to stop the bleeding first!"


    The man blinked as Zero fused over his torn arm. With his other arm, he lifted it and patted the panicking apprentice and smiled.


    "It''s ok, I got this."


    Calmly, he picked up the arm that fell off and stuck it back to where it should''ve been. There was no blood and Zero was confused. The man wasn''t bleeding but that arm had definitely fallen out. What was going on?


    The stranger chuckled at Zero''s bewildered expression. "I''m guessing you haven''t seen a zombie before?"


    Zero blinked. The man had light grey skin, black eyes that lacked a certain sparkle and looked completely human on the outside even if he looked sickly. This was a zombie?


    The zombie didn''t take offence to Zero''s scrutiny. In fact, he seemed amused.


    "I''m on my way to see Soon and Manny. Would you like to come upstairs? I''m sure they would love to have a guest over."


    Zero smiled. He might be in the middle of a tag game but who said that accepting invitations for tea was against the rules? Zero could definitely manage to play tag and chat with new people. He''d been curious about the zombies ever since he heard about them. He just didn''t think that he would be meeting them so soon.


    "Is it really alright? I don''t want to intrude on anything..."


    The zombie smiled. "Don''t worry about that, we''ll be glad to talk to the famous young apprentice. I''m Peter by the way."


    "Zero here, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Sorry about bumping into you earlier."


    Peter seemed amused. If that collision was a bump, he wouldn''t dare to imagine what a real collision would''ve been like. Maybe he would''ve to reattach his head or something and that thought entertained him. He wondered what Zero would do if he ripped his head off right now only to make funny faces at the child. It was always fun to tease the young ones but he refrained himself from doing so. There was no point in traumatising the young aspiring doctor.


    "Shall we head up?"


    Zero nodded and followed close behind. He couldn''t wait to meet the other zombie and their creator.

 Chapter 111 The Doctor Is In 7

    Zombies are strangely cheerful beings. Zero didn''t know if it applied for all zombies but Manny and Peter were very cheerful. On the other hand, their summoner looked very solemn. Soon was a short man who appeared human but really wasn''t one. Zero got a shock when he met the man for the first time because the aura emitted from Soon was very cold. Zero actually shivered when he entered the apartment.


    "I didn''t think we would be expecting guests, please forgive the sudden attack earlier. I sensed an unusual presence and unknowingly summoned a defensive barrier."


    So that was what the coldness was. Zero didn''t know if auras could feel cold but now that Soon had confirmed what it was, the brunet knew better. He didn''t know much about magic but it didn''t hurt him so it was all good.


    "I''m sorry for dropping by unannounced, I''m Zero!"


    Soon nodded and Manny laughed heartily before slapping the young apprentice on the back.


    "You''re a wee fellow, aren''t you? Are you even eating enough? You won''t grow right if you don''t drink milk."


    Peter noticed Zero''s discomfort and pried the tall zombie off him. "Sorry about that, Zero. Manny can be a little rough at times. He''s a musclehead with no awareness about the strength he possessed. Not when he was alive and certainly not even now."


    "When he was alive?"


    Manny grinned in amusement. "Did you think zombies were born from zombie mothers or something? We''re undead summoned by that grumpy looking shortie over there... Of course, we were alive once. But that was a long time ago."


    Said shortie landed a kick on Manny''s bottom and Zero winced. He was surprised to know that Manny''s body didn''t break like how Peter''s did. After all, that kick was nowhere near gentle. Manny didn''t seem to feel any pain from the impact, he didn''t even budge from his spot. Soon glared at him.


    "This shortie is in control of your body. You''ll find yourself babysitting the kids if I hear that one more time."


    Zero saw how Manny turned an unhealthy shade of blue and Soon smirked. Peter did nothing to save his fellow zombie friend. Soon ignored them and invited Zero to take a seat while he prepared some light snacks for their guest. Manny didn''t argue any further and sunk into the chair unhappily. Peter decided to engage Zero in some small talk while Soon was readying the tea.


    "What were you doing back there? It''s quite a distance from the clinic..."


    Zero blinked. He''d almost forgotten what he was doing just before. "I was playing tag. I''m still playing tag so if anyone comes finding me, I shall have to run..."


    Peter chuckled and promised to let Zero know if there was anyone coming to tag him. Soon who overheard their conversation from the kitchen smiled. "I''ll watch out for Rima if I were you. That girl can sense everyone within an active radius so even if you turned invisible, you can''t hide from her."


    Zero made a face. "That''s almost cheating..."


    Soon laughed. "It''s not very effective against Leon though. That werecat child has speed and reflexes that can easily escape from her radius. It doesn''t help that he has keen hearing. Rima is a bad match against Leon but great against Jacqueline."


    Zero thanked the magician and accepted the steaming mug. He inhaled deeply and grinned. Soon was a fan of Jasmine tea and Zero found something in common with the solemn-looking magician.


    "Jacqueline ran off to chase Leon earlier. I doubt they''ll be finding me any time soon. Has anyone ever hid in houses during a game of tag?"


    Manny who seemed to recover from the threat earlier took a seat across Zero and grinned. "Nah, they prefer hiding up in the watchtower instead. Jacqueline will catch Leon in no time so I''ll say that you''ll be safe for the next twenty minutes after she does. That kid is a great runner but not a very good tagger."


    "He could outrun Rima so he could tag her just as easily..."


    Peter snorted. "Him? Perhaps he could if he had half her intelligence. Leon''s like an arrow with no direction. Rima is good at hiding and misdirecting him. He''ll never find her. Jacqueline may be a quarter mermaid but you shouldn''t underestimate her ability to create illusions. It''s normally easy to break the illusion but Leon''s a little dumb so he''ll just continue walking circles for a while before he figures out something is wrong."


    Illusion magic? He didn''t think that Jacqueline would be capable of using any magic. Now he was curious to know what Jacqueline could do. His expression must have said it all because Soon smirked. "Would you like to experience illusion magic?"


    Zero jumped at the chance without hesitation.


    Soon chanted a short incantation and Zero found the living room distorting into a forest. Logically he knew that what his eyes perceived wasn''t real. However, what was scarier was how Zero couldn''t sense Soon or his zombies in the same room. In fact, everything seemed so real. Zero wouldn''t be able to tell it apart if he didn''t know that he was entering an illusion in advance.


    "This is a high-tier illusion. It fools all your senses successfully and only those with very keen magic perception or a strong sense of self can see through it. Of course, Jacqueline''s illusion can only fool the eyes. You''d be able to tell by touch or sound that something was wrong. Leon the fool couldn''t do it, he''s a lost cause for magic."


    Zero giggled at Soon''s explanation and marvelled at the illusion. Zero noted how detailed the illusion was. The smell of moist earth and humidity on his skin felt exactly like a real forest. There was chirping of birds in the distance and slight breeze that felt all too real to the touch. Every bar had a unique pattern and nothing seemed amiss. It was a perfect illusion.


    Then, something touched the back of Zero''s neck making him scream. He leapt up onto his feet and spun around only to be greeted by a huge tree trunk. The chair he was sitting on earlier was now a tree stump. Zero frowned. That was clearly something not within the illusion.


    "Now then, I heard that you have a gift for magic. Allow me to test your innate abilities. Are you able to find a way out of the illusion or break the spell?"


    Zero blinked and then grinned. Soon was testing him and Zero loved challenges. He didn''t know much about illusion magic but from what Soon mentioned, it fooled the senses if done right. It could only be detected if one had a very keen magic perception or a strong sense of self. Luckily, Zero had Mii to help him out.


    The strawcherry assistant got to work immediately, pulling up the map. Zero grinned gleefully at the thought of being able to escape quickly. His initial optimism faded away when he noticed something odd. There was nobody showing up on his map even though the layout of the apartment was accurate.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mii ran some checks of the apartment again. Nothing changed. The same thing happened earlier when Zero bumped into Peter earlier. The zombie didn''t show on the map. Was the map malfunctioning?


    "Why can''t I detect anyone in the room? Shouldn''t the map show me anyone or anything in the selected area? I could use this before to find rare herbs at Endow Hill... does it not work in Half Moon village?" he wondered aloud.


    There was silence as Zero tried to figure out what was going on.


    "That map you speak of... is that a kind of detection magic?"


    Soon was intrigued after hearing Zero''s monologue. He knew that Zero might have some tricks up his sleeve but didn''t expect for the young child to possess such powerful unique magic. No wonder Hua Tuo was enthralled by the child. According to Lovina, Zero had come up with some rather bizarre but ingenious ideas about using healing magic. The lich wanted to test if that was simply a moment of fluke or if Zero was the real deal who would take the world by storm.


    Zero hesitated for a bit. Mind''s Eye wasn''t magic. In a way it was but it was more of an innate ability. He couldn''t quite explain Mii''s existence without compromising his promise with Hua Tuo to keep his identity a secret so he opted to remain silent. Thankfully, Soon didn''t pry. Instead, he told Zero that detection magic wouldn''t work on them because of the nature of their creation.


    "Detection magic only detects anything with the existence with life essence in them. If life essence or mana was infused into a rock, you would be able to detect that rock. Anything living possesses life magic. Unfortunately for us, liches are magicians who''d sacrificed their mortality for greater powers. The same logic applies to zombies who are merely souls bound to dead bodies using undead magic. Generally, the undead can avoid detection magic. A few exceptions exist like vampires and ghosts who possess a soul."


    Zero nodded in understanding at Soon''s explanation. Then he wondered if Zoe could be detected with detection magic. He''d have to try that out later. For now, Zero had to find another way to escape the illusion. Then Zero remembered that he knew someone who as good at illusions. Perhaps she could help him out if he asked for help.


    Soon observed how Zero sat down in the middle of the illusion and started meditating. Did Hua Tuo teach the brunet some kind of special skill that could break through his illusion? He wouldn''t be surprised seeing how Hua Tuo was able to easily disintegrate illusions easily with the mysterious energy called qi. Hua Tuo didn''t know much magic but his ability to control life energy or anything relating to it was very useful against illusions.


    Zero quickly entered that familiar state of trance. His hazel eyes began to change into inky pools and Soon frowned. The magician didn''t know what Zero was doing but he could feel the magical aura around Zero reacting to the change. Still, he observed silently and wondered what Hua Tuo''s apprentice would do.


    Peter and Manny who stood by the side tried to close in on another sneak attack. Peter wanted to poke Zero''s cheek this time but halted when he felt that familiar sense of dread that he hadn''t felt in many years. Manny who experienced the same thing leapt back quickly and assumed a battle stance. His ex-paladin reflexes kicked in as he readied for battle.


    Soon was horrified. As a lich, he knew what this was. Black eyes and horrifyingly potent magic that originated from only the deepest parts of the abyss. How could such a child possess any healing magic? It was absurd!


    "Stand back!" Soon told his comrades. He''d lost them once to the demons, he wouldn''t lose them the second time. The demon they faced off against many years ago in a special raid quest wasn''t even as powerful as the one residing within this brunet.


    From outside, several other villagers reacted to the powerful magic. Coux shot up straight the moment she felt the dark magic. Mitchnew grabbed her bow and Lovina dropped her cup. Sekkin stiffened. He didn''t think that he''d be found so soon after escaping. To think that one of his kind would appear just as he settled down... he growled and jumped out the window. They wouldn''t take his home away... not again. Qin Yun allowed her human appearance to fall, unleashing her full powers as all nine tails materialised. There was an unwelcomed guest and Lovina told Cleo to help the rest evacuate. Vishnu who was on watch at the tower sprang to his feet and hurried to deliver the news to Zenobia. All these transpired quickly while Zero continued his pleasant conversation with the Demon Lord he''d made friends with.


    Hua Tuo was surprised by Lovina''s sudden aggressiveness and asked what was going on.


    "A demon has appeared. Please evacuate with the others, we have to prepare for battle. It''s not something we can hope to return alive from but we can buy some time for the children to run."


    The Sage God became serious. "What''s the disaster level?"


    The witch looked grim. "Code black if not more. It''s probably on the same level as an arch-demon or even a Demon King. It''s coming from where the kids are playing tag."


    Hua Tuo''s heart dropped. Zero! He couldn''t let anything happen to Zero. He didn''t want anything to happen to Half Moon village either but if what Lovina said was true, not even Hua Tuo would be capable of subduing such a powerful opponent. The Sage God of Medicine never thought that he would ever battle a Demon King. He did well to stay out of all conflicts but his luck simply ran out after centuries of running away from reality. Karma was coming back to collect the debt.


    "I''ll get the children," he told the witch who gave him a thankful look.


    "We''re in your debt. Please help to take care of Karris too. It''s too pitiful for both mother and unborn child if they should both perish now."


    Hua Tuo nodded and left immediately to find the pregnant mother.


    ***


    "Oho? You thought it would be a great idea to disturb me from my nap again to request for a little parlour trick. You have quite the nerve there, young friend."


    The brunet stuck his tongue out at the Demon Lord before him. Demon King Baal was immensely amused. He''d been extremely bored of destroying worlds. Naps were only wonderful while they lasted and he was too lazy to do any real work. Torturing mortals sounded like pain and waging wars with heaven was also a pain. All he wanted to do was watch a good show. Hell wasn''t very hard to rule. A simple sneeze of his would get all the demons and devils quaking in their hooves. Any idea of rebellion would be quelled and everything would fall back into line like how it should be. Such was the life for Divine Entity Duu''s ''hardworking'' fragment. Duu was too lazy to look for the Great One after Great One went into slumber even after Nel''s persistence so Baal was created to do that in his place, not that Baal spent any real effort.


    The Demon King was simply glad that Zero, who was Great One''s other side, spared him the hassle of having to seek him out. What''s better was how amusing the brunet was. The Demon King yawned. "What do you need me to do now? Please don''t ask me to tell you another story about hell... I''m too lazy to recall all the details."


    Zero grinned. "Come on, Bell! I''m not that mean. I came to ask you to help me with a teeny-tiny favour... there''s this powerful magician who''s made a powerful illusion that not even Mii can break out of. Apparently, detection magic doesn''t work on the undead? Could you sneeze the illusion away or something?"


    King Baal blinked. "Sneeze it away? You think too highly of that small lich. Just a yawn will do. In return for this request, what will you give me this time? My services aren''t free."


    Zero frowned. The last time he asked Baal to entertain him when he first met the Demon King in the space-time crack he entered during meditation, Baal demanded to be entertained. Zero grinned. He was very good at entertaining the Demon King.


    "I''ll tell you three new stories!"


    Baal frowned. "Five."


    "Two!"


    "Five!"


    "... two and a half?"


    Baal raised an eyebrow. "How does one tell half a story?"


    Zero grinned. "I learnt something called cliffhanger. It''s really good."


    Baal felt his eyebrow twitch. How dare this chipmunk threaten him with a cliffhanger. Whoever taught the young child that should burn in a cauldron for eternity. Baal would also gladly see to it personally.


    "No deal. Four. I don''t listen to half stories. Cliffhangers aren''t even real endings. Besides, you woke me up just as I was falling asleep. I demand an extra story for nap cancellation."


    Zero pouted and Baal almost caved. Almost. He wasn''t shameless enough to actually admit it as a Demon Lord so he held his ground.


    Knowing that he wouldn''t win this, Zero begrudgingly agreed to tell Baal four stories. The Demon King smirked and borrowed Zero''s body, ready to yawn whatever illusion the child was having trouble with away.


    Baal wasn''t exactly expecting an army awaiting his arrival when he transferred his consciousness into Zero''s body. He recognised the fear in their eyes and was slightly surprised to see a familiar face in the crowd, one he didn''t think he''ll ever have the pleasure of meeting.


    "Alright, can someone tell me where the illusion I was supposed to yawn away disappeared to? I''m not dealing with an army for only four stories."

 Chapter 112 The Doctor Is In 8

    Demon King Baal waited.Eleven very powerful individuals with one more on the way stood before him with terrifying battle auras. Baal refused to fight. He wasn''t getting paid enough to do this. Besides, the illusion Zero was talking about was nowhere in sight. That wouldn''t do. He loved the young child''s stories so he needed to break the illusion fast.


    Baal lazily glanced over the tiny army before him.


    "Two undead, one summoner, one archer, a half-blood demon, Lilith''s descendant, an archer, a fox, a witch and three warriors... I''m flattered."


    Nobody spoke. They were tense in the presence of a Demon Lord and horrified that Zero was the person who summoned it. Lovina didn''t know what to do. The Demon Lord was an ancient and powerful but unpredictable one. It didn''t help that the person who contacted him was Zero. What could the child possibly desire that he had to resort to making a contract with Baal?


    "Zero," Lovina started. "Zero can you hear me? Whatever it is, we can help you. Please cancel the contract with this demon."


    Baal blinked. Contract?


    "What are you talking about? Zero''s not some cheap human with a petty desire that needs damning. There''s no contract although there is an agreement. I don''t know what you were expecting but I''m a busy demon. Bring that illusion Zero had trouble breaking, I need to yawn it away before I can collect my payment."


    Soon growled and became murderous. Peter and Manny became bloodthirsty too. Payment? As if they would allow such a thing. Zero might have been deceived by the crafty demon but there was no way they would allow the demon to win. Soon blamed himself. If he had been careful, Zero wouldn''t be in danger.


    Zenobia wasn''t sure of what was happening. Zero still appeared to be himself although his personality had changed quite a bit. Vishnu came running in reporting about an intruder so she wasn''t sure what was going on. One thing was clear though... something has taken over Zero''s body and they had to get it out.


    "Zero, if you can hear me please respond!" the chieftess tried.


    Baal was getting irritated. "Look, the kid is fine. Just hurry up with the illusion so that I can get back."


    Both parties were at a stalemate. Baal couldn''t fulfil Zero''s request and the villagers couldn''t hurt Baal who was in possession of Zero''s body. The witch cursed. If only they had an exorcist in the village, they might stand a chance.


    Just before things could blow out of proportion, Hua Tuo flew in from the window. He took a look at the villagers and then back at his apprentice. Zero''s eyes were black and Hua Tuo raised a brow.


    "Zero, did you meditate again?"


    Baal saw the newcomer and frowned. This old man looked strangely familiar. He was also very powerful and Baal had some suspicions about his identity.


    "I seem to have seen you somewhere before... I just don''t remember it. Who are you?"


    Hua Tuo paused. That wasn''t Zero at all.


    "I''m Hua Tuo. May I know who are you? Why are you residing in my apprentice''s body?"


    Demon King Baal tried to recall where he heard that name before. Then, it clicked. His eyes widened and a smile grew across his face. "I see... no wonder I thought you were familiar. You''re the doctor from before. I''m Demon King Baal. You once cured my insomnia a few centuries ago. En wasn''t lying when he said that you were the best. I still haven''t thanked you for that."


    Hua Tuo blinked. Demon King Baal... King Yama... how many years ago was that again? He couldn''t remember. However, he was certain that King Yama once told him about a patient who had chronic insomnia and a terrible migraine. If it weren''t for Demon King Baal''s bad temper from the pain and lack of sleep, Hua Tuo wouldn''t have made the trip to the abyss.


    "I see, I can''t recall the details but I seem to remember having to make a special trip to the abyss for a patient. How has your health been?"


    Baal smiled. He was fond of the Sage God. "I''ve been doing well. As a matter of fact, I was about to take a nap when your apprentice called upon me. He was saying something about needing my help to sneeze an illusion away but when I came to fulfil my end of the agreement, I was met with a tiny army who looked like they wanted me dead. Could you explain?"


    "Agreement?" Hua Tuo was confused. "What did my apprentice agree on?"


    "He agreed to tell me four stories in return for my help to break the illusion. It would be troubling for me if there is no illusion to break because I love hearing his stories. The kid is particularly amusing and a great storyteller."


    Hua Tuo didn''t doubt it. Zero had a way with words and it was always a pleasure to watch him tell his tales with such expressiveness. However, that didn''t explain why Zero required the aid of a demon.


    Soon was confused. Did Zero really need the help of a Demon King to break his illusion? Had he really pushed the child into desperation enough to sell his soul to the abyss? Wait, that''s not right. The demon lord mentioned something about stories. What''s going on?


    "Demon King Baal, I''m afraid there is some kind of misunderstanding. The illusion was meant as a test of sorts to understand Zero''s magic capabilities in detail. He was in no real danger and there was really no need for you to personally appear."


    Baal paused. "A test?"


    Soon swallowed. "Yes, a surprise test. I did tell him to find a way to escape or break the illusion. I never expected things to go so far."


    Baal went deadly silent and everyone held their breaths. Then, he threw his head back and laughed. Baal laughed so hard till he cried but didn''t stop for a good number of minutes. When he finally did, he looked at Hua Tuo and smirked.


    "I believe you''re going to face a lot more trouble in future with this apprentice of yours."


    Hua Tuo nodded calmly. "It looks like it. I thought that taking the waterwheel apart was the worst things could get but I stand corrected."


    Baal snorted. "Oh, just you wait. He''s recently gotten into contact with some really troublesome personalities out there and I''m going to enjoy the show very much. In accord to our past, I will let this go. Zero still owes me stories but I will collect them from him at a later date. You might want to set some ground rules for him. I see that he''s in the hands of good company here. Lilith will be delighted to know that she still has kin on Earth."


    The Demon King looked at Coux and the half-succubus flinched. Baal smiled. "You really do look like her."


    Coux frowned. "I''m sorry, I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Baal shrugged. "Your ancestor, Succubus Queen Lilith, is a close ally of mine. You resemble her greatly although your blood has been watered down. It''s still good to know that some of her kin are still alive on Earth."


    Having said what he had to, Baal yawned and rubbed his eyes. "I would love to stay to chat some more and find out how the humans are doing but it''s way past my nap time. Tell Zero not to disturb me for a while, I''ll leave him in your care."


    With that, the Demon Lord disappeared and Zero came back to his senses, slightly confused.


    "Zero, how do you feel?" Lovina was the first to rush over.


    Hua Tuo was already examining his apprentice for anything unusual and relaxed when he found none. He should really stop being surprised by what Zero could accomplish. Making friends with a Demon King? Who knew?


    "You had us worried there for a second," Sekkin chuckled a tousled Zero''s hair.


    Seeing that it was a false alarm, Zenobia had Vishnu go back to the guard tower and had Lowis bring everyone who evacuated back to the village. She bid Zero a hasty goodbye and left to help.


    Soon looked guilty and apologised to Zero.


    "Oh... I didn''t know. I was under the impression that I was to use whatever means at my disposal to break the illusion so I called a friend for help."


    Qin Yun who had returned to her human formed giggled. "It''s not wrong to do that. In fact, it''s nice that your friend agreed to help. We were just startled because your friend is very powerful with a rather unique reputation."


    Zero made a small ''o'' with his mouth. "I understand now. Bell may seem scary and all but he''s actually really lazy. Most the time things are destroyed not because he''s angry but because he was clumsy. When Bell becomes sleepy he''s an absolute klutz but he would never intentionally hurt anyone who doesn''t hurt him first."


    Mitchnew looked doubtful and Sekkin was quick to pull her away before Zero saw it. The half dark elf had quite the personality and the last thing he wanted his wife to do was to start another fight. She didn''t like demons much after they burned her village down. Sekkin found it strange how fate pulled them together. He was rescued by Mitchnew during one of her assassination jobs and trained by her. They became work partners and eventually became a couple but that was a story for another time.


    Lovina was torn. On one hand, she wanted to support Zero''s all-encompassing attitude and personality. However, she couldn''t turn a blind eye to how easily Zero could''ve become victim to the Demon King. Magic was both a blessing and a curse. If used correctly, it saved lives. If used wrongly, it kills.


    While Coux and Qin Yun fused over the boy, the witch pulled Hua Tuo to a side. "Does this child have a magic teacher? I''m willing to take him as my apprentice. He has a great gift but it could be dangerous without proper training."


    Hua Tuo smiled. He was glad that Lovina offered. Honestly, if Zero didn''t already have such a great magic teacher, he would''ve agreed in a heartbeat.


    "He has one already but won''t be seeing them until next year. I doubt they would mind if you taught Zero some of the basics. Today''s incident was quite the scare. It''s my fault for neglecting his magic training and focussing too much on teaching him the ways of medicine."


    Lovina smiled and placed a comforting hand on the physician''s shoulder. "It''s no fault of yours. You are a doctor before a magician. Nobody can blame you. And yes, I would love to have the opportunity to teach Zero a thing or two about magic basics. He has great power and with great power comes great dangers. The child is too young and yet he carries the weight of the world on his shoulders."


    Hua Tuo wondered if that was true. "Zero doesn''t want to be a hero but you could be right. We could talk more over dinner but I should rescue him now from those ladies before they decide to kidnap him."


    Lovina saw how Qin Yun and Coux were trying to smother Zero in their ample bosoms and sighed. Leave it to the two most beautiful women to traumatise the child.


    "That''s a great idea. I think you might need to teach him about how to deal with pushy women too."


    Hua Tuo grimaced. "I would love for someone to teach me how to deal with them too. Luckily, Zero has a pair of very fast legs."


    Lovina laughed and Hua Tuo excused himself. Zero had never been so glad to see his teacher before.


    "Save me!" he mouthed to Hua Tuo who approached the vixen and succubus carefully.


    "Excuse me ladies but I would require some time alone with my apprentice."


    They pouted but let Zero go reluctantly. At the first signs of freedom, Zero bolted and hid behind the physician. They exchanged pleasantries before leaving Soon''s apartment, apologising for causing a mess on the way out.


    Once master and apprentice reached the safety of their apartment, both of them slid down onto the floor and exhaled sighs of relief. Who knew that women could be scarier than Demon Kings?

 Chapter 113 The Doctor Is In 9

    "Alright, Zero. Let''s have a chat, shall we?" Hua Tuo eyed the brunet who appeared nervous. Still, he did not refuse the physician. Hua Tuo didn''t know if Zero knew the impact of what he''d done. Making friends with the Demon King was something unheard of. Demons were known as creatures who did not understand the meaning of love or loyalty. Demon King Baal was one of the seven who ruled the abyss. His reputation would make anyone quake in fear. Yet Zero had gone and made friends with a creature born from nightmares without much effort. Cuteness was justice but how far could it go? Not to mention, the brunet had revealed some very hard to believe facts about Baal. A sleepy klutz? Really? All those years of disasters caused by Baal''s supposed fury were merely side effects of his carelessness? Hua Tuo found it hard to believe and even harder to accept such facts. It was easier to imagine Baal as the merciless and unpredictable Demon Lord who killed thousands with his roar of rage rather than a sneeze from a sensitive sinus after waking up.


    Zero didn''t know what to do. His teacher was giving him such an intense look and it was getting uncomfortable. Hua Tuo would''ve bored a hole through his forehead with the intensity of that stare if Zero didn''t snap him out of his thoughts.


    "What are we going to talk about?"


    "Huh? Oh yes, we were going to have a chat. Take a seat, don''t look so tense. I just have a few questions to ask you."


    Zero nodded and relaxed a little seeing the usual Hua Tuo return.


    "How long have you known Demon King Baal?"


    Zero hummed and tried to recall when it was. He hasn''t been friends with Bell for long so it was still easy to answer.


    "Slightly more than a week?"


    Hua Tuo didn''t know what to think. Why would a Demon Lord decide to help a child he knew for less than a week? Hua Tuo was no fool. Even if Baal wasn''t completely evil, it didn''t mean he had a heart of gold. This generosity may only be extended towards Zero but the physician still had his reservations. There may be deeper reasons behind Baal''s actions and neither he nor Zero had the answers to it.


    "How did the two of you meet? I''m sure you didn''t have the time to be sneaking away to make friends with someone from the abyss. We''ve been travelling for the last two weeks."


    Zero grinned and brightened up. "That''s right! I made friends while I was travelling. If not for mediation, I wouldn''t have been able to make friends this easily. It was slightly scary at first meeting so many new people and going to so many new places but it worked out in the end."


    Wait... people? As in plural?


    "Please don''t tell me you''ve made more than one friend... also, how did you meet them when you were meditating?"


    Zero frowned in confusion. Hua Tuo wasn''t making any sense to him. Was he not supposed to make friends when meditating?


    "But I did it the normal way? You told me to empty the thoughts from my mind and I did... then I went back to the space that I came from and waited until someone found me."


    Space? Now Hua Tuo was confused. "How did that space look like?" He''d heard of Buddha meditating into a different dimension the spirit world. There were many dimensions that one''s soul could travel to after mastering meditation. He hadn''t realised that Zero had progressed to such levels.


    Zero frowned. "It''s dark and empty. I can''t see anything, feel or move. It''s not warm nor cold... there was just nothing there. It''s exactly how I was before that bright light appeared."


    Hua Tuo made a mental note to ask the Great Gods more about Zero''s past. He didn''t know what light or space his student was talking about but there was one thing clear. They were not on the same page.


    "Alright, can you tell me what happened after that? How did you make friends?"


    Zero grinned. "I heard voices calling out for help and responded to them. It was always a different voice and sometimes they responded, sometimes they didn''t. Sometimes they said really mean things but then there are some who turned out to be real like Bell."


    Hua Tuo didn''t know how to react. Those voices... could it be that Zero had the ability to listen to prayers? He didn''t know that Demon Kings prayed because they had no Gods to pray to but those voices Zero heard and described sounded a lot like the voices of people praying to the God of Medicine.


    "What did these voices normally say?"


    Zero tried to recall what he heard. "Most of them were lonely. They just wanted someone to listen to them or talk to so I did."


    Hua Tuo didn''t quite understand this. Gods could listen to the prayer voices if the people praying to them met two conditions. The first was to know of their existence and the second was to believe in their powers. The stronger their faith, the stronger the effect of blessings a God can bestow upon the person praying to them. Gods had different domains and prayers worked much like in a company. Different types of prayers were categorised and sent to the God responsible for the domain. For example, Sedna would listen to all prayers about safe sea journeys. She wouldn''t receive or entertain any prayers about wanting blessings for fertility. Then there were those whose prayers didn''t have any God to listen to and were discarded somewhere in the void. The voices that Zero heard sounded like those discarded into the void. But why would Zero end up in a void?


    "Alright. Who else did you meet there?"


    Zero didn''t answer so readily. "It''s a secret. I can''t reveal their names or identity for now because I promised them."


    Hua Tuo didn''t push it. He had expected something like that after all. He assumed that all the people Zero made friends with were somewhat powerful and influential people. It would be bad for their reputation if the secret got out that these powerful beings were lonely. Just imagining Baal confiding that he didn''t mean harm and was a natural klutz was a frightening enough image for Hua Tuo. Instead, he had one last question.


    "How many friends have you made from meditating?"


    Zero paused and counted them. Hua Tuo began to worry when Zero counted more than three but sighed in relief when the brunet stopped at four.


    "Four I have met like Bell but many others whom I have not. I''ve spoken to a lot of people. Some come back to talk to me again but some don''t so it is difficult to know who''s considered a friend and who''s not."


    The physician almost face-planted at that explanation. Here he was hoping that Zero wouldn''t go more than five but it was now a lost cause. He''d have to teach Zero about stranger danger, a lesson that Truen failed to get Zero to understand. The physician didn''t know if Zero''s ability to readily trust strangers was a good or bad thing. The worries he had for his apprentice only increased by the day and Hua Tuo felt exhausted. They haven''t started any consultation in the village or done any surgery but Zero''s made quite the impact by himself.


    "I see... thank you for answering me honestly. Lovina and I need to discuss a little bit more about the healing magic method you proposed this morning so there is still a little bit of time before dinner. I''m not sure if the kids are back yet but I''m sure they would love to continue the game of tag. You haven''t had the chance of becoming the tagger yet, have you?"


    Zero shook his head. "I''ll go ask around right now!"


    Hua Tuo waved goodbye and sent Zero out with a smile. Once the brunet was gone, he quickly phoned Buddha for an explanation.


    ***


    "Buddha speaking."


    "How can Zero hear the voices of prayers in the void?"


    The Sage God of Enlightenment let his smile drop a little. "Pardon?"


    Hua Tuo scowled at the other end of the line. "You heard me. What is the child''s background? He meditated and his soul returned to the space that had nothing in it. He was in the void and he said he came from it. What''s going on? Why can he hear the discarded prayers? Not too long ago he''d just told me he was friends with Demon King Baal."


    Buddha blinked and the smile fell from his face. "Baal? As in the Demon of Sloth, Belphegor?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. "Yes, that Demon Lord. The same Demon King Enma requested me to treat in the abyss a few centuries back. That unpredictable all-powerful King of the Abyss who could level a country with a sneeze. The one that Zero said was a klutz who didn''t mean to hurt anyone."


    Buddha was lost. "Can I call you back? This requires a meeting."


    Hua Tuo shrugged. What could get worse than this? "Sure. As long as you come back with an answer."


    Buddha ended the call with a troubled expression. As a confidant of the late Great One, he knew certain secrets. However, he didn''t know everything. Demon King Baal wasn''t one of the Gods'' creations. This required Isis'' powers to travel back in time and view history. Also, it might be time to tell both Hua Tuo and Merlin more about Zero''s ''birth''.


    ***


    "Seriously, where have you been? We were worried sick when we were told to evacuate suddenly."


    Zero raised both his hands up in surrender as Rima yelled at him. Jacqueline and Leon were uncharacteristically silent as the spirit propagator ranted. Zero could only bow his head in apology until Zoe stepped in, placing a calming hand on both children.


    "Thank you, Zoe," Rima said and turned back to Zero with a slightly annoyed but resigned expression.


    "I''m glad that nothing bad happened to you. Just don''t do it again alright? Leave the dangerous things to the adults. We have very strong warriors protecting the village."


    Zero nodded and Leon proposed continuing their game of tag, livening up the mood.


    "Can I be the tagger this time?" Zero asked and all three kids agreed without arguments. Zero grinned as the three kids took off. Zoe smiled at Zero and patted his head gently before giving him a light push, encouraging him to go. The brunet flashed her a bright smile and started counting aloud, planning silently who to go after first.


    ***


    "This is delicious!" Zero moaned as he took another bite of the wrap.


    He''d never seen such a strange meal but he loved how creative it was. Lovina and Cleo prepared a wide spread of fillings that could be put in the thin pastry. Zero could choose to put anything in it and add different sauce. Every wrap had a different taste and Zero found the barbecued meat to be his favourite. Zero liked the applesauce even though Hua Tuo kept giving him strange looks whenever he added it to the wraps he made.


    After dinner, Cleo handed Zero a cup of herbal tea to wash to food down. Zero thanked her and then Lovina asked him a question that made Zero jump up in excitement, almost knocking the cup of tea over.


    "Yes! I would love to... Master can I? Please.....!"


    Hua Tuo pretended to consider and gave in when Zero pulled the wide-eyed look. He chuckled and granted Zero the permission to ''skip work'' for an entire day tomorrow.


    Zero couldn''t believe it. He never thought that he could become a part of Half Moon village and it made him happy to know he could become one of them even if it was temporarily.


    Cleo smiled. "Well, you''ll have to sleep early tonight since we wake up before the sun comes up to tend to the fields."


    Zero agreed and left in a hurry, much to the physician''s amusement. Unknown to him, Hua Tuo and Lovina arranged for the village to babysit Zero while they worked on researching Zero''s idea. If it worked, Grandma Moppo would never have to rely on her staff again and many old injuries for many of the warriors could potentially be cured.


    Zero skipped along to the hidden underground passageway entrance. He''d gotten quite familiar with the village after the game of tag with the kids. Hua Tuo was impressed with how energetic Zero was despite the long day. He just knew that the moment the lights went out, Zero would drift off immediately. Unhurriedly, he walked over and waved goodbye to the occupants of the tree apartments.

 Chapter 114 Village Life 1

    It was five in the morning when Zero was woken up by a stranger. In the dark, it was hard to tell who it was but Zero didn''t mind since Mii didn''t alert him of immediate danger. He let the lady lead him to the well to get freshened up.


    As he became more awake, Zero noticed how he couldn''t sense her presence at all. Perhaps the lady was one of those without life essences? She was beautiful in an ethereal way, more so than Zero remembered. Moona didn''t look alive and Zero wondered how that could be.


    "Good morning, you look a little different today...?"


    The silver-haired lady smiled. Unable to hold back his curiosity, Zero blurted out and asked if she was a ghost. The lady chuckled charmingly.


    "No, I''m not like Zoe. I''m a spirit born from the moonlight."


    Zero looked lost. "You were born from the moonlight? How does that work? The moon didn''t carry you in its stomach like Karris, did it?"


    Moona smiled mysteriously. "Who knows? Maybe it did, maybe it didn''t. I wouldn''t know. However, I cannot exist without the moonlight or the dark. I don''t blame you for thinking that I''m a ghost. I turn almost invisible at noon when the sun is the strongest."


    Fascinated, Zero wanted to ask more but couldn''t as he was startled by someone else hugging him from behind.


    "Oh my! You look adorable this morning too... almost worth the pain of waking up this early. Hello, Moona. Did you look at the stars again last night?"


    "Qin Yun, you might want to let go of Zero. He looks slightly blue..." Latitia commented.


    The demoness blinked and quickly unwrapped her arms. "Sorry, dear. You were just too adorable and I just wanted to eat you up."


    Sekkin was a lithe hunter with shoulder-length light brown hair, a cleanly trimmed moustache and a bushy beard. His eyes were pitch black and Zero knew he wasn''t human when he shot out some barely visible thread from his hands to drag Qin Yun away before she could take the opportunity to smother Zero in another one of her hugs.


    "We apologise for scaring you so early in the morning. Have you eaten? It''s going to be hard work in the fields."


    Zero shook his head and someone tapped Zero on the shoulder from behind. The brunet wasn''t expecting to be offered food and beamed at the... creature?


    "Don''t worry," Latitia smiled. "Chowkah might be huge but he is very friendly."


    Zero accepted the bread gracefully and asked, "I heard that Chowkah was a Yeti. Is he something like a Camie because he''s huge!"


    Cleo who was still yawning as she walked overheard that and grinned. "Nah, a Yeti is a guardian chosen by the mountain to guide lost travellers during a snowstorm. It''s not the same as giants."


    Zero had many questions but held his tongue as Cleo gave instructions to everyone about what they''re going to do today. Zero became excited when he was told they would be harvesting. He''d harvested herbs with Hua Tuo before so he knew the basics. However, today, they were harvesting food that would be used to make lunch. Sekkin whispered to him that lunch usually tasted better if it was made with freshly harvested vegetables in the morning.


    "Chowkah and Sekkin, you will draw water and till the soil before replanting the next batch of seeds. Latitia and I will tend to the remaining crops to speed up the growth of existing crops and water them. Qin Yun and Moona will check the plants for any signs of insect invasion and pull out the weeds. Zero," she paused to look at the youngest member on their team. "you will be following Qin Yun and Moona. I heard that you have some experience tending to the fields with Hua Tuo. Some of the bigger vegetables are too heavy for you to harvest so leave that to the men. You can help pick tomatoes after you''re done with weeding."


    Zero bounced with joy and Cleo clapped her hands twice to dismiss the meeting. Everyone scattered away to fulfil their jobs. Moona and Qin Yun pulled Zero along, explaining to him what they needed to do. Zero couldn''t help but notice how Qin Yun would sneakily hold his hand or semi-cuddle him as they walked. Moona gave Zero sly smiles but didn''t comment. They had to work fast because the sun was rising and Moona wouldn''t be able to stay for too long in the fields.


    Weeding was done in an almost robotic manner. With Zero''s extensive knowledge in plants, they were done in no time. The brunet ran over to help with picking tomatoes, much to Latitia''s amusement. Zero blinked when Latitia used magic to water the plants.


    "Is it normal to use magic to do chores? Master usually scolds me if I tried to clean the house using water magic."


    The flower fairy descendant grinned. "It feels like cheating to do so but I always think that you''ve got to make full use of the gifts you''re given. It''s better if I can use it to help everyone so I always offer to water the plants."


    Zero scowled. "Master didn''t allow me to use water magic to clean but he makes me do it all the time. I don''t think that''s fair."


    Latitia giggled. "Different strokes for different folks. I guess he was trying to teach you something there. Oh, you can pick that tomato. I can make it ripe with my magic later."


    Zero nodded and continued harvesting. He looked to the side and saw how Chowkah worked endlessly, ferrying water from the well to the fields. Sekkin had his back bent, replanting seeds with practised ease. He couldn''t see what Cleo was doing but he saw plants growing at astonishing rates every few minutes. Zero wondered if the village would ever run out of food if Cleo didn''t speed up the growth of plants using her magic.


    The hours flew by quickly and Moona had to stop because the sun was coming up. Zero saw how translucent she was under the morning sun and noted that the moonlight sylph became more sluggish.


    "That''s a wrap," Cleo said. "Let''s help to carry all the harvest to the kitchen so that Zoe and Qin Yun can prepare lunch. In the meantime, you can have breakfast with Lovina before you join the warriors for a hunt."


    Zero skipped all the way back. By the time he reached Lovina''s apartment, Hua Tuo was already seated and sipping on tea.


    "How was your morning?" he asked his apprentice.


    Zero related what he saw and experienced before throwing the old physician off with a statement.


    "Latitia said that magic is a gift and it might feel like cheating to use it for chores but if it was used to benefit everyone, it should be used."


    The physician nearly choked on the pancakes. After two cups of tea and working lungs, he looked at Zero seriously.


    "What kind of chores are we talking about here?"


    Zero became serious too and the tension in the room increased.


    "Washing floors. I could do it with water magic."


    Hua Tuo sighed.


    "Starting fires too."


    Hua Tuo gave it a thought. "Starting fires outside the house, yes. Inside, no. Washing the floors with water magic is not allowed."


    "But why?" Zero pouted.


    The physician sighed and Lovina eyed them with interest. "The last time you used water magic to clean, we had to repair the roof."


    Zero blushed in embarrassment at that memory. "I''ll get better, I promise."


    The old doctor shook his head. Zero might improve but his old house might not be there by the time Zero perfected it. He wouldn''t take that risk.


    Sensing Hua Tuo''s distraught, the witch stepped in and offered Zero more pancakes. "Let''s work on that cleaning magic another time, shall we? If you can control your magic well enough, I''m sure you can try using it."


    Hua Tuo gave the lady a silent look of thanks when Zero finally gave in


    "I hear that the hunting party leaves at nine. It''s about time, do you want to join them?"


    Zero shovelled all the pancakes into his small mouth, gulped down the tea and nodded.


    Lovina chuckled and bid Zero goodbye as he ran off to join the hunting party.


    "Now that he''s gone, shall we discuss that healing magic?" the witch smiled.


    Hua Tuo and Cleo nodded at the witch and the discussion began.

 Chapter 115 Village Life 2

    "Am I late?"


    Zenobia smiled at her favourite child of late. "No, you''re just on time. We''re still doing final checks. Have you met the team?"


    Zero looked around. Every hunter on the team looked scary but when they saw their latest addition, that sternness on their faces melted away.


    "Why, hello there!" A man with a very wide grin greeted Zero. He held out his hand and Zero shook it, noting how human he looked.


    "Hello, I''m Zero. I''ll be in your care today."


    The man with a wide grin and shaggy dirty blond hair introduced himself as Gweshr.


    "Are you human?"


    Gweshr trained his brown eyes onto Zero with a mischievous twinkle in them. "What do you think?"


    Zero frowned. Gweshr looked like one but Zero knew for sure he wasn''t one. There were only two humans in the village after all. Also, Gweshr wasn''t a ghost. Zero could detect him on Mii''s map.


    A huge hand patted Zero''s fluffy hair and the brunet blinked. He hadn''t heard the man move and was that a horse''s body he saw?


    "Don''t worry about that dog, Zero. I''m Crudgel, those two fellows are Vrald and Gerald. The lady beside Zenobia is Mitch, you''ve met her husband earlier."


    Mitch glared at Crudgel and fired an arrow at the horse-man who dodged it with ease.


    "Don''t call me Mitch. It''s Mitchnew. Also, in case you''re wondering, my husband is the fool called Sekkin."


    Zenobia had to break up the tension before it could a fight could break out.


    "Does this happen often?" Zero asked.


    Zenobia sighed. "Mitchnew is a little testy so don''t take it personally. She''s not a bad person. Also, Gweshr is a werewolf. You''ll be following him during this hunt to check traps and track prey. I heard from Hua Tuo that you were an expert."


    Zero beamed. "Leave it to me! Also, can I ask what Crudgel is? Is he more of a horse or a man? I can''t tell."


    Vrald, the man with red hair and eyes, guffawed. "That''s a good one kid... I can''t tell either. He eats like a man but farts like a horse."


    Gerald, the man with golden hair and eyes, elbowed his companion and silenced him with a glare. "Sorry, Crudgel. It appears that my companion here is lacking some brains. He''s caught a deadly disease that cannot be cured."


    Zero perked up. "What disease is that? Perhaps I could try... my master is a great doctor."


    Gerald was amused. "Can your master cure stupidity?"


    Everyone laughed when Zero honestly told Gerald that it wasn''t possible. "There are many unknown diseases that exist but my master has once said that there was an incurable disease that exists amongst humans and sometimes species of the other races. Stupidity is one of its names. Don''t worry, it''s not infectious. The best treatment to reduce its side effects is to apply sympathy."


    Mitchnew walked over to Zero and slapped him on the back lightly. She was laughing so hard that there were tears in her eyes. Zero thought that she looked beautiful and that Sekkin was a lucky person to marry such a great lady.


    "I think I''m going to like you, Zero. Well said. I couldn''t have done any better myself."


    Vrald spluttered and Crudgel teased the warrior until his face matched his hair. Gweshr taught Zero how to do a fist bump and talked a little more about everyone on the team.


    "Ex-adventurer!"


    The werewolf nodded. "He may be an idiot but he''s strong. Both Vrald and Gerald travelled together before settling here. They''re dragon descendants. Crudgel is a centaur. That means he is both man and horse equally. He''s a great archer like Mitchnew and the chieftess. Mitchnew is a half dark elf. I''ve never seen her laugh like that before. You''re the first to make her do so."


    Zero blushed and tried to redirect Gweshr''s attention elsewhere. The werewolf grinned at Zero''s shyness and decided to spare the poor brunet. He moved on to explain to Zero about the kinds of traps they had and where they were located.


    "Why are they located in such weird places? Do they catch anything at all?"


    Zenobia overheard the question and grinned. "You''re a curious one. Normally, they wouldn''t. However, Wiser did a little something so they''re very effective in catching whatever we need during the season. For example, we catch rabbits in the autumn with them, deer in the winter, boars in the summer and sometimes bears in spring."


    "Season?"


    The chieftess paused. "Have you not experienced it?"


    Zero shook his head.


    "Well then," the chieftess blinked. "I suppose you can learn about them when we set off. Feel free to ask Crudgel when you''re on his back later."


    Zero nodded and wasn''t sure of what she meant by ''on his back'' but agreed nevertheless. They quickly gathered what they needed and set off at once. Zero came to understand what Zenobia meant. He was literally carried up and placed on the horseback of the centaur. The view from Crudgel''s back was certainly different and Zero was equal parts excited and scared.


    "Hold onto my waist," the centaur advised. "We''ll be travelling fast through the forest to check the traps first. Any game can come after that."


    "Why don''t we hunt first and check the traps later?"


    The centaur smiled. "We don''t want to hunt too little or too much without knowing what''s caught already."


    It made sense. Zero nodded and asked about seasons. Apparently, Earth experienced weather changes all the time. The four seasons happened at a specific time of a year. Sometimes it became very hot and that was called summer. Sometimes it becomes very cold and sometimes snow started falling. That weather was known as winter and these weathers can last for months at a time hence they were known as seasons.


    "What about rain? Is rain a season?"


    Crudgel scratched his chin. "I don''t think so. It doesn''t last for months does it?"


    Zero shook his head. It lasted for less than a day most the time so it didn''t count. "But what if there was a place that had rain that could last for months? Or perhaps, years?"


    The centaur shrugged. "There might be such a place but I wouldn''t know. Maybe it could be considered a season if it happened? Like light rain season, heavy rain season, warm rain season.. I don''t really know."


    Zero found that idea fascinating and thought about what he would name them when he found such a place. A place with lots and lots of rain sounded cool. However, that also meant that Zero would miss the sun. Maybe it would be rainy every other day and sunny only once in a while like how the normal weather was now? Zero would love to visit such an interesting place. Would the plants there grow resistant to the rain?


    Before he knew it, they''ve arrived at the first trap. Zero hopped down Crudgel''s back with some difficulty and scurried over to help Gweshr check the trap. It was empty so they quickly reset it and moved on.


    On the third trap, Zero saw a trapped baby jackal-monkey screaming for help. He thought that Gweshr was going to kill it but was surprised when the hunter let it go.


    "Why?"


    Gweshr blinked, not quite understanding Zero''s question. "Why what?"


    Zero pointed to the trap. "We caught it didn''t we? Why did we have to let it go?"


    Mitchnew smiled. "It was a baby. We let the baby animals live so that they can grow up and produce more babies. It''s the cycle of life here. If we kill this baby, there might not be enough adults to keep the species going."


    "Mitchnew... he''s only a kid. He couldn''t possibly understand this," Crudgel began but Zero shook his head.


    "No, I understand now. It was my mistake. Back on Endow Hill, I can''t remember how many baby animals I''ve hunted because they were easier to catch. A boar was difficult to catch but a baby boar was manageable. I won''t do it anymore."


    Zenobia watched all these from the tree she was on, impressed. Zero was very wise and intelligent for his age. Hua Tuo had chosen a wonderful candidate to pass his knowledge to. The chieftess was slightly envious. Unlike Lowis, she had no kin. The skills and knowledge she had would die with her if she had no one to teach. Zero was a brilliant child and Zenobia entertained the thought of adopting him only to dismiss it. According to Hua Tuo, Zero was going to travel the world. She wouldn''t bind Zero to such a tiny village.


    The fourth trap turned out to be a dud too and Zero was feeling slightly hopeless. Gweshr smiled and told him not to worry.


    "We just need to hunt more if there isn''t anything in the traps. The mountain and forest are generous, fear not."


    The fifth trap came into sight and Zero held his breath. When Gweshr cut the rope loose, they saw a dead fire pheasant. Zero helped reset the trap while Gerald and Vrald helped to dismantle their catch.


    "Are you ready for the real hunt now?" Crudgel asked Zero.


    Needless to say, the brunet was ecstatic. Zenobia then asked Zero and Gweshr to track their prey. Zero didn''t have to spend much time or effort to locate the prey. However, he was curious about how Gweshr did it so he asked how the werewolf did it.


    "I have a superior sense of smell and hearing. I just head into the general direction of the smell and sounds until I find an animal track. We chase them from there."


    Zero blinked. It wasn''t magic but a superior sense of smell and hearing sounded like a huge cheat. Zero never used detection magic to hunt on Endow Hill and it usually took him a few hours to find anything. Thankfully, he was familiar with the terrain to know where to find his prey. Here, Zero was at a complete loss.


    "Can I use detection magic to locate the prey instead? Would that be considered cheating? I''m not too familiar with the terrain here so I thought it would help..."


    "You have detection magic?" Mitchnew was surprised.


    Zero nodded and even the ex-adventurers went silent. Nobody spoke for a while and Zenobia cleared her throat to break the awkward atmosphere.


    "Zero, could you share with us how your detection magic works?"


    The brunet thought for a while. "I usually call for Mii and she will help me with it."


    "Mii?"


    Zero grinned. "She can''t stay out here for too long because it uses too much mana. But if it''s for a bit, she could say hi."


    The hunting party watched with amazement at the materialisation of a small strawcherry fairy. The fairy had red hair and eyes, wore a top made of leaves and pants shaped like cherries with strawberry seeds. Mii flew around with a pair of transparent wings and Zero blinked. Did Mii always look like this?


    "Did you grow?"


    The strawcherry assistant looked annoyed. "No, I evolved. With all the hunting and learning, did you think I would always remain as a strawcherry?"


    Zero apologised. "It''s great to see you again physically. Mii, meet the hunting team of Half Moon village! There''s Lady Zenobia the chieftess, Vrald and Gerald the ex-adventurers, Gweshr the werewolf, Mitchnew the half dark-elf and Crudgel the Centaur. We''re currently hunting and need to use the map to find prey. Could you help?"


    Mii rolled her eyes. "After months of not seeing me the first thing you ask of me is to work? I hate you."


    Zero apologised once more. "What would you like in return?"


    Mii thought about it. "Zoe makes great food right? I want to eat meat if I help with the hunt."


    A strawcherry fairy that eats meat? It was unheard of but nobody questioned it. They were too busy gawking at the screen that appeared in front of them.


    [Zero has invited you to the hunting party. Do you accept?]


    Gweshr was the first to smash the "yes" option and he wasn''t disappointed.


    "What is this?" he asked, pointing at the strange window with colours and dots.


    Everyone stared at the same window that appeared before them.


    "Why are there green, red, orange and yellow dots? Also, there are white ones in clusters all over behind the green ones."


    Zero grinned and explained how to understand the map.


    Gweshr was impressed. "I saw we go for the orange one to the north from here. I can smell venison."


    Vrald and Gerald offered to help while Zenobia had a different idea.


    "With this map, we could split our hunting party to work more efficiently. Crudgel, Mitchnew and I can take on the smaller prey. What do you say?"


    The centaur disagreed. "What if we meet unexpected danger?"


    Mii grinned. "That is when party calls work best."


    "Party calls?" Zero asked. He didn''t know that such a thing existed.


    "You know how you call Truen sometimes? It works the same except the call never ends and you can talk to everyone in the party. It''s something that unlocked when I evolved."


    "Testing, can everyone hear me in the call?" Mitchnew decided to try.


    Gweshr jumped, having sensitive hearing. "It''s loud..."


    "You can adjust it," Mii offered to help and it took them ten minutes to get organised with the new system.


    "Alright, team alpha... ready?"


    "Team alpha on standby," Zenobia grinned.


    "Best of luck, let''s see who can catch the best meat," Gweshr grinned and took off with Vrald and Gerald.


    Zero was hanging onto Gerald''s back as the hunters took off. The archers went in the opposite direction and split up. Zero monitored all of it happening while Gerald ran. The brunet also noted how the dragon descendants didn''t pant or sweat, unlike Gweshr. He could feel how powerful Vrald and Gerald were as they ran. The preys on the map were running away as if they sensed something and Zero frowned.


    "Something''s not right. The preys to the northwest are scattering. Should we check it out?"


    Vrald took a brief glance at the map and exchanged looks with Gweshr. The werewolf nodded and all three hunters stopped running. Gerald let Zero down gently and Gweshr bent down, asking Zero to get on.


    "Change of plans, kiddo. Let''s get you back to the village alright? Thanks to your map, we could avoid getting into trouble. Zenobia, can you hear me? We''ve got some trouble northwest."


    The chieftess replied swiftly. "Vrald, Gerald. Check the enemy numbers and strength and report back. Avoid confrontation. Normally I would have Gweshr do that but Zero''s safety comes first. The rest of us will regroup to proceed with the next course of action."


    Zero wanted to help too with his detection magic but Zenobia disallowed that. "We are responsible for your safety. Please stay with Hua Tuo when you return, I promise everything will be fine."


    Reluctantly, Zero agreed and left. He left the party on Zenobia''s request and had Mii stay with the ex-adventurers to help them. All the way back, Zero was worried. What was happening? He saw some red dots around but didn''t think they would really be enemies. Mii mentioned it before that red dots were enemies but back in Sleepy Cave, they turned out to be simply monsters. Could he be wrong? Were they not monsters?


    Zero felt uneasiness brew at the pit of his stomach and a frown made its way onto his face. He knew that the peaceful days were probably numbered.

 Chapter 116 Village Life 3

    Hua Tuo frowned. Zero was back early. Lovina and Cleo stopped talking and watched as the werewolf let Zero down gently. They couldn''t hear what was said but judging from Zero''s worried expressions, they could guess what happened.


    Wordlessly, they made their way down to meet the brunet.


    "Ah, you''re here. That''s great. Could I leave Zero in your care for a bit? I have to return to help."


    "Sure, no problem. How would you like some tea, Zero?" Lovina asked.


    Reluctantly, Zero cast one last worried look at Gweshr before he was pushed along by Lovina who left Cleo and Hua Tuo behind to get details from the scout.


    "What happened?" Cleo asked, beating Hua Tuo to it.


    "Zero used detection magic and shared it with us for the hunt. He spotted some strange movements with it to the northwest. Vrald and Gerald went ahead to check the numbers and strength. The others should be there by now. I''ll return to see what they need help with."


    Hua Tuo frowned. "Are the humans still bothering this village?"


    Cleo grimaced. "Humans can be a rather generic term. Most humans wouldn''t set foot into the cursed forest or Endow Hill. They know better than to do that. However, there''s a newly instated Count who wants to gain the favour of the King. He''s been going on about bringing down the beasts living in the cursed forest to gain recognition and more wealth. Carrabas is his name. It''s not the first time he''s attempted to attack us."


    Hua Tuo sighed. This Count of Carrabas sounded like a real piece of work and the Sage God wished he didn''t have to step in. He didn''t want to take sides or be involved with any conflict. Zenobia and Half Moon village knew this very well. However, the doctor''s main concern was Zero. His charge was still very ignorant and naive. There''s no telling what Zero would do.


    "Understood. We won''t delay you any further, please keep us updated."


    Gweshr did a half bow and ran off towards the forest once more. Cleo and Hua Tuo shared a look before heading back.


    Meanwhile, Lovina was very skilful at getting Zero comfortable. If Hua Tuo didn''t know better, he would''ve thought of her as a charming lady. The witch gave the doctor a sly wink when Zero was not looking and Cleo looked at the cup of herbal tea. She shook her head gently and decided to get to work. Hua Tuo didn''t say anything as the half Dryad left. As the protectors of the forest, Dryads had extensive control over plants. There was no better informant than a Dryad in a forest. If Carrabas had any men planted in the forest, Cleo would sniff them out in no time.


    "Zero, I think the kids are up already. How about a game of tag before lunch with them?"


    Lovina worked her magic and Zero didn''t suspect a thing, happily agreeing and bouncing off to find the children. The physician watched his apprentice go with a troubled heart. The discussion earlier prematurely. Although they now had some sort of idea about how to test it, they had no means to do so. Testing it on Grandma Moppo was out of the question. They needed to be sure that it would work before risking the use of the new healing magic on anyone.


    "I feel so bad for influencing his emotions," Lovina groaned when Zero was out of earshot.


    Hua Tuo chuckled. "You have no idea how useful it is sometimes. Knowing Zero, he wouldn''t leave it. That child would find loopholes to get what he wants. If I said no reading in the kitchen and no food in the room, he would sit in the centre of two spaces to read in the room and eat in the kitchen boundary. That''s the kind of apprentice I''m dealing with so don''t feel guilty."


    Lovina wasn''t too sure about it but agreed anyway. "I suppose it''s a good thing they detected the threat before it got too late. The last attack, we got away with some casualties. Carrabas wouldn''t let it end here. He''s sure to bring in bigger cavalry and I heard from Coux that rumours have spread in towns about his recruitment for beast hunts. Many mercenaries have signed up and they''re not the amicable kind."


    Hua Tuo sighed. "I just hope that he doesn''t get any ideas."


    Lovina giggled. "We''ll just have to keep a close eye on him then. I''m sure nothing will happen to him if we keep him busy. Is he interested in stories? I''m sure some of our warriors can entertain him with stories of their valiant battles. I''m guessing Mitchnew has taken a liking to him from how he talked about her. That elf never smiles."


    Hua Tuo''s eyes were wide with surprise. "Mitchnew? Smile?"


    Lovina nodded with mirth. There was hardly anything that could faze the immortal. His apprentice was surely something. Hua Tuo massaged his temples.


    "I think Gerald and Vrald would be better candidates than Mitchnew. I don''t want Zero to hear about the darker side of life. Zero treasures life as a doctor. He wouldn''t be pleased to know that there are jobs out there taking away the lives he''s trying to save."


    Lovina grimaced. She didn''t think about that. "I guess not... Being an assassin isn''t something most children would aspire to be. Yes, Gerald and Vrald would be better storytellers, especially Vrald."


    Hua Tuo wasn''t too sure about it. And Lovina tutted at the dubious look he was giving her.


    "Don''t be so judgemental! Give him a chance... he''s not as bad once you get to know him. If you ignore the part about him that lacked intellect, he''s a good boy."


    Hua Tuo cringed. "Idiocy is infectious. I don''t want Zero anywhere near that walking muscle head."


    Lovina sighed. "Gerald will be there so don''t worry too much alright?"


    Hua Tuo gave in reluctantly as Lovina started pulling out dusty books after dusty books. "Let''s get started, shall we? I''m sure we can catch some fishes from the river to try it out. I''ll have Douglas catch some for us. That lad hardly does anything around here anyway."


    Hua Tuo agreed and they continued their earlier discussion on a more serious note.


    ***


    "Oh gosh, Zero! How are you so good at this?" Leon groaned and flopped to the grass, panting. Jacqueline was visibly tired as well and only Rima appeared fine.


    "I didn''t do much. You guys gave it away too easily."


    Leon sulked and Jacqueline frowned.


    "But how? I was so careful too..."


    Zero grinned. He didn''t use the map because Mii was with Zenobia and the hunters. Tag was easier than he thought. Using magic perception boosted by meditation, he was able to sense any life forms including spirits. It was startling to be able to sense where Zoe was but Zero got over the initial shock easily. It was tricky to identify which life pulse belonged to who. The brunet would initially run to a location where there was magic only to find that he was chasing a bird. It took trial and error to know how to differentiate and identify each and every villager''s unique magic in the effective radius. Zero tried to sense further than the limit but found himself suffering from a massive headache so he stopped. He wanted to know what Zenobia and the rest were doing but they were too far.


    Before Zero could tell them the secret behind his skills, they heard Qin Yun calling out to them. Leon leapt to his feet immediately and Jacqueline chased after him despite being fatigued only a moment before. Zero was puzzled when Rima took off like a comet, leaving Zero in the dust.


    "Last to reach won''t get to choose the meat!" the werecat hybrid yelled and that got Zero running too.


    "Wait for me! I helped with the hunt, please reserve some for me!"


    ***


    Lunch was scrumptious. Zoe and Qin Yun worked hard in the kitchen all morning and Zero was grateful. After a game of tag, he was starving. What''s better was how all the ingredients used were fresh. Zero saw the tomatoes, carrots, cabbage and potatoes they harvested that morning in the soup. The meat was roasted and Zero recognised the fire pheasant from earlier.


    Mii returned with the warriors with a huge haul and was taking her share of meat from Zero''s plate. The brunet didn''t mind sharing some of the meat he had with the strawcherry fairy. However, he had to slap Leon''s straying hands away. Zoe didn''t look pleased when she caught Leon trying to steal meat from Zero''s plate and punished him by giving him dishes duty. Leon groaned and complained but Zero didn''t pity him at all. Jacqueline constantly made faces at Leon, rubbing salt into the wound metaphorically that got her a chiding look from the Zashikiwarashi. Rima was smart and ate her food in complete silence, blending into the background while Qin Yun dumped a second helping onto Zero''s plate in secret when she walked by.


    In a nutshell, it was chaotic.


    It got worse when the warriors dined and Zero lost count how many time Mitchnew had to be stopped from throwing her knife at somebody''s head over lunch. Gerald and Vrald came up to Zero and started some small talk which led to Vrald bragging about his days of glory.


    "And then I told him, "You won''t best me with that tiny horns of yours!" as I charged straight up to the minotaur."


    Zero''s eyes sparkled. So absorbed into the story, he didn''t notice how the crowd lessened. Zoe took the children away, dragging Leon by the ear to enlist them into helping with the dishes. The warriors silently slipped away, leaving Gerald and Vrald behind. Hua Tuo, Lovina and Cleo excused themselves in haste and the feast cave soon became quiet. Gerald watched all these happen without comment and sat beside his airheaded friend.


    "What happened next? Did you win?"


    Vrald snorted. "Of course I did! Although it was only by a slight margin, a win is still a win."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "I bet you got kicked before you killed the monster."


    Gerald chuckled. "He got more than a kick from that cow. In fact, I had to save him."


    "You did not!"


    "Did so."


    "Did not! I killed it fair and square by slashing from its shoulder to hip, it was a clean strike."


    Gerald rolled his eyes. "Yes, after I blocked a charge from it. You struck it from the back while I was distracting it."


    Zero laughed when he saw them bicker. Adventurers were truly amazing and Zero wondered if he would meet some on his adventure."


    "Why the sudden interest in adventure stories?" Gerald asked. From what he heard, the brunet wanted to become a travelling doctor. That was something completely different from adventuring.


    Zero blinked. "I just like hearing stories of brave battles."


    Vrald waggled his eyebrows and nudged Zero before giving him a sly look. "I see somebody also wants to become a hero huh? Are you interested in gaining the recognition of the King or slaying the Demon Lord and winning the hearts of girls?"


    Zero blinked. Why would anyone want to slay Baal? That''s terrible! Also, girls scared him so badly! Qin Yun and Coux were terrifying women. If possible, Zero wanted to have nothing to do with them. Mitchnew and Zenobia were in their own league and as much as the brunet admired them on the battlefield, their other aspects leave much to be desired. The second helping of meat that Qin Yun snuck him was the only exception but he digressed.


    "Sorry but I don''t think becoming an adventurer is something for me. I''m better of travelling as a doctor like how my master did before. I''d love to record down new illnesses, new herbs and experiment new kinds of treatments or medicine. There are many people out there who are in need of treatment but cannot afford it. I want to be able to make a difference for them so I must decline."


    Gerald looked at the young boy before him and smiled. "That''s a very noble dream, Zero."


    Zero blushed and fumbled for words. Vrald sulked. "Being an adventurer is so cool though... being a doctor sounds difficult. You know, not everybody can be saved even if you become a doctor. There will be some who you won''t be able to save."


    Gerald elbowed his friend harshly and glared at him. Zero only shook his head. "No, I understand. Still, it''s good enough if I could save that one person or reduce their suffering. I can''t save everyone, not even Gods could do that. But I could save someone if I tried. If I could save the people I care about, that''s enough for me."


    Zero''s maturity surprised both dragon descendants. Vrald was the first to speak. With a gentle smile, he asked, "Will you save us if we''re dying?"


    Without a shred of hesitation, the small boy looked at them with determined eyes. "Yes."


    Gerald swallowed hard. He clenched his gloved hands into fists. That resolution in Zero''s eyes was something he would never forget. As dragon descendants, they were both blessed and cursed with bloodline gifts. Some were stronger like in Gerald''s case and some were weaker like in Vrald''s case. However, the lives of dragon descendants were never easy. It could only be filled with carnage and bloodshed.


    The golden-haired warrior looked at his gloved hands. He always wore white gloves because he hated to see them sullied and went to great lengths to keep them clean. Gerald hated the life he had. As a strong person, everyone depended on him to protect them but when he needed a place to rest, it didn''t exist. Before he came to Half Moon village, he wandered around as an adventurer taking quests, slaying monsters and lived on the road. These dragon claws hidden by his white gloves made him both revered and feared by humans. He didn''t have a place to belong.


    It wasn''t until he met Vrald, a distant brother of sorts that Gerald felt a sense of comfort. However, the void in his heart still existed. Vrald was able to use Draconian magic to a small extent thanks to the curse of his dragon bloodline. Other than that, he could easily blend in as an excellent swordsman. Gerald always envied his airheaded companion for that. On the other hand, the way Vrald never left his sword more than an arm''s length away from him even in sleep told a different story. Contrary to how people perceived Vrald, the sword master wasn''t such an easy-going person. Seeing someone much younger and weaker claim that he would save them with more determination than stronger and bigger men they''ve seen warmed their stone cold hearts. Gerald and Vrald were shown hope that they never knew existed and even though neither of them was in need of saving physically, they knew now that there was somebody who could heal the wounds in their hearts.


    "What a small doctor, are you sure?" Vrald teased.


    Zero huffed and the air made his fringe bounce a little. "I''ll be bigger in no time! Just you wait, I''ll become a great doctor just like my teacher!"


    Gerald laughed heartily. "That''s some mighty claim there, big boy. Make sure to eat a lot, we''ll be waiting."


    Before Zero could retort, the sound of something exploding rumbled and the cave shook. Zero lost his balance and fell right into Vrald''s lap.


    "What..."


    Gerald sighed and Vrald clicked his tongue.


    "What a way to ruin the moment. I bet Raj and company messed up again. We should probably check it out."


    Zero agreed and they made their way over via the dimly lit underground passageway. Zero had been eager to meet Raj the inventor of the pulley system used. Now, he wasn''t too sure.

 Chapter 117 Village Life 4

    Zero couldn''t see anyone yet but he heard coughing from the underground passageway. Vrald shrugged and continued walking as if it was a normal occurrence. Gerald gave the brunet an apologetic smile and urged him along.


    "Are they nearby? I heard someone coughing..."


    "Don''t worry about it," Vrald grinned. "You can hear a lot of things from the underground passage. They''re not far but they''re not that near either. Sound travels a lot faster and clearer underground after all."


    Zero didn''t question it and followed the path out the tunnels, past the farm. There was a small quarry behind the special living quarters that he didn''t see before. As they passed by the special quarters, the brunet waved to Grandma Moppo who was having tea with Amaraline.


    "Are you visiting the lab?" she asked and Zero smiled.


    "Yes, I am. There was an explosion earlier. Is everyone alright?"


    Amaraline giggled. "Don''t worry, it''s just Raj and one of his crazy experiments again. Also, you should come over for dinner. Brother and uncle would be pleased to have you."


    Zero beamed. "Ok!"


    Vrald led them around the cliff to a small hill. During the walk upslope, Zero wondered if the workshop turned lab was very far. The explosion sounded very loud and Zero became worried as they walked into the forest again.


    "Is the lab very far?" he asked.


    Vrald hummed. "It''s not far if you can fly. However, not everyone can do that or climb the cliff so we have to take the longer route."


    Zero blinked and recalled the only two people he knew could take the shortcut. "Wouldn''t it be bad if somebody attacked the village from this side?"


    Gerald laughed. "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it. Raj and Wiser have done some real modifications to this area so if it''s one of the most secure places in the village. It''s also the main reason why the special accommodations are where they are. Raj''s creations may not always work but when they do, they''re something not to be trifled with."


    "That quarry you saw earlier is one of the escape paths. There''s a stronghold near the workshop and a secret route to the farm through the well in case of a raid. Wiser may be an oddball but he''s very good at what he does."


    Zero smelled the muddy waters of the swamp as they walked and frowned. Were they leaving the forest?


    "There it is," Vrald grinned. Zero smelled smoke in the mix and wrinkled his nose. The air smelled funny, full of iron, sulphur and some other weird chemicals. He couldn''t see what Vrald was pointing at until they got closer.


    The workshop was a small cottage made of stone and wood. The sides of the stone walls were green with moss so it was difficult to tell. The house blended so well with the swampish forest that Zero believed it wouldn''t be spotted by the enemies easily. Even without magic, it did well to hide of sight. There were vines climbing all over the thatch roof and if it wasn''t for the black smoke coming out from it, Zero wouldn''t have spotted the workshop.


    "I told you that it wouldn''t work. Now look what you''ve done!" a soot-faced pixie-sylph yelled. She was covered in black soot from head to toe. Zero couldn''t tell her gender if it weren''t for her voice. The map didn''t detect her presence and even if she did, it wouldn''t tell Zero her gender.


    The pixie-sylph had emerald green eyes and short pixie-bob hair. She was dusting soot from her wings and Zero winced when she sneezed. Beside her was a fat dwarf who laughed heartily with a rumble in his voice. The dwarf was also covered in soot except for one eye that was covered with a monocle. He polished the monocle and grinned.


    "At least ye know now it''s a dud."


    "That''s Hyelin the pixie-sylph and Tambolt our dwarven blacksmith. The man groaning at the doorway is Raj the inventor and the human behind him is Wiser," Gerald introduced.


    Zero blinked. Raj looked very sick and dashed behind to puke rainbows. Wiser didn''t seem to be affected very much even though he was also covered in black soot from head to toe.


    "Experiment #166.8. Result - Failure. Reason: Overheated and exploded when Chemical Agent Y reacted with Chemical Agent ZS. Notes for future reference: Reduce chemical quantities by 500% for lab scale testing."


    Zero blinked. He understood that it was common language. However, the man spoke it in such a weird fashion that threw the brunet off badly. Zero simply stood rooted to the ground and stared at the tall yet thin man. He spoke in a high and nasally voice while coughing badly. Zero didn''t think that his cough wasn''t entirely caused by the soot. According to what he learnt, it sounded like a cough caused by the infection of the air tubes in the lungs. From the looks of it, Wiser must have been experiencing these coughs for a long time now. He''d have to ask Hua Tuo about it to be sure.


    "I see that you''ve all been busy," Gerald greeted as they got nearer.


    Hyelin stopped bickering with Tambolt and blinked. "Oh, we have guests! That''s rare. I''ll bring tea," the pixie chirped then turned to Zero and flew right up in his face, startling him.


    "Hmm, you look human but don''t smell like one. Oh well, that''s fine. Wiser hates humans so be sure to clarify that with him. Also, please don''t mind the mess. Raj will be here soon enough..." she glanced back at the still retching half-djinn and grimaced.


    "On second thoughts," she turned back to the dragon descendants. "Could you give us a moment? We''ll clear out the workshop really soon."


    Zero nodded and the pixie flew off, dishing out orders left and right. The brunet decided that they were an odd bunch. Hyelin looked like she owned the place, scolding everyone who did things wrong.


    "Don''t sweep the floor first! Dust the shelves or the soot will dirty the ground again!"


    "Do you have no brains? You can''t use a dry cloth to get the soot off... you need water!"


    "Don''t use the blower! It''ll just mess up the places we''ve cleaned! And don''t touch the siphoner. That project hasn''t been tested."


    Zero laughed weakly as the chaos escalated. Vrald and Gerald bailed, not wanting to get roped in to help with the cleaning. The brunet didn''t quite know where to start as everyone started arguing over his head.


    "Project Super Siphon is perfect! We should take this chance to test it out!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous! Do you want to make things worse than what it already is?"


    "What could be worse than this? Even the tea set is covered in soot. There''s no harm in using it!"


    "The two of you should learn how to SHUT UP AND LISTEN! Soot is a POWDER and can only be removed with CHEMICALS."


    Zero grimaced and quietly sneaked away from the four-way crossfire. He went back down to Grandma Moppo''s house and asked for a bottle of white vinegar.


    "Oh dear, are they fighting again?"


    Zero nodded. "They''re cleaning the soot but can''t agree on a good way to do it. I thought that I would try help. I''ve seen master use vinegar and water to clean it off once when I accidentally burnt the kitchen."


    Grandma Moppo chuckled and gave Zero a bottle of white vinegar. "Let me know if you need help. Also, Hua Tuo mentioned that he will be here for dinner so don''t stay too late. Those lab enthusiasts can be so engrossed in their experiments that they forget to eat half the time. Be sure to remind them for me, won''t you?"


    Zero grinned and thanked Grandma Moppo before hurrying off with the promise to be back for dinner and remind the quarrelling company when it is time to go.


    Zero arrived at the workshop by following the sounds of Hyelin''s yelling and Tambolt''s laughter. The workshop didn''t look any less sooty than it did when he left. Thankfully, the soot had settled and Zero wondered if it was possible to test his cleaning magic.


    "Mii, is it possible to absorb this bottle of vinegar and mix it with the absorbed water to clean the workshop?"


    Mii calculated the possibilities and reported, "Yes, it is possible. However, due to the nature of the mess and property in the workshop, gentle cleaning is recommended."


    "Gentle cleaning?"


    "The usual method of washing out the house or high-pressure water jet sprays are not recommended. Water bubbles infused with clean water and vinegar are recommended to go over the affected areas. It is easier to rid of the soot inside water bubbles controlled with magic than throwing it out and washing it away. Will that be acceptable?"


    Zero thought about it and frowned. "Why didn''t we use the water bubble method when cleaning master''s house?"


    Mii scoffed. "Master should learn how to clean his own house."


    At his strawcherry friend''s answer, Zero wanted to faint. No wonder cleaning magic didn''t work before! Mii simply didn''t intend to clean... she intended to destroy Hua Tuo''s house.


    "Mii, we need to talk after this. For now, let''s start cleaning before things become more out of hand."


    The strawcherry assistant didn''t say much in Zero''s mind but Zero knew she would''ve stuck out a tongue if she materialised.


    Zero started cleaning the outside of the hut and the chimney while Hyelin continued to yell. He moved on stealthily to the insides of the workshop and started on the ceiling before making progress on the furniture and walls.


    By the time the pixie realised it, the workshop was almost completely free of soot.


    "Wh-what?"


    Zero smiled. "Just give me a few more minutes and it will be done. I''m afraid I can''t return that bottle of white vinegar Grandma Moppo gave me... I''ve used almost all of it cleaning this soot."


    Raj looked at Zero in fascination and Hyelin gaped. Tambolt was equally stunned and his jaw hung open. Wiser only observed Zero with both interest and caution. The brunet remained oblivious to it all and continued to clean. Once the workshop was sparkling clean, Zero offered to help clean the sooty lab mates with his magic. Only Wiser refused, insisting that he wanted a bath.


    "Young Zero, we will meet again," he said and left promptly.


    Zero had a lot of questions but didn''t have time to think when Hyelin demanded to be cleaned first. Once all three lab members are squeaky clean, Zero took a good look at everyone.


    Raj was a half-gnome and half-djinn so he looked very different. The inventor was stubby like any ordinary gnome but he had a wisp instead of legs and had eyes that glowed white. Zero didn''t know what to think of a djinn that didn''t live in a lamp. The half-djinn had a crooked nose, white beard, no hair and wore a white lab coat. Raj spoke with an accent that curled his ''r''s a lot so Zero found it challenging to understand.


    "Young Zero! Good to finally see you and thank you for saving our lab. Here is your lab coat¡­ we had Mitchnew stitch this really quickly. You are now officially lab member 20070, be impressed!"


    Zero couldn''t reject the lab coat when Raj dumped it on his head and launched into an energy-pumped tour of their tiny stone cottage called "The Lab".


    "Here, we have the magnificent Zamba-Cooker 4000! It works really well and sets fire to animals, giving them a brilliant slightly charred roast. I highly recommend tomato paste with the meat, it''s scrumptious. Although please keep in mind that Zoe might not appreciate it. The woman has talent but only in the kitchen with no eye for scientific beauty."


    Zero glanced at the strange metallic cylinder and cringed at the fire that came out when Raj pulled the trigger. Hyelin wore her goggles and applauded. Zero noted that the pixie''s hair was actually red and she had freckles on her cheeks. If she wasn''t so crazy, Zero might think that she was a beauty.


    Tambolt looked smug when Raj demonstrated the disaster called Zamba-Cooker 4000. Zero vaguely wondered I there was any sane lab member but gave up hope as the demonstration dragged on.


    After the eleventh prototype demonstration, Zero felt weary. The sun was going down and all he''d seen were the failed experiments that everyone seemed so proud of. Many of them spelt disaster and had wacky names like "Crow Spanner", "Pigeon Cannon" or "Yellow Tail Curler". Zero had a very different image of the man behind the ingenious pulley system and was completely disillusioned.


    "I have a question."


    "Yes, lab member 488552?" Raj beamed.


    "It''s actually 20070 but I wanted to ask if you were the creator of the pulley system."


    Raj paused and the white glow in his eyes dimmed to one with a bluish tint. "Yes, it was. The pulley is something created for Grandma Moppo and Amaraline to move around with greater ease. Unfortunately, I couldn''t create anything to help Grandma Moppo walk without her staff or eyes for Amaraline to see again. I''m a failure of an inventor just like how I was a failure of a djinn..."


    Zero was puzzled when the crazy mood changed. Did he step on a landmine? Also, a failure of a djinn? He had so many questions but couldn''t ask them with Raj looking so sad.


    It was Hyelin who broke the tension. "Come on, you were never a full djinn to begin with. They couldn''t fault you for having stronger gnome blood. Who needs magic when you have inventions? I can''t imagine having to wait for Latitia to come help water the crops with magic when the plants are dying. I''d rather water them myself and thanks to your water pump in the well, even Rima can do it if Latitia was absent."


    "That''s right, old fren. Don''t think about the past so sadly. We''re glad to have ya ''er. Couldn''t imagine not having someone needing me skills to pound the iron."


    Raj smiled and the glow in his eyes brightened.


    "Oh stop it! You make me shy... why do you do this? I hate you fools so much!" He giggled.


    Zero was stumped by the complete change of mood. His brain couldn''t grasp what was happening but like Hua Tuo said, still waters ran deep. Still, he was happy to see the odd bunch getting along so well even though they were at each other''s throats earlier over the soot.


    "Ya know, Zero? Ya have the smell of an inventor."


    Zero blinked. "Pardon?"


    The dwarf smiled. "I may be a blacksmith but I can smell it. You love finding answers to questions, don''t ya?"


    Zero swallowed. "Yes?"


    Hyelin flew over and tackled the brunet to the ground, hugging him tightly. "I knew it! If you want, you could live in this village with us. We have lots and lots of projects and experiments that could use your help. You could even start your own projects!"


    Zero smiled and gently pushed Hyelin away. "I''m sorry but I''ve already decided to become a doctor. I want to travel and discover new treatments and illnesses. I want to save as many lives as I can."


    Raj pouted. "That''s sad. Well, I suppose it makes sense. You wouldn''t become Hua Tuo''s apprentice if you didn''t. I just thought you''d be a great inventor like us. We want to help improve lives with our inventions, although as you can see from what happened earlier, not everything we do work all the time."


    Zero laughed. "Do the things you make always explode?"


    Tambolt thought about it. "Half the time, it does. The other half, we make things like the Sky Bridge and the water pump."


    Hyelin brought out some bars of nice smelling things and shoved them under Zero''s nose. "We do floral scented soaps too in our spare time. A lot of things that you see in the village were created by us. The hunting traps, the spears... Clowis'' secret talon guards for battle purposes as well. Don''t tell anyone we told you this, Clowis would die of shame."


    Zero blinked. Those were actually great inventions that helped and Zero wondered how the same inventors could create things like the Zamba-Cooker 4000 and the Sky Bridge.


    "Ya must be wondering how we could make things like the water pump and the Pigeon Cannon at the same time. Well, to tell ya the truth, it''s an inventor thing. When the creativity hits, it''s like an itch ya can''t get rid of until ya scratch it. None of those ya see ''er are real inventions. Think of it as a toy. However, these are toys that can kill a man so ya gotta be careful whose hands they land in. Don''t want no Count coming with the Pigeon Canon wrecking the village, do we?"


    Hyelin shot Tambolt a reprimanding look when Zero asked who the Count was.


    Tambolt''s face hardened and looked away. "Sorry, Young Zero. I''ve said too much. You best get back to yer master before he cuts our necks and maybe have Soon stitch them back together."


    Hyelin smiled and offered to bring Zero back to Grandma Moppo''s hut. "Thank you for helping to clean the soot, we would''ve taken forever if you didn''t help."


    Zero smiled warmly. "The pleasure is mine. I''ve learnt a lot today, can I keep the coat?"


    The pixie-sylph grinned. "Of course, lab member 20070! Although you''re not a permanent member, you''ll always be one of us. You might be a doctor but we know on the inside, you have the spirit of an inventor. If you need any help from us, just let us know. It doesn''t matter what it is, we''ll do our best to make it come true."


    Zero thought about it. They were nearing the cliff and Grandma Moppo was waiting just around the corner.


    "In that case, could I trouble the lab to help create medical tools in the future? I imagine that it would be very useful when I''m on my travels."


    Hyelin grinned. "That depends on how much you''re willing to pay! We can do it, no biggie but only if the price is right. Since I like you so much, I can put it on your tab for now until you grow big enough to start earning money."


    Zero laughed. He knew there''d be a catch somewhere. Hyelin smiled at the cheerful brunet. Wiser would like the kid.


    "Alright, we''re here. Don''t keep Granny waiting for too long. Come over anytime alright?"


    Zero grinned and waved as Hyelin left again. He walked the remaining distance to Grandma Moppo''s hut and knocked on the door. His stomach was growling as the sun set. It had been a long but fulfilling day. Now that he knows how to clean using magic that didn''t destroy a house, Zero was ready to bargain with his hard-headed teacher.

 Chapter 118 Village Life 5

    "Come on in!" Grandma Moppo smiled when she saw Zero at the door. The inside of her cosy home was brightly lit and Zero felt his stomach rumble when he smelled the wonderful aroma of stew in the air.


    "Is that venison stew?" he asked.


    The half-dwarf grinned. "Venison stew loaded with herbs. It''s good for blood circulation. Your teacher is here already so go wash up real quick. Dinner will be served soon."


    The brunet bounded away and the half-dwarf went back to stirring the pot when there was another knock on the door.


    "I''ll get it," Hua Tuo told the old lady.


    Zero helped set the table and heard his teacher greet the cockatrice descendants. Amaraline and Clowis turned out to be regulars at Grandma Moppo''s place. Lowis happened to drop by for a meal and Zero wondered if there would be enough food for everyone.


    "Sorry for the intrusion," Clowis bowed as they entered. He guided Amaraline to the chair and Zero beamed.


    "Hello!"


    Lowis looked tired and was startled when Zero greeted them. He didn''t think he''d have the opportunity to see the interesting child so soon and smiled. Zero noted the fatigue and can''t help but worry slightly when he recalled how the hunting trip went.


    "Oh, it''s Zero!" Amaraline smiled. The brunet allowed her to touch his hair and settled into an easy conversation answering the siblings'' questions about his day.


    "Really? That''s amazing," Clowis mused. "Mitchnew isn''t a sociable person."


    Amaraline frowned. "Don''t say that. She''s a nice person with a great heart! Besides, Zero said that Mitchnew helped make Zero''s lab coat."


    Clowis rolled his eyes and even though his sister couldn''t see it, she smacked him on the arm lightly.


    "Don''t you dare roll your eyes when I''m talking to you!"


    Clowis gawked. "How? You can''t see!"


    The fortune-teller grinned and Zero shuddered. "I don''t need eyes to see what you''re doing. I can hear your thoughts."


    "Alright kids, settle down. Dinner is here," Lowis scolded and helped Grandma Moppo set the table. Zero scurried over to offer his assistance while Hua Tuo spoke with Amaraline in low tones.


    Dinner was full of chatter and stories. Clowis and Lowis took turns telling tales about their hunts, making Zero slightly envious. Amaraline and Grandma Moppo kept urging Zero to eat more and everyone was slightly amazed by how much Zero could eat. Truth be told, that pot of stew was meant to last several days but Zero who didn''t know that thought it was rude to refuse and opted to absorb what he couldn''t eat.


    Hua Tuo didn''t comment anything but tried to hint to Zero to stop. Unfortunately, his dense student didn''t get the message and the brunet ate everything Grandma Moppo brought out. The half-dwarf was slightly concerned when her guest didn''t seem to show any signs of stopping. It took Zero to force a burp to convince her that he had enough before the old lady stopped trying to find food for him.


    The brunet felt slightly guilty for eating everything. He promised silently to make it up by secretly hunting or gathering more food from the forest tomorrow.


    Washing the insane number of dishes took forever and by the time it was done, Grandma Moppo had to excuse herself to bed. The night was chilly and her knee ached badly so Zero used some healing magic to ease the pain. Grandma Moppo thanked the wonderful brunet and headed for bed while her guests saw themselves out.


    Lowis excused himself to take his night guard shift while the siblings invited master and student back to their home. Zero didn''t decline and Hua Tuo followed. Despite the long day, Zero was still brimming with energy so he decided to allow his student to stay up a little longer. Once they returned, Hua Tuo would have a serious talk with his student. The discussion Zero''s proposed use of healing magic with Lovina and Cleo had finally reached a conclusion. After some trial and errors, Lovina managed to prove that it was possible. Cleo was still worried as their collected proof only worked on plants. Hua Tuo was confident that if anyone could pull it off successfully, it would be Zero.


    "Come on in," Amaraline smiled and Clowis lit a candle behind her.


    The blind girl made her way to the small kitchen and prepared some soothing tea for her guests. Clowis decided to excuse himself and Zero wondered why he had to go in such a rush. The look he gave Amaraline seemed strange as well but the brunet caught sight of something that set the suspicion alarm in his head off. He''d only heard of it but Zero was almost sure that Clowis was secretly sneaking those talon guards when he left for a ''bath''.


    Hua Tuo didn''t say anything. He was used to it. The siblings were very close and relied on each other heavily. However, they had a habit of keeping things from each other as not to worry the other party. That often led to arguments that Lowis had to intervene. Hua Tuo didn''t know if he should call it an admirable trait or foolish one. Both siblings try so hard to protect the other while putting themselves on the line. How long would it take them to understand that it would take both of them to be safe for any of them to be happy? They should learn to rely on the village more but it wasn''t his place as a wandering doctor to comment so he held his tongue.


    Zero thought of the same thing his master did. Clowis was foolish in his opinion. He had his uncle, Grandma Moppo, Lady Zenobia and the whole village looking out for both him and his sister. It wasn''t necessary to put his life on the line for her. Amaraline was blind, not defenceless or weak.


    There was strength in numbers and only fools would charge into a battle alone. Zero read many stories about heroes who ''single-handedly'' saved the world by killing thousands of enemies. The brunet could only roll his eyes at that. He didn''t believe in heroes. To him, they seemed like a bunch of arrogant and ungrateful people who pass of the contributions of others as their own accomplishments. Didn''t the blacksmith make the hero''s armour that enabled him to withstand a swipe from the dragon''s claw when he was careless? That high-grade healing potion was brewed by an alchemist. Those magically enchanted weapons were only possible with the help of wizards. How dare heroes claim that they saved the world ''single-handedly''?


    No, Zero decided that he didn''t like the Clowis who was trying so hard to be his sister''s hero. Still, he said nothing because Amaraline was in front of him.


    "To be honest, I invited the both of you over for a reason..." Amaraline admitted after the silence stretched for too long.


    Zero blinked. He was too deep in his thoughts to notice how serious Amaraline looked until she spoke.


    Hua Tuo remained calm. Knowing the girl, she must have had another vision.


    "How can we help?" the doctor asked. Zero didn''t quite follow but chose to observe for a little moe.


    Amaraline shook her head and place the cup of tea own.


    "It''s not your fight. We should be able to hold them off on our own so you shouldn''t get involved as per the agreement. However, I beg you to please save my uncle! He raised us when we lost our parents, I do not wish to see him die. I intend to drug his tea the night before so please drag him away while he is unconscious. He will die if he meets the Count."


    Hua Tuo didn''t know what to say. On one hand, it wasn''t in his nature to meddle with the affairs of mortals. On the other hand, it went against his principle as a doctor to let a patient die. If death could be prevented, Hua Tuo would do anything within his means to help. However, that was for a normal circumstance. In war, everything changed. It wasn''t his place to decide if Lowis should enter battle or not. After all, the chieftess had the last say.


    He wasn''t too sure about the details but Count Carrabas seemed to be hell-bent on taking Half Moon village down. The number of mercenaries and soldiers recruited for this expedition required every able-bodied member of the village to fight. The village was always disadvantaged in terms of numbers. However, with Wiser''s strategy and Zenobia''s ability to lead them on the battlefield, the village managed to hold its ground. Hua Tuo wasn''t too sure what would happen but he had Zero to worry about. Becoming a village doctor was a very different experience as compared to becoming a doctor during a battle. A village doctor saved anyone and everyone within their means. A doctor on the battlefield decides who gets to live and who to let go. It wasn''t something the Hua Tuo wanted to ever teach his apprentice.


    "Sorry," the physician bowed his head in apology. "You should take this up to Lady Zenobia. I''m in no position to interfere with village matters. If what you mentioned was true, you should tell her your vision in detail so that Wiser can devise a better plan that can save your uncle."


    Amaraline was devastated. Even though a part of her knew that it was hopeless to ask Hua Tuo of such a favour, she still had to try. The power to see the future was both a blessing and a curse. All her visions came true and as much as Amaraline tried to change the course of action, it was like fighting against the strong underwater current. The fortune-teller simply wasn''t strong enough to defeat the power of fate. She could shift it just a small bit but she couldn''t prevent it from happening.


    "I understand," she said weakly. Amaraline despaired.


    The only hope she thought she had was gone when Hua Tuo refused to help. The physician was stoic and Zero felt slightly mad. However, his teacher''s next words made Zero change his mind.


    "I won''t be helping but I will stay. My duty as a doctor doesn''t end when there is a battle, I will continue to treat anyone who needs it. If your uncle gets injured, I''ll have him treated immediately."


    The brunet looked at his master''s hardened gaze and swallowed nervously. Hua Tuo may have his stern moments but this hardened look wasn''t something was familiar with. Zero didn''t like the look his teacher had now. Although he didn''t know what Hua Tuo was thinking about, Zero was certain that it had something to do with the time when Hua Tuo was still alive. It looked sad and defeated. Zero didn''t know what he could do to remove that pain.


    They left not long after and Zero secretly cast a spell of calming on Amaraline before she went to bed. Hua Tuo didn''t speak and Zero followed behind wordlessly all the way to their apartment. There were many things flying in his mind and Zero needed time to sort the thoughts out. Sadly, the day couldn''t end just like this.


    "After you wash up and get changed, we need to talk. It''s about treating Grandma Moppo''s knees with healing magic that you mentioned yesterday..."


    Zero felt his heart speed up in both excitement and nervousness. What if Hua Tuo said no? Zero didn''t know if he would cry or be angry at his teacher.


    "Ok. I have something to tell you too, it''s about cleaning magic."


    Hua Tuo made a face but Zero glared at the old man and huffed. Conceding, the physician agreed that they would talk about it.


    Zero changed and washed up in record time. He even brushed his teeth without having to be told, impressing Hua Tuo.


    "Alright, would you like to go first or would you like me to go first?"


    Zero hummed and thought for a while. In the end, he decided that it might be better to let his teacher go first because it was only right to respect his elders.


    "That healing magic has been tested today. It worked on plants but it is very difficult to control it. We can go over to Lovina''s for breakfast tomorrow. She will teach you how it is done. Only you can perform this healing magic for Grandma Moppo and we do not know if it will make it better or worse for her. If done correctly, Grandma Moppo can walk again without the staff. If not, she might never walk again. You will be the one to decide if the risk to heal her knees should be taken."


    Zero swallowed and his hands turned cold with anticipation. He wanted to help ease the half-dwarf''s pain but at the same time, he was afraid to make it worse.


    "I''m done. It''s your turn," Hua Tuo sighed.


    Zero didn''t know what to feel. He''d have to talk to Truen about everything that happened today. The wood elf might have some advice and Zero missed his friend very badly now of all times. Still, he told the physician about how he helped clean the soot today as well as Mii''s pranks.


    Hua Tuo seemed genuinely surprised when he heard of the bubble cleaning magic.


    "I see... it might work if you use that bubble magic. I didn''t know that it was possible to replicate slimes using magic but the world of magic is full of mystery. Alright, I''ll give you permission to use this bubble magic to clean the house when we get back. However, if this still fails, you need to promise me never to try again. The house can''t handle any more damage... we still need to fix the roof."


    Zero agreed. He had more confidence in cleaning his teacher''s house with magic than healing Grandma Moppo''s knees. The physician excused himself to prepare to retire for the night and Zero jumped on the opportunity to call his best friend.


    Truen sounded happy to hear from the brunet and Zero almost cried. Without giving the wood elf any chance to speak, Zero launched into a detailed story about his day and the problems he faced. With the patience rivalling Buddha, Truen listened to the brunet babble and rant. When Zero finally calmed down enough, Truen spoke again.


    "I get what you''re saying now. So you have three problems. Well, the first problem about having enough money to get the lab to create the tools you want... you can leave that to me. Finance will never be an issue for your travels. For your second concern, I think it is best to leave it in the hands of Lady Zenobia. If Lowis is going to die, I believe that you will be able to save him. I have faith in you. That is also my answer to your third worry. If Grandma Moppo has already said that she doesn''t mind trying, then you should believe in yourself. If you mess it up, I''m sure you will find a way to fix it. After all, wasn''t this idea yours to begin with? Nobody else has the answer to it. You''ve already exceeded Hua Tuo''s expectations so why not go even further and impress him? If anything, this new type of healing magic can transform lives. There is more good than bad to it, have faith in yourself."


    Zero nodded and felt his heart calm down at Truen''s reassurance.


    "Truen?"


    "Yes, Zero?"


    "I miss you."


    The wood elf paused. He had to put the flask down to savour the moment. Parallel minds or not, he needed all his minds present to enjoy the short moments he has with Zero.


    "I miss you too but we''ll be seeing each other really soon. Don''t give up alright? I want to see the Great Doctor Zero once we meet again. We''re going to go to so many new places and explore so many new things."


    Zero smiled and yawned.


    "It''s getting late," the wood elf smiled. "You should sleep. Also, be careful when the battle happens. If the doctor is hurt, the villagers cannot be saved on time. Don''t do anything reckless, ok?"


    "I won''t," Zero promised and bade his best friend goodnight.


    Hua Tuo was already tucked in so Zero blew out the candle before snuggling into his blanket. He didn''t know what would happen tomorrow but it had been a long day. Within moments, the brunet was fast asleep.

 Chapter 119 Calm Before The Storm 1

    Zero woke up early the next morning and at pancakes with Lovina and Hua Tuo. Cleo was out in the fields and that gave the witch some time alone to teach the brunet what he needed to do.


    Hua Tuo looked tense and Lovina was worried. Zero had been exhausting himself for the past hour to perfect the magic. He''d experimented on all types of plants available and even on himself. Hua Tuo panicked when Zero wanted to remove his big toe entirely and try reconstructing a new big toe. Naturally, they didn''t allow Zero to practice on himself. Lovina''s heart almost gave out when Zero suggested it the first time. In the end, they agreed to let Zero try it out on some flowers outside.


    Zero regrew petals, leaves, stalks, and roots with increasing efficiency as he practised. He didn''t stop till the sun was up.


    "We should get going now. I heard that it will be a busy day. We have patients to check up on later so save your energy. After that, you''ll help me prepare some medicine."


    The brunet agreed and thanked Lovina for her hospitality before they left.


    Standing in her living room, Lovina looked at all the plants that bloomed with vitality after Zero''s treatment. The witch had mixed feelings about Zero''s talent. On one hand, her heart was at ease knowing that the village would probably be alright even if they faced Count Carrabas'' army. On the other hand, she was worried and afraid for the young doctor. The path he has chosen would not be a simple or easy one. Lovina only wished she could become his ally and accompany him on his travels. Unfortunately, she couldn''t leave the village. Perhaps, she could teach Zero some magic to protect him and share with him some stories to deter him from walking such a thorny road.


    With her mind made up, Lovina left her apartment to seek Zoe out.


    ***


    "Good morning Zero! Did you sleep well?"


    The brunet saw Grandma Moppo and grinned. "I slept very well, thank you. How is your knee this morning?"


    The fae-dwarf smiled warmly. "It hurts a little but it''s not as bad as it was last night."


    She welcomed them in and Zero glanced at Hua Tuo nervously. The physician said nothing and only gave him a reassuring nod. Zero sighed and mustered all his courage before surprising Grandma Moppo with a question.


    "Grandma Moppo, what is the first thing you''d like to do if you could run and jump again?"


    The fae-dwarf blinked and thought for a while. Zero''s heart pounded in his chest.


    "Don''t you think I''m a little too old to do such things?"


    Zero shook his head. "Not at all."


    Grandma Moppo laughed at his honest answer and had to wipe tears from her eyes. Zero waited patiently for her reply.


    "Oh Zero, if I could run and jump again, I''d visit the Sky Bridge."


    Zero nodded. "The view from the Sky Bridge is something that should not be missed out on. I''ll take responsibility for bringing you there if I do not succeed."


    Grandma Moppo blinked. She knew they talked about healing her knees before but didn''t expect it to happen so soon. She wouldn''t be surprised if she was told to wait for another year so Zero''s declaration was a very pleasant surprise.


    "I''m in your care now, doctors," Grandma Moppo bowed humbly.


    Hua Tuo assisted the old lady to the living room and made her comfortable before Zero started his work. Hua Tuo assisted by using acupuncture to numb all feeling in her legs. Zero cast a sleeping spell on the half-dwarf and concentrated. Hua Tuo''s lecture stuck with him and Zero felt around Grandma Moppo''s knees to feel the outline of the bone.


    "Remember that once we cut open the skin to reach the bone, you have only ten minutes on each leg. If I think that she''s losing too much blood, we stop immediately. Are you ready?"


    Zero nodded and donned his mask. Hua Tuo wore gloves and a similar mask. Zero sterilised the surgical knives and Hua Tuo started cutting. Zero swallowed when blood began to flow without any signs of stopping for a while. The experienced physician held the skin open and was chanting some spell to keep the area around the wound isolated from the living room''s air. Zero ignored the blood and focussed on examining the state of Grandma Moppo''s knee. The bone structure looked frail and Zero noticed how badly worn her knees were.


    As practised, Zero focussed his magic and reconstructed the bone to how it would have looked like. Hua Tuo was very alert and paid attention to everything from the spell to the blood, Grandma Moppo''s condition and Zero''s progress. He admitted that Zero worked very quickly. In three minutes, Zero had completely restored one knee. Hua Tuo had to stitch the cut back and Zero took over maintaining the area around the wound isolated. According to Hua Tuo, it was important so that the germs in the air will not enter the wound.


    Once the wound was sealed, Hua Tuo took over the chanting and Zero focussed on closing the wound with normal healing magic. Once that was done, he cut away the stitches quickly and healed the rest. Hua Tuo let the spell drop once Zero was done. He needed a breather and it hasn''t even been twenty minutes. Working with magic always tired him out.


    "I''ll be taking a short break to recover the mana. Please ensure that the patient does not wake up before we are completely done. Do you require mana potions?"


    Zero checked his status and shook his head. Grandma Moppo''s venison stew helped a lot and he still had some reserves for a few more operations.


    "Can I use healing magic to improve Grandma Moppo''s overall health? From the examination earlier, it''s not only her knees but all her bones suffer from calcium deficit."


    Hua Tuo thought about it. Normally, he didn''t want to interfere that much but with Count Carrabas'' army prowling around, they could use any help they could get. Even if Grandma Moppo couldn''t fight, it would be good if she could carry her own weight to run.


    "Alright. Don''t overdo it, we still have two more patients before lunch."


    Zero agreed and Hua Tuo took a short break, drinking the mana potion he brewed yesterday with Lovina''s help. It took about a minute before the potion''s effect kicked in and the physician glanced over to his student. Zero was still busy feeding mana and Hua Tuo didn''t think the brunet would be done soon. He took that chance to inspect Grandma Moppo''s knee. The cut had been beautifully healed and Hua Tuo frowned. Zero did a really great job and there was no scarring. Normal magicians less proficient with healing magic tend to over-heal which causes scarring so Hua Tuo was proud of his student for not making such a rookie mistake.


    "Have you recast the sleep magic?" he asked.


    Zero blinked and looked at the still sleeping half-dwarf. "The magic is still in effect...?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "You''re right. It''s not necessary but sometimes there are people who have magic resistance so it doesn''t last for as long as it should. Casting it twice is simply a precaution. You can dismiss the spell when we''re finished. Zoe will cook a lot later for you to replenish the energy you require so until then, use it sparingly."


    Zero nodded and they commenced operation on the second knee. Zero no longer flinched at the sight of blood. In fact, the success for the first round had boosted Zero''s confidence and he moved with greater ease. Hua Tuo didn''t feel as tired as he did the first time. Zero worked very quickly and the physician felt pride swell in his chest, watching Zero pass him the scalpel before he asked. It wouldn''t be long before Zero could become a real doctor.


    The process took no more than fifteen minutes this time but Zero was mentally fatigued. The operation atmosphere was so stifling that Zero needed some time to recover his state of mind. Hua Tuo saw how his disciple slumped over in exhaustion and grinned. To cheer the brunet up, he patted the boy''s head.


    "Congratulations on having helped perform your first surgery. Once we return, you''ll be training how to hold a knife and practice stitching. Speaking of which, maybe we should ask Mitchnew to teach you the basics."


    Zero grinned.


    After Zero dispersed the sleep magic, they waited for Grandma Moppo to wake up. At first, the half-dwarf didn''t feel anything strange. Hua Tuo ran an assessment of her health and had her walk around.


    Out of habit, the fae-dwarf reached for her staff to help her stand and was surprised to find the staff heavier in her hands than without. The next thing she noticed was how she was able to straighten her back. That never happened in years. Lastly, when she took her first step, the half-dwarf noticed how light it was. Soon, she was trying to jump and threw her staff down.


    "Does anything feel funny?" Zero asked nervously when the old lady didn''t speak after a while.


    Grandma Moppo startled Zero by hugging him with a force he never knew she had.


    "Thank you, child. This old bag of bones still has a few more years of fight left. With this, I can take down some of Carrabas'' men with me."


    Hua Tuo tried to dissuade the old lady but Grandma Moppo was fast. She swung her staff with amazing speed and grinned.


    "You shouldn''t underestimate the blood of dwarves in me. In my youth, I could easily win against a wolf. I''ll have no issues taking down a few hastily recruited farm lads in Carrabas'' army."


    Unable to convince the rejuvenated Grandma, the physician and his apprentice left to visit their next patient who lived not too far from the lively half-dwarf''s home.


    "Hello, Zero. I hear Grandma Moppo laughing from here. Is everything alright? She doesn''t sound very sane..."


    "How did you know that it was me?" Zero blinked.


    Amaraline giggled. "I can identify who it is by hearing their footsteps. Unlike Leon or Jacqueline, your footsteps are lighter and calmer."


    Zero chuckled. "What about Rima?"


    Amaraline frowned. "She doesn''t make noises when she walks. The same goes to Zoe, Hyelin and Moona."


    Zero followed Amaraline in and Hua Tuo wondered how Amaraline would feel if she knew that her sight would be returning to her today.


    "Wouldn''t it be nice if you could tell who it was without having to hear their footsteps? Especially for the villagers who do not have footsteps..."


    Amaraline smiled sadly. "Yes, it would be nice... unfortunately I''ll have to do with guessing. Don''t worry. I''m getting better all the time!"


    Zero swallowed and became nervously silent for a while.


    "Zero?" Amaraline grew worried when her guest grew silent. Somehow, the atmosphere was weird. Could it be because of what she asked of Hua Tuo yesterday?


    "Amaraline," Zero started. "What if we can bring your eyes back? Of course, it''s just the sense of sight. I''m not sure if you''d regain any cockatrice ability like Lowis or Clowis but just your sense of sight... would that be good enough?"


    Amaraline froze "Is that why Grandma Moppo has been jumping? That new healing magic... did you find a way to perfect it?"


    Zero grimaced. "I''m only asking because it isn''t perfect. Things could go wrong, we don''t really know because I''ve only tested it on plants. Plants do not have magic in their blood so I''m not sure what would happen if I restored your eyes. They may not be able to paralyse or turn items into rocks if you stared at something..."


    Amaraline smiled. "Don''t worry about it. If you could bring my sense of sight back, I''ll be very thankful. Living in this dark world can be rather lonely at times. I want to see how much my brother has grown too. Besides, I have never been able to paralyse or petrify anything. The magic in my blood only allows me to see the future in my mind."


    Zero nodded at Hua Tuo and explained what they intended to do.


    "Of course, once you wake up, there should be no signs of having them removed in the first place. Unfortunately, the scars over your eyes from the old wound cannot be removed."


    Amaraline was slightly frightened. The thought of removing her eyes and have Zero reconstruct new ones scared her. However, it wouldn''t make a difference if she had faulty eyes or no eyes at this point. Her sight would not be returning to her.


    "I-I would like to take the risk. If wouldn''t make a difference if I had no eyes or defective ones now so I don''t mind. Just... will it hurt?


    Hua Tuo reassured Amaraline that she wouldn''t feel a single thing during the entire operation.


    "I see... Is it alright if I let my brother and uncle know? I don''t want them to worry."


    Hua Tuo nodded and told the fortune-teller that they would be back soon. Zero bounced away to find Clowis and Hua Tuo left to find Lowis to convey the message. The fortune-teller took that time to look into her future. After a few moments, a small smile appeared and she wiped the tears that fell from her closed eyes.


    ***


    An hour or two later, Hua Tuo felt like he needed a nap and Zero downed an entire bottle of energy potion. He checked his reserves. Amaraline''s operation was tricky. It was a lot messier too and Zero was only thankful that it worked. Although he got the colour of her eyes wrong, the fortune-teller laughed it off. Zero genuinely felt bad for not realising that the siblings shared the same eye colour. When they removed Amaraline''s eyes, the cells were dead so her pupils turned black. He should''ve known that they were yellow and blamed himself for it. Hua Tuo had a different explanation for what happened.


    "There is something called genetic in those cells you used to recreate the eyes and any body part. That genetic code in the cells usually decides how a person would grow. In this case, both yellow and black eyes in Amaraline''s genetic code were equally strong. Yellow eyes won the first time they were created. However, during the second creation, black eyes won so that''s what happened. It''s not your fault. You need to remember that Amaraline is a cockatrice descendant and from what I know, the creature has two kinds of eyes."


    Amaraline nodded in understanding at the explanation and grinned. "Zero, your teacher is right. The yellow eyes were the snake part of a cockatrice. My black eyes could''ve come from the rooster part of the cockatrice. You did a great job, although it is still slightly blurry now, I can see."


    Zero nodded and promised not to beat himself over it. Clowis and Lowis who had been waiting outside were finally let in and Amaraline who saw them for the first time in a long while cried. The three were sharing a moment so Hua Tuo and Zero took their leave stealthily, not wanting to disturb the family.


    "Who''s next?" Zero asked, sounding tired.


    Hua Tuo felt weary too but couldn''t sleep just yet.


    "Let''s head back first. Wiser''s cough can be treated with simply medicine and some normal healing magic. I''m also going to be making a new rule. Unless it is an emergency situation, no more than one operation that requires reconstruction magic in a day."


    Zero agreed as they trudged back to their apartment.


    For the first time since his apprenticeship, Hua Tuo allowed Zero to use his lamp to sleep and recuperate. Zero had Isis'' permission to use the time dilution effect to allow them more time to prepare medicine later.


    The nap lasted four hours in the lamp but only forty minutes on Earth. Refreshed, the doctor and apprentice duo started making pills and syrup with vigour.


    Wiser wasn''t expecting guests so he was badly startled when he heard someone knocking on his door. At first, he thought it was a product from all the stress lately. With new information from the scouts and Amaraline about Carrabas'' army, the strategist had his work cut out for him. The coughing only got worse but Wiser ignored it.


    "Who is it?" he called out as he went to get the door.


    The moment the door was opened, Hua Tuo grabbed the human from behind and Zero shoved something into his mouth, making him swallow it. The man was too startled to react and allowed them to manhandle him to the bedroom.


    "What-?! Hey, stop that! You have no right trespassing in my property even if you are a-" Wiser''s rant was interrupted by more coughing and Zero watched as the man hacked out blood.


    "I can''t believe you let it get so bad. Lovina and Cleo could have easily treated it before it reached this stage. You''re a strange person..." Hua Tuo mused and pulled out his needles.


    Zero agreed and cast a spell of paralysis on the struggling Wiser. The strategist was appalled by their forcefulness but wasn''t able to protest to their treatment. Whatever they made him eat was helping and Wiser allowed Hua Tuo to do what was needed. He almost fell asleep when Zero worked gentle healing magic into his system. It was so warm and comfortable that Wiser had difficulty paying attention to what Hua Tuo was saying.


    "Take it twice a day. Use this whenever the coughing gets too bad and you''ll be alright. Remember, eat and sleep at regular intervals. No cold drinks at night!"


    As sudden and as quick as they came, they were gone. Wiser was left blinking at the door from his bed, wondering how that happened. Were doctors usually this forceful when it came to treating their patients?

 Chapter 120 Calm Before The Storm 2

    "Report. What are their numbers?"


    The werewolf kneeled on one knee and bowed.


    "Greetings, Chieftess. Roovan and I circled around their camp twice. Count Carrabas is taking part in the charge this time. He has with him twelve knights, thirty militaria, fifty conscripts and five adventurers. There is one mid-tier magician in the adventurers and one mid-tier ranger. The other three adventurers are fighter-types. They look like a decent party with lots of experience."


    Zenobia frowned. "Didn''t he engage some mercenaries?"


    Gweshr shook his head. "Roovan went to confirm the rumours. There was some dispute with the mercenaries so Carrabas engaged adventurers even though it was more expensive. What''s the plan, Chieftess?"


    Zenobia sat down and sighed heavily. Wiser hasn''t come up with a solid plan yet and she was getting all kinds of weird information from different villagers. As the chieftess, Zenobia had the responsibility to lead the village and ensure everyone''s survival. However, Amaraline''s words were heavy on her mind. They would lose Lowis in this battle. She wanted to prevent Lowis from taking part in this battle but with the latest report on the enemy''s numbers, it would be impossible to win without the help of her head warrior.


    "Thank you, Gweshr. You may rest. I need some time to think over this. Please get someone to gather the battle council for the meeting this afternoon."


    The werewolf bowed and left swiftly. Zenobia massaged her temples. Hua Tuo and Zero were still in the village and as per the agreement with Hua Tuo, she couldn''t involve either of them in this battle. Hua Tuo had made his stand clear that he wouldn''t be involved in the battle but he would treat the injured. The chieftess had no issues with that. In fact, she was glad that Hua Tuo would be taking the children along with him when the battle begins.


    Thereafter came another piece of news that had Zenobia''s mind reeling. Zero managed to heal Grandma Moppo''s knees and Amaraline''s sight. It was a miracle and with the addition of two more fighters on the team, Zenobia didn''t know if this was a sign from the Gods that Half Moon village wouldn''t be abandoned. The lady was ready to give up on fighting with the Count and evacuate the village completely in search for new lands in order to save everyone. Zero may not know the impact of what he had done but Zenobia did. In her prime, Grandma Moppo was a hunter who once battled three mountain wolves and won. She knew the terrains here best and with her on the field, Zenobia had another commander. On the other hand, while Amaraline was going to participate as a commander during the battle, Zenobia had to ensure that she had at least one strong warrior to guard her during the battle. That meant one less person during the war and manpower was something Zenobia sorely needed. Now, Amaraline had her sight back and didn''t need a guard. Zenobia saw some hope.


    "That child has to be a gift from the Gods... who knew that he was such a terrifying doctor?" Zenobia mused.


    There was a knock at her door and the chieftess leapt out of her chair to open it.


    "I''m here," Wiser stated and walked in calmly. Zenobia noted how her advisor was no longer hacking his lungs out and was surprised.


    "You''re cured!"


    Wiser scowled. "Thanks to the two crazy doctors. What kind of doctor would manhandle their patient and force them to swallow medicine?! I swear I saw the borders of hell back there... They just came in without warning and force-treated me!"


    The half-beastman giggled. She could imagine the look of shock and outrage her advisor had when Zero and Hua Tuo did that. Instead of teasing her fuming right-hand man, Zenobia patted his shoulder.


    "At least your cough is gone. It''s a good thing they did that too. We can''t afford to have you coughing and giving away our advantage when the war starts."


    Wiser sighed. He knew that Zenobia was right. Still, a part of him was sore from being treated that way. Wiser wasn''t a child. He knew when to seek treatment when he needed to. It wasn''t going to kill him so he was going to postpone it for a bit and get it treated before the battle begins.


    "Anyways, I believe you''ve heard the news. The numbers are in for both our forces and the enemy''s forces. Grandma Moppo is practising her swings and Amaraline is practising her archery with Mitchnew this morning. Speaking of Mitchnew, did you know that the she-devil has offered to teach Zero how to stitch? If we could recruit that boy into our numbers, this war will be a piece of cake to win. All he has to do is to charm that she-devil into slaughtering everyone."


    Zenobia smacked Wiser lightly on the arm. "Don''t say that. She''s left her past behind her when she came to the village so I expect you to respect that. I''ll also be very disappointed if that is your war strategy."


    Wiser made a face. "Don''t even start. It hurts my pride to think about how low my intelligence would be if I formulated such a plan. Shall we get started?"


    Zenobia smiled and ushered him over to her study. There, Wiser took out a parchment and spread it out across the table.


    "This is the map of our forest. I''ve marked out the places where we could potentially set traps and ambush our enemies. The main battle will take place here, here and here. We''re dividing their forces this time into three because the adventurers are not easy to deal with."


    Zenobia nodded. She had something similar in mind too. The open clearing where the children normally played tag was a good place for the main battle. She looked over to the circled part across the river and agreed. There was only one bridge there and a battle there would give Half Moon village the advantage. However, the last location was something she hesitated.


    "Are you sure you want them to know about our underground tunnels?"


    Wiser grinned. "It''s not an issue. Dead men cannot speak."


    Zenobia sighed. "I don''t like killing. Those conscripts are probably farm boys who''d barely hit puberty. They probably joined for some easy money to feed their starving families so I want to avoid slaughtering them."


    Wiser sighed. "I can''t understand your sympathy for humans. They should just become extinct in my opinion but I figured you''d say that so no, the people dying are not the conscripts. They will be on the main battlefield. I''m talking about Carrabas and the knights. We''ll hold the adventurers at the bridge, lure the conscripts and militia to the clearing and Carrabas and his foul knights into the tunnels."


    Zenobia thought about it. "Sounds like a good plan. Who are we appointing as commanders?"


    Wiser took out another parchment and unrolled it. Zenobia took a look at the names and raised an eyebrow.


    "We''re having four groups?"


    Wiser grinned. "Of course. You won''t be leading any because you need to coordinate attacks and fill in the gaps. I will be leading the command on the main battle. Amaraline will be leading the battle at the bridge and Lowis will be in the tunnels. I need Mitchnew to take command of the special forces."


    Zenobia looked apprehensive.


    Commander: Wiser


    Team:


    1. Camie


    2. Chowkah


    3. Titor


    4. Yxaan


    5. Xvyal


    6. Cleo


    7. Soon


    8. Manny


    9. Peter


    10. Vishnu


    11. Gweshr


    12. Clowis


    13. Raj


    14. Hyelin


    15. Tambolt


    16. Zero (Healer)


    Commander: Amaraline


    Team:


    1. Vrald


    2. Gerald


    3. Lovina (Healer)


    4. Douglas


    5. Qin Yun


    6. Crudgel


    Commander: Lowis


    1. Grandma Moppo


    2. Zoe


    3. Sekkin


    4. Coux Van Doux


    5. Hua Tuo (Healer)


    Commander: Mitchnew


    Team:


    1. Roovan


    2. Gweshr


    Evacuees:


    1. Latitia


    2. Leon


    3. Jacqueline


    4. Rima


    5. Karris


    "I''m assuming Mitchnew''s team will be leading and guarding the evacuees?"


    Wiser nodded. "We''re going to use them as a bait to lure the Count and his knights down."


    Zenobia felt her heart drop. "That''s too dangerous! They''re only children!"


    Wiser scowled. "Do you have a better plan? From what I see, every single member of the village is needed to win this. I know that they are children. Karris is also pregnant. That''s why we''re using them to become bait. It''s nothing dangerous, Mitchnew will get their attention as a distraction while they hide away in the secret rooms in the tunnel and wait till everything is over. Gweshr and Lowis'' team will be in the tunnels. Roovan and Mitchnew will cut down the numbers from outside so we''re looking at only the Count and maybe eight knights in the tunnel. They would be split up so it''s easier to deal with them there."


    Zenobia didn''t want to admit it but it was a plan better than what she thought about.


    "Can''t we have them hide in trees or something?"


    Wiser deadpanned. "And have the Count burn the trees while they''re trapped up there? Good idea."


    The chieftess growled. She didn''t like being insulted even if Wiser was right.


    "Calm down lady. It''ll work. Besides, I''ve taken into consideration Amaraline''s vision about Lowis'' death and assigned Hua Tuo to be in their party. We''re not losing anyone. Also, if Karris should start giving birth there, Hua Tuo will be with them."


    Zenobia calmed down a little after listening. "We''ll go with this for now. What about the adventurers? Don''t you think we have too many people there?"


    Wiser smiled. "That''s right. We not only have many people. We have powerful ones there. It serves two purposes. Firstly, they will stop the adventurers from coming into the village, especially the mage. I''m talking about ten minutes, tops, for them to be subdued. After which, they will rejoin the main force to cut down numbers and give Mitchnew some time to sneak into the tunnels."


    Zenobia hummed. "How long to subdue the main force? Wiser gave her a funny look.


    "Less than a minute once Lovina arrives? You don''t want them dead so the only other option is to put them all to sleep. Literally. Cleo has that sleeping powder that might take out half of them when they''re off guard but the rest? Magic should do the trick."


    Zenobia nodded. That should work. "Will we join them in the tunnels after?"


    Wiser shrugged. "Depends on what happens on that day. It''s your decision but I don''t suggest cramming everyone in it. Less space to fight means more injuries. For all we know, the Count might be dead already and we won''t need to send in any reinforcements although I doubt it. Knowing Carrabas'' nature, I wouldn''t put it past him to bring in something sneaky at the last moment."


    Zenobia agreed. Carrabas was a despicable person but for all the flaws he had, there was something Zenobia respected. The man was always cautious and had many plans. That was only to be expected from someone who spent all his time scheming but Zenobia saluted the man for his effort.


    "Alright, it sounds decent. We''ll hold the warrior meeting later so that we can hear their opinions. We need to talk to Hua Tuo about it too. I''m not sure if he wants Zero in the busiest part of the battle."


    Wiser laughed. "Busiest? If you''re talking about tying eighty people up, I''ll call it busy. If you''re worried about his safety, you don''t have to be. That''s why I have Roovan patrol near them. If anything happens to the tree, Roovan will save Zero. Don''t worry, the kid will not be in any real danger. Arrows won''t reach the top of the tree and Zero can even toss rocks down if he wants."


    Satisfied that the brunet was in no real danger, Zenobia gave her approval to the plan. Now all that was left would be to get the consent from all parties.

 Chapter 121 Calm Before The Storm 3

    Zero ate with gusto. It didn''t matter if he was already bursting at the seams. The combination Grandma Moppo and Zoe''s cooking was a powerful drug that left him craving for more. It only became more delicious with every plate. Zero saw how there were no signs of stopping from the two women in the kitchen. They whipped up new dishes every ten minutes and Zero wondered how extensive their culinary repertoire was.


    Hua Tuo was mortified. He''d never seen his student ate as much as he did. Sure, Zero would occasionally end up finishing a whole roasted boar but the physician chalked it up to Zero''s abnormal need for energy. He''d never seen the brunet smack his lips and grab food with both spoon and hands. In fact, Zero moaned and smiled with every plate he cleared as if he was truly enjoying the moment.


    "Don''t choke, there''s more from where that came from!" Grandma Moppo laughed heartily as she set down two more plates.


    Zero nodded and gave them a huge messy smile before digging into the piping hot pie. Zoe came to clear the plates. Leon, Jacqueline and Rima had stopped eating half an hour ago. They were too full and have fallen asleep after eating too much. Hua Tuo shook his head. A few hours ago when they received lunch invitations, he didn''t think that it meant a party to celebrate Zero''s miraculous cure. It was actually Amaraline''s suggestion. Clowis and Lowis arranged a secret hunting trip to bring back all the food they could. Cleo and Latitia worked extra hard so that the harvest would be bountiful for the celebratory feast. The whole village worked together to thank Zero in the only way they knew. Zero was in bliss, savouring every bite. He blushed at their thanks but didn''t turn down the food.


    Zoe and Grandma Moppo didn''t stop. As the most experienced members of the village when it came to cooking, they pulled out everything they had from their reserves. Zero loved authentic dishes and unique cuisines so Zoe tried to replicate everything she knew. Thankfully, the villagers of Half Moon village had a very diverse background so Zoe had many options. Grandma Moppo decided to bring back some original cuisines from her childhood. It was the first time in many years that the old lady made such nostalgic food and it was quite the treat for the village. Zero found the exotic dwarven-fae food exciting and Zoe took the opportunity to commit those recipes to memory.


    One by one, the party died down with villagers excusing themselves after eating their fill. Some brought food for their comrades who have yet to eat and the only left eating was Zero.


    "Mii," Zero called out from their mental link. "Are you able to remember the taste of all these food? I''d like to be able to replicate them for Truen and the Gods when I see them again."


    The strawcherry assistant gave Zero a snappy answer, annoyed at being disturbed from her initial task of monitoring enemy movements for Zero.


    "I can''t do two things at once... you have to make up your mind, Zero."


    The brunet made a face when he heard Mii''s reply. Zoe saw it and was slightly alarmed. She signed to Zero using her hands to ask if he was alright.


    Zero took the chance to learn some basic sign language from Zoe earlier so he understood the gist of what she was saying. He gave her a reassuring smile and signed back that he was fine.


    "Why are you so snappy?" Zero groaned to Mii who huffed.


    "It''s only natural to be snappy when somebody asks the impossible of you. I''m not able to multitask just yet. I can only do one thing at a time since you''re not strong enough to unlock the rest of my abilities. The world you''ve seen is still too small and your understanding too shallow."


    Zero winced. Mii knew exactly what to say to make it hurt the most. "I''m sorry... I just wanted to make people happy..."


    At Zero''s dejected tone, the strawcherry fairy sighed. "Look, I''ll tell you what I can do. Since the villagers are patrolling the area and keeping watch on the enemy''s movements, I''ll work on getting those recipes you wanted. As long as you absorb a part of it, I can analyse it and recreate the recipe. Do you still have that magic reader?"


    Zero nodded when Grandma Moppo and Zoe were not looking. Mii sounded satisfied and told Zero that once she was done analysing it, she would compile all the recipes in a book to the magic portable library. Zero was thrilled and Mii warned him that knowing the recipe wasn''t enough to recreate the dishes perfectly.


    "Cooking is an art. It requires a lot of patience, practice and trials to get it right. A novice like you wouldn''t be able to get it right on the first try."


    Zero was deterred. In fact, he became determined. "I''ll do it again and again until I get it. I''m sure master would be happy if I took over kitchen duties for a while."


    Mii considered it for a moment and agreed before cutting off their mental connection.


    Hua Tuo observed how his student had that strange expression again as he ate. He was probably talking to someone using mental connections but Hua Tuo wasn''t sure who it was. Was it Demon King Baal again? Also, the physician was slightly worried.His student didn''t show signs of slowing down but Grandma Moppo and Zoe were already showing signs of fatigue. They''d been cooking non-stop for two hours and had yet to eat anything themselves. As a doctor, that wouldn''t do.


    "Grandma Moppo, Zoe... please rest. I''m sure Zero knows how thankful the village is by now. You need to eat something yourselves."


    Zoe blinked and shook her head. Grandma Moppo wiped the sweat off her brows and grinned. "Don''t worry doctor, we have just a few more dishes to finish up. I''ll eat later. Zoe doesn''t really need to eat but she''ll rest up. She''ll be fine tomorrow morning."


    Hu Tuo didn''t know much about Zoe or Grandma Moppo. He didn''t pry his nose into the villager''s business too much after all. Zero who listened on the side-lines blinked.


    "Zoe, won''t you be hungry?"


    Zoe signed to Zero and Hua Tuo could only wonder what she was saying. Zero smiled brightly after Zoe finished signing and grinned. "I see, that''s great!


    Twenty minutes later, Grandma Moppo finally sat down to eat and Zoe was entertaining Zero with some stories. Hua Tuo took the moment to return back to the apartment to make up for his lack of progress in meditation over the past few days. He''d been too busy after all. Zero waved goodbye to his mentor and chatted one-sidedly with Zoe.


    "That''s nice, I''m sure Rima will find her fated person one day. I''m just really worried about the village now."


    [Don''t be,] Zoe signed. [The warriors are strong and the children can protect themselves.]


    Zero frowned. "Wouldn''t it be sad if everyone had to leave?"


    Zoe looked wistful at that. [The day would eventually come, Zero. It will only be a matter of time before this home is abandoned. It''s an honour for a Zashikiwarashi like me to have lived for so long. Usually, we don''t serve masters with long lifespans and many generations. Half Moon village has always been a little special.]


    "What do you mean?"


    [We''re ghosts born from the feelings of family love. Grandma Moppo is the last living master of this village. I''ve been here for a very long time, longer than you can imagine.]


    Zero looked slightly worried. "What happens when she leaves?"


    Zoe smiled sadly. [I will no longer be bound to this village. Zashikiwarashis exist to serve and protect the homes of their masters. If the master abandons their homes, the Zashikiwarashi will continue to be bound to the home until the master''s lineage completely disappears.]


    Zero was mortified. "That''s incredibly lonely! But everyone else is still here... will you really disappear?"


    Zoe shrugged. That''s something no Zashikiwarashi had the opportunity to find out. Normally, a clan didn''t accept so many strangers without common blood. Nobody knew what would happen to a household spirit if the family they served adopted heirs.


    [We''ll get to find out what happens when Grandma Moppo returns to her ancestors.]


    Zero didn''t like it. Grandma Moppo had just regained her ability to walk without her staff. Life wasn''t fair.


    Grandma Moppo heard Zero''s half of the conversation and chuckled. She put away the washed dishes and joined their conversation in the living room.


    "Zero, it''s only natural to die. All living things need to return their lives to Gaia so that we can be reborn again with new bodies."


    Zero froze at Gaia''s name. Wasn''t it En who oversaw the rebirthing cycle? How was that related to Gaia?


    "You might not understand it now but you will understand it one day."


    Zero highly doubted it. According to the Great Gods, Great One couldn''t die. As a result, Zero was exempted from death. Grandma Moppo chuckled and ruffled Zero''s hair.


    "Don''t look so sad. I''ve lived a great life. Thanks to your magical abilities, I''m once again able to live up to my name as a great Dwarven-Fae hunter. You''d think that dwarves and fairies wouldn''t be able to get along due to their conflict of nature but you''d be wrong. My ancestors are proof that understanding could still happen between different species. Coexisting with humans will be possible one day too."


    Zoe clapped and Zero was confused. Grandma Moppo grinned. "A very long time ago, dwarves and fairies never got along. The dwarves couldn''t stand the fairies'' lackadaisical attitude and love for mischief. They envied how fairies could fly and had magic so the hate grew. On the other hand, fairies didn''t like the dwarves because they kept destroying the earth they tried to protect by mining and building strange things using it. They hated how the dwarves were always loud and insensitive until one day, a dwarf called Dunford and a fairy called Elmory met."


    Zero was absorbed in the story and urged Grandma Moppo to continue, curious as to how two races who hated each other could come to live together and create such a unique village.


    "Dunford was an odd dwarf. He didn''t like drinking and loved to cook. He was always scouring the forest for ingredients to create new recipes. The dwarves didn''t quite like Dunford because he didn''t share their same love for shiny metals and good beer. On the other hand, Elmory was a fairy who loved helping lost travellers in the forest. She was kind, beautiful and hardworking, unlike her friends. The fairies laughed at Elmory and called her foolish for wasting her time helping ungrateful travellers when she could be sipping on nectar and napping in flowers."


    Zero nodded. Grandma Moppo''s eyes sparkled as she continued.


    "One day, Dunford got injured when he went out to collect ingredients. He fell into a pit and broke his leg. Elmory who''d been passing by spotted him and helped him. She was fascinated by a dwarf who had a different hobby and they became fast friends."


    Zero grinned. "Did they fall in love after that?"


    Grandma Moppo chuckled. "Yes. Yes, they did. However, the fairies and dwarves didn''t like that so they had to leave their original villages. That''s when they came by this forest and cliff and decided that it would be a great place to build their house. Remember the lab in the forest where Raj and company frequents? That was the original house."


    Zero''s eyes went wide. "How did this happen then? The tree houses and underground tunnels..."


    Grandma Moppo grinned. "This is done by the children of Dunford and Elmory. Some children married other dwarves, some married fairies and to satisfy both communities, they decided to build both in the trees and underground. These half-dwarf and half-fae children were often targeted by other dwarves and fairies so they had to build some sort of defence in the village. The architecture for the tree houses was created by a very clever fairy who married a half-dwarf here. Her name was Elaine. The tunnels were actually the creation of some mischievous children who decided to dig holes underneath to hide when they played tag. Fairies had magic and dwarves didn''t so the dwarven children created secret tunnels to outwit their fairy cousins."


    Zero giggled. It sounded like fun to dig and hide. "How did it become a passageway for travel? Wouldn''t it be too small for adults if it was made by children?"


    At that, both Zoe and Grandma Moppo became more solemn. "Humans came once and tried to destroy the village during the dark ages. The passageway only allowed children to hide, so many adults died. The remaining children of the village decided to widen the tunnels so that they could live in for a few hundred years until the humans no longer bothered them."


    "A few hundred years?" Zero marvelled. From what he knew, humans didn''t really live as long as hundred years.


    Grandma Moppo laughed at Zero''s incredulous expression. "Fairies can live hundreds of years, so can dwarves. It''s not very surprising. However, there will be some changes if fairies and dwarves lived underground for a few hundred years. The dwarves became fairer and the fairies became stronger physically as they couldn''t rely too much on magic. The feast cave used to be a farm during the dark ages."


    Zero was amazed as Grandma Moppo told Zero more about the village''s past and secrets. "Only Zoe knows everything there is about this village. I''ve not been able to tell anyone yet."


    "Why would you tell me the village secrets? I''m not even a proper villager..."


    Grandma Moppo smiled. "That''s because you''re the only person I can count on. Zoe will cease to exist when I die. It''s a very lonely thing for a household spirit to not be able to welcome a master home. Zenobia and everyone else will one day leave this village. The children will find spouses and move away from it. However, you''re different. Your master is an immortal and you might be able to achieve immortality someday too. All I ask is for you to return every few hundred years to visit the village and check up on Zoe. She''s a very dear friend of mine and has always been here for me. Even when the village perished from the plague, she was there, listening to their prayers till the very end. I left the village for a while but returned because I had nowhere else to go. If it wasn''t for Zoe before I met Qin Yun, I would''ve died. As a child, I didn''t know how to cook or hunt, I would''ve starved if Zoe didn''t take care of that. The farm in the cave was maintained by Zoe but I didn''t know that until many years have passed. Zoe raised me so this is the least I can do for her."


    Zero looked at the Zashikiwarashi and felt a pang of pain. He could only imagine how lonely it would be for her when everyone leaves the village. He didn''t know if household spirits disappear when the house is abandoned because they died from loneliness but he didn''t dare ask. Having experienced loneliness in the void for a long time between waking and sleeping in that darkness, Zero didn''t want Zoe to go through something like that.


    "Can household ghosts leave the village?"


    Zoe shrugged. [There was always a barrier that prevented me from leaving the village. The barrier expanded when the Sky Bridge was built but I''ve never been able to leave the village.]


    The brunet started thinking. It was a crazy thought but it might be worth trying in a year or so before they left for their travels.


    "Grandma Moppo, is it alright if I took Zoe with me on my travels?"


    The half-dwarf seemed stunned. "Can you do that?"


    "I don''t know," Zero admitted. "I have an idea but it might be a year or so before I can try it."


    Grandma Moppo didn''t mind. "It''s worth trying I suppose. However, by saying that I assume that you''re ready to inherit the village from me?"


    Zero paused. "No no, lady Zenobia is the Chieftess. I can''t inherit it."


    Grandma Moppo scoffed. "The master of the village and the leader of the village are two different things. Zenobia knew that when she accepted the role of the Chieftess. All these years I''ve yet to name my successor and nobody has come to claim it. Everyone has their own plans. Think of this village as a long-term inn for troubled people. Some stay here to hide from the world for life, others use it as a shelter to rest up before heading back into the battlefield."


    Zero grimaced. That sounded about right too. Every villager who joined Half Moon village had backstories like running away from something or having no place to go. The Cockatrice descendants, Soon and his dead friends... even Mitchnew looked as if they were here to seek refuge and spend the rest of their lives in secrecy here. On the other hand, there were people like Raj, Wiser and Karris who had nowhere else to go.


    "I understand. This is still a little too sudden for me so I''d like some time to think about it. Becoming a village master is a huge responsibility after all. I''m not confident about protecting it myself."


    Grandma Moppo sighed but agreed anyway. "Well then, take all the time you need. Hopefully, you''ll let me know your decision before my time is up."


    Zero swallowed nervously and nodded. There was a knock on the door that saved Zero from committing to anything. Grandma Moppo got up to greet the visitor and Zero was amazed to see Lovina smiling at him from the door.


    "There you are! I thought you might still be here so I came over with some of Cleo''s tea. Am I interrupting anything?" she asked.


    Grandma Moppo smiled and shook her head but she left anyway. Zoe took the tea leaves from Lovina to prepare tea while Zero blinked. Lovina seemed slightly strange and Zero wondered why so many people were looking forward to chatting with him. He wasn''t good at holding conversations and sorely missed his teacher''s presence.


    "Hello, Lovina. What brings you here?"


    The witch adjusted her hat and thanked Zoe who came with two steaming cups of tea.


    "I heard that you performed the new type of healing magic and wanted to talk more about it. Are you interested to pursue the path of magic?"


    Zero blinked. "I will study magic next year from a teacher but I don''t know if I''ll become a magician. I suppose learning some magic will be helpful on my travels but I''m not sure about pursuing the path of magic just yet."


    Lovina smile made Zero very cautious. The witch didn''t appear to have any evil intentions but Zero felt uneasy. Just what was she planning?

 Chapter 122 Calm Before The Storm 4

    Zero froze He didn''t quite know what to say. A magic orientation course sounded fantastic. Zero had no problems with it as Hua Tuo had given his consent. However, why did he have a feeling that there was more than met the eye?


    Lovina continued nursing her cup of tea smiling patiently as she waited for Zero''s answer. Soon and the Gemini Star descendant twins were in on it too. Frankly, Zero was very curious. He studied some of the magic basics from a book but was prohibited from testing anything out without Hua Tuo''s guidance. Magic was all about creation and Zero couldn''t wait to try some of the ideas he had in mind.


    "Are you sure it''s alright? I don''t wish to trouble anyone during this busy period."


    Lovina waved her hand. "It''s no trouble at all," the witch chuckled.


    Zero frowned as he weighed the pros and cons in his mind. Truth be told, he was highly curious about magic and having someone to guide him or share some pointers would help greatly. Mii wasn''t much of a teacher and Hua Tuo wasn''t too good at magic apart from healing magic that he didn''t use too often. On the other hand, something in him screamed that it was suspicious. Lovina seemed like she was up to something but Zero didn''t know what it was. Although the witch wouldn''t harm him, Zero just felt as if something didn''t add up.


    Eventually, Zero''s curiosity won over his suspicion. Lovina nearly jumped in joy when the brunet agreed. She just knew that he wouldn''t turn her down. With Hua Tuo''s approval, it was very unlikely that the curious boy would turn her invitation down.


    In her prime, Lovina was a very powerful witch who specialised in poison and curses. Witches have very long lives and Lovina spent hers devoting it to research. She was a pioneer in alchemy and potion making with her vast knowledge about plants. However, something went wrong during one of her experiments to create a potion with the curse of longevity. Lovina specialised in dark magic and it backfired. The curse bound her soul to Earth through a continuous cycle of rebirthing. Every time Lovina reached a hundred human years, she would age tremendously and ''die''. Three days after the body''s death, a child of about seven or eight human years would be born from a tree of life. The last tree of life happened to be near Half Moon village before it withered away. Lovina lived in the village ever since, trying to find a way to break the curse without much success. Lovina retained her memories each time she was reborn and had been searching for a way to break the curse to no avail. The witch was always on a lookout for a bright student who could surpass her and hopefully help her break the curse. All she wanted was to die in peace, returning to the rightful cycle of souls. To her, if anyone was capable of breaking the curse, it would be Zero who was able to invent new ways of using magic.


    Lovina beckoned Zero to follow her back to her apartment and Zero complied. The witch was ready to pass to the brunet her most prized possession. It was a book written by her with all the knowledge about potions, known poisons and curses from her numerous experiments over several lifetimes.


    Zero sat down while the witch rummaged through her cupboards for something as soon as they got to her apartment. He was afraid of what Lovina was up to. What if agreeing was a mistake? Hua Tuo gave his consent so everything should be alright but Zero had this nagging feeling at the back of his mind telling him that there something was more than meets the eye. Why did it seem like Lovina wasn''t going to be simply teaching him about magic basics? Then again, he wondered why he kept having this nagging feeling. It''d been bugging him ever since Amaraline''s operation. It was as if there was someone nudging him in a different direction screaming to him that there was danger before he could even see it. To be more precise, it was after he''d absorbed her faulty eyes to analyse the composition of cells to recreate working ones.


    "Aha!" The witch cried out in triumph as she found the book. She was tip-toeing on a stool to reach one of the higher shelves.


    Zero watched how Lovina carefully climbed back down and dusted the cover of the book before walking over to the living room. He tried to look at the book''s title but was disappointed to see that it doesn''t have any words on it. It was a plain book that looked very worn and used.


    "Here it is. This book will contains everything I know. It is my life''s accomplishments and I hope you can put it to good use as both a doctor and a magician. You have great talents so if anyone can find a way to solve that mystery, it would be you."


    "A mystery?" Zero was pleasantly surprised. He loved mysteries! Then again, perhaps this was what the nagging feeling was all about? Lovina wanted a favour in return for teaching him magic. Zero almost rolled his eyes. He could handle a simple favour, that feeling was definitely overreacting and Zero was glad he didn''t listen to it.


    The witch grinned. "Don''t tell Hua Tuo about it. You can consult with your magic teacher about it when you see him next year but for now, let this be a secret between the two of us. I won''t recommend you testing anything out until you see your magic teacher but if you have any ideas about how to break the mysterious curse, you could write me a letter."


    Curious as to what the curse was, Zero flipped the book open. He was mildly surprised by how it looked like a journal. Whatever it was, Zero didn''t expect Lovina to give him her personal journal. It was written like a diary too and Zero frowned. He looked at the date and tried to remember what year it was.


    "Is this written by you?"


    Lovina nodded. "Does it surprise you?"


    Zero shook his head. Truth be told, he had many questions but surprise wasn''t the thing he was feeling at the moment. Confusion would be more accurate.


    "The date..."


    Lovina blinked. Then she clapped her hands and giggled. "Oh yes, perhaps I should explain from the beginning? Well, long story short, I''m a few hundred years old and this book has been with me ever since. The curse I was talking about should be in the last diary entry. It''s an immortality curse that doesn''t allow me to leave Earth and return to the rightful cycle of souls. Have you heard about the story of a phoenix?"


    Zero shook his head. He''d heard of the legendary bird. It was something that helped create the Cockatrice and Basilisk after all. Still, Zero supposed that the Phoenix must be a powerful and magical bird similar to the dragon.


    "Well, simply put, the Phoenix is a bird that cannot die. Once every hundred years, the bird will combust into flames and become a pile of ashes. However, from those ashes, a new phoenix will rise. The body dies but the soul remains. That''s what it is - a creature of immortality."


    Zero blinked. "But my master is also an immortal... he doesn''t burn and become ashes every hundred years, does he?"


    Lovina raised an eyebrow. "No, I suppose he doesn''t. He''s a Sage and that''s a little different. He''s an immortal with eternal life due to some special circumstances because he doesn''t have a physical body on Earth."


    Zero''s eyes bulged at the great revelation. "My master is a ghost?!"


    Lovina blinked then hurried to correct her explanation. "No! Your master is very much alive... he''s just transcended to a higher plane. He''s an immortal on Earth but not on the plane of his original body."


    Zero was lost. His helpless look made Lovina want to apologise. She didn''t know that Zero wasn''t informed about the different time-space dimensions that existed in the world. As a magician who specialised in time-space and dark arts, she''d forgotten that it wasn''t common knowledge.


    "I''m sorry. Let me start from the beginning."


    Zero nodded and looked at the witch hopelessly as Lovina told him the story about how Earth was created and how there were many Earths alongside this Earth. Zero didn''t quite understand how other Earths were created but he kind of understood it when Lovina said that different ''planes'' existed in this world.


    "You friend, Demon King Belphegor, comes from a plane called the Abyss. Some people call it Hell but it''s the same place. Many humans believe that if you do bad things, your soul goes straight to a place called Hell where you will be tortured eternally to make up for your sins. That''s only half-true. Your soul wouldn''t go straight there. They would stop by a plane one level before the Abyss called the Purgatory. King Yama oversees the judgement of souls. Your teacher''s body is on some other higher plane than Earth so he''s an immortal here. Similarly, human souls are immortal in Hell because Earth''s plane is higher than Hell."


    Zero''s eyes lit up. King Yama... wasn''t that En?


    "I know King Yama! En is my friend! He gave me this," Zero tried to remove the intergalactic communicator pinned to his shirt with some difficulty and Lovina had to help. She was fairly startled when the small brooch transformed into a cuboid device. Zero had fun explaining how it worked but the witch was lost.


    "It''s an interesting device that uses the concept of time and space magic to relay messages across the planes. Whoever made this must be a genius... I''ve never seen such a thing on Earth so it must come from a different plane."


    Zero beamed. "Merlin is the best! He gave Truen and me this so that we could talk. En and Gaia have one too! In fact, all the Great Gods have it. I have them in a group chat where we usually send pictures and texts. Freya loves the cat emotion stickers. We call them ''emoges'', short for emotion images."


    Lovina felt faint. En? Gaia? Merlin? Great Gods? Just exactly who is Zero! She paled. Although she hasn''t heard of the name Truen, Lovina was fairly certain he was also a powerful individual.


    "Zero... just exactly who are you? How do you know the Great Gods?"


    Zero''s smile froze. Hua Tuo had cautioned him previously about not revealing too much about himself. His big mouth had done it now and Zero paled, realising the trouble he''d brought onto himself.


    Lovina watched the blood drain from Zero''s face and swallowed nervously. The fear in Zero''s eyes made her panic. "Uh, it''s ok if you don''t want to tell me. I won''t tell anyone so you don''t need to be so frightened. I was only curious. I promise I won''t tell anyone else!"


    Zero didn''t know what to do. Now that the cat was out of the bag, he didn''t know if he should continue or run away. Lovina was in a similar predicament. She didn''t know what to say to make the boy feel better. Apparently, whatever secret she had didn''t compare to Zero''s. The witch knew now exactly who Hua Tuo''s was. She had her suspicions before but Zero confirmed it. Hua Tuo... she''d heard that name on her travels during her previous lives. In fact, she''d once prayed to the God of Medicine in hopes that he could undo the curse of immortality. Sadly, her prayers hadn''t been answered. Lovina knew who Merlin was. Every magician prayed to Merlin and devoted their lives to worship the God of Magic who''d given them the gift to use magic. Lovina once prayed to Merlin, seeking salvation for her curse and Merlin answered her with a vision that Lovina had no way to interpret. It was a dark void that never-ended and Lovina despaired, thinking that all hope was lost. Looking at Zero now, she thought over it again.


    "It can''t be..."


    Zero watched as Lovina fell silent. It was awkward but Zero didn''t know how to salvage the situation. He''d made a huge oopsie that Hua Tuo may not forgive him for even if he apologised.


    "Lovina...?" he started in a small voice. The witch was looking at him very intensely, lost in deep thoughts. The brunet didn''t know if it was a good or bad sign.


    "Zero, I think you may be the person I''ve been waiting for this whole time... Merlin hasn''t forsaken me after all," Lovina whispered.


    Zero didn''t know what to do when tears started to fall from Lovina''s eyes. He dropped the book in panic and hurried over to comfort the openly-sobbing lady. It didn''t look like Lovina was angry at him even after his huge mistake so Zero could worry about that later. Right now, he had a witch to console.


    As Zero patted her hair gently, the brunet couldn''t help but wonder what the Phoenix and Lovina''s mysterious curse had to do with each other.

 Chapter 123 Calm Before The Storm 5

    Storing Lovina''s diary in his inventory, Zero left her apartment with a heavy heart and even heavier thoughts. The witch explained to him how she''d been searching for a way to break her curse and how Merlin answered her prayers with a vision. Zero was troubled. He knew what that vision meant. That was something that only happened when none of the Gods could answer a prayer. Baal once told him before that he had a similar dream of being in nothingness. That same nothingness was what Zero entered whenever he meditated. He''d hear the voices and sometimes he''d answer them. Lovina''s words made Zero swallow his.


    "You''re who Merlin sent me, right? I''ve been waiting for so many years, I''m so happy that the curse can finally be broken..."


    Those hopeful eyes haunted the young boy. He was a doctor and he wanted to save everyone that he could. Vrald asked him the question before the lab explosion. He''d answered very confidently that he would save anyone that he could and that he understood it wasn''t possible to save everyone. He could only ease their sufferings like how he could only keep Zoe company when the village is no more. Half of Zero wondered if it would be alright to always find Lovina when she is reborn again and bring her to Half Moon village to keep Zoe company on his behalf. The other half of him was disappointed at himself for trying to take the easy way out. He hasn''t even tried to break the curse before he thought about an alternative. Zero shook his head. He''d think about it later. For now, he had to get to Soon''s. The necromancer wanted to talk to him about magic and Zero wondered if the lich had some difficult favours to ask of him too.


    Interestingly enough, Soon sent both his zombie friends away. Zero was served tea once more and accepted the cup gracefully. Unlike Lovina who made Zero wary with her friendliness, Soon made Zero feel at ease by being very open.


    "Don''t become an adventurer. I heard that you have superb healing magic that may have already surpassed your teacher but don''t become an adventurer."


    Zero blinked. He''d never intended to become one and reassured Soon of that. "I want to travel and become a wandering doctor."


    Soon relaxed when he heard this and sighed wistfully. "That''s good. A wandering doctor is even better. You''ll become less easily attached to people and things this way."


    Zero was curious and decided to ask a little more. "Why don''t you want me to become an adventurer?"


    Soon put the cup down and snapped his fingers, letting the illusion magic fall. Zero didn''t seem startled by the sudden change of appearance even when the lich looked at him with empty eye sockets.


    "Are you not afraid? This is how I truly look like."


    Zero deadpanned. How could he tell Soon that he''d already known what liches looked like? If anything, he was more terrified by zombies losing a limb.


    Seeing that Zero wasn''t reacting, Soon scoffed and cast the illusion again. "Nobody wants to become a lich. If it weren''t for those two fools, I would''ve never done this."


    Zero nodded. He knew that Peter, Manny and Soon were adventurers in the same party but he was curious about how they became what they were now.


    "I can see the question flying over your head. It''s very simple. I was a young and foolish adventurer who thought that immortality was a great thing. What mattered to me was how I could continue adventuring with my friends. It was even better that they couldn''t die twice after becoming zombies. All I had to do was continue to supply them with mana and make new bodies each time they fell. Imagine my surprise when the humans we fought for turned their blades against us, calling us demons serving under the Demon Lord we wanted to kill."


    Zero winced. It would hurt a lot seeing who you thought was a friend turn against you. Yet Zero understood a little more about the creatures called humans and why Wiser seemed to hate them so much.


    "Is that why you came to Half Moon village?"


    Soon raised a brow. "Not really. We didn''t come here. We were dragged over by a crazy witch."


    Zero was surprised at that revelation. "Lovina dragged the three of you here?"


    The lich sighed, heavier this time. "You have no idea. I couldn''t even win her in a fight. Don''t you dare underestimate her. She''s actually one of the most powerful magicians I know. As a lich, I should be a high-tiered magician with the ability to fight a dragon one on one. Lovina is a true monster in human skin. Her knowledge far surpasses mine. Did she tell you how she was a master in dark magic?"


    Zero didn''t respond. He knew it when he appraised her secretly when she was crying but he wouldn''t say it. Mii was able to unlock a little more information about Lovina after their chat.


    Soon didn''t seem surprised. "In any case, I just wanted to tell you not to become an adventurer."


    Zero smiled. "Don''t worry, I won''t. I don''t want to have to kill Bell."


    Soon looked at him for a few seconds before barking out a laugh. "I''m still so amused by how you can call a Demon Lord with such a cute nickname. Didn''t he protest against it?"


    Zero shook his head. "He was all for it. In fact, he wanted something that sounded more buddy-like but I couldn''t think of anything better. All the chummy nicknames he came up with crept me out."


    "Let me guess," Soon smirked. "He wanted something like Lord Sloth?"


    Zero deadpanned. "That''s way better than Baal Baby."


    Soon shuddered. "You''re right. I still can''t get over the image gap of the Demon Lord who destroyed an entire country with a sneeze and the Demon Lord who wanted to be called Baal Baby."


    Zero shrugged. "He said that he was sorry about the destruction. Not many people know it but Baal has a bad case of sinus. I''d cured him of it so it shouldn''t happen again although I don''t know if he''ll remember to cover his mouth when he yawns the next time."


    Soon gave Zero an incredulous look and Zero only shrugged in response. It was the truth and nothing could change that.


    By the time Zero left Soon''s place, it was time for the guards to switch. On his way back, he met Camie who beamed at the sight of him.


    "Zero!" the giantess waved and ran over, causing the ground to tremble a little under her weight. She was so tall that even when she squatted, Zero had to crane his neck upwards to meet her eyes.


    "Hello! I suppose you are Camie?"


    Camie grinned. "You''re well informed! I''ve been dying to talk to you ever since I saw you at the feast. I''d been so busy the past few days but I''ll be off for tonight. Would you like to join me for dinner? Vrald told me that you loved listening to stories about battles. We''re having spit-roast tonight at the cave."


    Zero salivated. "I''ll be there!"


    Camie laughed heartily and waved goodbye. Once there was no one in sight, Zero quickly called Hua Tuo to inform his teacher about the sudden dinner plans.


    "Spit-roast?" Hua Tuo blanched at the idea. There was too much meat in the diet lately and Hua Tuo felt the heartburn in his chest.


    "I see, you can join them. I''m feeling a little unwell for meat so I''ll join Cleo for dinner. Just remember to be back before midnight."


    Zero beamed and thanked his teacher before bouncing off to find the kids. There was still some time before dinner so Zero thought he''d ask if they wanted to play a few rounds of tag before that.


    Fate had other plans for Zero. In the clearing, two magicians were fighting. However, upon closer observation, Zero noticed that it was a fight but a spar.


    The two teen magicians looked very similar to each other with their fair blond hair and pale skin. Their hairstyles were also similar, both sporting a short bob hairstyle. They wore matching blue magician robes but Zero realised that there was a slight difference. One of them wore knee-high stockings and shorts while the other wore thigh-high white stocking with shorts that resembled a skirt.


    Their voices were different and it didn''t take long for Zero to realise that one of them was a girl. He was so surprised that he failed to dodge a water bomb heading straight towards his direction.


    Splash!


    Zero yelped when the cold water hit him. He wasn''t harmed by the stray shot thanks to the overpowered enchanted clothes the Great Gods gifted him. The tracksuit wasn''t wet but Zero''s hair was. Yxaan and Xvyal paused when they heard the yelp and hurried over to the source.


    Zero wondered if someone had secretly planned an event called ''Meet the Magicians" Day today. Somewhere in the multiverse, a writer chuckles but Zero doesn''t hear it. He continued to reassure the twins that he was alright.


    Yxaan and Xvyal introduced themselves and Zero had difficulties pronouncing their names.


    "Ye-ll and Vi-ul?" Zero tried with a cringe. The twins didn''t seem to mind and nodded with appreciation at the attempt.


    "It''s yee-ull and Vee-ale but that works too," Xvyal grinned.


    Yxaan giggled. "You can call us Yal and Val like everyone else in the village."


    Zero heaved a sigh of relief at the nicknames. "What language are your names in? I''ve not heard of it."


    The female twin blinked. "It''s the language of our Star ancestors. Yxaan means Bright. Xvyal means Forever."


    Zero nodded as the Yxaan help to dry Zero''s hair using heat magic. In no time, his hair was dry again but the only problem remained was how messy it was. She tried to make it more presentable by combing through the tangles with her fingers but it didn''t work. Zero gave up and pushed everything up so that his fringe wouldn''t cover his eyes. It was high time he had a haircut and Zero wondered if Hua Tuo would help him with it. He didn''t exactly want to poke his eyes out trying to do it himself.


    "What were you doing here? Don''t you know how dangerous it is to be near where magicians are practising? We''re no archers and if it had been a pillar of fire or a bolt of electricity it would have been terrible."


    Zero apologised to Xvyal. "I didn''t know that. But I''m glad the water bomb wasn''t that powerful."


    Yxaan pouted. "Well, it''s a good thing it isn''t. I''m no water mage and I have poor affinity with water so you should count yourself lucky it wasn''t a fireball."


    Zero grimaced when he appraised the twins. Yxaan was a magician with strong fire affinity and Xvyal was a magician with strong Electricity affinity.


    Wait. Electricity was an element?


    Zero must have spoken it aloud because Xvyal laughed. "No, it isn''t. Electricity is a combination of different elemental magic. It just means I''m equally strong with water and wind magic."


    Zero seemed eager to know more so the twins invited him over to their apartment, deciding to end their duel for the day.


    "What''s that? How does electricity come about using water and wind? Doesn''t it come from a waterwheel?"


    "What''s a waterwheel?" Xvyal asked and Zero explained the huge structure behind Hua Tuo''s house in the river that served many purposes.


    Yxaan thought about it and shrugged. Xvyal looked equally clueless and Zero decided to give up. Perhaps the waterwheel wasn''t something common.


    "Well, I don''t know about waterwheels but I know that electricity, especially lightning, is made by causing ice particles to bump into each other at very high speeds. Using water magic to create ice and wind magic to create a strong tornado, I can create lightning bolts and fire them at the enemies. If done right, I can charge up electricity into an air sphere and fire them in a bolt."


    Zero''s eyes went wide in amazement when Yxaan started explaining about the basic elemental magic fusion.


    "What about dark magic or life magic?"


    The twins frowned. "We don''t know much about them. Both traits are equally rare. We''re very surprised you didn''t know about magic basics because we heard how good you were at healing magic. Curing Amaraline''s eyes by creating new ones... it''s unheard of! It must be near Divine-tier magic..."


    "Divine-tier?"


    Xvyal blinked. "You don''t know the tiers of magic?"


    Zero shook his head and the twins looked slightly troubled.


    "Zero," Yxaan began very carefully. "Do you know about the planes of magic and the laws of mana?"


    Once again, the brunet shook his head. Worried, the twins discussed rapidly in their native tongue and Zero couldn''t only wait for them to come to a conclusion.


    "Ok, listen very closely Zero. I don''t know who your teacher is but using magic without knowing the basics can be very dangerous. Magic is like fire. If used right, it can help to cook food. If used wrong, it will burn the house down."


    Zero gulped. So far nothing bad has happened. The seriousness in the twins'' eyes told him that it was no laughing matter so Zero sat down, paying attention to the lecture, asking questions every now and then.


    After an hour, Zero realised how serious his ignorance was. Although Hua Tuo always told him not to worry and taught him about using healing magic safely, the physician had barely scratched the surface about magic. Zero didn''t know how abnormal his method of using magic was until the twins explained to him about the laws of mana.


    In a nutshell, Zero learnt that the dimensions and planes Lovina spoke about were further categorised into a grand total of six tiers.


    Tier Zero is called the Void. People with Tier Zero chakra channels were unable to use magic. They had no means to recover or store mana so becoming a magician was out of the question.


    Tier one was called Natural Magic. People with this tier were only able to use very basic magic linked to the Energy Plane. Natural magic assisted people in amplifying their feelings or sensing other people''s feelings. Yxaan termed these people as Empaths. They were not able to become magicians because of how weak their chakra channels were. They were unable to produce mana and could only perceive emotions through the mana in their surroundings.


    Tier two was called Dark Magic. Very few humans fell into this tier as the magic was often related to the Abyss and the purgatory. From this tier onwards, people gifted in magic could become magicians. Yxaan explained that many beastmen and devil descendants are proficient in Dark magic.


    "Sekkin is good at Shadow magic," Xvyal grinned.


    "Shadow magic?"


    "It''s a sub-tier much like fire, wind and air in elemental magic in Tier Three," Yxaan explained.


    Zero nodded in understanding. They didn''t have too great an understanding about the sub-tiers of Dark magic so Zero left it. However, he was interested when they became more detailed in explaining how the Tier four Elemental magic, tied to Earth also known as the Material Plane, worked.


    "So we have four elements - fire, water, air and earth. Everyone can use all four magic but they have those they are strong at and those they are weak at. For example, I''m strong at fire magic but weak at water magic," Yxaan explained and started sketching on the floor with a piece of charcoal.


    "Imagine the mana in your body as a number. The more spells a magician can cast, the greater the mana. For me, let''s imagine it at sixty. For a strong magician, they can be somewhere between three and four hundred. For a weak magician, it''s about fifteen. A dragon''s magic capacity is around eight hundred and Gods are above one thousand if one thousand is the limit. A simple spell to light a candle will take five mana points," Yxaan explained and drew it out for Zero to see. Zero saw how the weak magician''s bar was cancelled by a third and hers was simply a small fraction but the dragon''s bar wasn''t touched at all.


    "Now, higher levelled spells require more mana to cast. Let''s take Firebolt, a mid-tier spell for example. It takes fifteen mana points so a weak magician will not be able to cast it after he''s cast a simple spell. He''d have to wait for the mana to regenerate by resting. Mana regeneration happens naturally when you rest. It can speed up if you drink a recovery potion for mana."


    Zero thought back about Hua Tuo''s offer when they performed Grandma Moppo''s knee operation. Maybe Hua Tuo was a weak magician which explains why the physician disliked the use of healing magic. Zero nodded in understanding, pitying his teacher. Somewhere in the village, Hua Tuo sneezed.


    "Now imagine this. Magic affinity works more efficiently with magic your soul is compatible with and less efficiently with the weak affinity. If a magician has good affinity with wind and bad with earth, it will take them ten points for a mid-tier wind spell and fifteen points for a mid-tier earth spell. That restricts the number of times they can cast and the power of the spell depends on the magic affinity type."


    Zero did some simulation and understood now. "Doesn''t that mean it is more tiring and less powerful for you to cast a water spell?"


    Yxaan grinned. "That''s right! It''s not efficient but it''s not good to neglect practice. After all, elements cancel each other out. It''s better than receiving a direct hit by someone else''s magic when I can''t dodge it."


    Xvyal rolled his eyes. "As if anyone can touch you, sister of mine. Don''t believe her, Zero. She talks like this but she''s really strong. When she said sixty mana points, she wasn''t being accurate. As Star descendants, our actual mana capacity would be more accurate with two hundred points."


    Zero''s eyes went round when Xvyal told him that. However, what Yxaan said next made Zero''s hands turn cold with dread.


    "Even with two hundred points, it''s all over when you reach zero. A magician will die if they overuse mana and the body cannot replenish it. Nothing is more terrifying to magician than the ''Life-Drain'' spell that many creatures of the dark use. Soon is a lich and he could use that if he wants. His body no longer absorbs mana from the environment because he''s undead. Instead, he has to absorb mana from living things around. That''s the price to pay for ''immortality''."


    Zero was silent in thoughts. "Does that mean Soon will die if he runs out of mana and stop absorbing it from living things? Doesn''t keeping Peter and Manny around require mana?"


    Xvyal went stiff. "That''s true but you don''t need to worry. Someone very powerful with a lot of mana is providing for them."


    Zero''s mind immediately went to Lovina and he scowled. Why does everyone in this village treat their lives so cheaply? Zero''s heart hurt. Amaraline was willing to die for her brother and sacrificed her eyes for his safety. Clowis worked his body close to a breakdown to become strong enough to protect his sister. Lovina sacrificed her well-being as a mage to keep the lich and his friends alive. Zero had no doubts that they weren''t the only villagers who''d go to such drastic extents to help another person. As a doctor, Zero disapproved such reckless behaviour. However, as a friend, he understood their feelings. If Truen was ever in danger, Zero would pull out all his stops to save his friend over and over again.


    "Then we have Tier Five which is Holy Magic where demigods or many worshippers of Gods who have been blessed can use it. Your healing which is a sub-tier of life magic can be classed under Tier Five magic. It''s tied to the Enlightened Plane that is also known as the land of Demigods. The last tier is Divine magic that can only be used by Gods."


    "What can divine magic do?"


    Yxaan and Xvyal picked out some examples. Zero was amazed by what the mild-mannered Sedna could do with her Divine magic.


    "She could flood the world?!"


    "Technically she could. However, Sedna is a very merciful Goddess so she wouldn''t. On the other hand, Isis'' divine magic is one that works strangely. She can reverse the flow of time or carry you over to a different dimension or world."


    Zero decided to ask a little more to know what the other Great Gods could do. After all, it wasn''t every day that he heard stories about the Great Gods. Who knew how interesting it could be getting to know the "Godly" side of his friends when they were doing actual work. He had to admit, Zeus was a little cool when he heard that Zeus'' divine magic could split the Earth with his lightning bolt. However, he thought about how angry Gaia would be and shook his head. Powerful or not, Zeus wouldn''t dare anger Gaia. Zero chatted for a bit more until he noticed how the sun was going down.


    "It was definitely nice learning so many things," Zero smiled. "I''m going to the cave to join Camie for spit-roast. Would the both of you like to join?"


    Yxaan and Xvyal declined politely. "We don''t eat meat, please go ahead and enjoy yourself. Zoe has our meals ready so we''ll be heading over to the children''s place."


    Zero was surprised that they wouldn''t eat meat but nodded anyway.

 Chapter 124 Calm Before The Storm 6

    Zero moaned as he tore out another chunk of meat from the juicy mountain goat thigh. If Freya was here, Zero would never have the chance to enjoy an expertly prepared spit-roast with his bare hands.The brunet got to know Douglas a little better over the dinner. Douglas was a half-Selkie and Zero wondered if they were descendants of Sedna.


    The man was devastatingly handsome with his sea blue eyes and dark hair. His teeth were pearly white and the only indication that he wasn''t human was how he had both webbed fingers and toes. Douglas had a rich baritone voice that was comforting to listen to although Zero had to fight the waves of sleepiness when he listened. It wasn''t until Coux dispelled the charm magic Douglas was using on him that Zero understood what was going on.


    "I''m sorry, kid. It was just so much fun seeing you try to stay awake," Douglas apologised after Coux kicked him in the shin.


    Zero was amused. "That''s going to bruise..."


    Douglas grimaced and looked at his shin. True enough, it was starting to turn an ugly shade of black.


    "Sorry, doctor. Could you help heal this?"


    Coux shot the half-Selkie a glare and turned to Zero quickly.


    "Don''t worry, sweetie. It won''t kill him to have a broken leg or two."


    Zero pretended to consider the trader''s words until Douglas begged for forgiveness. Everyone present watched in amusement at how playful the brunet could be. Vrald and Gerald cheered for Zero when the brunet denied the Selkie the first time. Douglas looked almost ready to cry so Zero gave in and healed the ouchie. He didn''t heal with Selkie''s broken heart until the man promised never to do it again.


    "Ok, I''ll forgive you," Zero finally relented, looking as if he was making the toughest decision in his life when he said so. "On one condition."


    Douglas agreed without hesitation. "Answer me honestly, are you related to Sedna?"


    The half- Selkie blinked and grinned, dusting the dirt from his pants as he got up from the ground.


    "Legend has it that all Selkies were born from Sedna''s grief. I suppose we''re related in a way. Sedna is our creator and the mother of all life we know."


    Zero wasn''t too surprised. However, he was curious. "Does that mean you have a fish''s tail too?"


    Douglas shook his head. "Not fish, those would be our cousin species the merfolks. Selkies are seals with the ability to transform into humans by shedding their skin on dry land. I''m only a half-Selkie so I have webbed hands and feet. However, I can swim really fast underwater and breathe in it like Jacqueline."


    "That magic... can merfolk use it too?"


    Douglas grinned. "You bet they can. What I used was a kind of low-tiered charm magic so it isn''t very powerful. Coux is better at charm magic than I am. Hypnosis is a very powerful ability."


    Zero nodded and ate as he listened to Coux explain what charm magic was.


    "In fact, I think you have some sort of charm magic around you too, Zero." The half-succubus smiled.


    Burping loudly and apologising for his rude behaviour, Zero blinked. "I have charm magic? But I haven''t learnt how to use that yet..."


    Coux tilted her head to a side with a small frown. "I wouldn''t say that it is a magic that needs to be learnt. It''s almost as if it''s in your latent bloodline. Just like how some species always have a passive magical ability like the Cockatrice with its deadly eyes, you have charm magic around you that is always active. I just can''t identify what it is as I''ve never come across such a thing."


    Zero was lost. What could Coux possibly mean? "Mii, do you have any ideas?" he asked silently.


    Mii brought up Zero''s status screen and the brunet tried very hard not to look suspicious as he read the details of his current status.


    Name: Zero (previously known as Great One)


    Species: Unknown.


    Age: Unknown.


    Titles: Creator of the World, Voice in the Void, Hua Tuo''s Apprentice, Friends with Gods, Demon Lord Baal''s Friend


    Abilities:


    - Absorption


    - Energy manipulation


    Absorbed Abilities:


    - Grapple Vine


    - Intuition


    Blessings:


    [Mind''s Eye (Mii)]


    - Encyclopaedia / Appraisal


    - Party Map


    - Party Call


    - Avatar Materialisation


    [Wisdom (Passive) by Buddha]


    - Can understand all languages including plants and animals


    - Able to learn things at a very fast pace


    [Karma by Hades]


    - Will reflect back any damage intended to be inflicted on Zero to the attacker


    [One-Hit Kill by Zeus]


    - Can create a miracle during desperate times in a battle


    [Charmer by Freya]


    - Make any strong-willed being an ally when skill is active, does not work on weak-willed beings


    [Adaptation by Sedna]


    - Copy 1 trait (physical or behaviour or talent) from each thing absorbed to be used without limit


    [Gaia''s Blessing by Gaia]


    - Can transfer energy or magic freely without restraint


    [Beacon by Isis]


    - Can guide Bon in times of doubt and bring him to an old friend


    [Judgement by Enma]


    - Can convert sins into instant karma


    [Tri coloured petal imprint (Murvin, Law & Isaben)]


    - Artefact of Kindness, Acceptance, Trust (Abilities locked until Finding Nel''s Quest is complete)


    Skills:


    - Meditation


    - Summoning Contract


    - Magic Perception


    - Healing


    - Revival


    - Reconstruction


    - Tranquil Mind


    - Slumber


    - Binding


    - Health Boost


    - Warrior Spirit


    - Teleport


    - Basic Elemental Mastery


    - Basic Combat Mastery


    - Godly Magic Control


    Zero froze at the long list. It''d been a while since he checked his status. Many things change and it was more organised. Still, there were many new things that he was looking at for the first time. His stats had completely disappeared. His abilities have grown and some have combined into a different skill like Basic Elementary Mastery. The titles were new and Zero smiled. Indeed, he was friends with many people.


    Going down the list, he frowned. Intuition seemed to be a new ability and it was under the list of absorbed abilities. Zero wondered when he acquired it. Could it be possible that it was what the nagging feelings were earlier today? Zero tried to recall what he''d absorbed recently apart from food. Then he felt sick.


    Eyes. He''d absorbed Amaraline''s eyes to create new ones for her using his reconstruction magic...


    He didn''t have much time to think over that because he found what Coux was talking about. There was a blessing called Charmer given by Freya. Although it was said to only be effective upon the activation of the skill, it seemed to be working passively. Was something wrong with the trigger? Zero didn''t remember turning the skill on...


    "It turns on automatically following your intention. You came to this village fully intent on making new friends and getting along with everyone. It obeys your subconscious command," Mii explained and Zero felt like his dinner disagreed with him violently.


    Camie was the first to notice Zero turning into a shade of green and expressed her concern. The brunet didn''t have much time to explain. He hurriedly excused himself and dashed outside to empty the contents of his heaving stomach.


    "Zero, you alright?" the gentle giantess asked. Zero wiped his mouth using his sleeve and refused to answer, still visibility shaken.


    Camie bent down and gently patted Zero''s back. Zero was thankful for the concern and began to regain his composure. The shock of his discovery was passing slowly. It was the first time Zero took to observe the famous giantess. Zero didn''t think that such gentle hands would belong to the strongest warrior in the village. Although Camie had roughly chopped brown hair, she had a pair of very warm eyes that soothed the boy.


    "I did something really terrible," Zero admitted.


    Camie didn''t pry and allowed the boy some time to decide if he wanted to tell her more. Eventually, Zero did and Camie was silent until Zero was done sharing.


    Instead of judging Zero for what he''d done, Camie placed her large comforting hand on his head.


    "Don''t blame yourself, Zero. It''s not your fault. Besides, you helped Amaraline regain her eyesight and didn''t mean to absorb her abilities. I''m sure she will understand if you explain it to her properly and apologise. I was like you once many years ago. I had human parents when I was younger but I had the strength that normal children didn''t have. I can''t recall how many times I broke my parents'' bones because I couldn''t control this power I had. It felt terrible but they never blamed me for it. I had to leave them for a while and visit the land of giants to learn how to put my strength to good use."


    Zero looked at Camie curiously. "What is the land of giants like?"


    The quarter giantess smiled. "It was huge. I didn''t know how small I was until I went there. Adult giants were as tall as these trees. They can grow up to twenty meters and I was tiny compared to them. When I lived with my parents, I was at least twice as tall as they were. Imagine my fear when I lived with people five to six times my size... however, they were really gentle people and I learned that power could be controlled."


    Zero understood what Camie was trying to say. "I want to learn how to control my powers better. Do you think the Giants can help me?"


    Camie didn''t know if they could but she knew for sure that the giants were creatures who were very kind and always willing to help. Even if they couldn''t find a way to teach Zero how to control his powers, they would help him find a master who would teach him how.


    "I''m sure they could! I heard that you''re going to travel as a wandering doctor. Perhaps fate will bring you to the land of giants one day."


    Zero smiled. Yes, he would definitely travel there.


    "Thank you, Camie. I think I''m much better now. I''ll talk to Amaraline about it and apologise properly."


    "Anytime, Zero! It''s getting late. Would you like me to walk you back to your apartment?"


    Zero declined politely. He needed some time to walk around and settle his thoughts.


    "Alright then," Camie conceded. "Don''t stay up too late and don''t walk too far alright?"


    Zero agreed and waved goodbye to the giantess. Now that he knew what abilities he had, it was time to do some research on how to control his powers. He had many questions and he hoped that Mii was in a good mood to answer them.

 Chapter 125 Calm Before The Storm 7

    "Are you there?" Zero asked softly.


    Mii scoffed in Zero''s mindscape and showed herself. She''d grown a little more from what Zero remembered. Now, the strawcherry fairy had fairy dust particles and glowed slightly in the dark, reminding Zero about fireflies.


    "You know I''m always here," she rolled her eyes exaggeratedly and Zero giggled. He was still walking around the outskirts of the village, enjoying the chilly breeze as he did so. It was very dark but with Mii''s map, he had no problems navigating his way around.


    "Did you grow again?" he asked and Mii grinned, giving him a victory sign.


    "You bet I did! Thanks to all those recipes I analysed, the system upgraded again. Also, new bookmarks have been added. You might be keen to travel to both the land of giants in future and the Abyss."


    Zero was impressed. "You''re really smart... how did you know I wanted to visit those places?"


    Mii deadpanned. Did Zero really forget that she was merely an extension of him?


    Seeing the strawcherry assistant''s expression, Zero stuck out his tongue and apologised sheepishly. "Alright. Now that we finally have a moment, I have many questions."


    Mii sighed and crossed her legs, floating in mid-air. She''d expected just as much. "Let me guess... you want to know more about your abilities."


    Zero nodded with a huge grin and Mii''s troubled sighs only became heavier. "Right. Let''s begin with your innate abilities and the new status window, shall we?"


    Zero paid attention to the fairy''s lecture and asked questions when he needed to clarify something. Basically, the system has upgraded to version 2.0 and Mii is now more ''intelligent'' with a personality that can grow alongside Zero by relying on what Zero sees, feels and thinks. Anything that Zero reads will add to Mii''s database as she dubbed it and all the brunet really has to do is ask her about it the next time he wants a reference. This was great news for Zero who hated to go back to the books or reading device just to confirm a term or name for a plant. That could be a rather frustrating process with how many bookmarks Zero had. He used to think that there were so many colours in the world when he first gained his sense of sight. Now, Zero wished there was more... he''d run out of unique bookmark colours and had to repeat them, adding to his confusion whenever he needed to find something in a hurry.


    "Just so you know, I don''t appreciate becoming your walking encyclopaedia. You should try to remember some of those things... I''ve not levelled up to a point where I could do more than one thing at a time."


    Zero poked Mii''s cheek with his pointer when the strawcherry fairy snapped at him. "Don''t be so stingy... you don''t do anything half the time."


    Mii couldn''t argue with that. Most the time, she''d reside at the back of Zero''s mind. She didn''t have the spare energy to appear all the time with the overload of information she received from Zero the past few days. His learning curve was very steep and Mii struggled to keep up with her current capability.


    "Just so you know, I''m always busy. In the upgraded version of the status window, you can see that there is a title section. That is accumulative and non-modifiable. Some titles you receive have status effects but I''ve not levelled up enough to keep a tab on your statuses. The system is still processing all the information received over the past few days but I expect the numbers to stabilise by the time your training period has ended."


    Zero frowned. That was a long time. "That''s going to be more than a year from now!"


    Mii gave him the stink eye. "It''s so easy for you to demand results huh? Who do you think is doing all the work while you sleep?"


    "Owwww!! Let go, I''m sorry Mii..."


    The strawcherry fairy let go of Zero''s chubby cheek and huffed, blowing the stray strand of hair that fell away from her view. Despite growing more mature, Zero still retained his baby-faced appearance. Mii wondered if this was a side-effect of the Charmer blessing Zero had.


    "Moving on," she snapped her fingers and Zero squinted at the familiar light blue screen. "These are your current abilities. You only have two at this point but they are very powerful abilities that are unique only to your existence. Absorption is almighty. There is nothing you cannot absorb into the void for your use at a later date. Energy Manipulation allows you to change anything within the void to energy points. You can use it to create something else within the void to be used or simply exchange those energy points for mana or qi."


    "I know mana but qi...? How can qi be used apart from meditating"


    Mii raised her eyebrow. "Shouldn''t that be something you ask Hua Tuo? I''m sure he''d teach you how to use it seeing how he was the one who introduced it."


    Zero nodded. That made sense. Still, there was a question bugging him.


    "How do I control my abilities?"


    Mii shrugged. "It follows your will. Also, know that I am a system created by the Great One to assist you. Sometimes, the will of the Great One and yours would differ. When that happens, the stronger will can overpower the other. In the case of absorbing Amaraline''s gift, it was the will of the Great One who wanted to protect you. Without Truen around, you don''t have any sense of danger and the system decided to absorb it on your behalf."


    Zero swallowed. He didn''t know how to feel about this revelation. It felt strange to be going against the Great One. He didn''t want to fight against himself but Zero felt as if this would happen a lot more in future where they would disagree a lot when matters about Zero''s interest were in question.


    "We''ll talk about this in future. I''ll try to remember to make decisions consciously to prevent dreadful things like this from happening again. Would it be possible to inform me if the system is making a decision on my behalf in future?"


    Mii paused and checked through her administrative settings. "Uh... as of now that function does not exist. I''m sure if you will it strong enough it could be there in the next update. That also means you can''t slack off."


    Zero pouted. "I never slack off!"


    "Cleaning with magic is slacking off in a way."


    "Hey! I was putting my gift to better use. That doesn''t count..."


    Mii smirked in silence and Zero blushed. They both knew that was only a half-truth at best. Zero was lazy and hated doing chores. Magic was something that made the boring task more fun. Plus, it was a lot faster. Zero would often take some time after cleaning to sneak into the forest to steal some honey behind Hua Tuo''s back.


    "Stop staring at me! Hurry up and explain to me the rest of this status window... I know that the Great Gods and En gave me some blessings before I left Heaven but I don''t know what they really do. I''ve not used them intentionally but Coux said that Freya''s blessing was active?"


    Mii hummed and looked at the window. "That''s true. Although it says that some of the blessings are skills that will only be activated when active, I think there is a hidden trigger requirement that automatically sets it off when the criteria are fulfilled."


    "A hidden criteria? Do you know what they are?"


    Mii shrugged. "I could analyse the number of times the skill is triggered and put together a list of possibilities but I can''t be confident about it."


    Zero nodded. "Anything is better than nothing. At least I could try to use a few during emergencies. The skill Karma sounds really useful. Also, as gory as One-Hit Kill sounds, it may be handy if I''m in anger."


    Mii agreed. "If you want, I could contact the Great Gods and ask them for a detailed manual explaining how their Blessing work."


    Zero nodded. "That would be for the best. Although nobody is telling me this, I think that a great battle will take place here very soon. Judgement, Karma and One-Hit Kill are Blessings that I''d like to know how to use. It could be very handy."


    Mii agreed. She knew that the warriors were preparing for war but she promised to keep it from Zero. Although she wasn''t telling Zero anything, they didn''t mention that she could not help Zero prepare for it. Mii would only do what was best for Zero and for now, learning about his abilities took precedence over everything else.


    "Thank you, Mii!" Zero beamed and the strawcherry assistant blushed. They talked about Mii''s sudden growth and what kind of features might be added once Mii upgraded again until Zero stumbled upon a loitering Moona.


    The silver-haired nymph looked rather nervous and Zero wondered what was troubling her.


    "Hello, Moona!"


    His greeting startled her and Moona dropped what appeared to be a letter addressed to Gweshr Zero bent down to pick it up much to Moona''s embarrassment.


    "Did you want to deliver this to Gweshr?" Zero asked cautiously and Moona blushed, shaking her head rapidly before caving into Zero''s stare and admitting that she did.


    Mii whispered at the back of Zero''s mind that she smelled some kind of juicy romance and suggested that Zero deliver the letter on the shy maiden''s behalf. Zero grinned and told the moonlight nymph that he would act as the messenger. Moona didn''t decline his bold offer and accepted it shyly. Zero grinned and reassured her that Gweshr will receive it, wishing her luck just before he disappeared into the darkness of the night once more.


    With Mii''s navigation, it wasn''t hard locating the werewolf. However, Zero tensed when they neared Gweshr. The werewolf wasn''t in his apartment. He was resting against a rock in the underground tunnel near a light crystal. Zero smelled rust and salt in the air and hurried over. The letter could wait for later. Gweshr was injured and most definitely bleeding. Zero would never be mistaken about the smell of blood.


    The werewolf was pale and clutched to his shoulder. There was a small dagger embedded in it and Zero gasped at the sight. Gweshr was half delirious from the pain and blood-loss so Zero acted fast. He pulled out the dagger swiftly and closed the wound using normal healing magic. Using reconstruction magic, Zero replenished the lost blood and Gweshr''s breathing evened out.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    The werewolf blinked at the small doctor apprentice and thanked him. "I was careless," the werewolf smiled tightly and Zero frowned. He wanted to ask more but knew that Gweshr wouldn''t say anything more than necessary.


    "I''ve healed your life-threatening injuries for now but please stop by tomorrow for other injuries. Also, this letter is from Moona. I''m delivering it on her behalf. My teacher is waiting for me so I''ll take my leave now. Don''t overdo it with that shoulder, it will still be sore for a few more days!"


    Gweshr watched the brunet leave and waved goodbye. Once the brunet was out of sight, he tucked the letter into his shirt pocket with a small smile. He''d read that letter and compose a reply later but for now, he had an urgent report to make. The chieftess was waiting.


    Zero didn''t need Mii''s map to tell him that Gweshr was heading to Zenobia''s hut instead of home to rest. He''d guessed as much and thought that if things have progressed this far, it would be better to let Hua Tuo know.


    ***


    Hua Tuo listened to Zero''s short report and stroked his beard. The crease between his brows told Zero that the situation might be more severe than he thought it initially was.


    "I see. Thank you for letting me know, don''t worry too much about it. For now, you should get ready to sleep. We shall visit Lady Zenobia first thing in the morning to let her know tomorrow."


    Zero nodded and went to grab his toothbrush. Hua Tuo sighed. Adversity came in waves and Hua Tuo wasn''t mentally prepared to let his disciple undergo fate''s first trial for him as a doctor.


    Zero was young. He was far too young to understand the helplessness of doctors. Even the Sage God of Medicine had illnesses he couldn''t cure and people he couldn''t save. It was far too soon for Zero to be learning the truth about this world in Hua Tuo''s opinion.

 Chapter 126 Preparing For War

    Hua Tuo woke up with a message from Roovan saying that Zenobia had summoned everyone for an important meeting at nine in the cave. The doctor was slightly surprised that they would be summoned so soon. He didn''t think that Carrabas would be moving so quickly but at the same time, he knew it would only be a matter of time before they attacked. The physician decided that he would talk to his apprentice before they went to the meeting.


    Zero woke up a few hours later, expecting it to be yet another eventful day. He wasn''t disappointed but the seriousness on his teacher''s face surprised him. It wasn''t usual for Hua Tuo to be so tense in the morning. The physician was usually in a better mood in the morning and crankier in the afternoon.


    "What''s going on?" Zero asked, slightly worried when his teacher wouldn''t talk even after a few minutes. The silence was making him nervous.


    Hua Tuo didn''t know how to phrase what he was going to say. He wanted to be as delicate as possible about the topic of death but there really was no good way of putting it. As a doctor, one had to save as many as they could. With Zero''s abilities, it was highly possible he could save everyone if he wanted to, including the lives of his enemies. Hua Tuo didn''t know how Zero would react if he told him that enemies cannot be saved during the war even if he had the ability to do so. As such, the God of Medicine was conflicted.


    Zero waited as patiently as he could. Whatever his teacher had to say must be important.


    Finally, Hua Tuo spoke.


    "Zero, the village is going to war with Count Carrabas."


    The brunet blinked. He knew that already. Why was Hua Tuo stating the obvious? Nobody told him that explicitly but Zero was a smart boy. He''d put the pieces of the puzzle together himself and figured it out.


    "We will not be interfering with their fight, only healing and saving the villagers who need it. You are not to attack anyone on the enemy side. Most importantly, you cannot save the enemies. The dead must stay dead. If they don''t have a healer who knows revival magic, that is their fate. You are not allowed to use healing magic on the enemies."


    Zero blinked. He knew what wars were. Enemies were the bad people. For Zero, anybody who made his newly-found friends miserable would be considered an enemy. Anyone who wishes harm on another person is not a friend in Zero''s books. He was very clear about where he stood. There were some people who do not deserve to be saved, Bell had said so before and Zero agreed when he heard about what they did.


    "I understand," he told his teacher calmly and Hua Tuo was slightly surprised.


    "Are you sure?"


    Zero frowned. "We are talking about bad people, right? People who do bad things to make others miserable and all? Bell told me about these types of people. He said that they are the true definition of evil instead of the stereotypes that humans have about demons and other species. People fight all the time over different things. However, some people don''t fight because of a difference in opinion about what''s best for them or their families. They fight because they want to see others suffer. I don''t want to save these kinds of people. I''ll let En handle their punishment."


    Hua Tuo was mildly surprised at Zero''s mature response and nodded in satisfaction. It was hard to predict how Zero would react but he was glad the brunet agreed.


    "That means that I will save those innocent people who were forced to fight because of Count Carrabas. I just won''t be saving the person called Count Carrabas," Zero beamed and Hua Tuo wanted to smack his head into a wall.


    "No, Zero. You can''t do that in a war. Anyone who fights against the village is an enemy. You can''t save them if they are killed."


    Zero looked confused. "But they''re not evil... why can''t I do that?"


    Hua Tuo looked exasperated. How could he explain the concept of war to Zero without confusing the boy? In war, sometimes the innocent must be sacrificed for a victory. Good men must die for their country. Evil men must be befriended for an advantage. Lying and cheating is not something frowned upon during a war as it was considered strategy.


    Thankfully, Hua Tuo had a little more time to think of a way to explain this concept to his disciple. Roovan swooped into their apartment from the window to let them know that the meeting was about to start soon. They followed the raven beastmen to the cave with Zero feeling proud of himself and Hua Tuo feeling mentally tired.


    The day had only begun but already, the physician didn''t have the energy to continue the rest of it.


    Zero was surprised to see everyone in the cave. It was usually very spacious but today, it was a little crowded. Zero didn''t mind, he liked being in the company of others. However, the mood was what threw him off. Lady Zenobia stood on the stone platform in front and everyone was standing at attention, waiting for her to speak.


    Zero and Hua Tuo were the last to arrive so Zenobia nodded at them in acknowledgement of their presence before she started her speech.


    "Good morning, everyone. I''ve gathered the village here for an important announcement. Carrabas is on the move and we anticipate that they will launch an attack tomorrow with the cover of night. We have their numbers and I will be honest. It''s going to be the toughest fight we have in a while. We might lose a few in this war but we will defend our home."


    The loud cheers echoed in the cave and Zero shivered at the level of energy the warriors possessed. He watched in awe as Zenobia explained their strategy with undeniable charisma. No wonder she was the chieftess. It was a side of her that Zero had never seen before. He finally understood what Roovan meant when he spoke about the position of the village leader. Camie may be the strongest warrior but only Zenobia can lead them.


    "Rima, Leon, Jacqueline, Latitia and Karris. I''m sorry but the five of you will sit out of this battle. Hua Tuo will accompany you after the first stage of the plan is complete. It is slightly dangerous but I assure you that you will be taken care of. Mitchnew''s team will act as an escort while you lure the knights into the tunnels. Once you are there, you will hide in the secret passageway and wait with Hua Tuo. Do not engage in battle if you can. Our objective is to have everyone return from this war alive."


    Leon and Jacqueline looked disappointed that they couldn''t participate in the battle but with Rima''s stare, they held their tongues. Latitia apologised for not being able to help. Zero didn''t blame her. Not everyone in the village was combat trained. Latitia certainly wasn''t. Karris clutched her stomach subconsciously but her eyes reflected determination. Zero approved of the mother-to-be''s resolve. Her unborn child will be safe, he would make sure of that.


    "Raj and Grandma Moppo will oversee the village fortification operation today. I want all able hands on deck. As for the battle strategy, your commander will explain the plan to you. They have been briefed so listen closely and stick to the strategy."


    A chorus of "yes" echoed and Zero felt somewhat proud. Hua Tuo didn''t stop him from wanting to help fortify the village. In fact, the physician volunteered to break the boulders that they required rocks from to build the traps. Zero was impressed by the great display of strength he didn''t know his teacher possessed until Hua Tuo explained that it was a cultivation trick. That made the brunet determined to learn cultivation.


    Zero decided to join the children and collect stones. According to Wiser, some of the weaker fighters like Raj and his lab members would be hiding on the trees and throwing pebbles onto the soldiers in the clearing while the warriors on his team acted as a decoy until Lovina came to put them to sleep. For better measure, Zero decided to practice throwing stones with slightly better accuracy. He didn''t want any stones to actually fall on anyone''s heads. It could be fatal.


    The day passed very quickly. Zoe and Karris made rounds giving everyone sandwiches in between lunch and dinner, Zenobia made rounds and Wiser helped oversee the traps by the bridge. The fortification was done by evening and instead of sleeping, Clowis decided to have a last minute spar to work out the tension in his body with Lowis. Amaraline watched them spar from the sidelines and Grandma Moppo decided to turn in early.


    Hua Tuo was still wondering how he should tell Zero that enemy forces cannot be saved or healed. After listening to Zenobia''s full plan with the commanders, Hua Tuo was somewhat relieved that there will be minimal deaths and casualties. It''s mostly Count Carrabas and the knights who would die. The best part was how all these would be done away without Zero witnessing anything.


    "I have a condition," Hua Tuo told the chieftess.


    "What is it?"


    "If the situation arises that the plan does not work, please do not kill in front of Zero. He doesn''t quite understand the concept of wars. I''m still trying to explain it to him but it might take some time."


    Zenobia looked troubled but Wiser agreed. "We''ll get Lovina to work something out. I''m sure there is a way to get rid of him without killing him. It''s just a more tedious method but we can work something out."


    That conversation happened hours ago. Hua Tuo sighed heavily as they walked back to their apartment. Zero sensed his teacher''s thoughts and frowned.


    "Are you worried about the war?"


    Hua Tuo looked at Zero long and hard before shaking his head and patting his apprentice. Zero was growing taller. The change wasn''t significant but it was still a fact.


    "Zero, Zenobia has agreed to try and not kill anyone during this war. However, you must promise me that if anyone has to be killed because they do not surrender, you are not to heal them or revive them. This is the way of war."


    Zero looked confused but agreed. Hua Tuo looked absolutely serious and Zero didn''t want to go against his teacher. There had to be a reason why Hua Tuo didn''t allow it. He didn''t understand the reason behind it yet but he trusted his teacher.


    "I promise."


    Satisfied with Zero''s promise, they returned to the apartment to retire for the night.

 Chapter 127 The Battle Begins

    Everyone was tense. Many warriors polished their armours or sharpened their weapons. Raj did some final fine-tuning for his weapons and Zero finally knew how the Pigeon Canon could be of practical use.


    Hua Tuo meditated and Zero decided to spend his time foraging for things to absorb. It was always good to stock up on energy points. He didn''t know how many people he would have to heal today and was slightly worried. Hua Tuo made a lot of spare mana potions but Zero wasn''t sure if they were going to be enough. The children were quiet today. Leon and Jacqueline hadn''t argued at all and that worried Zoe slightly. Still, she cooked for everyone and kept herself busy.


    Nobody knew when Carrabas would attack. Zenobia placed more warriors on patrol duty so that they could catch Carrabas before he arrived.


    The day passed slowly and Zero was restless. They''d eaten dinner and it was getting late. There was still no news about Carrabas on the move. The last report came from Roovan. Carrabas was still at camp a few miles away from the village with no signs of mobilising the army. Zero was told to go to bed but he couldn''t sleep. The children were also having difficulty falling asleep so Lovina made some calming tea with a tad of sleeping magic mixed into it. Zero didn''t suspect a thing as he drank but found his eyelids closing slowly after a while. Hua Tuo didn''t say anything but carried his young apprentice to the bed, tucking him in. H would enjoy the peace will it lasted.


    Count Carrabas finally launched an attack two days after. It was two in the morning when Zero jolted from his sleep. The village was woken up by Raj''s air horn blasting. The warriors got into position quickly and the evacuees were on standby. Zero hid up in the tree and palmed a small stone nervously. Mii had a map pulled out and Zero observed how the red dots were splitting up. Everything was going according to Zenobia''s plan up till now. The hired adventurers were held up at the bridge so Count Carrabas had to lead his army to take the detour.


    It was at the detour point through the forest at the shallower side of the river that the plans went south. Zero couldn''t tell from the map he was observing but Roovan who was patrolling from the air saw it. The raven beastman quickly reported the situation. Count Carrabas was moving to the main area with the rest of his army. He''d sent three out of twelve knights to pursue the escapees but continued to march towards the village.


    With Mii''s help, Zenobia received the report. Party call was a great magic and the chieftess thanked Zero silently. Wiser who heard the report scowled. according to Amaraline, Lovina had finished subduing the adventurers and put them to sleep.


    "No good!" Mitchnew reported. "They''re setting fire to the surrounding forest to trap us in!"


    Wiser remained calm. "Get Latitia and Cleo to put the fire out. Change of plans, we''re attacking. Cull their numbers from the trees. Get the archers."


    "No!" Zero protested, startling everyone. "Don''t kill, the army is innocent. We can use the sleeping potions to put everyone to sleep and tie them up."


    "The three knights are taken care of," Lowis reported back. "What should we do now, Chieftess?"


    Zenobia listened to everyone on the call and frowned. "Get Cleo and Latitia to put the fire out. Lowis join the main force. Hua Tuo, keep the children and Karris safe. Lovina, are the adventurers taken care of?"


    "Yes, we''re restraining them now," the witch reported.


    "Good. Amaraline, take one person to watch over them. Lovina head over to the clearing to prepare a large scale sleep magic on the enemies. Zero, can you assist Lovina with your map?"


    Zero replied affirmatively and Zenobia nodded. "Wiser, distract the enemies and gather them at one place. You can use every man at your disposal. Forget the sleeping potions, we don''t have time."


    "Yes, Chieftess!" they replied and everyone reshuffled into their position.


    Zenobia hurried through the tunnels. Grandma Moppo had mentioned not to activate it till the very last moment when all hope is lost and she prayed that she wouldn''t have to use it during this battle. If all else failed, they would lure Carrabas and his men into the tunnels. Zenobia would stay behind to activate the switch and destroy the tunnels after everyone left. She wouldn''t be losing anyone during this war, not if she could help it.


    Wiser was doing a good job chipping at the large army. Count Carrabas proved to be a very slippery man and nothing Wiser did could faze him. The Count dished out orders left and right, mobilising his army to surround the villagers, trying to trap them in the clearing. Wiser wasn''t worried. He''d hidden some warriors in the trees. Soon held up the illusion that the trees were still on fire when in reality, Latitia and Cleo had already put them out. I didn''t change the fact that the houses were destroyed. However, it gave the villagers an advantage.


    Within twenty minutes, they reached a stalemate. Carrabas'' remaining knights were engaged with warriors and separated from the main group. All the Count had left were militaria and conscripts. No one of his army was brave enough to confront Chowkah or Camie who stood in the vanguard.


    The Count was enraged. Those cowards he was paying should simply die! How dare they take his money and not fight? They had the numbers. What was there to fear about two overly-grown monsters?


    "What are you fools doing? Hurry up and fire arrows at them or something! Use fire! Bring out the guns!"


    The army scurried into action clumsily. Wiser deadpanned. With such poor discipline, the army wasn''t going to win. He felt insulted for creating contingency plans when faced with such an imbecile. Soon was hiding in the trees. Bullets and arrows were useless against arcane force fields. It was clear that the Count didn''t do his research.


    Lovina hurried over and was panting as she reported that she was in position. Wiser told her to give them a countdown until the large area spell was effective. In the meantime, he left the bullshit talk to Gweshr who was very good at buying time. Zero had to take notes. Some of those insults were very good at angering people. If someone made Zero angry in future, he''d be sure to call them a dunce.


    The spell was a huge success. Carrabas didn''t know what hit him when he fell off his horse. Zero didn''t feel any pity for the pudgy Count. In fact, he''d deliberately thrown a stone onto the Count''s feet so that there would be a bruise when he wakes up. That was Zero''s form of punishment and he nodded in satisfaction at his craft.


    Everyone got down to help tie over a hundred humans, disarming them as they did. Wiser didn''t do any of the work, opting to oversee everything from a distance. It was then that Zero felt a painful tug in his chest. His intuition skill was flaring up again, stronger than he''d ever experienced before.


    Unable to hold his weight up and catch his breath, Zero collapsed onto the ground, clutching at his chest and heaving. There were dark spots forming in his vision and the brunet fought against the darkness that tried to claim him. In the battle, he saw a vision that made his blood turn cold. They appeared like pictures that came and went quickly but the message was enough to make Zero pale. There was no time to waste.


    "Zero! Can you hear me?" a familiar voice called out as Zero''s vision returned to normal. The first thing he noticed was how the very warm and familiar healing magic was coursing through his veins.


    "Master! There''s no time to lose, Amaraline is going to die. We need to save her!"


    Zenobia who heard Zero''s claim stiffened. "Lowis, Mitchnew are you there?"


    "Yes, Chieftess," they replied and Zenobia gave them orders to go save check on Amaraline''s situation as they were the closest to the bridge. Hua Tuo and Zero got onto Crudgel''s back to provide assistance should the worst happen.


    The Centaur galloped at high speeds, hoping that he would make it on time. Zero''s grip on Crudgel''s waist tightened. He prayed that he wouldn''t be too late. Whatever prompted that man to kill her, Zero would find out. For now, he had to stop him!

 Chapter 128 Banished

    Back at the bridge, Amaraline was waiting for Zenobia''s orders. The adventurers were still sleeping and Carrabas has been subdued. She heard the commotion about Zero''s collapse and the party call was cut off momentarily. Beside her, the half-Selkie observed her as she tried to contact them without success.


    It was during that time when Amaraline felt a chill down her neck and barely dodged the knife aimed to stab at her nape.


    The cockatrice descendant spun around only to be met with a grinning half-Selkie. To her horror, the adventurers who were supposed to be asleep were starting to awaken. They were still sluggish and couldn''t stand just yet but they would be ready to fight in a matter of a few more minutes. How they broke Lovina''s spell, she wasn''t too sure until she eyes a small brown cloth bag tossed onto the ground not too far from Douglas.


    The water! Douglas must have used a drug to cancel the spell''s effects by manipulating the water...


    "Traitor!" she yelled in fury. Of all the things that could happen, she never thought that one of their own would be selling them out.


    The handsome half Selkie grinned and spun the knife in his hand.


    "What a pity. It would have been so much better for me if you didn''t find out. I obviously couldn''t win that gift of yours."


    Amaraline bristled. The party call was still not back, something terrible must have happened to Zero and it is all Douglas'' fault. The fortune-teller was nowhere near her brother and uncle''s level of fighting but she wouldn''t let Douglas get away with it.


    "You will die today," she snarled. Nobody threatens her home, nobody endangers her family and nobody hurts her friends.


    The half-Selkie easily dodged Amaraline''s jab. The fortune-teller saw the kick coming but wasn''t fast enough to evade entirely.


    "So much for the fortune-telling gift. What use is it if you could foresee the future but not change it? Admit it, you''re weak. I''ll be getting my ticket out of here soon enough so I''ll be generous. Leave the village with me. You don''t have to die."


    Amaraline saw red. "You''re not leaving this village. Not alive after all the trouble you''ve caused. We''ve shown you nothing but kindness and this is how you betray us?"


    "Betray?" Douglas sounded genuinely confused. "What are you talking about? I was never a part of this village. It was merely a stepping stone for me. Did you think that we could be friends just because you sheltered me from the slave traders? Let me tell you this. I''m not stupid. Things like friendship and family do not exist. The only real thing in this world is money and power."


    Amaraline could not believe what she was hearing. For two years, the half-Selkie had lived as one of them. They knew a little about his background story. Douglas was a runaway slave who stumbled upon the village. Zenobia was kind and asked no questions about his background, allowing him to live as one of them. What went wrong? Why would Douglas betray them to Count Carrabas?


    "You''re wrong, we think of you as our family. Jacqueline looks up to you as her older brother seeing how you''re distant cousins of sorts. Why would you betray the village like this, to a man like Count Carrabas no less? Why would you sell us out to the humans? We haven''t done you wrong!"


    Douglas agreed. "Indeed. You''ve not done me wrong. However, you will understand it once you''ve seen the world outside. The world isn''t as kind. If you are a monster, you will be hunted. The only way out of this is to reunite with your kin in the country of monsters or gain a permit as a second class citizen of a human country. My kin isn''t here and I need a permit to travel safely to find them. If only you''d just abandon this village instead of putting up with a fight, nobody would have gotten hurt. Blame it on yourselves."


    Amaraline was truly rendered speechless. As a descendant of a feared monster from legends, she knew how it was. Humans feared her and even monsters do not trust her. However, the fortune-teller would never throw away her pride to sell her identity. She was a proud descendant of the Cockatrice, she swore to live and die as one. Becoming a second class citizen of a human nation was the same as throwing away your heritage. Humans have no respect for second class citizens and although they wouldn''t be killed or captured on sight, the treatment was no worse than a stray animal on their streets. Second class citizens get beaten, were thrown to poor accommodations and sold scraps at ridiculously high prices.


    "I will stop you," she gritted her teeth. She''d thought of Douglas as one of them. They''d shared many moments together and he''d helped her when she was blind. Now, she had to bury all these feelings away. The man before her was no brother. He was an enemy and all threats to the village must be erased.


    Douglas let his smile drop. There was a little regret in his eyes but it was soon overwritten by determination. "It''s going to be you or me today. I''m so sorry that you can''t come to see it my way. Just don''t blame me when you die because I''m not going to give my chance for freedom up."


    Amaraline was ready. She was probably not going to survive this fight but she wasn''t afraid of dying. She only wished the party call could work so that she could send a message back.


    As if someone was listening to her prayers, the party call was active again and she heard Zero''s desperate voice, warning her to run away from Douglas. Unfortunately, there was no way out. The adventurers were awake and sided with Douglas. If she ran now, the village would be in trouble.


    "Sorry, Zero. I can''t run. The adventurers have woken up, I''ll hold them back for as long as I can before reinforcements arrive."


    Zero made a frustrated sound and told himself he would chew her out for being stubborn later on.


    "Can''t we go any faster?" he asked Crudgel who dug his hooves into the ground harder.


    "I''m sorry, Zero. This is the fastest I can go," the centaur apologised.


    Zero clicked his tongue. "I''m going to teleport there," he said and Hua Tuo stopped him.


    "You''re going to get caught in the fight if you teleport now. We''re almost there so just wait for a little. Mitchnew and Lowis are almost there, they''ll be able to assist. Conserve your strength to aid the injured later."


    Unable to defy his teacher, Zero held on tight. Worry was reflected in his eyes. The intuition wasn''t going away and Zero felt sick to his stomach. He hoped that it wouldn''t be too late by the time they reached.


    "Don''t worry," Mitchnew assured. "We can hear them fighting now. I''m going in to assist."


    Zero nodded and checked the map. From the looks of it, the adventurers are moving which meant that Lovina''s spell had worn off. Amaraline was fighting three people at once but Zero couldn''t tell who it was.


    Lowis was the first to reach the clearing and spotted his niece who had bloodied feathers and some of her long hair slashed off. He was confused as to why Douglas was fighting alongside the adventurers but he didn''t think too much about it. Between his niece and the half-Selkie, he would always stand by his niece.


    The two warriors fell and Douglas looked around in surprise. He hadn''t expected reinforcements to come so quickly and took the small window of opportunity to plunge his blade into the annoying fortune-teller. If there was someone in the village he had to get rid of in order for his plan to succeed, it was this girl with the ability to ruin his plans with her gift. He''d deal with the warriors later but for now, she had to die.


    Amaraline saw the dagger a moment too late. It was less than two palm lengths away from her heart and she couldn''t react in time. As she watched the metal come closer to her, the fortune-teller silently apologised to the family she would be leaving behind. She didn''t notice how Lowis yelled out her name or how Mitchnew took out the remaining adventurers with deadly precision, knocking them unconscious using brute force.


    Everything happened too quickly and by the time Zero arrived at the scene, Lowis was bleeding out and Douglas was dead. Mitchnew had embedded a dagger in between Douglas'' back, severing his spine cleanly. The adventurers were all out cold and Amaraline was crying. The dagger handle stuck out from Lowis'' back and Zero quickly accessed the damage. It was a fatal pierce to his heart.


    "Tell Clowis that he is finally the new head warrior. Don''t cry... you did well."


    Amaraline was too shocked to speak as Lowis grew colder and colder in her arms. The light in his eyes faded and Zero walked over calmly. He couldn''t see Lowis'' soul but he knew that the warrior hasn''t left them yet. Without wasting any time, Zero got to work.


    Hua Tuo watched as his apprentice walk closer to the dying warrior and observed emotionlessly. He wanted to know what Zero would do. Revival magic was something Hua Tuo told Zero not to use carelessly. When people saw a miracle of seeing a dead loved one coming back to life, many will jump at the opportunity to bring back the ones they lost many years ago. As explained, revival magic can only be used if the soul was still on Earth. The physician didn''t want Zero to be stoned to death for not being able to bring dead people back by humans who cannot understand the limitations of revival magic.


    Zero calmly removed the blade and placed both his hands on Lowis. Amaraline didn''t notice this until there was a glow coming from Zero''s hands.


    Hua Tuo observed how his apprentice stitched back muscles, closed the wound, restarted the heart and got the blood running all in a matter of a few minutes. He did it so quickly without flaws and Hua Tuo had to admit that Zero has finally surpassed him in terms of healing magic. There was no denying Zero''s talent. He would become a great doctor.


    Lowis coughed at the awkward position he was in and Zero moved on to Douglas'' lifeless body. Mitchnew wanted to stop the brunet and explain that the Selkie was a traitor but Hua Tuo stopped her.


    "Let him decide, I want to see the path he takes as a doctor but be ready in case Douglas tries anything funny."


    The dark-elf slunk away reluctantly and trained her eyes on Douglas as Zero brought him back to life.


    Douglas blinked in confusion as he stared at the familiar forest ground. Then, he saw the brunet and scowled, trying to swipe at him. Mitchnew didn''t miss a beat and quickly restrained him with her shadow magic.


    The half-Selkie didn''t struggle after he was restrained. In fact, he laughed so hard till he cried and Zero watched on calmly. Nobody knew what the brunet was going to next but Hua Tuo saw the look in Zero''s eyes and felt reassured. Zero was a kind person but he was also a righteous person. That look in his eyes spoke of mercy but not without consequences.


    "Douglas," Zero''s young voice sounded oddly old and tired. The half-Selkie met those brown eyes and shuddered a little. Zero was calm but the look in those eyes held Douglas in place, sucking him into a never-ending pool of fear.


    "Receive your judgement," Zero said and Hua Tuo stiffened at the activation of powerful magic. Was that En''s blessing?


    Douglas couldn''t speak. He felt the spell Zero used clamp his mouth shut and could only watch on in fear. Mitchnew froze involuntarily at the looming threat. In fact, everyone in Half Moon village felt it. Animals and beasts ran away, some of the weaker-willed villagers knelt under the overwhelming might of the divine magic.


    "For betraying the villagers who''d shown you nothing but kindness, you will be banished from this village. For selling your identity as a Selkie, you shall no longer retain that bloodline. From today onwards, you will become an ordinary human and may no longer call yourself a descendant of Sedna. This is my judgement."


    When the magic ended, Hua Tuo''s eyes went wide. He knew how King Yama''s gift worked. He would weigh the sins of a person against the good they did and compose a suitable punishment for them to work towards redeeming their souls. Once they have completed their punishment, their sins would be written off and their souls could be reborn in a new body. For Zero to use this on Douglas, Hua Tuo didn''t know if it was justifiable. The banishment was too light a punishment for betrayal. Douglas endangered everyone in the village, they could have been massacred. As for the stripping of Douglas'' identity, Hua Tuo didn''t know if that was Zero''s way of encouraging Douglas to start anew by taking away the half-Selkie blood in him. Zero was kind, too kind and Hua Tuo didn''t know if this was the right thing to do.


    Douglas blinked and fell to the ground once the magic was completed. The first thing he noticed was how he no longer had webbed fingers. Zero wasn''t lying when he said that the Selkie blood in him was removed. He could feel his senses dull a little, proving that he was now completely human.


    "Zero... why?"


    The brunet shook his head. "This is your punishment. You must now leave the village. It''s a true pity that you decided to abandon the blood of Sedna in you but I hope that you can put your sufferings behind and live happily as a human. Everybody deserves a second chance, including you. Whether the village decides to forgive you for your betrayal or not is not up to me. I hope that someday you will be able to see past the lines drawn between species but for now, this is goodbye."


    Mitchnew who heard Zero words backed down. She was touched by the young doctor''s small speech. If it wasn''t for Zenobia giving Sekkin and her a chance to start their lives anew, they would probably still be running from their pursuers and living a blood-stained life.


    Douglas was a douche. There was no changing it. However, just this once, Mitchnew would let it go. Nobody has died permanently so everything is well. By now, most of the villagers have gathered to see what the powerful magic was all about. It didn''t take long for word about Douglas'' banishment to get around.


    The former Selkie knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes. He put his head to the ground and bowed formally.


    "Thank you, Half Moon village. I''m sorry for what I did. I wouldn''t forgive myself for what I did, it was inexcusable but I promise to never interfere with your lives again. Jacqueline! I''m sorry for being a crappy older brother. Please grow up well into a splendid merfolk and forget about me."


    Nobody spoke as Douglas stood up. He didn''t say goodbye and nobody said goodbye either. It was a very cold parting befitting of a traitor.


    After Douglas was truly out of sight, Zenobia spoke up to get everyone''s attention. They still had Count Carrabas to take care of.


    "Do we still have mana potions? Lovina, rest a little and then we''ll place the curse on him."


    "Curse?" Zero was surprised. "Are you not going to kill him?"


    The chieftess raised her brow. "Do you want us to kill him? If you could let Douglas a traitor go, it would be shameful for us to kill Carrabas. We''ll just put a curse on Carrabas so that he can no longer step foot in this forest and erase the memories of his army and the adventurers he hired."


    Zero was quite happy with this arrangement. He didn''t like seeing people die even if they deserved it. Behind, he saw how Clowis threw a splendid right hook at the revived Lowis who apologised.


    "Keep your stupid head warrior title! I don''t need charity, I''ll take it myself when I''m stronger!"


    Lowis had to apologise over and over again while Amaraline simply cried in relief. It was good that the family would still be together for a little while. Zero felt slightly weak from healing two people in one go and using a divine spell. Hua Tuo noticed how Zero looked pale and decided that everything else could wait for tomorrow. The village wasn''t in immediate danger so he took his apprentice and left for the cave. Since the trees were burned, they couldn''t return to their apartment.


    Zenobia didn''t stop them and Hua Tuo carried Zero on his back, telling his exhausted apprentice to sleep. Zero didn''t refuse. The divine magic was something he didn''t think he would be able to use often if it wore him out this badly.


    The sun began to rise, marking that the battle was truly over. Zero slept through all of it soundly, just glad that the war was over with minimal casualties.

 Chapter 129 Picking Up The Pieces 1

    The sun was up high in the sky but there were still two people sound asleep. Hua Tuo had diagnosed both Zero and Lovina unfit for work as they were severely mana drained. In Zero''s case, both his accumulated mana and energy reserves had been depleted after using the divine blessing magic. Lovina was suffering lethargy brought upon by mana drain. She would be fine by tomorrow but Hua Tuo didn''t know much about how to help Zero. With great reluctance, he called Merlin.


    "I never thought that there would come the day Hua Tuo would call me. This must be about Zero. I heard that he used a divine spell?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. He still disliked the wizard. Merlin always had a way of speaking that always seemed condescending. It probably wasn''t far from the truth either. The wizard disliked those who didn''t walk the path of magic and treated them with disdain wrapped under a very polite pretence.


    "Zero is suffering from mana exhaustion and his energy reserves are depleted. He hasn''t moved at all since last night. Do you know how I can help him?"


    Merlin sighed. "His chakra and mana channels are almost complete so he should recover naturally in about a week. I don''t know how much of his reserves had been used but the fastest way to replenish that is to take him to La Boutique. If that isn''t enough, find him monsters to absorb. The stronger the better. I can''t make any mana regeneration potions for Zero because he might end up taking the mana from everything around, killing even people in the process."


    Hua Tuo grimaced. "I understand. I should have stopped him when he was going to use Judgement."


    Merlin shook his head. "I doubt there was anything you could have done. Just makes sure that Zero eats a lot when he wakes up."


    The physician agreed and ended the call promptly. The sleeping brunet didn''t stir and Hua Tuo drew the curtains close. Both Lovina and Zero were in his apartment. The witch had a slight fever from overusing magic but she was in a better condition than she was last night. On the other hand, he didn''t know what he should do for Zero. Zoe prepared some nutritious broth with the herbs Cleo gathered but Hua Tuo wasn''t sure if Zero would be waking up to eat it. He might have to feed his student if he is unable to wake up in a few more hours.


    The village was busy. Raj and Grandma Moppo discussed the repairs that needed to be done while everyone else escorted Carrabas and his men out yesterday. Lovina did a great job holding out till the very end, putting all the necessary spells into place with Soon. It was the first time anyone had seen the witch run out of mana. She was known for her huge reserves and seeing her collapse was a huge shock for many. Manny, Peter and Soon were made to rest with Lovina unable to provide them mana. Fortunately, the village had enough hands to work on the repairs.


    Raj wanted to fortify the village a little more while they rebuild the burned tree houses. The bridge was booby-trapped and a small dam further up the river was built. Every tree house was equipped with a fairy ring that will bring the occupants to the evacuation zone. Cleo healed the trees using her Dryad nature magic and their barks became twice as tough. It was now impossible to cut it and the trees had a strange resistance to any sort of heat. Wiser called them fire-resistant trees and quickly demanded samples of it so that he could study them.


    Tambolt was making new weapons for the Sky Bridge. Hua Tuo thought that they were very similar to large crossbows mounted on the bridges at the guard posts. Hyelin was working on a special kind of gas bomb and the physician left the weapon inventions to the lab members. He was more concerned about how the village would fix the tunnel that had partially collapsed when three knights came in.


    "Don''t worry about the tunnel," Grandma Moppo grinned. She took the kids with her to gather some clay. Hua Tuo was surprised to know that not all the tunnels were made from rocks.


    Chowkah was repairing the ruined crops that got affected by the fire. They would not have any harvest for a while but Hua Tuo wasn''t worried. The food store was unaffected. Zenobia and Raj had a discussion and the chieftess agreed that it was time to build up their defences.


    "The village is in a very vulnerable position without walls. We should build some around after the illusion barrier. Magic barriers alone aren''t enough. Once you have made the item list, Coux will go to town to gather the materials. Also, ask Hua Tuo if there is anything he needs. I heard that Zero isn''t awake yet, there must be something we could buy to help."


    The half-genie nodded. "Little Zero overdid it. Poor Lovina too... If only I was more proficient in magic, I would have helped."


    The chieftess placed a hand on the inventor''s shoulder. "Don''t say that. Your inventions are very valuable. The Pigeon Canon was very effective, it kept them in a nice group and we didn''t have to split our forces to take out the strays."


    "Chieftess!" a loud and boisterous voice caught Zenobia''s attention.


    She raised her brow at the redhead who was flanked by the twins.


    "What is it?"


    Yxaan beat Vrald to the punch. "We want to hunt some monsters for Zero!"


    Zenobia was confused. Why would Zero want monsters? Xvyal stole the words right out of Vrald''s mouth before the ex-adventurer could explain. "Hua Tuo said it would help Zero recover faster. We need many big and strong monsters."


    The chieftess blinked. While she didn''t have issues with them hunting monsters with their capabilities, wouldn''t they require more people to bring the monsters back?


    "We received a space-time storage bag that has no limits from Hua Tuo! It''s on loan from one of Hua Tuo''s sources but we can use it to carry everything we hunt back. It''s weightless too!" Vrald said, satisfied that he beat the annoying twins to the punch.


    Zenobia stared at the sling bag and nodded. "Where will you be hunting?"


    "Titor said that Endow Hill is the best place to hunt."


    Zenobia looked slightly troubled. "Isn''t there a dragon guarding it? Also, that is Hua Tuo''s home. Did you ask for permission?"


    Vrald grinned widely and gave her a victory sign. "Hua Tuo said that we could hunt there if we left the small animals and babies alone. In fact, I''m hoping that we can catch a dragon. That would definitely bring Zero back."


    Titor who happened to pass by carrying some wood logs heard it and smacked the ex-adventurer''s head.


    "Don''t hunt dragons! They are an endangered species. I heard that there are many chimaera monsters born from the strong magic in the air at Endow Hill. The strong magic caused them to mutate and only the fittest will survive. Zero said something about hunting pygmy boars before. He''d only caught baby boars because the adults were too strong. You could try to hunt those instead."


    Vrald pouted. Truth be told, he wasn''t going to hunt a dragon. He just wanted to meet them seeing how they were his ancestors.


    Having heard enough of their banter, Zenobia sent the trio away and made her way over to Hua Tuo''s apartment to check on Zero. In her heart, she wondered how the battle would have turned out if it wasn''t for Zero. Amaraline might have died. Lowis wouldn''t be here. Carrabas might have successfully razed everything to the ground if they didn''t detect their army early enough to put together a plan. Half Moon village might really be wiped out from that battle and as the chieftess, she owed Zero her gratitude.


    The only thing troubling her was the brunet''s condition. Hua Tuo was a legendary doctor. If he didn''t know how to treat Zero, nobody else would. It was unconventional to treat someone with dangerous monsters but if that was what Zero needed, Zenobia would leave no stone unturned and hunt everything there was to hunt on Endow Hill. The village repairs were coming well together and Zenobia estimated that it would be completed in a few days, excluding the new weapons that Tambolt was forging.


    She arrived at the door and knocked twice before Hua Tuo opened it to welcome her.


    "Lady Zenobia," he greeted. "Come in."


    The chieftess to a seat and observed how pale Lovina looked. Compared to the witch, Zero appeared as if he was sleeping and Zenobia wondered if there was really something wrong with the brunet.


    Hua Tuo noticed the rabbit beastman''s doubt and chuckled. "Zero has a unique condition that puts him into a coma if he overuses his energy or magic. The only way he can overcome this is to consume anything that possesses life. The more powerful it is, the more life force it has. He could recover naturally but it might take years. There''s really nothing I can do for him except prepare something that he could absorb when he wakes up. I''m giving him as much mana as I can but it''s nothing compared to Zero''s reserves. You''ve seen it. Zero is capable of using a divine spell."


    Zenobia nodded. Zero wasn''t ordinary and she gathered as much. However, seeing someone who was able to use a divine spell shocked her. Only heroes could use divine spells given by their gods. Even so, they sold their lifespan each time they used it. Zenobia was both in awe of Zero''s might and terrified. If Zero used such a spell at such a young age, how long does he have left to live?


    "I would like to ask Half Moon village to keep Zero''s abilities and identity a secret. The fact that he is able to use a divine spell will only make Zero a target for countries who want to use his abilities."


    Zenobia understood what Hua Tuo was getting at. "I swear that as the chieftess of this village, not a single word will get out. However, can I ask if you will be stopping him from using divine spells in future? Zero is still young. He has a lot of years ahead of him. I fear that if he uses divine spells again, his life will expire very quickly."


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "It''s not the same for Zero, do not worry. He is my apprentice and we are immortals."


    Zenobia''s heart ached for Zero. She had guessed as much but hearing it from Hua Tuo was a different thing. The curse of eternal life was something she would never experience but Zenobia knew that immortals led very lonely lives. Many immortals went crazy after living for too long and losing too many loved ones. They became walking disasters and had to be killed.


    "Lady Zenobia, you don''t have to worry about it. I will ensure that Zero will never become one of them. I have taught him how to love life¡­ a doctor''s mission will never be complete."


    Knowing that it isn''t her place to comment, Zenobia nodded and left feeling both gratitude and pity for the brunet still in a coma. May the Gods above keep Zero safe.

 Chapter 130 Picking Up The Pieces 2

    Baal was getting restless. Zero still owed him two more stories and he was irritated. The Demon Lord had been trying to contact the child for hours now without success. It was as if Zero completely disappeared even though he knew where the brunet was. Deciding to pay the brunet who was ignoring him a visit, Baal made his presence known.


    ***


    Constructions and repairs were progressing smoothly. The villagers tried their best not to think about Douglas or Zero. They now knew that the brunet was no ordinary person. Feeling humbled by his abilities, there was a strange air hanging in the village while they worked. Nobody spoke about that incident, choosing to continue with their normal lives to the best of their abilities. They didn''t know how they should treat the brunet when he woke up and that became the huge elephant in the village that not even Zenobia dared approach.


    The villagers tried to maintain the normalcy despite everything that has happened but Hua Tuo still noticed the unease. Truth be told, it wasn''t something unexpected. He just didn''t think that Zero will blow his cover so soon. The boy could hardly be blamed. He had a kind heart with great intentions. It was simply the nature of all living creatures to fear the unknown. Hua Tuo tried to prevent this from happening so soon. Zero just wasn''t ready for the harsh reality that awaited him. Sadly, fate had other plans and Hua Tuo was powerless.


    Perhaps it was time to leave the village permanently. Half Moon village has suddenly become a terrible environment for Zero to continue his training in. The physician would have to start scouting for a new village soon, preferably before Zero wakes up. He didn''t quite want to leave Half Moon village because Coux was a great trader. Things that were normally impossible to attain can be obtained by the half-succubus. She was Hua Tuo''s best point of contact and the physician didn''t want to lose her. Still, he had his obligations to the Great Gods who entrusted Zero to him. Zero dreams of becoming a physician who surpassed him rested on his shoulders too. It would do no good to leave Zero jaded at such a young age. The brunet''s greatest strength was his selflessness, a treasure in this cruel world.


    Lovina had woken up a few hours ago and left for her apartment recuperate in peace. The only silver lining in this mess was how Hua Tuo was able to identify the villagers who remained undeterred by the revelation. It came to no surprise that Zenobia was fiercely protective of Zero. Amaraline wasn''t too shaken by it either although Clowis and Lowis had different ideas. Grandma Moppo and Lovina seemed to know about Zero''s secret even before the revelation so Hua Tuo didn''t have to worry too much. Surprisingly, Mitchnew and Coux didn''t shy away from Zero. In fact, the ladies took it upon themselves to glare at anyone whispering about Zero who was still unconscious. That gave the physician some peace of mind while he tended to his sleeping disciple. There was hardly anything he could do for the brunet at this point so Hua Tuo continued to brood about his next course of action. At least he could count on the ladies to do some damage control while he thought of a way out.


    It was three in the afternoon when the air in the peaceful village stirred ominously. The warriors who were helping with the repairs froze and dropped whatever they were doing. Zenobia stiffened at the pressure crackling with power. Her heart fell when the source of disruption seemed to be coming from Hua Tuo''s apartment. With the elephant in the village and everyone treading carefully around that topic, the chieftess could barely put a lid on the matter. With this, it was sure to push everyone over the edge especially the warriors who saw Zero as a threat more than the innocent brunet who wanted to become a doctor. Dropping everything, the chieftess rushed over. Zenobia prayed that nobody would do something as silly as to try and harm the brunet. The last thing Half Moon village needed was a civil war.


    Vrald arrived at the scene first. He growled and the dragon magic in his blood boiled. He could sense it. The foul Demon King Baal was here again. Unsheathing his sword, the warrior barged into Hua Tuo''s sanctuary. The physician wasn''t too startled when the hinges of his door snapped and the wood of the flimsy thing came crashing down onto his floor. He was more cautious about the ex-patient occupying his student''s vessel.


    "Lord Baal," he bowed in greeting, ignoring the uninvited guests making a mess out of the apartment. "What brings you here?"


    Baal frowned and glared at the pesky warriors directing their bloodthirst towards him. It didn''t hurt but it got irritating. What did he do to deserve such hostile treatment? It was unfair! If anything, he should be mad at them for failing to protect Zero. He had a feeling that something was incredibly wrong with the child and now that he was here, he could confirm it.


    "I was looking for Zero. He owed me two stories and I haven''t heard from him even after trying to reach out to him for hours."


    The physician blinked. How did Zero communicate with Lord Baal without him noticing? He decided to push that matter to aside for now. As the murderous intent in the room increased, Hua Tuo tried his best to remain calm. He wouldn''t put it past these ex-adventurers to harm the Demon Lord residing in his student''s body. If possible, he wished that they could negotiate terms peacefully and leave Zero''s body unharmed.


    "Zero is currently in slumber from overusing mana. His constitution is slightly special so he cannot recuperate without external influences. Lovina and I have exhausted our mana reserves during the war against Carrabas a few days back. It would take a while before we can help Zero replenish the bare minimum he requires to come out of slumber."


    Baal blinked. "Mana? Doesn''t that brat have a ridiculous amount of that stocked up? Who''s the Carrabas fool? What did he do to Zero?"


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "Carrabas is a human Count who attacked the village. Lovina has taken care of that fool. However, Zero exhausted his mana by using a divine spell that I couldn''t stop."


    The Demon Lord sucked air through his teeth. "Tell me everything from the beginning."


    The warriors continued to guard against the threat in their village as Hua Tuo summarised the battle that occurred in the Demon Lord''s absence. He explained how Zero brought the traitor back to life and punished him using a divine spell. Baal''s expression became darker when Hua Tuo explained the last part. Nobody breathed when Baal''s magic made the ground beneath them tremble in his rage.


    "Is that Douglas person living well?"


    Hua Tuo was slightly surprised. Why would Demon Lord Baal concern himself with such a minor character?


    "I''m afraid I don''t have that answer. He was banished only recently. Is there something you need of him?"


    Baal was silent for a while. The brunet was truly a fool. Truen was right. Someone had to watch out for Zero and the Demon Lord wanted to blame Hua Tuo for everything that happened. If only the physician didn''t influence Zero to walk the treacherous path of a doctor, he wouldn''t be in comatose.


    "Nobody stopped him from doing it? Aren''t you meant to be his teacher?"


    Hua Tuo trembled a little when he met those black eyes burning into his. That expression of pure fury was frightening. He''d never seen Zero look so lethal and Hua Tuo could sympathise with how the villagers felt. As an ex-human, Hua Tuo understood fear. Demon Lord Baal was a powerful existence rivalling any demi-god in terms of power. Hua Tuo wanted to avoid fighting with Baal at all costs. Those words cut like a searing knife and Hua Tuo flinched. It was true, he couldn''t refute them. He was Zero''s teacher and it was his failure to prevent the accident. He should have stopped Zero even if his student hated him for that. He shouldn''t have let Zero bring Douglas back to life.


    Coux frowned when she saw how Hua Tuo became silent. She didn''t like how Demon Lord Baal was throwing his weight around. Her heart was racing in fear at the intense pressure hovering over the village, threatening to wipe their existence from Earth. However, the brave lady stood her ground. She walked up to Hua Tuo and looked into Zero''s black eyes. Nobody has spoken to a Demon Lord and lived to tell the tale. However, for Zero, Coux would try. It didn''t matter if more than half of the villagers in Half Moon village feared Zero and saw him as a threat. Coux was on Zero''s side.


    "Greetings, Demon Lord Baal," she bowed. "I understand the reason for your rage. However, please allow me to say a few things. Firstly, nobody could have prevented what happened. Zero took it upon himself to dish out his form of justice before anyone could stop him. Even if we managed to stop him on time, it would''ve left a scar on his heart. What is done cannot be undone. On the account of Zero''s kindness, please let the sleeping lions lie. For now, Zero''s health should be the first priority. Taking your anger out in Zero''s body would only add to the wounds to his heart when he realises that it was his hands that have taken lives."


    Baal glared at Lilith''s descendant. As much as he hated the brazen succubus, she was right. He would be a hypocrite to blame Hua Tuo and the villagers for not stopping Zero. Baal wasn''t present when it happened. He wasn''t there for Zero even though he sensed distressing thoughts from the brunet. It was infuriating to admit it but he shared the blame as well.


    "Lilith''s descendant, you have a lot of guts talking to me like this," Baal growled and the half-succubus tensed. "However, I''ll let it go this time as I share the blame. However, if anyone in this village mistreats Zero, know that I will not hesitate to raze this village to the ground. This is my first and final warning."


    Nobody dared defy the Demon Lord. Then, Baal shifted his attention to Hua Tuo who swallowed. "Doctor, how much mana does it take to replenish Zero''s reserves?"


    Hua Tuo frowned and felt cold sweat form at the back of his neck. "I''m sorry, this is beyond my expertise. Merlin is more proficient at judging mana than I am. However, I assume that if we can transfer mana enough for a divine spell, Zero would be able to recover."


    Baal clicked his tongue. He knew what divine spells were. Sage Gods were usually unable to use them unless it fell within their field of control as it required an insane amount of mana. With the exception of Merlin, no other Sages were able to use it more than once a year. Zero had a strange constitution as explained by Mii and Truen. Baal was troubled. As a Demon Lord, he was bound to the abyss and unable to leave it for a higher plane unless someone made a huge sacrifice to open a gateway that usually involved many lives. He couldn''t transfer any mana to Zero when they were in two separate planes even if he had the means. Then, a brilliant idea hit him.


    The villagers of Half Moon village tensed when Baal scanned the room. Almost everyone was in the apartment, making the space rather cramped. Coux flinched when coal black eyes landed on her thoughtfully.


    "Lilith''s descendant," he smirked. "Would you like to make a once in a lifetime trip to Hell? I can offer you my protection for the trip on the condition that you escort Zero with you."


    The half-succubus blinked. Whatever the Demon King was about to say, Coux didn''t see that coming. Was Baal negotiating with her? The moment Baal spoke to his wife, Roovan stepped in and declined.


    "It''s too dangerous," he reasoned but Coux wouldn''t give in. The couple glared at each other, neither willing to back down until Mitchnew offered to travel with her. In turn, Sekkin didn''t agree and arguments broke out. Baal''s ultimatum to allow the village to send a party of up to five representatives to escort Zero to his palace made everyone settle down thoughtfully.


    "I will send a familiar in two days. You can discuss it as a village and give me a reply by then. Zero will come to Hell to recover his mana in the Spring of Vitality, there is no room for negotiations. The only person capable of helping Zero recover his mana is mana drained, I will not tolerate having to wait for the stories Zero owes me any longer than I have to."


    As whimsically as he arrived, Baal left. Hua Tuo caught his apprentice and tucked him back to bed. Immediately, people started discussing who should accompany Zero to Hell. Zenobia saw how Hua Tuo was getting more restless when the discussion turned into heated arguments once more.


    "Alright, everyone out! Call the entire village for a meeting, we shall discuss this in the cave." she ordered.


    Disgruntled, the crowd dispersed. Hua Tuo took a look at the broken door and back to his student. Things were becoming more and more out of hand. If he thought that the broken pieces of Zero''s heart could be fixed with a little bit of time before, he was now convinced that it would take the entire world''s support to bring the boys'' smile back. Douglas'' betrayal was harsh enough. The villager''s scattered opinions about his powers made it worse. Thank goodness Zero wasn''t awake to hear any of it. The doctor hoped that everything could be settled by the time he returned from his trip to Hell.


    The doctor sighed. He really hated this. What could he do to make the villagers get rid of their shallow-minded stereotypes? Demon Lord Baal''s presence and demand only made everything worse.The villagers like Vrald may never look at Zero the same again. Hua Tuo was no fool, he saw the hatred in those eyes. Vrald must have felt betrayed and from what Grandma Moppo and Amaraline told him, Vrald isn''t the only one feeling this way. Clowis and Leon were taking it much harder than the red-haired ex-adventurer.


    Was there no fixing this mess?

 Chapter 131 Picking Up The Pieces 3

    "Is everyone ready?" Coux asked.


    It didn''t take them two days to finalise Zero''s escort party. Zenobia was very firm about who to send. Coux was in charge of the expedition and nobody disagreed. The party of five consisted of Coux, Amaraline, Qin Yun, Sekkin and Wiser. Hua Tuo was worried when Wiser volunteered to go with them. The strategist had no means of protecting himself, much less Zero. The oddball was human through and through.


    "Don''t worry," Wiser smiled. "Demon Lord Baal gave his word, nothing will happen. Besides, I don''t feel like hanging out with a bunch of wussies in the village who cannot see past some flimsy stereotype."


    At that, nobody protested further. Mitchnew was unhappy that she couldn''t accompany Zero to the Spring of Vitality. However, she didn''t have much of a choice. Sekkin managed to convince her to stay behind to look out for threats. The half-demon was a much better candidate for the escort party for obvious reasons.


    Amaraline chose to leave the village for a while for the same reasons. She couldn''t put up with her brother or uncle for much longer. Lovina wanted to go but was still recuperating. The witch also had the responsibility to keep Soon and friends ''alive'' so she sent the small party off with a sad wave.


    Zenobia wished the small party luck and entrusted the brunet to them. Cleo tucked a small four-leaved clover in Zero''s hair for good luck and blessed them before they stepped into the hell chariot. The dark horse neighed and snorted smoke before kicking off into a gallop once the party settled in the carriage behind. The familiar Baal sent sat in the coach seat and whipped he dark horse twice before the beast ran straight into the portal, leaving a trail of fire behind when the portal closed.


    It was over too quickly and reality hasn''t quite sunk in yet. Zenobia continued to stare at the empty spot for a little more before snapping out orders to the remaining villagers, assigning tasks for everyone to resume the rebuilding project. With Coux gone, there was little left to do. The materials the needed to continue fortifying the village would have to wait.


    The chieftess sighed. It wouldn''t be long before the villagers started voicing their discontent, opening the can of worms about Zero''s identity. She only hoped that the matter would be resolved before the brunet returned. Leon and Clowis were especially hard to reason with and Zenobia wished she didn''t have to choose between her village and the brunet who''d done no wrong.


    ***


    As the portal closed behind them, Coux peeked from behind the blood-red velvet curtains in the carriage. The scenery changed immediately into one that she wasn''t familiar with. As a trader, Coux was well-travelled but the trip to the abyss wasn''t anything she could compare it to.


    Firstly, the chariot was not touching any form of ground. They seemed to be moving in the direction of where the dark horse was bringing them to above the sea of darkness. The half-succubus was nervous as she peered into the never-ending pit of black. At the back of her morbid mind, she wondered how long the fall would be before they hit the ground if they fell.


    Sekkin wasn''t familiar with the abyss. Despite having demon blood in him, hell remained a myth to him until Zero introduced Demon King Baal to them in the most astonishing manner. In a way, this was his motherland. However, it didn''t put him at ease. If anything, he was more concerned about the familiar Baal sent. The coachman and their only form of contact was a small rat demon with sinister red eyes. The coachman didn''t speak common and nobody else in the chariot knew how to speak demon tongue so that was awkward.


    Amaraline held Zero''s hand throughout the journey. She wasn''t too concerned about the darkness outside or the restlessness of her comrades. The only thing on her mind was how she could convince her brother and uncle to not see Zero any differently. After Zero had given her eyesight back, the fortune-teller had decided to dedicate her life to him. It didn''t matter if Zero was a demon or god, she would stand by him. Sadly, her family didn''t share the same sentiments. Clowis kept saying that they were unworthy of Zero''s attention and shouldn''t be disrespectful by speaking to him or bothering him in such a casual manner when he woke up. Clowis kept insisting that Zero couldn''t be trusted after he revived the bastard called Douglas and let him go scot-free after betraying the village. Amaraline didn''t know what to do.


    Qin Yun was equally quiet. Of everyone present, she was the most relaxed. The fox demoness didn''t think that she would be returning to hell so soon. In fact, she was amused by how fate worked. Grandma Moppo confided in her last night that she wanted Zero to become the next head of Half Moon village. She was even more insistent that Zero became the successor after finding out that Zero was an immortal and a powerful one who could use divine spells. The old lady begged Qin Yun to convince Zero to consider her proposal and the fox demoness couldn''t say no. Being the village''s second-longest occupant, Qin Yun had certain attachments to it. It would be lovely if Zero was in charge, she would love to see the things Zero would accomplish.


    Wiser felt nauseous the first five minutes into their ride. He turned a deep shade of green after the dark horse lurched into a mad gallop after they entered the portal. Half of him regretted coming aboard but the other half remained stubborn. He had an argument with Tambolt and Raj about Zero''s identity. Raj and Tambolt refused to recognise Zero as a lab member stating that he was too much of a magic person who shouldn''t be tied down by their shabby presences. Wiser insisted that they should have Zero involve himself more with their activities for it could help them overcome the technological barrier with his magic capabilities.The djinn and dwarf kept insisting that it wasn''t right to pull Zero into their crummy group and burden him with their nonsense but Wiser disagreed. Things got heated up and the strategist ended up calling them prejudiced fools with double standards. He got booted from the lab and spent his days sulking before choosing to volunteer for the escort mission.


    "Wiser, are you alright? You''re looking a little green," Qin Yun commented.


    The human shook his head and the fox demoness chuckled. "Here, this is some motion-sickness medicine Hua Tuo packed for us before we left. He thought that you might need it."


    Wiser accepted it gratefully and swallowed them. As expected of Hua Tuo, the medicine worked quickly. Wiser found himself sighing in relief and was curious as to how none of the other passengers in the carriage didn''t feel ill.


    "That''s because we have demon blood to a certain extent in us. The abyss isn''t a place that humans could easily waltz in and out of. If it wasn''t for Lord Baal''s protection, you would''ve been ripped apart by the lesser demons the moment you entered."


    At that, the strategist looked out the windows and shivered. Even in the darkness, he could see thousands of red glowing eyes were staring at them from a distance as the passed. His whimper caught Sekkin''s attention.


    "Why did you volunteer anyway? It would have been fine with just the four of us."


    Wiser scowled. "I had my reasons alright? Also, who''s to deny such a rare opportunity to tour hell? It''s like she said, with Lord Baal''s word we would be safe."


    Amaraline giggled. "Is it because of the argument with Raj and Tambolt?"


    Wiser didn''t answer but Amaraline knew she hit the mark. "Don''t worry," she told him. "If it makes you feel any better, I''m here for the same reason. Clowis and Lowis are stubborn fools who wouldn''t listen."


    Coux frowned. "Let''s hope that Zenobia would be able to resolve everything before we return."


    Qin Yun sighed. "The chieftess is capable but she isn''t infallible. In the worst case, we should brief Zero about the situation before we return. In fact, I think we should speak to him about it."


    Sekkin agreed. "Do you think we should inform Lord Baal about it? Just to know what he thinks is the best for Zero..."


    Qin Yun and Coux made a face. Lord Baal cared for Zero, there was no doubt about it. However, a demon''s way of showing concern was very different from the other species on Earth. Sekkin was only a half-demon who lived like a human so he wouldn''t understand the implications. Coux knew that it wouldn''t be as simple as giving the villagers a slap on the wrist. If Baal was feeling generous, the entire village would be cursed. If he wasn''t, Half Moon village would burn.


    "Let''s keep this to ourselves and place our faiths in the chieftess for now," Qin Yun reasoned. "Lord Baal is a busy person, no need to trouble him with our business."


    Sekkin nodded. "I guess so. Well, Mitchnew is still in the village. Whatever the chieftess cannot accomplish, I''m sure she would take care of it before we return. How long do you think the journey will be?"


    Qin Yun shrugged. It had been some time since she last visited the abyss. Many things have changed. Then again, she was in a new district so there were many things unfamiliar to her. The fox demoness observed the rat familiar and sighed. If only it was a fox, she would''ve been able to communicate with it and manipulate it. Then again, Demon King Baal wasn''t a fool. There was no way he would send a familiar that they could manipulate. All the party could do was sit tight and wait.


    Time passed very slowly in the abyss. It was quiet with nobody having anything much to say to each other. Coux glanced out of the window often enough to know that she wouldn''t be seeing anything more than darkness below and the occasional pairs of red glowing eyes. It was boring. Amaraline had long spaced out on them, probably attempting to peer into the future. Sekkin was snoring away and Wiser was trying to keep his eyes peeled. Qin Yun looked the most comfortable in their party of five. She was playing with fox fire magic, shaping the blue flame into different shapes to amuse herself and pass the time. Coux sighed to herself. With nothing much to do, her thoughts returned to the brunet in comatose.


    What was she going to tell Zero when he woke up?


    Uneasy about the future, she could only sit tight and wait as they pulled closer to their destination. Demon King Baal''s castle could be seen from a distance. It was no less magnificent than what Coux had seen during her travels on Earth. It was built with a touch of death and screamed creepy just like everything else in hell. Still, the dark horse and their coachman remained undeterred, heading straight for the looming fog surrounding it.


    Swallowing her nervousness, Coux braised herself to meet the infamous Demon King. Zenobia put her in charge of their party for a reason and she wasn''t going to fail her secret mission. Demon King or not, business was business.

 Chapter 132 Picking Up The Pieces 4

    Sekkin carried Zero on his back as they got out of the carriage. Wiser didn''t know if he should be relieved that the carriage has stopped or fearful that they''ve finally arrived at the castle. Qin Yun appeared relaxed while Amaraline stayed close to Sekkin and Coux. The small escort party waited by the barbed gates of Lord Baal''s entrance. The rat familiar left as soon as the guests alighted and nobody knew what to expect.


    Five minutes later, Wiser regretted his decision to follow the group. Instead of having someone welcome them at the gate, they found themselves screaming for their lives and falling into a dark portal that opened beneath their feet. Sekkin immediately recognised the shadow magic and shifted Zero into a position so that he could easily shield the helpless brunet from harm.


    Thankfully none of them had to worry about getting seriously hurt. No one could see what was happening but they certainly felt the magic that broke their plummet.


    With a snap of his fingers, the room lit up and the party found themselves levitating in the middle of a grand throne hall. Coux was speechless. She was invited to meet royalty on Earth several times but none of those throne halls could compare to this.


    Heavy black curtains lined the sides and the room was lit by hellfire torches. The throne was artfully crafted from bones and gold on top of the steps. The distance from where they were to the throne was at least fifty paces. However, the thing that caught the trader''s attention was a young boy with black hair and eyes who yawned sleepily on top of that throne.


    Whatever humans imagined Demon King Baal to look like, it was most definitely not a small boy with pale skin that looked almost white. His pitch black eyes and hair looked relatively normal and the only indication that he wasn''t human was the single black horn protruding from the middle of his forehead.


    With the wave of his hand, the magic was cancelled and gravity took control once more, sending everyone to the ground. Wiser and Amaraline landed clumsily on their bottom. Coux and Qin Yun had more grace and fell onto the balls of their feet, sustaining no injury. Sekkin flipped mid-air to right himself so that Zero wouldn''t hit the ground when he landed. All in all, it was quite the invitation that nobody expected.


    Exercising courtesy befitting of royalty, Coux bowed and introduced themselves. Strangely, she was stopped not even two sentences into her greeting by Baal who looked slightly annoyed.


    "Let''s not go into all that. This is hell and you are in my castle. Basically, I make the rules and I say to hell with formalities. No pun intended."


    Wiser raised a brow at the dry humour. He had an idea or two about who that brazen child on the throne was but his brain lagged so badly trying to process that huge gap between what he knew and what he saw. So he continued to gape like a fish out of water.


    "Your Highness," Qin Yun began but was cut off by Baal''s scowl.


    "Just Baal will do. Belphegor is fine as well. I''m not good with the formal titles unless I''m meeting with the other Demon Lords. While I would love to entertain you with a feast upon arrival, I believe Zero''s condition takes precedence. Let''s head over to the Spring of Vitality now."


    Nobody objected and Sekkin looked slightly relieved. Who knew that Baal would be so understanding and easy to talk to? Qin Yun didn''t comment but she looked slightly uncomfortable at Baal''s casual behaviour. As the mother of all fox demons, she was more cautious than anyone in the party. Baal had quite the reputation even in hell. His tantrums were often unexpected and merciless despite his lackadaisical attitude.


    They were led down a twist of corridors and passageways including a secret trapdoor that didn''t seem like common knowledge. Coux could only wonder where the servants were. It was a huge castle and they''ve seen a lot of the castle. It would have been normal to come across a few servants scuttling around, busying away. However, there were none and the trader felt very uncomfortable. Sekkin held onto Zero tighter when they were led down the trapdoor in what looked like a garden.


    Amaraline stared at the carnivorous plants with interest before they descended down the secret passageway. Wiser huffed and did his best to keep up. For such a short Demon King, Baal walked fast. Sometimes, it looked as if he was floating. Without any way to tell the time, the party walked for what felt like hours before they heard the sound of water bubbling in the distance.


    The trapdoor led them outside of the castle. They only discovered this after travelling for a bit and discovered that the castle was behind them like a backdrop against the red sky. The forest they entered was dead in a literal way. Other than ravens with glowing red eyes perched on dead gnarly branches, there no other signs of life around. Wiser half expected to see pools of lava lying around randomly to complete the image of hell but there were none. Baal would occasionally give a short introduction about where they were. Apparently, the abyss was old. Many things had long histories and Wiser could only imagine how old Baal really was.


    The one thing Wiser took away from Baal''s short lectures was how he shouldn''t take anything in the abyss at face value. After tripping over a dried root on the ground, Wiser was about to grab onto a low hanging branch for support to get up when he was stopped by the Demon Lord who moved faster than one could blink.


    "That''s the antler of a tubeworm demon you were going to grab. Unless you want to alert it that dinner is here, I suggest you don''t touch it. Nothing in the abyss is harmless."


    Wiser paled and thanked Baal numbly as they continued the rest of their hike through the dead tree forest without incident. The red sky faded into a melancholic blue and that was when they heard the bubbling of water in the distance. The scenery slowly transformed into something creepier. There was a thin layer of fog as they became closer to the spring. Wiser was utterly exhausted from the long walk, unused to such intense physical activity.


    "We''re almost there," Baal told them.


    Amaraline shivered. The air was getting colder and for some reason, Qin Yun had all nine of her tails out. She was looking more fox than human as they got closer. In fact, she wasn''t the only one. Sekkin''s eyes turned yellow and his arms were covered in thick black hair. Nobody commented when extra limbs protruded from his back. The cockatrice descendant knew that Sekkin was a spider demon but it was the first time she saw his transformation. According to Mitchnew, he hated his demon appearance and felt more comfortable in his human form. Coux was mildly surprised when the air tingled. There was a very strong flow of magic that only those with demon blood could sense. Unlike Qin Yun and Sekkin, her demon blood was very watered down so there was no forced transformation.


    The Spring of Vitality was a huge lake in the middle of nowhere. Wiser didn''t know what to think of such an anti-climatic reveal. The fog was very thick above the water and he wasn''t sure how deep it was. Baal started shedding his clothes without hesitation and told them to do the same.


    "The water isn''t deep but someone has to prop Zero up. It is perfectly safe for humans and I apologise for taking the long route. This spring doesn''t actually belong to me and it would be troublesome if the keeper of the lake finds out."


    Amaraline''s heart nearly stopped. "The Spring of Vitality doesn''t belong to you?!"


    Baal grinned cheekily and jumped into the bubbling lake. When he surfaced he laughed. "Of course not. How can such a good thing be part of hell? This Spring is under the care of an old friend. Don''t sweat the small details."


    Uneasily, they followed Baal''s lead and got into the lake. The water was surprisingly cold despite the bubbles that gave it the illusion that it was boiling. Wiser frowned when he realised that the water wasn''t hot. His scientific mind couldn''t help but be curious.


    "Why does it bubble?"


    Baal didn''t seem to mind answering some questions. However, what he said took everyone by surprise.


    "Of course it bubbles! Where else would the magic come from? The water is supplied by the river Styx. The fog comes from the purgatory. The bubbles come from the air being forced through the gaps separating heaven and hell. We''re currently in the borderless zone. Technically, the Spring of Vitality doesn''t belong to anyone. However, a pesky archangel by the name of Raphael took it upon his nosy self to tend to it. That angel is a fraud, I tell you. He heals people with ''holy water'' procured from this very lake."


    "I thought you said the lake was under the care of an old friend... how are you friends with an angel?" Sekkin frowned. Amaraline gasped and wanted to smack the spider demon for speaking so loosely in front of a Demon Lord but Baal laughed.


    "Didn''t you know? Heaven and Hell were originally on the same plateau. At least on the same plane before the war happened. Just like Earth, you have many countries. Think of Heaven and Hell as countries. I had angel friends before I became a demon. Think of Raphael as my very annoying uncle if you must but that''s our relationship at the moment. After the war, the border was drawn and Hell fell to a lower plane beneath the purgatory. It''s slightly difficult to tell but in terms of soul placing, we still stand above the material plane and the purgatory."


    Mind-blown at the explanation, nobody asked anymore. Qin Yun and Coux took it upon themselves to help bathe Zero. Sekkin finally took some time to relax with Wiser while Amaraline chatted with Baal quietly.


    "How long would it take before Zero recovers?"


    Baal shrugged. "If it takes the magic reserves of a divine spell to recover, I''ll say that we could be sitting here from anywhere between half a day to half a year on Earth before Zero wakes up. I have no idea what tier of divine spell Zero used so I can''t make promises."


    Amaraline paled. Half a year on Earth... the villagers would be worried sick!


    Sensing her unease, Baal snorted. "Don''t worry, time passes very differently in hell. It could be twenty days here and only twenty seconds on Earth. It is also the reason why Hell lasts for an eternity. King Yama was smart when he entrusted us with the duty of punishing sinners. It''s very different in Heaven. Two days in Heaven would be two years on Earth or something of that sort. It''s also the reason why humans who go to Heaven and had their time frozen cannot return to Earth. They disintegrate."


    The cockatrice descendant didn''t know how to react. Her eyes fell onto the faint outline of Coux who took on the duty of propping Zero up in the Spring. Wiser sounded much better after taking a dip into the water with his hearty laughter. The poor strategist sounded so exhausted after the long walk.


    Wiser was the first to get out of the Spring when his fingers started pruning. Amaraline and Sekkin were next. Baal told Qin Yun and Coux to get out of the water when he saw that. He didn''t want them overcharging their magic circuits by staying in the lake for longer than they should.


    "I''ll take care of Zero. Follow my body double back to the castle and rest for today. There are many things in my castle that you can entertain yourselves with during my absence until Zero regains consciousness. It could be anywhere between a few days to half a year before he finally wakes up so feel free to use my castle as you please. If you want to go to town, I''ll send my familiar to escort you."


    With that, Baal opened a portal and had his body double push everyone in. Once they were gone, Baal weaved a spell and cast it on Zero''s sleeping form to keep him afloat. After that, there was nothing much to do apart from wait.


    The Demon Lord grinned when he observed from his double''s eyes how his guests started quarrelling about what they could and couldn''t do in his castle. Eventually, the fox demoness decided to cook in the kitchen and the spider demonling decided to explore the castle while the cockatrice girl, Lilith''s descendant and human decided to raid his library.


    Baal grimaced when something exploded in his kitchen from his double''s point of view. He glanced back at Zero and sighed. As entertaining as his guests were, the Demon Lord was genuinely concerned about his friend.


    "I''ll definitely flick you on the forehead when you wake up. How could you be such an idiot? At least learn to exercise some control and know your limits... I''ll never forgive you if you don''t tell me the two stories you still owe me, you hear?"


    Zero didn''t respond and Baal sulked. Still, the fondness in those black eyes never left. The Demon Lord sighed and closed his eyes. He would have Lilith''s descendant teach Zero more about the ugly reality called life after he gives the brunet a good tongue lashing for worrying him so much.

 Chapter 133 Onion Layers

    Three days. Nobody dared to ask about Zero''s condition and Baal''s body double didn''t give them any updates ever since they arrived at the castle. One thing they learnt quickly was how empty the building was. Coux toured every nook and cranny of the castle with Sekkin. Not a single soul was in sight. There were no servants and it made the succubus wonder how Baal maintained the castle. During their exploration, they came to understand why Baal had to take such a long detour. The castle was full of traps. If not for Amaraline''s warning, they might not make it out of some unscathed. Baal''s body double simply watched from the side lines, not interfering and not offering help.


    Amaraline and Wiser holed themselves in the library. Qin Yun took it upon herself to prepare meals. Strangely, the food was always restocked the next day. The demoness didn''t know what magic that was but there were always ingredients that she wanted. It was as if someone read her mind and readied them in advance for her. The fox demoness once asked Baal''s body double if she could meet the person buying the groceries but received no answer.


    "We can prepare anything you desire. If you wish to go to town, we can arrange for a familiar to escort you," was what he said.


    For three days, they tried to take their mind off Zero. Amaraline decided to read up more about the history of Hell and learn the demon tongue. Wiser poured through books about forbidden spells, potions and creations. The strategist even took notes about the unique methods castles were fortified in Hell. He''d have to redesign the village''s fortification when they returned. Coux did some research about the best sight-seeing spots in Hell and learn a little more about the culture. She picked up some simple demon tongue from Amaraline and practised it with Qin Yun who was a surprisingly fast learner of the language. Sekkin was surprised to find that he became stronger after soaking in the Spring of Vitality and was trying out his newly acquired demon powers. Nobody stopped him. In fact, Qin Yun sometimes offered to teach him some pointers and offered to spar with him. It was fascinating to see the spider demon and fox demoness fight. Coux winced when one of Qin Yun''s tails struck Sekkin in the face again. The fox demoness was a skilled fighter with many years of experience. Her wits and tricks made it seem like she was toying with Sekkin who struggled to hold his own against her. He once thought that Mitchnew''s training was hard. The dark-elf was one of the most skilful assassins back on Earth. Who knew that Qin Yun could put all assassins out of work with her level of skill?


    "Is it possible to visit Zero?" Amaraline asked the body double.


    The clone shook his head. "Lord Baal will take care of it. He will send word at once when Zero awakens. Please do not concern yourselves too much."


    Coux sighed. "Is it possible to travel to these famous sight-seeing spots in Hell?"


    The body double nodded. "I can arrange for a familiar to act as your guide. Although the abyss is a dangerous place, there are beautiful places you can visit. If you wish to, we could establish a long term trade contract with you to market unique abyss products on Earth and have some of the unattainable consumables on Earth to be sold under Lord Baal''s name."


    Coux''s eyes widened and she grinned. The rest of that afternoon was spent learning more about the abyss'' local produce and the kind of things demons liked. Amaraline became interested when the clone spoke about magical artefacts.


    "Aren''t those rare?"


    "Perhaps on Earth," the clone admitted. "In the abyss, anyone could craft them. Even low levelled demons are able to create trash grade magical artefacts. There will be many of these in the market. A lot of magical artefacts humans find on Earth are trash products thrown away by the demons and washed to the material plane by the river Styx."


    Wiser blinked and Coux sparkled. She smelled a huge business opportunity and Qin Yun smirked. "Sounds like a good investment. What are the things that demons like? Perhaps we could form some sort of agreement for both parties to benefit?"


    The clone smiled. "Lord Baal understands that Zero is to become the next head of Half Moon village. Seeing that they are friends, I''m sure Lord Baal wouldn''t pass up on such an opportunity. However, the villagers with no alliance and loyalties to the village do not have the right to negotiate any terms."


    The succubus froze. Qin Yun''s smile dropped and Amaraline lowered her eyes.


    "It''s true that we have no affiliations to Half Moon village," Wiser started. He put down the book and removed his glasses. "However, we made the trip to Hell because we care deeply for him. It doesn''t matter what Zero is. If he considers me a friend and accepts me despite my flaws I will do the same for him."


    The clone didn''t speak. Instead, he studied the five guests in the room. "We are demons. Words are contracts to us. Do you dare to swear that you will not betray Zero?"


    Wiser did so without hesitation. "I swear. If I were to lie, I will have my soul shredded in the abyss and cast into the void for eternity with no salvation."


    Amaraline jumped at the opportunity next. "I swear on the eyes that Zero has given me that I will not betray him."


    Qin Yun, Sekkin and Coux made similar vows to forsake their humanity should they break the promise. As soon as the vows were made, there was a flash of light. Five scrolls materialised and they had to sign the contract with their blood. Qin Yun cautioned everyone to read through the contract before signing it as demons were known to be very crafty. Baal''s clone didn''t mind. In fact, he encouraged it.


    After the magical scroll was signed, the body double grinned. With a wave of his hand, the scroll vanished and a symbol appeared on the back of everyone''s left hand briefly before fading away.


    "That is my covenant mark. In times of need, you can call upon me for assistance for a price. This mark is to protect you from other demons while you are in the abyss. Not even the other Demon Lords may harm you. It''s also a pass that allows you to travel freely between Earth and Hell. Lastly, this is proof that you are under a faction in Zero''s inner circle."


    "Zero''s inner circle?" Coux raised a brow. She knew that Zero had a complicated background. However, she didn''t think that the sweet and naive brunet was capable of forming an underground group.


    Baal had to give it to her. The trader was sharp, as expected of Lilith''s descendant. "It''s an inner circle created by Zero''s trusted aide. We gave it the nickname of the Onion Union due to the complexity of the structure. Our sole mission is to assist Zero from the shadows and protect him for as long as we can. Zero''s identity is top secret and only those loyal will know it. Needless to say, you will take this information to your grave and even then, you will tell no one."


    They gulped as Baal''s clone explained in detail about Zero''s existence, abilities and identity. When they heard about how Zero was given a blessing by each of the Great Gods and how the Great Gods worshipped him, they paled.


    "Zero is both the creator and the destroyer of our multiverse. Yes, you might not know it before but there is more than one universe. Like how different planes exit, different dimensions exist on the same timeline. Don''t ask me how this is possible, it is something only Isis understands. The person who contacted me to be part of the Great Zero Alliance is no other than Truen Zheng, Zero''s assigned bodyguard and assistant."


    Qin Yun frowned. In the thousands of years that she''s lived, this was the most absurd story that she''s heard anyone tell. Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to refute it. After all, many things made sense about the brunet.


    "What can we do as part of the Great Zero Alliance? Also, will we be meeting Truen?"


    Baal shook his head. "As of now, I am only in contact with Truen and Mii, both sparingly so. Truen mentioned that as a faction head, I''m given the green light to do anything within my means to aid Zero in whatever way I can. He is currently training under the Great Wizard God Merlin so it is rather difficult to get hold of him."


    Coux hummed. "Well, the only way I can contribute to this alliance is to secure trade and funding for Zero''s travels. If the trade route between Hell and Earth can be established, Zero wouldn''t ever have to worry about finances."


    Qin Yun smiled. "I''m sure there are many things we can do for him. I remember him saying that he wanted to invent new things and start a personal herb farm that he could easily access during his travels. If we talk to Grandma Moppo, she could come up with some sort of arrangement."


    Wiser scoffed. "Fools. What Zero needs on his travels would be devices that can help protect him."


    Sekkin shrugged. "He has a bodyguard. Besides, I think Zero has everything he needs and wants. I don''t think there is really anything I can contribute to in this alliance."


    Amaraline shared the same sentiments. She only made the vow thinking that Baal had something for her to do in order to repay Zero for his kindness. Feeling useless, the cockatrice descendant looked down at her toes. Baal saw that and sighed.


    "Truth be told, there isn''t anything much for the members of the alliance to do either. Our main sponsors have done too much. They almost spoiled Zero with their coddling when they first introduced Zero to the world. It''s because of them that Hua Tuo and Merlin took it upon themselves to teach Zero about how cruel the world could be."


    "By sponsors you mean..."


    Baal''s eyebrow twitched. "Zeus, Hades, Gaia, Sedna, Freya and Isis mainly... King Yama and Buddha contributed but not nearly as bad as the Great Gods. Oh, Merlin might have done something too. Hua Tuo too on small occasions. The best thing we could do for Zero at this point is to whip him into shape to ready him for his travels. I heard that in another half a year, he will be training with Merlin. That boy abuses magic as you''ve seen. Hua Tuo couldn''t put it through his tiny skull that chores should be done manually and that life isn''t smooth like honey. I''m the King of laziness but at this rate, Zero might just snatch that title from me..."


    "Don''t you hire servants to do the chores around the castle?" Coux questioned.


    Baal deadpanned. "No, I don''t trust them. I do them myself using magic. In fact, there is an auto casting magic that cleans the castle every hour. I don''t even need to lift a finger for anything."


    Qin Yun smiled uncomfortably. "The groceries in the kitchen...?"


    "That''s different. Someone constantly visits my castle to fill it up because they''re worried that I might get too lazy to eat and eventually succumb to starvation."


    Amaraline was curious as to who that person was but left the topic untouched. Baal looked like he''d eaten something sour as he said it and nobody wanted to offend the Demon Lord, allies or not.


    "I suppose we could spend tonight celebrating the newly formed faction of the Great Zero Alliance," Coux reasoned. Nobody objected.


    "I only drink blood wine," Baal quipped.


    Wiser grinned. "I suppose we could head to town to pick out some groceries for the special occasion. Any other requests?"


    "Lemon-orange squash!" Amaraline raised her hand and Qin Yun wrote them down quickly.


    As soon as they had a list, Baal whistled and the rat demon familiar materialised before them. The ladies were then ushered into a carriage no less impressive than the one before albeit a little smaller. They didn''t have time to say goodbye as the dark horse galloped madly at the urging of the rat demon.


    Back at the Spring of Vitality, Baal groaned. He''d forgotten something very basic before he shipped the ladies to town.


    Demon King Baal was known for many things. Of the many things he was known for, one of them stuck out prominently in the abyss. The lazy good for nothing Demon Lord was perpetually broke because he was too lazy to manage his territory. Whatever wealth had before were swindled by servants he previously employed before his hundred-year nap. By the time he woke up, he had nothing left except his reputation. He didn''t have the heart to tell them that the food he got was stolen by his rat familiar.


    "Whatever," he sighed. They would figure it out eventually.


    "Besides," he grinned mischievously. "What kind of subordinates will they be if they can''t even manage such a simple task?"

 Chapter 134 Baals Faction 1

    It was surprisingly easy to understand the territories in the abyss. Firstly, Hell didn''t have many civilisations. Even if they did, it was still a lawless zone. Those with power create the rules. Qin Yun had to give Amaraline and Coux a rundown about the basic do''s and don''ts when visiting a demon town.


    "They call it a town but think of it as a huge gathering of demons meeting up to do business. Laws do not exist. Demons don''t work for livelihood, they don''t play fair and they certainly won''t go easy on you. If you show them any weakness, you can trust them to stab you where it hurts and drain every drop of your blood they can get. I don''t mean it in just the literal sense¡­ they will do it figuratively as well."


    Amaraline shuddered and Coux''s expression closed off. "In other words, it''s a huge black market with many syndicates running the show?"


    The fox demoness nodded. "My influence only reaches so far. We are currently in the Sloth Domain that happens to be Baal''s territory. Of course, many other territories exist but there are six major territories in the abyss everyone has to be careful about ¨C Sloth, Lust, Envy, Wrath, Pride and Greed."


    "I read about it," Amaraline agreed. "Sloth is Lord Baal''s territory. I think Lust belongs to Lilith, Envy belongs to Shittomi, Pride belongs to Lucifer, Wrath belongs to Amon and Greed belongs to Mammon."


    Coux hummed thoughtfully. "Well, it doesn''t really matter. We''re here to buy a few things and understand the situation a little more. There are only so many things we can read about from that library. As a trader, it is important to understand the ground situation. Books cannot tell me what I need to know."


    "In that case, I suggest we walk around the black market. Oh, we should also head to the bank to withdraw some money. I''m sure we can use Baal''s name to withdraw some. Just show them the seal for verification purposes."


    Amaraline was impressed. "They have such an efficient system?"


    The fox demoness grinned. "Considering how there is only one bank controlling the finances in the entire abyss, they should be. I visited it a few hundred years ago so I''m not too sure if things have changed."


    "What else is there in town?" Amaraline couldn''t help but ask. Even back on Earth, she''d never been to town. It certainly was quite an experience.


    Qin Yun grinned and told the girl about how demon towns worked.


    "The town is called Listless Town for lack of better naming sense. I haven''t been to this part of the abyss before but I''m sure they would have the standard things in it. For starters, there should be an inn for travellers. If I remember correctly, Indolent Inn is one of the bigger businesses ran by Lord Baal. Souls & Sins United Bank is founded by the six Demon Kings of Hell. To be more precise, Mammon actively manages it as the director and the others are merely investors. Then we have the Grimoire Gallery which should be the equivalent of a library back on Earth. In major towns, there will be an Academy. Most the time, you''ll be able to find Morning Star Academy founded by Lucifer. However, the place we really want to go to is Mammon''s Auction House. It''s a VIP only thing so I''ve never been there. However, I know that they deal with many interesting items from across the dimension."


    "Dimension?" Coux raised a brow.


    "Yes. They co-own the Inter-dimensional Travel Agency as well as part of their trade route. One thing is for sure, Mammon is a very powerful financial figure in Hell. Everybody has heard of his name at least once and has used their products or services somewhere in their lifetime."


    That got the succubus'' attention. "Do you think we can negotiate business terms with Mammon on Lord Baal''s behalf? I know that we have the covenant symbol but would that be enough to arrange a meeting with another Demon King?"


    Qin Yun frowned. "I have no idea. However, I think that it might be better to find Lilith''s contact and arrange a meeting with her fist. After all, you have her blood in you."


    At the mention of the Demon Queen, Coux froze. Amaraline noticed it and gave the succubus a questioning look.


    "I prefer to keep it professional. As a Van Doux, I will approach the party that will give me a more lucrative deal."


    "I''ve been meaning to ask this for a long time now," Amaraline started. "Nobody else in the village has a last name. May I know what the Van Doux name came from?"


    Qin Yun was also curious. Her fox ears twitched in anticipation as Coux contemplated if she should tell them her story. Other than Roovan, nobody else in the village knew about her origin. The succubus didn''t know if she should give details or a simple summary.


    "If you''re uncomfortable, we won''t pry," Amaraline apologised after Coux''s long silence.


    Qin Yun didn''t say anything but Coux noted their disappointment. Maybe, just maybe... she could tell them a little more about herself. After all, it wasn''t really a secret outside of the village. The Van Doux family was fairly well-known after all.


    "I was born to the Van Doux family about eighty years ago. They are a fairly wealthy merchant family who had ties with almost every royal family and country. However, the Van Doux family had a strange tradition. They always married inside of the family to keep the blood pure. I was an exception when my mother had an affair with her bodyguard, a descendant of a Lynx beastman. My father found out and the affair was brought to light. My mother was locked up in the dungeon as punishment and I was brought up differently compared to my cousins under the watchful eye of my grandfather and the patriarch of the Van Doux family. I was given a better education than my cousins and was taken on business trips that my grandfather made. I was expected to do well but not allowed to inherit the family business."


    Qin Yun was fascinated. The Van Douxs she knew in the abyss were brilliant succubi and incubi with very pure blood. They were direct descendants of Demon Queen Lilith after all. Some hatchlings decided to leave the nest and pay Earth a visit. That was around the time tales about blood-sucking monsters with good looks and dream demons started to circulate.


    "Do you need to return to your family?" Amaraline asked.


    Coux smiled. "If they were still alive, I would be required to go back and assist the next head of the family. There was a plague that infected everyone in the family. I don''t know who decided to sleep with a descendant of the dying stars. The curse from that one-night stand took every Van Doux''s life except mine. The impure blood in my veins saved me but it wasn''t over. As the last Van Doux, I wasn''t short of suitors trying to marry me for my money."


    Qin Yun sighed. She knew how humans were. Truth be told, they weren''t very different from humans.


    "I decided to run away from the pressure of becoming the last heiress to the Van Doux family. I gave away all my family''s wealth to the poor and needy before leading a wanderer''s life. The skills I learnt from my grandfather proved handy on my travels and I became a merchant of my own making. I met Roovan during my travels and we eventually settled down in Half Moon village."


    Amaraline pouted. "Not fair! You can''t just skip on the heart-pounding love story!"


    Coux stuck out her tongue. "You asked about my last name and not my love story. Too bad! Besides, we''re here already."


    Qin Yun chuckled while they bickered. The carriage had indeed stopped and they could now here the bustling outside. Listless Town wasn''t as listless as its name suggested and Qin Yun found the irony amusing.


    The rat familiar disappeared after they alighted and the girls decided to pay the bank a visit. It wasn''t too difficult to locate the bank. It was the only building in the area that looked remotely secure. Coux had to drag Amaraline away from the street stores just so they could reach the bank. Qin Yun wasn''t too hurried. While Coux withdrew the money, she had some things to settle of her own. It had been far too long since she last visited the abyss. The fox demoness wondered if it was possible to send a message back to her village.


    Before she could do anything, she heard Coux''s furious yell at the counter.


    "What do you mean you can''t? Like I said, I have Lord Baal''s covenant mark here. You can authenticate that I''m making an errand on his behalf."


    The poor counter assistant couldn''t help but cringe at Coux''s outburst. "I''m sorry. According to the bank''s policy, Lord Baal would have to make the trip personally. His account has been closed due to lack of funds for more than two decades. It''s a new procedure meant to reduce identity fraud. We have his registered magic traces to verify his identity. As Lord Baal hasn''t appointed you as his authorised proxy, we cannot allow you to access his account."


    Coux was positively fuming and Amaraline had to pull the succubus away before she started making a bigger scene. Qin Yun walked over calmly.


    "Is it possible for us to take a loan under Lord Baal''s name?"


    The assistant shook her head. "Lord Baal''s account has to be open before we can process any transactions under his name."


    Coux fumed. Qin Yun was calm. "Could you check if the account under Qian Qiu?"


    Amaraline watched as the counter girl used magic to activate a thick book.


    "There is a matching name but the account is outdated. I would need to verify your identity before proceeding. Please place your hand on this stone and pour your magic through it."


    Coux watched as Qin Yun activated her magic. The stone glowed bright blue and the bank assistant smiled.


    "Thank you, would you like to update the information of your account?"


    Qin Yun took a look at it and made a few changes. Coux watched as the fox demoness withdrew some money and tensed when she noticed how some demons were lurking outside the bank with their eyes on them. Qin Yun didn''t lie when she said that the town was still a lawless zone.


    "Is there a way for me to send a long distance message out of the six major domains?"


    The assistant pulled out a very long parchment and unfurled it. "These are the regions we currently have contact with. The charges are listed beside the region. If the region you wish to send a message to isn''t listed here, we can arrange for a special courier service but it would be costly."


    Qin Yun smiled. Her fox village was way up in a snowy mountain and many demons do not go near it due to the climate. Very few demons were immune to cold. Most were gifted in dark magic or fire magic. It was rare for a pure-blooded demon to be anything other than these two affinities. She wasn''t too surprised to see that it wasn''t on the long list.


    Amaraline stiffened when more people began to eye them. Coux flexed her fingers and flashed the covenant symbol nonchalantly as if to give them a warning. Some of the less confident demons backed off when they recognised the mark. However, the few tougher ones ignored the silent threat. Qin Yun continued to chat leisurely with the counter girl. There was no doubt that getting out of the bank would prove challenging.


    "Also, can I buy a travel insurance policy for while we are in the Sloth domain?"


    The counter girl nodded happily and brought out a chart explaining the different packages. "I''ll take the basic package under my name for six people."


    "That will be five intermediate-grade magic stones or twenty low-grade magic stones."


    "Amaraline," the fox demoness called out. "I need your help."


    Surprised, the fortune-teller walked over. "Yes?"


    Qin Yun didn''t explain much and shoved a small stone in her hand. "Infuse that stone with your magic."


    The fortune-teller was puzzled but didn''t question much. Once the stone was infused with magic, she handed it back to Qin Yun who inspected it before holding it up for the counter girl to see. Coux wasn''t expecting for the assistant to stutter at the sight of that stone.


    "I would like to meet with the manager of this bank''s branch if possible. We are here on official business on behalf of Lord Baal."


    The counter girl looked at Qin Yun back to Amaraline and finally at Coux before dread reflected in her eyes. "I''m terribly sorry for my mistake earlier. Please forgive me!"


    Qin Yun waved her off. "Just get the manager here. We''re not here to idle."


    Apologising profusely once more, the counter girl left. Coux crept up to Qin Yun and asked her in a whispered voice demanded to know what was going on in a whispered voice.


    Qin Yun grinned. "Amaraline''s magic is really rare in the abyss. She created a magic stone that can earn us many free passes. As a trader, I''m leaving negotiation terms to you. We need to get into that auction house to check out what''s going on. Also, I''m going to get us some a favourable loan."


    "I thought they mentioned that Lord Baal''s account was closed?"


    Qin Yun nodded. "It is. I''m going to use my account as a guarantor that you are an official representative by using Amaraline''s stones as a down payment for the favour. We don''t want too many of these going around yet, scarcity creates value."


    Coux grinned. "I got your back. We will earn back the money you loaned with interest and have some balance even after buying all the grocery we need for the feast."


    The fox demoness smirked in approval. If there was anything she learnt about the succubus, it was what the glint in her eyes meant. So far, Coux was unmatched when it came to negotiations. Nobody could win against her when it came to business. Behind them, Amaraline looked worried. It was just an ordinary stone infused with mana. Was it really alright to scam others even if it was in Hell?

 Chapter 135 Baals Faction 2

    Amaraline didn''t know how to bring up the topic bothering her. In fact, the guilt eating at her conscience bothered her so much that she didn''t notice the bank manager''s arrival.


    "Greetings esteemed guests of Lord Baal," the manager greeted. He was a short demon who wore a neat business attire completed with a bow tie. Qin Yun smiled slyly at the goat demon and the manager shuddered. In the presence of the powerful fox demoness, the manager felt very nervous. However, he did not expect the succubus to speak on behalf of the group instead of the fox demoness.


    "Please, let us leave the pleasantries and formalities for another day," Coux countered. Amaraline kept her expression straight when the talks began. She felt slightly bad for the goat demon manager when Coux went all out, hammering details of the agreement.


    "M-Miss..." the manager stuttered in panic when Coux had a contract drafted. "We would require the approval of the directors for such a formal proposal. Of course, Souls & Sins United Bank wouldn''t turn down such a rare deal. However, there is a limit to what I can do for you. Opening a new trade channel between Earth and the Abyss isn''t something within my power to decide."


    Coux stopped pushing and sighed regretfully. "I suppose you are right. There are proper channels with for these kinds of matters."


    The goat demon relaxed a little but Coux spoke once more that made him tense up almost immediately.


    "I suppose as the manager of this branch you manage the accounts registered with the bank?"


    The manager wasn''t a fool. Someone informed him earlier that these ladies who claim to be Baal''s representatives demanded to have his dormant account reopened for some sort of business transaction and loan.


    "Of course," he bowed.


    Coux smiled. "I''m sure you''ve heard about the little commotion going on downstairs earlier. I''ll come straight to the point. We are Lord Baal''s representatives and would like you to help us reopen his account."


    "We would be able to reopen the account if Lord Baal could come down to register and authorise you as his official proxy. I apologise but without the ability to verify his identification or the truth of your words, I am unable to take any action."


    Coux clicked her tongue. "I understand your concerns. Normally I would praise the bank for being very thorough in their checks to prevent fraud. However, we are in a rush. There is an auction that is selling an item that Lord Baal wants and would need to take out a huge loan. This matter is of utmost importance. What can the bank do for us since we are unable to reopen Lord Baal''s account?"


    The manager looked at Qin Yun who lounged lazily without care and back to the mysterious lady who created the rare magic stone. As a banker, he smelled money. There was nothing more important to him than business. Although it was regrettable that he wasn''t able to reopen Lord Baal''s account for them, giving them a loan wasn''t a problem.


    "I apologise on behalf of the bank for not being able to reopen Lord Baal''s requirements. However, I might be able to do something for your loan. The bank has the policy to loan to anyone who has some form of an equivalent collateral item should they be unable to repay the loan and its interest. I understand that this talented young lady is a mage with a very rare magic type. If we can get our hands on a few more of that magic stone, the bank would be able to process your loan immediately."


    Qin Yun raised a brow. Coux didn''t fall for it. Asking for more than one high-grade magic stone of a unique magic type for a loan? If that was how the goat demon wanted to play, Coux would indulge him.


    "I understand. How many magic stones of that sort does the bank want for collateral?"


    The manager faltered. Whatever it was, he wasn''t expecting to be given a blank cheque. From his years of experience in the business, he knew that there was always a catch. Something that was too good to be true was usually too good to be true. If he bit off more than he could chew, he would only be making a loss. On the other hand, selling rich man bread that poor man ate would be a waste.


    Logically speaking, that one stone would be enough to cover the administrative charges for managing Qin Yun''s account and give them a decent loan with spare change. However, he was the manager who was trained by the best businessman in the abyss. There was no way a follower of Lord Mammon would be satisfied with that. No. He would try to squeeze them dry. Who cared if they were truly Lord Baal''s representatives? Only fools would play by the book in the abyss.


    "I believe five stones of that sort would cover the cost completely. I''ll be able to give you a lucrative interest rate with the longest term for repayment."


    Coux smiled charmingly. "Only five, Mr Goat? You could ask for more, you know?"


    The manager faltered a little and his confidence faded a little. More? Could he really ask for more? None of the ladies gave away anything and the manager frowned. Was this a gimmick?


    On the other hand, Amaraline was panicking internally. Qin Yun continued sipping tea leisurely and Coux looked as if she was enjoying toying with a mouse. The cockatrice descendant didn''t really know what was going on but when she heard five stones, she thought it was a good deal. It didn''t take much out of her to create a magic stone. In fact, if she wanted to, she could create about a hundred of them without a hitch. The Spring of Vitality''s effect was still strong in her blood.


    Coux was having fun. That goat was a wolf in sheep''s skin. Whoever he learnt his business tricks and persuasion skills from was good. However, Coux wouldn''t lose to some cheap talk. She was a hard-core businesswoman who''d dealt with worse. The name of the Van Doux family lied on her shoulders. One puny demon wouldn''t even leave a scratch on that great name. Five stones? Did he really think they would give the bank a chance to research on these stones for them to replicate?


    Clearing his throat, the manager smiled once more with the business mask firmly in place. "May I know how much are you intend to loan? Perhaps we can work towards something more concrete with actual numbers."


    Coux giggled. "Why, I thought you''d never ask. Your interest in the magic stone we have must really be something."


    The manager didn''t answer. Coux had him where she wanted and for the first time in his life, the businessman felt threatened. The lady before him wasn''t a simple watered down demon descendant. She was on par with the arch demons in terms of business sense. He cursed his foolishness in underestimating them.


    "It''s not really difficult. I intend to take out a loan enough to buy a small store deed. As for repayments, I''ll have it in two hours."


    Amaraline froze. Qin Yun grinned and the bank manager swallowed hard. Two hours? He thought that as representatives of Lord Baal, they would take out more loans. Asking for even one high-grade stone wasn''t even ethical at this point. Nobody would agree to it, much less five.


    "However," Coux added. "I would like the bank to do a little favour for us after we have the loan."


    "If it is within my capabilities, I will try my best."


    Coux smiled. "I''m sure you have contacts with many high profiled customers. Lord Baal has a message for them. We will be hosting a competition at our newly acquired shop in two days. The winner of the competition will receive twenty of those stones. No fees are required and any number of participants is allowed. They may send their servants or participate it themselves, there are no restrictions."


    The goat demon looked slightly surprised. He couldn''t read what was on the trader''s mind. Nobody looked surprised when Coux mentioned twenty high-grade magic stones as the prize. It wasn''t something that arch demons could manage. Who was this mysterious girl who could make twenty with the snap of her fingers?


    Amaraline heaved a silent sigh of relief. Making twenty stones was something manageable. Whatever Coux was planning, Amaraline was just glad they didn''t have to work for it. However, she had questions. How will they earn anything to pay back the loan within two hours? The competition was in two days, why were they not seizing the opportunity to make money from it? Still, she held her tongue and waited for Coux to finalise the terms of the loan with the goat manager. In the end, they didn''t have to pay anything for the loan of Qin Yun''s administrative charges. It went to the inactive Lord Baal''s tab.


    "Here is twenty thousand for the loan. As requested, these are the recommended areas to get a decent shop and the owner''s contact details. Is there a way for the bank to contact you to inform you about the number of patrons interested in the competition?"


    Qin Yun smiled. "You can send a message to Lord Baal''s castle looking for Lady Van Doux. Also, while we are at it, I would like to open new accounts for two people. One of them is Coux Van Doux and the other is Truen Zheng who isn''t here with us today."


    The manager smiled. "We can do that if you have something of Truen Zheng to verify his identity."


    "None whatsoever," Qin Yun said. "However, I have a set of security questions that only he can answer."


    "Very well. May I have a look at those questions?"


    The fox demoness handed it over and waited. The manager was stumped for a moment. Whatever was written on the paper had to be either an unknown language or a prank.


    "Ms Qian Qiu..."


    "It''s Qin Yun now."


    "Ms Qin Yun," the manager began. "This isn''t something the bank can accept. For starters, it isn''t in a registered language."


    The fox demoness shrugged. "It''s an ancient language only he and I would know apart from the Sage Gods. If you want to, I can record both the questions and answers for the bank''s reference."


    Numbly, the manager agreed and Amaraline was impressed. She''d never heard Qin Yun speak in a different language other than common back on Earth. Hearing demon tongue from the fox demoness was weird but hearing this ancient language made Amaraline think that Qin Yun should be speaking in this language more often. The words sounded beautiful and the lady sounded as if she was singing.


    "Thank you," the manager bowed. "I will prepare the new bank accounts for Truen Zheng and Lady Van Doux here with Ms Qin Yun as the guarantor. The loans will be ready shortly after the contract has been signed. Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Coux and Qin Yun exchanged a look before the trader raised a finger. "There is one last thing," she said.


    "We would like to have the latest map of this town and a general map of the abyss drawn within the last ten years."


    It was a rather strange request but the manager agreed to have someone give them the maps requested with the contract. Lord Baal''s nap must have gone on for longer than anyone expected and honestly, nobody was surprised. Lord Baal was known to take naps for hundreds of years at a time. His castle was now nothing more than a wasteland and Lord Baal''s wealth has been squandered away by his servants over the years. If not for the covenant mark on the back of their hands, he wouldn''t be wasting his precious time by entertaining these nameless guests.


    "If that is all, I shall take my leave for today" he bowed and the ladies waved at his on the way out.


    The moment the door closed, Amaraline fell over, her closed off expression crumbling rapidly. Coux patted the girl on her head.


    "You did well," she praised and Amaraline pouted.


    "It was so complicated. I didn''t understand anything! Also, how will we earn that money? There''s no way to pay the loan back in two hours! Besides, why are we getting a shop? What''s the competition all about? Why is the stone worth so much?"


    Qin Yun crushed the girl in a hug and cooed at her innocence.


    "Don''t worry," the fox demoness grinned. "You should put more trust in her. She''s not the heiress to the Van Doux name for nothing. Also, if there was something you wanted to blame, you should blame the wolf in goat''s skin."


    Amaraline didn''t understand but couldn''t ask further when there was a knock on the door. The maps and contract were brought up together with the application form for both Coux and Truen that Qin Yun looked over. Left with nothing to do, Amaraline sipped the now cold tea.

 Chapter 136 Baals Faction 3

    The location of their newly acquired shop pleased Coux. It was in a secluded part of town with good traffic of the worst kind. Qin Yun was no stranger to how things worked in the abyss. She wouldn''t be the fox mistress if she was naive. Even in organised towns like this, territories and power struggles existed. Without announcing their alliance, this new shop would definitely be targeted.


    Coux wasn''t too surprised to have unwelcomed guests waiting for them. The estate agent appointed by the bank ran away as fast as he could the moment he handed the keys over. Amaraline cowered behind the two experienced ladies in fear when several rough looking demons approached. It wasn''t very different from back on Earth. Apparently, gangs were still a thing even in Hell and the cockatrice girl wished Clowis was here. Her brother would have no problems teaching these punks a lesson or two, demon or not.


    Qin Yun placed a hand on Amaraline''s shoulder, sliding her serene expression into place. Coux seemed undeterred by the nuisance and smiled as if she was welcoming customers.


    "Good day gentlemen. How may I help you?"


    Amaraline counted eight demons with two particularly tough-looking ones. If the respect the others had for them wasn''t an indication of their superiority, Amaraline could easily see the difference in their physical constitution by the bulging muscles. What were three helpless ladies going to do against a group of muscle-headed fools? Even if they managed to thwart the threat now, who was to say more wouldn''t come for them?


    Coux was calm. It wasn''t her first time dealing with whippersnapper underlings of some shady two-bit syndicate. The big fish wouldn''t bother with such trivialities in their area unless it affected their pockets. Pummelling a few empty-headed goons wouldn''t leave any significant impact on their business credibility. If anything, it might buy the trust of their very first customers. Nothing sounded better than free advertising and that was exactly what Coux sorely needed at the moment.


    The leader of the group of twats sneered and brandished his weapon of choice - a spiked club full of rusty nails coated in dried blood. His followers rounded them and Qin Yun pulled Amaraline closer to her. Although she had no doubts that the fortune-teller could hold her own, the fox matriarch preferred to leave the young girl out of any direct confrontation. There was nothing like a good old one-two combo to take the eight punks out, there was no need to put the child at risk. Amaraline was far too important to them.


    "Lady, you''re operating business in the Cool Bull territory. I suggest you offer some taxes to our boss if you don''t wish for anything unpleasant to happen to your pretty little shop."


    Cool Bull? Coux wanted to snort and roll her eyes at the lame sounding name. Couldn''t they come up with something more original and spectacular? Then again, Cool Bull sounded just about right for this no-name gang with not a single ounce of class. The succubus wondered if their names were equally lame sounding like Diesel and Angus but brushed that thought aside. It wouldn''t matter even if she knew, she wouldn''t bother remembering them.


    Activating her succubus bloodline magic, the trader flashed them a charming smile. "Well," she purred and Amaraline shuddered. "I believe it''s only fair, isn''t it? How about coming inside for some tea to discuss the terms?"


    Like a clich¨¦ plot in some oversold erotica, the boys followed her into the building with hearts in their eyes. Qin Yun smirked as they entered the building. Amaraline was about to follow when Qin Yun stopped her. The cockatrice descendant was confused but didn''t question it. They took a stroll in the neighbourhood scouting for groceries and information. Qin Yun introduced herself to everyone they saw and marketed their new shop artfully, impressing the fortune-teller.


    "Oh my," a grocer demon smiled kindly. "That''s really helpful. Here, please have some of these on the house," she grinned and pushed two bags full of fresh vegetables into Amaraline''s arms.


    Amaraline didn''t know how Qin Yun did it. She merely trialled behind Qin Yun and let the older woman do all the talking. Through small talks, the fox demoness elicited all kinds of information. They got to know about the gangs in the area, the top powers in the city and who they wanted as their potential customers. Not only that, Qin Yun managed to build a good rapport with the business owners suspicious about a potential rival of theirs in the area. Amaraline couldn''t understand half of what Qin Yun talked about but she knew the older woman merely offered them some advice while pushing for an opportunity of a partnership with them before worming her way into their good books.


    "Oh it''s too much¡­ I can''t possibly impose on you!" Qin Yun mocked gasp but the grocer lady insisted.


    "No, I can''t thank you enough. Hearing that Lord Baal is awake is one of the best news we''ve heard in a while. These gangs have been fighting over control in his territory and we suffered terribly."


    The fox demoness accepted the freebies graciously. "Don''t worry, Lord Baal has entrusted us with a mission to stabilise the situation in town. However, we are lacking information so it would be great if we had a little more help from everyone."


    The grocer sighed and looked around cautiously before whispering, "I can''t say much but there is one thing I could tell you about. Lately, there is some interference from an unknown power. Not even Lord Mammon knows who this is but the abyss has been in disarray because of this mysterious power who entered the scene fifty odd years ago. Gangs and low-life demons have gotten a lot more powerful and citizens under the protection of Demon Lords are suffering from the underground war going on. If you could pass the word on to Lord Baal to have someone investigate this, we would be eternally grateful."


    Qin Yun frowned. "Could you tell me what you know? What exactly happened?"


    The grocer lady sighed. "I had a son. He was a stupid and useless son but he was still my flesh and blood. Ten years ago he met someone who offered him a chance to become more powerful. He didn''t know who the dealer was but I know he would always carry a magic stone. The more he charged that magic stone with mana, the more ''curse power'' he would get. It would amplify his latent abilities both physically and magically. However, it was like a ticking bomb. The more he used its power, the shorter his lifespan became. For us demons, our mana is our lifespan. My stupid son died because he wouldn''t stop depending on this borrowed power. I know for a fact many runners of the gangs use it. It''s not uncommon to find shrivelled corpses all over the city. Nobody knows where the stones are coming from but there are rumours that you can get a few from the auction house if you know who to talk to."


    Qin Yun shared a look with Amaraline. "Thank you for sharing this with us. We will do our best to get to the bottom of it. If you are faced with any difficulties in future, please look for us at our shop or send a message to Lord Baal''s castle looking for Lady Van Doux."


    The grocer lady had unshed tears in her eyes. "Please, help me avenge my useless son''s death."


    Amaraline didn''t say anything as they parted. She had trouble understanding everything. However, Qin Yun had a look of determination in her eyes. It was as if she finally had the last piece of the missing puzzle. The fortune-teller didn''t ask for details as they made their way back to the shop. They had wandered around for about half an hour, Coux should be done with whatever negotiations by now.


    They reached the tiny shop in less than ten minutes and Amaraline was fairly surprised by the complete makeover. The tiny shop was no longer dusty. The interiors were decorated with a homey feel and a touch of class. The exterior was extremely eye-catching. Anyone who passed by would be able to identify their shop and Amaraline raised a brow at the shop signage.


    "Belles and Begonia?"


    Qin Yun blinked. It looked more like a parlour than shop. What exactly was Coux thinking about when she redecorated the shop? Inside the dingy building, there were luxurious couches and small coffee tables. The open-concept pantry area had a selection of high-classed tea leaves and pretty tea sets. Qin Yun didn''t remember demons having such fanciful tastes apart from the aristocratic families.


    They entered the french door and a bell chimed, alerting Coux of guests.


    "Welcome to Belles and Begonia," she greeted cheerfully and blinked when she saw the two dumbfounded ladies with arms full of groceries and freebies.


    "I see that the both of you have been busy," she commented as she ushered them to the staff break room.


    Qin Yun sighed and massaged her shoulders while Amaraline took her time to admire the tasteful interior decorations. True to the establishment''s name, there were potted Begonias everywhere. If there was one thing Qin Yun liked about the new layout, it was the plush couches. After walking around town carrying so many bags, Qin Yun needed a rest badly.


    "When did you get everything delivered? I''m sure potted flowers aren''t readily available in the abyss. Also, where did these couches come from? Hell doesn''t have many good craftsmen or leatherworkers."


    Coux grinned. "Lord Baal gave us his mark so that we could travel freely. I had these things lying around in my severely underutilised properties so I had the gentlemen do some muscle work for me. I used the money from the loans to renovate this shop a little. We have a little over an hour to make money for repayment. How did the information gathering go?"


    Qin Yun became serious. "That wolf in goat''s skin definitely knows a thing or two about what''s going on in town. Magic stones as I recalled, were never this valuable. Amaraline''s magic trait might be rare but it wouldn''t be this highly valued. The low-levelled demons are causing quite the nuisance and not even the Demon Lords are able to find the supplier of those cursed magic stones. The only lead we have is the auction house, as expected."


    Coux pulled out some dull stones and Amaraline blinked. There was a weird vibe coming from those stones and she was reaching to them when Coux smacked her hand away.


    "Don''t touch those, they are cursed. Whoever it is, they''re very good at writing spells. I''ve sent a few of these to Lovina, we should hear from her soon. Those gentlemen were kind enough to tell me a few interesting things."


    "Let''s hear it," Qin Yun grinned and got up to make tea.


    "I''m sure you know how these work by now. They absorb mana from weak-willed demons and enslave them to become mana fodder. Addicted to power, these demons continue borrowing the curse''s power until they eventually run dry and die. It didn''t work on me because I had the blood of Demon Queen Lilith running through my veins. However, something really strange happened. The curse tried to steal my mana and replicate it by using something similar to mana. I don''t know what that was but it certainly wasn''t magic at work."


    The fox matriarch returned with tea set the tray down, pouring everyone a cup. She smiled at the familiar aroma of oolong tea. That helped to calm her nerves and Qin Yun mulled over the new information. Amaraline continued to look lost.


    "I was told something similar too," she admitted. "Whoever the dealer is, they are covering their trails very well. Until we have connections with the auction house, speculating further is unproductive. You mentioned that the curse stole mana but replicated the effects of magic and amplified the abilities with something that wasn''t magic. Have you sent this to Raj or Wiser?"


    Coux sighed. "I sent it to Wiser seeing how it wouldn''t affect him. Raj would''ve been affected by the curse. However, Wiser couldn''t make heads or tail about it. To him, it was merely an ordinary stone and without proper lab equipment, he couldn''t make any progress. It''s not as if we could bring the lab over now, could we?"


    Qin Yun shrugged. "That''s not as important at this point, is it? I''m sure he can figure something out. Knowing him, giving up isn''t an option. More importantly, we have groceries for tonight''s party. How are we going to pay the loans back in an hour?"


    Coux grinned. "You''ve spread the word, right? All we have to do now is wait. Did I tell you that I had Lovina make a batch of pancakes and Zoe bake some treats? Lemon meringue tart is on the menu today."


    Qin Yun''s eyes widened and Amaraline''s mouth watered. Coux went to the pantry and pulled out the treats from something that looked like a box.


    "What''s that?" Qin Yun asked, noticing it for the first time.


    Coux winked. "It''s our secret weapon. Meet the cross-dimensional shared inventory box. We have a cross-dimensional voice message system too."


    Amaraline blinked. "Isn''t that...?"


    "Yes, it is. Wiser found the error in your formula and after some tweaks with Sekkin''s help, we got it working. We have something similar for spying on our targets. All we have to do is lure them over and slap it on them while they''re distracted."


    Qin Yun was impressed and praised Amaraline who blushed. As soon as the desserts arrived, the fox demoness moaned in appreciation at the sweet treat. Amaraline dug her fork into the tart and the three ladies ate in contentment.


    From outside the glass window, the passers-by watched as three very beautiful ladies ate mouth-watering treats and chatted care-freely. It was a sight for sore eyes in a district as barbaric as theirs. Whenever Coux or Qin Yun saw someone staring at them, they would throw them a wink and beckon them inside. Amaraline noted how the majority of their newly attracted customers were male but chose not to comment. Money was money and she played her part by serving the customers tea and sweet delights with a smile.


    The level of service provided by the three beautiful ladies started spreading like wildfire. Slowly but surely, more people from other districts began travelling over. Many customers paled upon seeing the ludicrous figure of their bill but sighed in relief when Coux and Qin Yun gave them the option of paying via magic stones. This unusual form of payment reached the ears of a certain bank manager. Usually, magic stones were only accepted at the bank or auction house. Nobody valued magic stones due to how common it was. It didn''t take long for him to realise his mistake.


    "I should have known better than to trust the seductress!" he hissed. Enraged, the goat demon threw the paperweight to the wall nearby, causing a huge commotion. The loan accepted magic stones as a form of payment. In the terms and condition of their loan contract, the bank accepted the worth of five high-grade stones and not specifically five high-grade stones. Blinded by his greed, the manager accepted the hastily drafted contract without checking. He only understood his folly when news about their shop''s overwhelming success reached him.


    Bitter at his loss, the manager could only force a smile when Coux returned an hour later to repay her loan at the counter below with an assortment of low-grade and middle-grade stones. The down payment of that one high-grade stone by the rare magician was returned and with that, the manager lost his only chance of a promotion through the cult.


    "Coux Van Doux... Demon Lord Baal... you will pay for this, I swear upon the name of my lord," he growled, watching as Coux left the bank from his tiny office window.

 Chapter 137 Baals Faction 4

    Lord Baal''s body double blinked. The ladies brought back groceries as promised for the feast and didn''t seem troubled at all. Unable to help himself, he demanded details about their trip to town. Wiser received some really strange stones that made Lord Baal wary for a while.


    "What happened while you were there?" he asked while Qin Yun and Amaraline busied away in the kitchen.


    "Nothing much," she said airily. "We just set up bank accounts and took out a loan to start a small shop."


    "My account should have been frozen. What did you give as collateral? Also, what''s with those strange stones? I feel something unpleasant from them."


    The trader grinned. "Now that is something we''re trying to find out over the next few days. The only lead we have is the auction house. I was hoping you could help us with that since the bank''s manager isn''t a very helpful person. I hope he enjoyed the interest I returned after he tried to rip us off."


    That made the Demon King interested. Not many had the gall to cheat a businessman under Mammon''s tutelage and many who tried wouldn''t get away with it.


    "I must say I''m impressed. What did you do? Am I in any trouble financially? What kind of agreements did you make?"


    Coux explained about the situation at the bank starting with Baal''s frozen account and the manager''s interest in Amaraline''s stone when Qin Yun tried to use it as a form of payment.


    "Things quickly became weird during the negotiations. He became too interested in the magic stone so we did some digging in town. Someone is behind the curse on those magic stones that was said to boost physical capabilities and magic abilities using the mana and lifespan of demons using it. It was rumoured to have some addicting side effects too but we''re not sure about it. There was definitely something on those stones but it isn''t magic."


    "Something that acts like a curse but isn''t magic? That sounds a little too far-fetched, doesn''t it?" The body double asked.


    Coux sighed. "I would like to believe that it''s a tall tale too. After all, it is a frightening thought that such powers could exist. Wiser is currently working on it. Coincidentally, I didn''t fail the first mission. We made some profit off the loan from the shop. I intend to return to the shop tomorrow to do more investigations and catch the eye of some high-profile figures to hook us up with the auction house and the cursed stone supplier."


    The double grinned. He didn''t expect anything less from Lilith''s descendant.


    "Oh, one last thing. I''m going to borrow your residence and covenant mark to operate my business. You''ll be getting twenty percent of the profit once your account is unfrozen. Qin Yun is the guarantor for both Truen and my account so she gets twenty too. Truen gets twenty for his travel with Zero and the rest will go to my account for business expansion purposes."


    Lord Baal was impressed. "How much do we have at the moment?"


    "I''ll say somewhere around five hundred cursed notes or half a devil gold? There were quite a few mid-grade magic stones in the pile of low-grade ones. I''m just not sure if the bank will be willing to exchange it for money seeing how the manager is probably still fuming."


    Baal''s double laughed. "I''m sure you won''t have a problem converting it to cash once you''re in the auction house. In fact, I''ll write a letter to Mammon tonight. You should hear from him soon."


    Coux thanked Lord Baal and decided to head to the library to study the maps she''d gotten earlier today. It was never too early to plan for business expansion. If Belles and Begonia was a successful model, she would have more Demon Lords invest in it. After all, Zoe and Lovina wouldn''t be able to keep up with the demand if their popularity exploded through the roof. Coux would require actual bakeries producing human food somewhere and a logistic arrangement to keep their outlets fully stocked. Dimensional boxes didn''t come cheap, she couldn''t afford to have one at every outlet.


    ***


    "Fool!" a huge dark figure snarled. Teeth gnashed and it did nothing to help the goat demon manager who was trembling on his knees.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I''m sorry your honour! I promise to get those stones in two days'' time! They will host a competition at the shop, I will send in as many participants as I can. The prize is twenty high-grade stones... They might have more if we could invite them to the auction house..."


    Growling in discontent, three pairs of red eyes glared at the trembling bank manager.


    "See that you do," the low voice growled. "Or you''ll be on my next menu..."


    "Yes, your honour!" the bank manager squealed before making his hasty depart.


    Once the dark cave was cleared, the sound of rustling chains and howling could be heard. The bloody sky did nothing to improve Kerberos'' mood. How he wished there was an easier way to remove the chains on him. Unfortunately, the magic of Great Gods was not to be underestimated. Sadly, the same couldn''t be said of their memory.


    "If only I didn''t chew his cloak that night..." the three-headed hound lamented. Now, it was too late for all that. The only way to undo the stupid chain that bound him to Hell for all eternity was to turn time back.


    It didn''t matter what the price was, Kerberos would turn back time and return to his master''s side once more. If he needed to beg for forgiveness, he would. It was better than lying forgotten all alone with nobody to hear his cries.


    "Just a little more," the hound hissed. "A little more and I can set everything right again..."


    ***


    "Is that the last order?" Lovina panted. Making two thousand pancakes on such a short notice took every ounce of magic she''d recovered. Thank goodness Cleo had a number of mana potions stocked up. Zoe was faded all the way up till her waist, too tired to maintain her solid form. Coux really worked them hard.


    "I don''t know about you but I''m going to shower and take a nap before I get to analysing the cursed stones Coux got from the abyss," she told Zoe who nodded. As the master of all known curses, Lovina was eager to get started on the case.


    The witch headed back to her apartment with heavy thoughts. It was rather strange for Coux to demand so many things from the village. Could Zero be in some sort of pinch? Didn''t Demon King Baal give his word to protect them? Was there a famine in Hell? Then again, considering the kind of climate it was rumoured to have, Lovina wouldn''t be too surprised if Hell was suffering from eternal drought and famine. What better ways to punish sinners than make them feel the constant pains of having an empty stomach?


    Still, two hundred pancakes and thirty pies should be able to last the party for a good number of days. Lovina understood that time flowed rather differently in the abyss compared to the material plane. However, there was no reason for them to consume so much food in just a few days. What''s stranger was for Coux''s request to have the hunting party bring back meat enough for three feasts by tomorrow. When Zenobia heard that, she''d sent about half of the village''s able forces to go gather anything they can find. Nobody knew what was going on back there, they only received broken bits of information from Coux who seemed too busy for anything.


    What they didn''t know was the kind of waves Coux was creating in Hell with the introduction of real food. Those two hundred pancakes, thirty odd pies and a few hundred kilograms of meat will forever be recorded into the history of Hell as the first ever Mega Gourmet Competition.


    It was also the first time a new sin was recorded and a new Demon Lord crowned. His name is Beelzebub, the Lord of Flies. His record? Seventy-six pancakes, five pies with three slices and fourteen kilograms of roasted meat. However, this is a story for another time.

 Chapter 138 Baals Faction 5

    Four days have passed since Zero''s arrival at the Spring of Vitality. Baal sighed. Much had transpired in that short window of time that he was awake. There was no doubt about it, Coux was Lilith''s descendant. The succubus'' blood still ran strong despite the watered down generations. That trader was milking every single ounce of what he had to offer with the covenant mark, not that he was upset about it. Leaving business to the hands of a Van Doux was the right decision. Being mana drained constantly was a small price to pay. If his domain collapsed because of his inability to support it, Baal wouldn''t be a Demon King in the first place.


    "What''s that? Has the mighty King of Laziness finally decided to get serious about conquering the world?"


    Baal clicked his tongue. Yet another annoyance has chosen to present itself in the Demon Lord''s path.


    "Nice to see that you''re still in good health, uncle. Are you here to steal ''holy water'' again?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Raphael swatted the Demon King''s head and huffed. "Talking to me like that, aren''t you afraid that I''ll spank you again?"


    Baal baulked at the memory. Indeed, this archangel''s pure hands had the pleasure of becoming acquainted with his dirty bottom once or twice in the past when he was still a snot-nosed Demon King running around causing mischief. Lucifer hadn''t been too pleased to know that Baal was ditching his classes and building illegal portals from the Abyss to other dimensions for his ''getaway'' trips. Being an ace student of the Morning Star Academy, Baal tended to get away with many things. However, etiquette was still something that had to be observed. It was something Baal completely disregarded unless absolutely necessary.


    "It was only those few times when I was younger. I''m a proper lord of my domain now."


    The archangel chuckled and filled his water skin beside Baal lounged in the Spring nonchalantly.


    "Yes, you were quite the rascal as I remembered. Have you been maintaining your domain properly? I heard that you drove Mammon up the wall by missing all his business conferences during your nap. He was about to remove you from the board of directors after you went bankrupt."


    Baal sighed. "Don''t worry about it. That has been resolved now. I found some capable family members."


    Raphael nearly dropped his water skin in surprise. "When did that happen? Will you be introducing them to the family?"


    Baal shrugged. He looked at the angel who hadn''t aged since the last time he saw him. How long ago was that? Three or four hundred years? Raphael''s porcelain white skin and bright blue eyes shone with the moonlight illuminating his high nose bridge and fine features. Truly, angels were of a different level of beauty. Baal would know because he''d seen his uncles and even his headmaster in their best forms. If Gods were Kings, Angels were their knights. Archangels were the scariest table knights that guarded their Kings. In their battle-fury form, they had two halos and three pairs of wings. All angels had ridiculously white skin and blue eyes. Some had blond hair and others had dark hair like Raphael. The archangel of healing had curly dark brown hair, almost black, that cascaded down his shoulders. He was lean and from far, one might mistake him as a woman. The Demon Lord sighed. Even in his normal form, Raphael had a pair of small white wings protruding from his back. The halo was nowhere in sight but that did nothing to hide his angelic aura. It was too sparkly for a Demon Lord and already, the King of Sloth felt tired from looking at Raphael.


    "The family is such a pain..." he groaned. "I just got my new family a few days back. I don''t know if I should regret my decision now. They really know how to make full use of the covenant mark..."


    Raphael smiled. He''d known Baal since he was a child. Despite the grumpiness, he knew that the Demon King was actually fond of them. To give someone his covenant mark, Baal must really trust these people. For centuries, the Demon King of Idleness never opened his heart to anyone. His servants often came and left on their own accord. Everyone who sought him out always wanted something from him. Over time, Baal learnt to deal with the affairs of his domain lesser and lesser to avoid getting too emotionally invested. They were demons and Hell isn''t the best place to practice compassion.


    Lilith and Mammon were the closest to what Baal could consider as friends. However, they were not able to fill the void in Baal''s heart. A Demon King isn''t something any strong demon could become. It was a heavy responsibility. Demon Kings maintained the mana in their domain to support the existence of the abyss in a different plane. Without them, the abyss would disintegrate. It was a pact that Lucifer made with Heaven to end the war. Hades stepped in to support Hell for a little before moving up to the Purgatory. Now that King Enma has taken over that duty, Hades returned to heaven. Raphael heard about a few things going on from the Great Gods occasionally. He wondered if that mysterious force was the reason for Baal''s change of heart.


    "I heard from the Great Gods about a mysterious existence called Zero. Do you know about him? Apparently, this creature is revered by even the Great Gods. They mentioned that he has business with the fragments of Divine Entities in Hell. Have you met him?"


    Baal blinked. "Are you talking about that unconscious boy there?"


    Raphael dropped his water skin for real this time. It bubbled a little before sinking to the bottom of the Spring.


    The angel leapt to his feet and would have had a cardiac arrest if he had a working heart. "Baal! What have you done?"


    When the Demon King saw how his friendly uncle transformed into the scary killing machine with six wings, he backed away. "He was like this because of a divine spell. I brought him here to help him recover."


    For a moment Raphael didn''t seem to believe him. However, the archangel didn''t make any indication that he was out to harm Baal. Instead, he furled his wings and composed himself.


    "Speak. I want to know everything from the beginning. You do know that the Great Gods will not hesitate to destroy realms should anything happen to him, right?"


    Baal sighed. He felt a headache coming up and glared at Zero. "The things I would do for you, friend... only you. You''re going to owe me six stories for putting up with so much," he growled.


    Raphael listened without interrupting Baal as he gave a recount about Zero''s apprenticeship with Hua Tuo at Half Moon village. He talked about the brief battle that happened and how Zero chose to punish the traitor by using divine-tier magic without knowing the consequences.


    "According to Hua Tuo, Zero has a very special constitution. This body was made by Gaia and doesn''t have normal magical branches like all living things. It''s currently still developing and while Zero can recover mana on his own, he requires a lot of it to replenish his energy reserves after using too much of it on that divine spell."


    Raphael''s rage simmered and the rage in his eyes faded away. "Do the Great Gods know?"


    Baal shrugged. "I''ll leave that decision to Hua Tuo seeing how that poor fool is in charge of this reckless munchkin," he pulled on one of Zero''s cheeks.


    Raphael reverted to his regular form and heaved a sigh of relief. "I understand. I''ll pretend that I didn''t know about Zero''s existence. However, if you require anything at all, you know where to find me."


    Baal didn''t respond to that but Raphael didn''t mind. He was too used to his nephew''s antics. The angel removed his clothes to look for the water skin he''d dropped earlier. Baal made a face.


    "Really, do you even purify or filter that water before giving it out to the sick? This lake has been used by many to bathe in. It''s just disgusting to think of anyone drinking bathing water. Someone might have peed in it too. You wouldn''t know what''s in it."


    Raphael dived up for air with the water skin in one hand. "Well, they always say not to look at the kitchen of the restaurant you''re eating in. Good food is good food regardless of how it is prepared. Besides, this is magic water. The mortals can deal with a little filth if I''m going to be saving their lives."


    Baal snorted. "Don''t let anyone hear you say that, you fraud. Who knew that angels could have such twisted personalities? The whole bunch of you are world class conmen and they call us demons bad..."


    Raphael swatted the back of Baal''s head once more. "I could say the same for you. Choosing a child''s body and acting dumb. Just so you know, the fire has already spread to your territory. If you don''t take care of it quickly, no amount of damage control can recover what you''re about to lose. Isis'' words, not mine."


    Baal groaned. "Go home already, old man..."


    Raphael clicked his tongue in irritation. "Such an unlovable child¡­ Say hi to your new family for me and visit us sometimes. We miss having you around."


    Once the archangel has disappeared, Baal glared at Zero and pinched his cheek, stretching it. "If it wasn''t because of how much I like you, I wouldn''t have to deal with all these headaches. You better tell me good stories once you wake up, you hear me?"


    Zero didn''t answer and Baal huffed. The Spring continued to bubble and Baal decided that he should review whatever his double had to report.


    Once the connection was open, information kept flooding to his mind and Baal groaned. Lilith had done something absurd again.


    "A new Demon King? Seriously? What the heck is Gluttony supposed to be? Also, what''s with all that food? My mark shouldn''t be used to transport food without having them become a tribute to me! How dare she... Oh, I swear Lilith and all her spawns are a pain in the butt! Why did I even remotely consider adding that bitch to my family? Oh yes, I was broke..."


    Baal groaned and sighed once more, glaring at Zero who continued sleeping.


    "Only for you..." he groaned. "Only you, Zero. I''m never having another friend. Do you hear that? You''re a pain in the butt!"


    Zero didn''t answer and Baal continued to groan when he felt another surge of mana leave him through the covenant mark. It was a good thing he was in the Spring of Vitality at the moment. Whatever Coux was doing had better be good. Considering the progress she''d made, Baal decided that he would close an eye to the mana abuse. Still, there was some business to be taken care of.


    Summoning a magic scroll from his dimensional inventory, Baal wrote a letter and had his familiar deliver it to Mammon. Raphael was right. The fire had spread to his territory and if it wasn''t taken care of, it will become an even bigger headache, one that Baal didn''t want to deal with. The fact that there was a new Demon Lord running around in his territory meant that Baal was responsible for him.


    The Demon King groaned. "Why does it have to be me?" He pulled out another scroll and scribbled a letter to be sent to Lucifer.


    "Whatever. Lucifer is in-charge, Demon King of Gluttony or whatever, he''ll still have to go through that same torture called ''school''."


    With a smirk, he sent that letter out too. For the third time that day, Baal pulled out yet another scroll. This time, he wrote it to a certain succubus queen. If Coux was going to do something huge, she would need all the support she could get. Besides, Lilith was bugging him to no end about wanting to meet her descendant. Baal thought that now would be a good time to introduce them. He knew that the Queen of Lust would nag at him for not allowing her to meet her child before he gave her his mark. However, Baal refused to think about it for now. He''d worry about it when the time came.


    "All in a day''s work," Baal smiled, feeling proud of himself. If he could, he would give himself a pat on the back. Now that the serious stuff was out of the way, he yawned.


    There was no better way to reward effort other than a well-deserved nap. Baal felt his eyelid droop and hugged Zero closer to him before he fell asleep. Zero better wake up soon. If there was one thing Baal would consider a better form of reward for all the effort he put in, it would be listening to Zero''s cheerful voice and funny stories.

 Chapter 139 Baals Faction 6

    A week passed in Half Moon village with still no news from Baal or the party escorting Zero to the abyss. Hua Tuo was getting slightly worried. Only Lovina was still in contact with the party. The witch was his only thread of connection and that made Hua Tuo regret not following them. The physician sighed and looked up at the sky. Nothing much had transpired in the time Zero had left. The fortification works were progressing smoothly but the sombre atmosphere hung in the air like stubborn old mould. Nobody wanted to talk about the elephant in the room, not even Zenobia.


    He was slightly startled when he heard someone knocking at his door. Recently, Karris was experiencing contractions more frequently. It wouldn''t be long before she was due and Hua Tuo really wanted his student present for the delivery. Unfortunately, this was something beyond his abilities. He only hoped that Baal would be able to do something about it like he claimed he would.


    Setting his work materials to a side, Hua Tuo went to welcome his visitor. He wasn''t quite expecting the oldest villager to pay him a visit but offered her tea anyway.


    "Thank you," Grandma Moppo smiled as Hua Tuo handed a steaming cup of green tea.


    "I see that your health is getting better," he noted.


    The half fae grinned and laughed heartily. "It''s all thanks to young Zero."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The silence in the room was suffocating and Hua Tuo didn''t know how what he should be doing. He could definitely bring up his grievance with the old lady and the matter would be very quickly resolved. After all, even Zenobia had a certain level of respect for the pioneer of Half Moon village. Sometimes, Grandma Moppo''s words were the law. Hua Tuo knew that very well. However, the physician understood that whatever good relationship he had with the village before this would be completely destroyed if he did so. Rebuilding destroyed trust was a lot harder than earning someone''s trust.


    "Say," Grandma Moppo smiled. "Wouldn''t it be nice if this became young Zero''s home too?"


    Hua Tuo blinked and considered her question seriously. With a frown, he admitted that the thought had never crossed his mind. Zero was his apprentice, shoved into his arms after Buddha dropped the news on him. Hua Tuo grew to like his apprentice more than he thought was possible and as a teacher, he wanted what was best for the brunet. However, the physician was rather hopeless when it came to caring for Zero''s mental well-being. He had been harsh and strict on the brunet, trying to discourage him from walking the painful path of becoming a doctor. Zero prevailed and showed Hua Tuo how brightly he shone in the desolate land. He paved the way for all doctors with the magic he possessed. Sicknesses that were previously impossible to cure and treatments that were unheard off came tumbling out of that small apprentice, how could Hua Tuo not be proud? Still, there was always something lacking. Hua Tuo knew it well. He saw it in his student''s eyes sometimes. Zero would sometimes become very withdrawn and quiet, a very vast difference from how he usually was. Behind the curious and optimistic personality was a very wise and troubled soul. Hua Tuo didn''t know how to help his student whenever he was in one of those moods.


    "That''s a very generous offer. However, I don''t know if Zero wants to stay here permanently. He is still young and wishes to travel. I''m afraid I can''t make this decision on his behalf," Hua Tuo apologised.


    Grandma Moppo waved it off casually. "That''s fine. We could work things out. I''m sure you know the reason for my visit today."


    The physician became grimmer. It wasn''t very hard to guess. The village was split into two camps. Nobody truly hated Zero but the reactions they had were very contrasting. Hua Tuo didn''t know which was better. There was a camp that supported Zero and wanted to support him by treating him the same as before. Lovina, Cleo and the small party that escorted him to the abyss were some. It was clear as day that Zenobia was in that camp but as the chieftess, she had to play it neutral. On the other hand, there was a camp that respected and feared Zero. Clowis and Leon, in particular, said very harsh things. They didn''t want Zero in the village at all. Most of the lab members felt betrayed, Raj, in particular, felt depressed while Tambolt spent his most his time drinking ale, trying to forget the blow to his pride. Hyelin was torn. She liked Zero as a person but for someone who left magic for science, she simply couldn''t accept how powerful Zero was. The pixie felt utterly betrayed even though it wasn''t Zero''s fault. Wiser stormed out on them after a heated argument when they took a vote to keep or remove Zero as a lab member. The pixie regretted saying such hurtful things but she couldn''t bring herself to forgive Zero who had done no wrong.


    Hua Tuo sighed. "I understand. I''ll talk to Zero when he comes back. If Half Moon needs any medical help at all, send Roovan over. I''ll make a trip personally. I''ll keep him away from the village in future, sorry for causing so much trouble."


    Grandma Moppo blinked and choked on her tea. "It''s not like this!" she quickly clarified. "I''m here to apologise on the behalf of Half Moon village. Zero has done such wonderful things for us and yet we can only repay his kindness with ingratitude."


    Continuing quickly so as not to leave Hua Tuo in further suspense, the half fae explained how she had a talk with Zenobia. It took a while to understand everyone''s feelings and for the fears to blow over. Leon and Clowis were the hardest to convince. Leon felt unworthy of becoming Zero''s friend and acted out like how any child would after such a huge shock. Clowis was livid when he heard how Zero let the traitor go so easily. Nobody could tell him that his fears were unfounded. Douglas might be human now but who''s to say he wouldn''t come back with an army to attack the village? Not everybody was as kind as Zero and this kindness Zero showed Douglas might end up biting them in the back one day.


    "The chieftess and I have decided that Zero should become the official owner of this village. It is the only way to put everyone at ease."


    Hua Tuo didn''t speak for a while as the information sank in. For Zero to become the owner of Half Moon village would mean two things. One, the brunet now had to become its protector. Two, the brunet would have a platoon of the most skilful and talented professionals of every known field at his beck and call.


    Half Moon village wasn''t just a village for the outcasts. It was a village to hide one of the most wanted people on Earth for various reasons. Grandma Moppo took them in one by one despite knowing the risks and now, Zero would inherit this danger when he became the owner. If he could, the physician didn''t want Zero to shoulder such a burden. Fighting a war against humans is one thing. Fighting multiple wars against different races was another thing. As an aspiring doctor, this wasn''t a good thing for Zero. However, it wasn''t something Hua Tuo could decide on behalf of his disciple.


    "I understand," he bowed. "I will talk to Zero about this when he returns. However, I would let you know in advance not to get your hopes up."


    Grandma Moppo smiled gratefully. "That is all I ask for. Even if Zero refuses, we shall always consider him as one of our own although our paths might be unlikely to cross again."


    Hua Tuo only watched as the healthy half fae left. He didn''t have the heart to escort her out, feeling both tired and sad for Zero. Parting was never an easy thing and Zero had gotten rather attached to the villagers. He didn''t know what the brunet wanted but he knew that he didn''t want Zero to be burdened by the responsibilities of protecting the village.


    ***


    Seated at one end of the thirty feet long table was Baal in his pyjamas as he yawned. Zero had finally shown signs of recovery. Although the brunet was still unconscious, the Demon King witnessed the completion of Zero''s chakra and mana channels. He would be able to recover mana and qi on his own now even without the extra boost from the Spring of Vitality. Baal decided to bring Zero back to his castle to recuperate while he attended to official business.


    On the other end of the ridiculously long table were Demon Queen Lilith and Demon King Mammon. The succubus queen wore a revealing leather outfit that exposed her cleavage and outlined her womanly shape. Black leathery wings on her back fluttered occasionally as she moaned obscenely at the taste of the dessert in her mouth. Her thin black tail swayed from side to side hypnotisingly, waving the heart-shaped barb end teasingly.


    Mammon showed no outward indication of his thoughts about the new dessert. The Demon Lord was dressed very conservatively. An oversized hooded cloak much like Hades'' covered most of his body. If one looked closer, they would find horrifyingly dark circles underneath Mammon''s eyes and very sickly pale skin. The Demon Lord looked as if he would keel over at any moment. His long bony fingers gripped onto the silver spoon steadily and his forest green eyes sparkled at the thought of investing in Baal''s new business venture.


    "I must say," Mammon admitted. "That this is very good. I''ll be more than willing to partake in your business venture. Let me know what resources you require, I''ll come up with the capital. It looks like you finally found capable followers."


    Lilith grinned. "Oh! That reminds me... is this wonderful thing called ice-cream made by my beloved child?"


    Baal groaned. Coux was supposed to be here an hour ago. Unfortunately, something happened at her little shop and the trader had to attend to urgent matters personally, leaving him to attend to his two guests alone. Qin Yun was busy in the kitchen and Amaraline was tending to Zero in the room. Wiser was still cracking his head over the mystery of those stones while Sekkin was making trips to the village for the strategist. They were making slow progress and Baal couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. A month had gone by already in the abyss and the only thing that significantly improved was his bank account.


    "Coux will be here later. She has some important business to handle personally on short notice. Also, I didn''t call the both of you here just to talk about this. There is something of far more importance that has come to my attention lately. It''s best to stop the fire while it is still small."


    Mammon trained his eyes on Baal who looked uncharacteristically serious. Lilith stopped fooling around and sat up straight.


    "Is it regarding the magic draining stones in circulation?" Lilith asked.


    Mammon sighed. "To think that it has already reached you... I was trying to contain it within our territories too."


    Baal shrugged. "What''s done is done. Why don''t you fill me up on the details since I''ve been asleep for a long while now?"


    Mammon and Lilith started recounting how they discovered the first unusual magic signature in their underground market. Gangs have gotten rowdier than usual and many strange casualties were reported. The first death happened in Mammon''s territory and the findings were shocking.


    "They had no mana in their mana channels. Their cultivated essences were also drained completely. Normally, it would be impossible to drain mana and qi completely in a demon due to our natural physical constitution. In our exhausted state, we fall back into our original forms. However, these demons that died didn''t revert. In fact, their bodies were in their prime. It''s very strange."


    Lilith agreed. "I personally went to see one of those bodies. It was strange. Although there was no mana left in them, there was a strange trace of something foreign. We tracked that back to the cursed stone. It''s very similar to a lich''s curse but deadlier. We haven''t been able to identify where all the harvested mana and qi were going to. They seem to be sucked into a void within the stone."


    Baal frowned. He''d seen some of those stones after Coux attended an auction and met a dealer. The succubus and fox demoness did their best to get information from the dealer but there was a strong memory sealing spell. When they tried to pry further, the informant died. They later discovered that there was a binding contract mark on the dealer. Whoever it was working behind the scenes, they certainly knew what they were doing.


    "I have some of my family working on this case. The dealer we met was killed. We found a binding contract mark and a strong memory sealing spell. Whatever that stone is, the curse isn''t a product of magic. Or at least, not completely."


    Mammon grunted and Lilith pouted. "Is there no way to trace where all the mana is being syphoned to? Also, where did all these stones come from? Can''t we do anything about it?"


    Baal stared at the stone on the table. "It''s not from the abyss for sure... the stone doesn''t look like anything I know in my domain."


    Mammon stared at it. "You''re right about that. It''s not from mine either. It''s too smooth as if it had been sitting in a river for many years."


    Lilith blinked. "Hold on a second... river? There are no rivers in the abyss."


    That caught Baal''s attention. From Coux''s report, the stone stole mana and enslaved low-tier demons to milk them for everything they had.It was no coincidence that Mammon''s bank decided to value magic stones either.


    "I know this may sound like a silly thing to ask but I''ve been asleep for a long time now. Mammon, does your bank accept anything other than cursed coins and notes for payment?"


    The Demon King raised a brow. "Unless there is devil gold involved, I don''t think anyone can afford to pay using any other currency."


    "What about magic stones?"


    At that, the Demon King snorted. "That trash commoners sell in the flea markets? Forget it! Why would I accept such a useless thing?"


    The last piece of the puzzle fit. Baal grinned sinisterly and Lilith became curious. "You know something?"


    The Demon Lord chuckled. "Looks like we need to visit a certain employee of yours, Mammon. We will have the answers we seek in no time at all."

 Chapter 140 Baals Faction 7

    "Manager Schaf," Lord Mammon greeted as the goat demon entered the luxurious office. The curtains were drawn open, allowing the red fiery glow of hellfire surrounding the glamorous building in. Nothing was more terrifying than having a chat with the most notorious Demon Lord in Hell.


    "Greetings, Lord Mammon. Schaf at your service," the goat demon greeted confidently and Mammon silently commended the demon''s bravery. Not many could stand before him without quaking in their boots. Schaf''s legs looked close to giving out on him but the goat demon had admirable will power. Sadly, he used his gifts in the wrong way and it was up to Mammon to let his loyal employee for many years know the verdict. It was a unanimous decision by Baal, Lilith and himself. Nothing could stop the wheel of fate from turning at this point.


    Mammon smirked underneath his hood, giving him a very sinister look. Schaf shivered at the bloodthirsty grin. It was too easy to forget that the Bank and Auction House owner was still a very powerful Demon Lord capable of annihilating countries with the wave of his hand. The manager felt an unpleasant feeling settle in the pits of his stomach when Mammon motioned for him to come closer.


    Unable to refuse, the manager went closer slowly until he was touching the custom made wooden desk that separated them. Schaf wasn''t fooled. That flimsy piece of furniture wouldn''t be any protection against an enraged Demon Lord. The goat demon tried to think back on the things he did since the last time he was called to the headquarters. He knew he had a good track record over the past few centuries after being transferred to Lord Baal''s territory with the exception of his recent activities. News shouldn''t have reached Lord Mammon''s ears yet. Lord Baal wasn''t awake for long enough to discover anything amiss. Unless...


    Mammon wanted to laugh at the various expressions his manager was making. To others, Schaf looked completely composed but before the Demon Lord known best for his poker face, this was nothing. Still, Mammon gave credit when credit was due. Schaf learnt from the best and there was a small part of him that swelled with pride. Unfortunately, Schaf decided to betray him and Mammon didn''t have mercy for anyone trying to harm his interests. The Demon Lord of Greed held back a chuckle. Letting the poor goat stew in his worries had been entertaining. It was about time to cement his manager''s worst fears.


    "I heard that you''ve been busy lately. Tell me, what exactly have you been busy with? The latest sales reports aren''t reflecting anything different from before. Yet there have been talks about your involvement with a huge project that I haven''t heard about. Won''t you tell me about it?"


    Schafer paused. A bead of cold sweat trickled down the side of his neck despite the heat from the fire outside. Schaf knew exactly what Mammon was talking about. He knew the day that his boss would question the submitted ledgers would come and was glad he came prepared.


    Mammon knew that look. He almost sighed like a disapproving parent, disappointed in their child''s choice of being dishonest with them. Whatever lie Schaf planned had better be good. If there was anything the Demon Lord hated more than someone defiling his gold, it would be predictable annoyances.


    "My Lord," Schaf bowed deeply. "It is true that I have been busy lately preparing for a huge project. As expected, news has already reached your ears. I apologise for not reporting this earlier."


    Mammon nodded, indicating that he was listening. Schaf seemed to gain confidence from that small gesture and stood straighter, becoming bolder.


    "This new project involves earning money from low levelled demons. Although it has been the bank''s policy to reject those without the ability to offer a valuable item as collateral, I believe we can still stand to profit even without having such collateral."


    This caught Mammon''s interest even though he knew that Schaf was lying. For a very long time, Mammon was unhappy with the figures. Both the bank and auction house were doing well. However, nothing made Mammon more restless than the word stability. It was synonymous with stagnation and for the Demon Lord, that wasn''t a good sign. He wanted more Devil Gold in his vaults. He didn''t just want to keep counting the ones he already owned. He wanted to count new ones, to see and feel each and every unique texture, savour the smell of every note and engrave the sight of his new possessions into the back of his retinas.


    "Speak," he commanded and Schaf smiled. He knew Mammon would be interested.


    "I got the inspiration from Earth," Schafer admitted. "There are illegal money launderers who loan small amounts to the healthy but poor. When they become unable to pay up, the only options remaining for them are physical labour where they toil away for life or sell their bodies."


    The Lord of Greed nodded. He wasn''t very familiar with how those on Earth did it but it seemed lucrative. Unfortunately for demons, their bodies don''t sell well. There was also no need for physical labour with magic, it just wasn''t practical. Schaf sensed Mammon''s thoughts and assured him that it wasn''t anything like what happened on Earth.


    "As you know, the only other currency that exists in Hell apart from Devil Notes would be magic. Those with rarer magic types will charge exorbitant fees for their services. However, many of these demons have been secured by more powerful demons and are bound by servitude. Here is what the bank could do to profit off the poor but healthy. We could start storing up magic stones and introduce it as a second form of currency. With the vaults and security already in place, it is not difficult to start a magic collection."


    If Mammon hadn''t been privy to the scheming behind his back, he would be taken in by Schaf''s proposal. It sounded very logical and promising that the Demon Lord wished it had been true.


    "A shame. Truly a shame," Mammon sighed aloud.


    Schaf was stupefied for a moment. It hadn''t been the reaction he was expecting from his boss. If anything, Mammon should be considering to promote him.


    His confusion was soon written off when Mammon threw some familiar looking documents on the table. The goat demon paled a little and swallowed hard. Despite the damning evidence on the wooden desk, Schaf remained neutral. His expression not betraying his current state of mind.


    "May I ask what that is?" Schaf trod lightly on the subject.


    Mammon wasn''t too surprised by how his manager continued to play innocent until the end. He could have turned a blind eye to this matter and let Schaf go with a stern warning. However, with Lilith and Baal on it, there wouldn''t be an easy way out. Mammon knew that the gentler option would be harsher on his employee. As a banker trained by him, Mammon felt that it was a waste to let such talent go. However, it was more favourable when compared to death. Baal was lazy and wanted Schaf dead so that the matter could be settled once and for all. Lilith was all for it too and it was Mammon who pleaded with his case by saying such a valuable lead shouldn''t be let go so easily. Schaf''s punishment was postponed but it was still too early for Mammon to feel at ease. Lilith and Baal agreed not to go too far for the later part of the plan but who knows what they would do after they found the mastermind?


    Sadly, that was thought for another time. Mammon hardened his expression and Schaf tensed.


    "You should know better than anyone else what these documents are. It''s not the original but it definitely holds your unique signature. I heard that you''ve been busy working on this project without informing anyone about it and taking out personal loans from the bank bypassing the regular approval methods to fund for your idea. In a normal circumstance, I would applaud your innovative suggestions and enthusiasm. However, I have also heard about how you''re inspiring upstarts with this new collateral method."


    "My Lord!" Schaf spluttered in indignation. "I would do no such thing to tarnish your name!"


    Mammon only sighed, refusing to speak any longer. With a wave of his hand, the door flung open and Coux took that as a cue to enter the room. The half-succubus gave the goat demon a coy smile and Schaf turned as white as his fur at the sight of the unexpected visitor.


    Coux waltz in confidently and stood beside Mammon on the opposite side of the desk. The manager could only cling onto the side of the wooden furniture to stop his legs from collapsing on him. Even a fool would know what it meant. The pieces were falling together now and Schaf finally understood the reason for Mammon''s reaction. It didn''t matter how great or convincing his plan was, if there were higher powers at play, there was little Schaf could do. Kerberos wouldn''t be able to save him and the goat manager resigned to his fate. At least it would be a great honour to die by the hands of the great Demon Lord who raised him.


    "How good to see you so soon," Coux purred. Mammon was as still as stone. The documents proving Coux and Schaf''s involvement a few days back lied innocently on the table.


    "My Lord..."


    Mammon shook his head. "You''ve done something I can no longer overlook. However, as you have proven to be one of my most promising employees for the past few centuries, I shall show you some form of mercy."


    Schaf looked like he wanted to cry but what Mammon said next made his blood run cold.


    "From today onwards, you shall no longer call yourself an employee of the Souls & Sins United Bank. You have one day to pack up and vacate your office. Your successor has been decided so please hand over all your access, you should understand the consequences of not following the standard handover procedures, I do wish to have to prosecute your case. Tribunal trials are not things I particularly enjoy attending, I hope that you understand that."


    Schaf stood motionless for a good few seconds. Not even Mammon knew what to do while Schaf processed the shocking news. The Demon Lord half expected for Schaf to go kicking and crying but he was proud of his student when the goat demon looked at him in the eye and took a silent bow with unshed tears.


    "May Lord Mammon continue to reign over all the riches in the Abyss and beyond. My Lord, please take care of your health and thank you for your kindness. My happiest days will always be working with you. I''m sorry for disappointing your expectations and wish for no other successors to follow in my footsteps."


    Coux watched silently as Schaf took his leave. IN a flash, it was over. There was no fuss, no tears, no emotions involved. Yet, there was an undoubted sense of sorrow and regret lingering in the pristine office. She looked at Mammon who hadn''t moved from his previous position. It hadn''t been easy for Schaf or Mammon. They had a bond that she would never understand and for a moment back there, Coux saw something akin to friends when Schaf bade Mammon farewell.


    Still waters ran deep and Coux was sure of it. Unfortunately, she wasn''t privy to whatever history the two demons shared. She worked under Lord Baal as a part of Zero''s secret army and had a mission to fulfil. With the curtains of the first act falling close without a hitch, it was time to alert her ancestor to proceed with the next scene.


    ***


    As expected, Schaf ended up drowning his sorrows at one of the hostess bars he frequented. Lilith and Qin Yun didn''t have to look around very hard before they found the goat demon. Baal was already on standby and complaining about his role in the plan. Nobody could blame him. Sekkin wasn''t too comfortable waiting in the stinking back alley either. However, they didn''t have any better options.


    "Must we really wear these?" the spider demon asked.


    Amaraline nodded. "It is to hide your identities."


    "I can whip up a new identity for us with magic. Must we really stick to wearing these disgusting paper masks? Besides, wouldn''t we stand out with such weird things on our faces?" Baal complained. Wiser didn''t bother with the group, too focused on making the final tweaks to the tracker and giving it the last test run.


    "I don''t see why we should wear these. Besides, it isn''t uncommon for robberies to occur in that area. It isn''t as if there are palace guards in Hell..." Sekkin argued.


    Amaraline looked disappointed. In all honesty, there was no need for such a getup. However, the fortune-teller just needed an excuse to put those masks she bought on impulse at the craft market to use.


    Seeing that Amaraline was losing the battle, Lilith stepped in and took the masks from the boys. "It''s a really cute mask. I think Qin Yun and Coux can put them to good use at Belles and Begonia for a masquerade theme. Why don''t you drop by the market to get a few more? We can plan for a masquerade event."


    Baal and Sekkin sagged in relief when the cockatrice descendant bounced away happily. The Demon Queen smirked at Baal. "You owe me one now," she grinned before unfurling her wings and jumping out of the window.


    Baal groaned and Qin Yun smiled slyly before using fox magic to teleport away. Coux excused herself to the kitchen. While the others were occupied with finding the perpetrator, she still had a business to run. Baal''s credit status wouldn''t miraculously improve and as Zero''s self-appointed fund manager, it was her duty to revive that dead bank account.


    "Listen up," Wiser snapped. "This is the device you''re going to use to inject that tracker. It''s only one-tenth the size of your pinky so please do not lose the tracker. As the device is designed to use magic to work, it should be injected into the body with this syringe. Normal wounds heal quickly for demons so make sure to do it quickly. Sekkin, you''re in charge of keeping Schaf occupied. Overpower him completely and restrain him with your threads. Baal, you hold onto the syringe and quickly inject the tracker when you see an opening. Once I receive a signal, I will inform you via the communicator crystal prototype. You should retreat at once. Make sure to steal his wallet so that he''s convinced that it was a robbery. Is everyone clear about the plan?"


    Sekkin shook his head and Baal yawned. Wiser rolled his eyes. If he didn''t know better, he would have thought that he was talking to two idiots. Their lack of enthusiasm often drove him up a wall but over the weeks, Wiser learnt to ignore the blatant rudeness.


    "Alright, shoo now! I have a lot of scrolls to read up."


    ***


    "There there," Lilith soothed as the drunken goat demon sobbed into her lap. The ex-manager was a clingy drunk with an extremely loose tongue that worked to her advantage. It wasn''t difficult to get close to her target. The owner of the establishment had no resistance against her charms and fell under her spell almost immediately.


    "You should''ve hic- seen the way that smug bastard looked! I thought of him as a hic- brother all these years but when I left, not a single soul saw me out... that traitorous rabbit! I''ll hic- skin him the next time I see him, I swear!"


    Lilith smiled dryly as the goat continued to rant. Schaf had every right to be mad at Mammon for laying him off the job he loved but he surprised the Demon Queen by cussing his successor. Who would have thought that the goat had such a naive side to him?


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "There there, drink up. For tonight, there is no need to think..." the succubus whispered and poured another glass of wine for the drunken goat demon. Schaf drank up without resistance. Lilith smiled when he demanded another glass. She was only too happy to comply.


    ***


    "Are they out yet?" Sekkin chattered. "It''s freezing!"


    Baal shrugged. The cold didn''t affect him. He had magic after all but he wasn''t going to spare his underling any.


    "You should have bundled up," he told the spider demon who cursed under his breath.


    Nights in Hell were always cold. It didn''t matter what territory you were in, it would always be cold. Nights on Earth depending on the sun but the same logic didn''t work in Hell as it belonged in a different plane. The Abyss drew magic from the material plane constantly and had dimension gates linked to the higher plane for easy access. Unfortunately, each domain had a different gate that connected to a different territory on Earth. Some were in the desserts and those gates were generally weaker. Some led to the oceans and others in the middle of the mountains. Hellfires were fuelled by blood and death. They were the only things keeping Hell nice and toasty but not many knew that. On the material plane, places that had wars were ideal locations for gateways to be created. If ever there was a lack of sacrifices to fuel the fire, "night" would fall. Peace was the one thing that made Hell freeze over quite literally. It didn''t happen often but one should always be prepared for it. Thankfully, those mortals would never cease the bloodshed for long. They didn''t have to wait too long before Hell starts burning again.


    "They''re approaching," Wiser''s voice startled the Demon Lord and his underling. At once, the two men got into position.


    For the second act of their plan, Baal disguised as a thin humanoid demon with blue tribal patterns tattooed on half his face. He still looked like a noble demon with his regal form and Sekkin was mildly impressed with how mature Baal was behaving the moment he looked like an adult.


    "You were just thinking about something rude, weren''t you?" Baal scowled. He didn''t appreciate the comments some of his followers made when he had altered his appearance for something closer to his original form. Did these knuckleheads forget that he was an ancient demon because of his energy efficient form?


    Sekkin jumped and shook his head quickly. Before Baal could pursue the matter, they heard unsteady footsteps and a familiar voice. Getting into position quickly, Sekkin slipped into his work mode. Baal was impressed with how the spider demon could switch gears from a good-natured jock to a professional assassin at the drop of the hat.


    Baal slipped closer to the shadows and stayed out of sight. Sekkin got ready to pounce when they heard Schaf get closer. The ex-manager wasn''t expecting to be ambushed by thugs and cursed when the sack was thrown over his head. A flurry of pain overwhelmed his senses and painful cries could be heard echoing in the silent night. There was nobody in sight in such a deserted alley on such a cold day. Nobody could have expected for the night to suddenly befall on them and many shops had to close early because of it, including the hostess bar that Schaf was in earlier.


    Sekkin did a great job binding the goat demon and Baal swooped down quickly. With a quick flick of his wrist and a push of the syringe, the tracker device was successfully implanted. Sekkin didn''t dare to stop his assault until he heard affirmation from Wiser.


    "All clear, I have a reading. Get out of there," Wiser reported and the two demons pulled out, leaving no traces of their activities but not before snatching the fallen wallet on the ground.


    Schaf didn''t know what was going on in the darkness. The sack stank badly of rotten meat and he didn''t know what hurt more. Surely his battered body was in a no better condition than his bruised pride and feelings. Still, the goat demon allowed himself a few moments of reprieve while his body worked on healing the wounds before he struggled to free himself. Today must be the worst day of his life and there was only bitterness left in Schaf''s heart. Ever since the appearance of that wretched lady called Coux, nothing worked out as planned.


    Yes, it was all because of Coux. If that trader didn''t exist, Schaf wouldn''t have to suffer such humiliation. Eyes burning with hatred, Schaf steeled his resolve. There was still one more card left up his sleeve. Kerberos might be a powerful beast but like all beasts, they could be controlled with a little bit of training. He was done playing a nice goat. Schaf threw his head back and laughed, not caring how crazy that made him seem at the moment.


    Two could play the game. If the guard dog wanted to use him, he would do the same and return the favour. Those ancient seals didn''t only enslave the weak-willed and drain them of mana. It had another purpose. At the cost of one''s lifespan, it could force a stronger-willed being into submission. Once Kerberos was free, nothing would stop Schaf from killing the woman named Coux.

 Chapter 141 Baals Faction 8

    "Call..."


    Baal checked his hands and threw the cards down. "Fold."


    Two days had gone by with no signs of activity from the goat demon. The Demon Lords were bored out of their minds. Coux decided to introduce a simple game of cards and it didn''t take long before Mammon demanded they partake in the game. Nobody knew how Lilith was doing it but she was making quite the profit. Mammon was ready to call quits after the Demon Queen won for the third time in a row. There was no such thing as beginner''s luck in poker. Mammon didn''t believe in it. Lilith had to be cheating.


    "For someone with the best poker face, you''re terrible at this game," the succubus commented. Mammon glared at her and Baal observed them with amusement.


    "Now now, don''t flirt in front of me. People might misunderstand something here," he grinned.


    Lilith glared at Baal who sat in a special chair raised for his child form. Indeed, it was easy to misinterpret the situation with a certain Demon Lord looking like an innocent child in between two friends who argued like a couple.


    They didn''t have much time to continue as someone came hurtling through the door, startling them.


    "Didn''t anyone teach you how to knock?!" Lilith screeched in alarm. The intruder didn''t seem to be in good condition and Baal frowned. His castle wasn''t under attack so why in all of the abyss was the spider demon wearing armour?


    "Ze-" he panted. "Zero''s awake!"


    All at once too fast for human eyes to see, the Demon Lords teleported to the bedroom that the brunet was occupying. It had been far too long and Baal would have cried if he was a lesser demon.


    Mammon and Lilith tagged along, curious to see the being who''d managed to capture Baal''s heart. They were pleasantly surprised to see such a frail looking human on the bed. The brunet didn''t look older than ten but they knew better than to believe what they saw. The magical energy surrounding Zero far surpassed any ordinary sage. If there was a word accurate enough to describe what Lilith and Mammon thought about Zero, it would be "monster". Mammon was unable to see the end of Zero''s potential and that shouldn''t be very surprising considering his identity.


    "How do you feel?" Baal morphed into his adult form so that he could take faster strides towards the child. Mammon and Lilith kept their distance, not wanting to crowd the bed any more than it already was. On the left was Amaraline who''d stayed to watch over Zero today while Coux and Qin Yun worked at Belles and Begonia. Wiser already assessed Zero''s physical condition from the machines hooked up to the brunet to monitor his vital status. It was also the strategist who told Sekkin to deliver the message to the Demon Lords.


    "Bell? Did I meditate again?"


    The Demon Lord felt his lips twitch upwards. Leave it to Zero to say the weirdest things upon waking up.


    "In which dimension do you see me putting in so much effort to create the background when we meet?"


    Zero frowned. Background? Baal seemed a little different but he knew at once from the feeling that it was the Demon Lord without doubt. As Zero''s senses sharpened with his mind clearing out the sleepy fog, the brunet registered several other presences in the room with some rather familiar ones.


    "Where are we?" Zero sat up once he realised that he was no longer in the village.


    Baal helped the brunet up and reverted back to his child form before flicking Zero on his forehead without holding back.


    "Ow! Why did you do that?!" Zero yelped. The flick stung and he didn''t think Baal would ever hurt him intentionally.


    Baal snorted and gave Zero an annoyed glare. "That''s for all the trouble you''ve caused, idiot. Stop overestimating your abilities! Divine spells shouldn''t be used so casually. It often kills the person casting it and there will always be some form of compensation for using magic. The more powerful the magic, the higher the price to pay."


    Zero was wide-eyed. He didn''t know why Baal was so angry but he didn''t think he was at fault either. Unhappily, Zero sulked in silence. Baal chose to ignore the brunet in favour of cooling off as he left the room but not before telling Amaraline to bring the brunet to the kitchen after he took a bath. Awkwardly, Amaraline wondered why the mood had suddenly taken a turn for the worse. If there was anyone looking forward to Zero''s recovery the most, it would be Baal. Nobody expected the Demon Lord to pick a fight with the brunet the very moment he came out of his coma.


    Lilith sighed and Mammon took that chance to make his stealthy exit. If there was one thing the succubus learnt from being long-time friends with Baal, it was how emotionally constipated the Lord of Laziness could be. Things could have been easily resolved if Baal expressed how worried he was instead of yelling at the child who''d just woken up. However, Baal was not Baal if he was transparently honest with all his feelings. As such, the Demon Lord didn''t have many friends. Lilith hoped that Zero would come to understand this seeing how important Zero was to Baal. She didn''t have the confidence to deal with a depressed Demon Lord or the power to suppress one that has fallen into madness.


    ***


    Zero ate mechanically. He didn''t even taste the food passing down his throat. Coux and Qin Yun shared worried glances. They heard about what happened in the afternoon. Neither Baal nor Zero would give in to start talking to the other. This made things exceedingly difficult for the peacemakers. Zero insisted that he wasn''t in the wrong and Baal blatantly ignored everyone. The only thing that the Demon Lord responded to was news about Schaf''s actions from Wiser''s report. All else fell on deaf ears much to everyone''s chagrin.


    For the first time in many years, Baal''s castle emitted a sense of foreboding. Many demons kept their distance, not wanting to know the cause for Baal''s displeasure. Mammon returned to his office earlier to take care of business but Lilith stayed behind. She was the last flicker of hope that everybody had to help reconcile that fragile friendship.


    There was still food on the plate when Zero dropped his fork, alarming the fortune-teller greatly. She''d never seen Zero unable to finish any food before. If anything, he was famous for having an inhuman appetite.


    "Zero, are you not feeling good? Should we call Hua Tuo?"


    The brunet shook his head. Lilith didn''t say a single word, choosing to become an observer. She had to know more about Zero before she could play the mediator''s role. It was easier to move the world around Baal than the Demon Lord himself and if it takes moving the boy''s heart to save Baal''s newest friendship, she would do so.


    "I''m alright, Amaraline. I''m just angry."


    At a loss for words, the girl merely nodded. She decided that it might be a better idea to put the food away and save it for later in case Zero became hungry again. Zero didn''t react even when the plate was taken away. His eyes remained unfocused and Lilith decided to seize the opportunity when there was nobody else in the dining room.


    "I heard that Baal was looking forward to the stories you still owe him. Will you not tell him another story ever again if he chooses to never speak with you because of what happened earlier?"


    Zero''s eyes widened and he shot upright in alarm.


    "No! I won''t do that! It won''t be fair to Bell. Besides, I hate the thought of not talking to him ever again. I''m just angry with him now but it doesn''t mean we''re not friends. I just... don''t understand. Why did he become so angry? I didn''t do anything wrong. If somebody had to be in the wrong, I''ll blame Count Carrabas for starting that war."


    "Who''s that? I''ve not heard of him. What happened previously?"


    Zero sighed and explained how the village was attacked. When he got to the part of explaining how Douglas betrayed Half Moon village, Lilith had to stop him.


    "You''re saying that you used a divine spell to give the traitor a second chance at life with no punishments at the expense of your own safety?"


    Zero blinked. "No, that''s not what I said. I said I punished Douglas by using a divine spell that grants him the wish of becoming a human. He can no longer call himself a Selkie and descendant of Gaia."


    The Demon Queen inhaled deeply and closed her eyes. Baal had every reason to get mad. She was amazed by how her friend hasn''t decided to use high-velocity magic to spin the brunet in the air until he grew sick. She would''ve done it herself.


    "You know, Zero... if I were Baal, I would have done more than just flick you on the forehead and yell at you. You are definitely in the wrong here. From the things I heard from my daughter, the village is divided into two camps because of what you chose to do too."


    Zero was confused. "Why? I only did what was right...?"


    Lilith sighed. "How do I explain this? Zero, the world you imagine isn''t the same as the world that you live in. It doesn''t matter where you come from be it from the material plane or the Abyss... as long as you are a living creature self-conscience about your existence, the instinct to want to preserve your life and the lives of your loved ones will continue to surpass all else. When you let Douglas go, the villagers feared that he shall one day return and attack the village like Count Carrabas but on a larger scale that they cannot hope to defeat. You put the village in danger when he let Douglas go without assuring everyone in the village that he would do no such things. They have every right to be angry with you. Also, Baal was most definitely angry at you for not only letting the traitor go but also endangering yourself. He took care of you this whole time while you were soaking in the Spring of Vitality to recover your depleted mana. Your mana channels were not fully developed and you could have been sleeping for centuries before you could recover. Magic is a double-edged sword. It can help and harm at the same time. No matter how great of a magician you are, there is always a thing called limit. Once you go past the point of no return, you can never come back to this world. Your soul will cease to exist, you return to nothingness. Not even King Yama can reach you when that happens."


    Zero blinked. "But I came from nothingness. It doesn''t matter if I return to the void. I''ll just need to come back again, won''t I?"


    Lilith paused. "What are you talking about? The void is the one place nobody comes back from alive. You can die and be reborn but once you get sucked into the void, you will never return. That''s the end of everything. Even Gods who are said to be almighty cannot escape the void."


    Zero tilted his head to a side. This lady with wings sitting in front of him was saying some really funny things. Zero had been in the void all his existence. He knew best what could and couldn''t be done. However, before Zero could say anything and argue further, Mii materialised.


    "I hate to break it to you, lady. However, this logic simply doesn''t apply to this blockhead here. You see, Zero is a rather special existence that is an exception to that rule. He is the void itself in a way. He owns the void and everything in it. As for everything outside the void... he kinda owns that too but in a different way. Think of it like trust funds. There is currently someone managing the outside of the void fund for Zero until he reaches a certain stage of maturity and qualifies to manage it himself."


    Lilith was startled by the sudden appearance of a fairy. However, she was more stumped by the absurd claim.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Besides, who are you? How did you get past Baal''s defence?"


    Mii twirled mid-air and curtsied. "I''m Mii, Zero''s assistant and a strawcherry fairy, for now, at your service."


    The Demon Queen felt dizzy. Being one of the most powerful beings in existence, she had seen her fair share of bizarre things. However, everything pertaining to the brunet just threw her off completely. Whatever Zero and Baal shared was clearly not something she could possibly hope to understand.


    "Mii, could you at least understand why Baal is feeling so angry with what Zero did back in Half Moon village? I''m afraid I''m not the right person to clear this misunderstanding. If possible, I do not wish to see this friendship fall apart. Baal is stubborn and extremely emotionally constipated but he meant well. He was only worried about Zero''s well-being."


    Mii nodded in understanding. "You don''t need to say more. I completely understand where Baal is coming from. In fact, it''s only natural to feel angry, worried and scared. It''s only this idiot here who needs a few lessons about normalcy."


    "That''s mean, Mii!"


    The strawcherry fairy face palmed. "Nothing about you is normal... seriously. Nobody would willingly forgive a traitor at the expense of their safety. Your selflessness is on the borderline of idiocy. If I didn''t know you better, I would''ve thought you were trying to become a hero."


    Zero was insulted. "I do NOT want to be a hero... they are selfish people who claim that every good deed is theirs without acknowledging the efforts of everyone else who contributed to making it possible for them to succeed."


    "There you have it," Mii deadpanned. "Who do you think took care of you when you fainted due to mana exhaustion? Baal wasn''t the only one. Who took care of you when you were here in the abyss? It''s not the safest place to be in yet people have volunteered out of their concern for you. Yet what did you do? Have you told anyone ''thank you'' yet? From what I see, there''s only one boy who keeps insisting that he wasn''t wrong even though he''s the reason for everyone''s inconvenience."


    Zero wanted to retort but couldn''t. Mii''s words were like a sharp knife stabbing straight into his heart where it hurt. He wanted to refute and scream that he wasn''t at fault. However, it was a fact that Baal took care of him and he was in Hell escorted by some of the villagers. He didn''t thank anyone and took it out on Amaraline who was only trying to be nice, offering him food and trying to make him as comfortable as possible in a new environment.


    "I''m sorry..." he said in a small voice and Lilith blinked. She didn''t think it would be this simple. On the other hand, she was glad the strawcherry fairy didn''t sugar-coat anything. Zero might be a child now but he wouldn''t be one forever. The society wasn''t always black and white. Sometimes, there were things more important than being right in life.


    "Don''t apologise to me, dummy... however, I forgive you. I am your one and only assistant after all. I''m sure you don''t need me around when you''re going around making your apologies but if you need anything, you know how to reach me."


    Lilith watched as Mii disappeared. She wasn''t mentally prepared for Zero to bow deeply and apologise formally.


    "I''m terribly sorry for what I''ve said and done. You were right. I was causing a huge inconvenience for everyone. Thank you for looking out for Bell."


    Lilith felt awkward and made a non-committal noise before redirecting Zero''s earnest feelings to Baal and the other villagers who followed him to the Abyss.


    ***


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Baal was still seething and sulking when he heard two knocks on his door. The Demon Lord ignored it, thinking that it might be Lilith or one of his faction underlings. He wasn''t quite prepared to hear the soft and meek voice. Who knew that Zero would see logic so soon? He''d expected it to take the brunet a few days to stew in anger for a little before taking another week or so to reanalyse the situation before trying to talk to him again. Baal knew that Zero had quite the stubborn streak so this actually made him curious. Did Lilith successfully talk sense into the brunet?


    "Bell... can we talk? I''m sorry..."


    With Zero''s pleading voice, how could Baal deny? Instead, he used magic to unlock the door with an audible click. Zero took that as a sign and swiftly entered.


    Baal wasn''t expecting for Zero to tackle him in a hug. What''s more, Zero was sobbing out a long line of "I''m sorry" while tightening the embrace. The Demon Lord couldn''t pry his friend away. Whatever Lilith said must have had quite the impact to shock the brunet into such desperation. Suddenly, the Demon Lord felt slightly bad for leaving the brunet all alone.


    Awkwardly, he patted Zero''s back and rubbed gentle circles until all he heard were occasional hiccups.


    "It''s alright, I forgive you. I shouldn''t have yelled at you earlier."


    "No," Zero shook his head. "It was my fault. I didn''t mean to worry you or put everyone in danger. I''ve inconvenienced everyone again because I wanted to do things my way again. I know that Hua Tuo and Mii have scolded me many times for being willful and I''m trying to improve. I didn''t know that using divine spells were going to put me into a coma. I just wanted to give Douglas a befitting punishment and a second chance at life. The world isn''t created fair, I know this much from catching a sneak peek into my past self''s memories. I just wanted to correct as much of the Great One''s errors when I can."


    Baal froze. "You''ve seen the memories of the Great One?"


    Zero shrugged. "Only what the Great Gods have shown me. I found out the rest by myself. The first world was destroyed by the humans I helped to create. Even in the second world, not everyone is given a fair chance at life. Truen certainly had it rough when I first met him. You weren''t heard for so long in the void. There are many things wrong in this world and it''s terrible that I can''t fix everything now. I try to do as much as I can but there are just too many things, I can only fix them as I come across them. Sadly, I can''t undo what has already happened. The world might collapse."


    Baal didn''t know what to say. "I''m sorry too. I was only thinking about myself when I yelled at you. I just didn''t want to lose you. You''re a very important friend. It''s easy to forget who you really are sometimes..."


    Zero giggled and wiped at his eyes. "Don''t worry about losing me, I''ll never die. I might sleep for a long time like you but I''ll always be back. You''ll know when I''m back. Mii says that my stomach could wake the world when it is hungry."


    Baal laughed heartily and the ominous sense suffocating the castle lifted. "She''s right about that... I guess it''s safe to say that we''re good now. Just promise me to take better care of yourself. Even if you can''t die, I hate seeing you get hurt."


    Zero frowned. "I''ll do my best to be more careful but I can''t promise you that I wouldn''t get hurt. I did promise Hua Tuo to become a doctor who will put my patient before myself. Of course, it doesn''t make sense for me to sacrifice myself to an extent that I wouldn''t be able to save anyone else. I''ll be less reckless so please yell at me again when I go too far."


    Baal rolled his eyes. "Of course I will. That''s the reason why friends exist, no? Also, don''t think about running away. You still owe me four stories."


    "What?! I only owed you two!"


    "Well, you owe me four now. Be thankful I didn''t make you owe me six. I had to deal with an annoying uncle while propping you up in the Spring. My arms were aching by the time we could get out!"


    "That''s unfair!"


    Baal snorted. "Nothing is fair. If you didn''t overdo it with the spell, you would only have owed me two."


    "But..."


    "Or would you prefer to owe me six? It can easily be arranged~"


    Zero zipped his mouth immediately. Baal nodded in satisfaction. "I thought so too. In any case, it will be a little longer before you can return to the village. There is a little trouble in my territory so these freeloaders are going to help me resolve it before I send everyone packing for home. Feel free to explore town but make sure to take someone who knows the way with you."


    Zero hooted with joy and started making plans, much to Baal''s amusement.

 Chapter 142 Baals Faction 9

    Over the next few days, Baal noticed a shortage of magic stone supplies in the market. Belles and Begonia received significantly lesser payments in the form of stones and the customer base declined rapidly after the acute scarcity. The only bright side to everything was Wiser''s report about Schaf''s activities.


    "Will the sheep get punished?" Zero asked. Soon after Zero and Baal made up after their argument, the Demon Lord filled the brunet in on the current circumstances. Zero agreed that the mastermind must be punished but nobody brought up the manager''s involvement.


    "It''s difficult to say if he would be punished. For all we know, Schaf might be a victim too. If so, we wouldn''t punish him. However, if he was found participating in this scheme willingly... it really depends on his level of involvement for this scheme. Many of my people have died after all. I cannot overlook this easily."


    Zero nodded in understanding. While the people who''ve died because of Schaf''s magic stone scheme weren''t exactly the kind of people the society needed, they were still demons who had the right to live. Baal had every right to be angry at Schaf''s lack of respect for lives.


    "Will the mastermind be sentenced to death?"


    The Demon Lord sighed. Zero was asking some really difficult questions that he didn''t want to think about. He should be spending his time staring into space and idling in the garden. He shouldn''t be working in his free time!


    "Bell?"


    The Demon Lord sighed. "Look, I can''t say anything for certain because we don''t know anything yet. It''s pointless to think about it right now. You will know when the time comes, just be patient."


    Zero rolled his eyes. Baal was just being lazy and they both knew it. Deciding that Baal was not going to entertain him any further, Zero sought Wiser out. The strategist was a lot better at answering questions than Baal and Zero had plenty at the moment. He wasn''t given the clean bill of health just yet so exploring the streets and market would have to wait.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    ***


    "Tch! What a useless fellow... after all that trouble, this is all you''ve got to give? Pathetic! No wonder you''re better off dead," Schaf scoffed.


    Before the goat demon was the corpse of a low-level common demon thug. With his savings, Schaf hired a few strong mercenaries to carry out his plan. It was really simple to buy out all the magic stones in circulation. Also, with the word of mouth, many poor demons sold their magic for money at Schaf''s newest ''magic donation drive''. What''s money worth to him at this point? Without his job, without his title and name, Schaf had no reason to live. Once the trader Coux was taken down, Schaf would surrender and turn himself in for the crimes he''d committed. Surely Lord Mammon would be more merciful this time to put him out of his misery forever.


    Of course, with his savings depleting rapidly, Schaf decided to kick things up a notch by having the hired hands capture some poor chaps that nobody would miss so that they could contribute their lives for a greater cause. Thanks to the efficiency of those hired hands, Schaf was very near his goal. A few more unfortunate demons and he would be ready for the final plan. Kerberos would be free and Schaf''s wish will finally come true. He would be able to return to the green pastures in heaven but not before making the wretch woman named Coux pay for all the wrenches she threw in his plans. No, Schaf would make sure she suffers before Kerberos reversed time.


    ***


    "Are you sure you do not wish to change factions? Blood will always be thicker than water. No matter how loyal you are to Zero and to Baal, they can''t ever do what I could do for you."


    Coux smiled. With the decrease in customers, there really wasn''t much to do at the shop. Lilith enjoyed a cup of freshly brewed flower tea and sighed in satisfaction as it slid down her throat. The Demon Queen had been trying to convince her descendant to join her faction without much success. Coux was stubborn through and through.


    "I''m sorry but you know my answer. I''ve sworn allegiance to Zero. I might have wanted for a family a very long time ago, especially with the fall of the Van Doux. However, I think I finally found the place I belong to. I''m willing to live and die for Zero. This world is much too dark and I feel as if it was my fate to have lived the life I lived. Without going through my painful past, I wouldn''t have the strength I have now. Using this strength, I want to protect Zero from the darkness of this world. He doesn''t have to suffer like how I did. I trust that Zero will one day save this world from darkness. You''ve probably seen it too from the power that he has and the endless amount of kindness in his heart."


    Lilith didn''t respond immediately. She knew Coux spoke of the truth however, she didn''t share the same sentiments. Someone who hasn''t been exposed to the darkness of the world couldn''t be considered pure. In fact, that only spoke about naivety. If Zero was truly pure, he would remain unchanging even if soaked to the bones in darkness. Lilith would test Zero to see if he was truly pure. However, before she personally confirmed it, she wouldn''t allow her daughter to throw her life away. Zero was a trouble magnet. Even without knowing the boy for long, that was certain.


    "We''ll see," she told Coux as she drained the cup of tea. "Just know that I won''t allow any daughters or sons of mine go so easily. I''ve lost too many children on Earth, I won''t allow you to become like them."


    Coux smiled gently. Lilith''s words may sound harsh but it warmed her heart. "Thank you," she told the succubus who only threw her a glare before strutting out the front door.


    Coux cleared the cups wordlessly, ignoring Qin Yun''s concerned glances. Amaraline looked spaced off once again but Coux didn''t bother asking what she saw. It wasn''t hard to guess what Amaraline was looking at. Ever since she left the village, the girl checked on her brother through her visions. It didn''t matter how frequent the fortune-teller checked them, the results were exactly the same as when they''d left. Clowis was still as stubborn as before, refusing to forgive Zero for what he did.


    The bell at the door jingled, informing the ladies of a newcomer. However, they soon returned to what they were doing at the sight of a white snow fox. Qin Yun allowed her weary messenger to rest in her shadows. The foxes have worked hard, gathering information from all over. After a while, a smile broke out on her usually stoic expression.


    "Ladies, how about we close up early? I''m sure our Lord is eager to hear news about a little sheep."


    Amaraline smiled and busied away. Coux sighed but relented. There was no point in increasing the operating expenses with declining revenue.


    ***


    Everyone was gathered around the dining table. Wiser and Amaraline were sweating and everyone held their breaths. Using technology invented by Wiser, the strategist was able to tap onto Amaraline''s fortune-telling blood abilities. The tracker in Schaf worked well and it gave Wiser some hints about what was about to happen. He knew that the goat demon would eventually lead them to the mastermind but whatever location Schaf visited had a powerful jamming signal that didn''t allow him to be traced.


    "This is where we lost Schaf. Sekkin tried to follow after Schaf but there was a powerful magical barrier preventing him from progressing. As such, I''ve tapped into Amaraline''s fortune-telling abilities. It''s more of a memory replay than actual predictions. The machine does not have the ability to peek into the future but we can use it to see what Amaraline has seen."


    Baal was impressed. Wiser has very outstanding abilities and he was considered granting Wiser immortality just to retain the human''s talents. However, the choice wasn''t his to make. Still, Baal would bring the topic up once the mastermind was caught.


    Lilith didn''t know what to think about the crude slate of crystal in the middle of the table. It was a crude looking piece of junk that shouldn''t even be in the presence of refined Demon Lords. Coux chuckled at the look of disgust on the succubus queen''s face. It was probably not a good idea for Lilith to visit the lab back in Half Moon village. The sorry state it was in before Zero helped to clean it would probably make the Demon Queen faint from shock.


    Mammon had to admit. He was intrigued. Amaraline didn''t catch his interest the first time. All he sensed from her was some diluted blood from a magical beast. Nothing about her stood out. However, now that he knew what kind of abilities she had... Mammon wondered if Amaraline was willing to work for him. Surely Baal would understand a good business offer when he saw one. With the girl''s abilities, not even Maneki-neko of the Cat Demon Clan could do anything against him.


    Amaraline held onto the receiving crystal tightly, her knuckles turning white from how hard she was gripping it. She was beyond nervous and with how all three powerful Demon Lords were looking at her with high expectations, the fortune-teller felt like running away. It didn''t matter if she was still arguing with her big brother. Amaraline wanted nothing more than to have Clowis at her side now, telling her that things will be alright.


    "It''s all connected. Remember, you should bring out that memory of the vision when you channel your mana through the crystal. This machine doesn''t have any filter so anything you think of will be reflected."


    The cockatrice girl swallowed harshly. It was easier said than done. With her feelings in a mess and the thoughts in her head buzzing around at top speed, Amaraline wasn''t sure what would be reflected on that huge magic crystal display. Still, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm her thoughts. In the darkness, she felt Zero''s reassuring magic as well as the reassurance from Qin Yun and Coux.


    "It''s alright," she told herself. "I can do this."


    Baal had his full attention on the image that swirled on the display. Wiser had outdone himself. Although it wasn''t very clear, everyone in the room had an idea about the blurry figure Amaraline saw. There was only one overly grown dog with three heads in the abyss.


    "My Lord," Schaf kneeled down on one knee and bowed before the almighty guardian of the old Hell gate. It wasn''t very clear in the display but there was no doubt about it. Behind Kerberos was the grand Gate of Tartarus. The black rusted iron gates were covered in vines with poisonous thorns. The Gate of Tartarus was a gift from Poseidon and Zeus when Hades first took up the office in Hell before the Demon Lords relieved him of his position. History was such a strange thing and Baal wondered how many years ago that was before Lucifer signed the treaty with Michael, separating Hell and Heaven forever.


    "As promised, I will grant one wish of yours when I return back in time. Tell me, what is it that you desire?"


    Schaf didn''t hesitate. "Please guide my ancestor back to the green pastures of Heaven. He was a lost sheep that strayed from the group and fell victim to the plane split when the contract was signed. With no way to return to Heaven, he had to live in the darkness of the abyss, turning us into demons over the years. His name is Schafkopf."


    Baal wanted to laugh when he heard that name. Then again, doing so would be considered rude so he let his lips twitch in amusement but remained silent. After all, the vision hasn''t ended.


    Kerberos didn''t have Baal''s courtesy and started rolling on the floor in laughter. Strangely, Schaf didn''t take any offence. In fact, he seemed to have expected it.


    Once Kerberos was done laughing, he gave his word. Then, the most horrifying thing happened. The three Demon Lords stared at the insane amount of amassed magic stones. Mammon was utterly horrified. He had no idea about the seriousness of the situation. For Schaf to be able to accumulate this much power, it would be easy to overthrow even Lucifer.


    Unable to tear their eyes away from the screen, they watched how Kerberos used the mana harvested to open a time portal. Baal frowned. No wonder the stones could absorb a demon''s mana and brainwash them. That was no magic. It was a curse originating from the Magic Ages. Baal didn''t know where Schaf found the creator for the Philosopher Stone and he highly doubted the curses on those common magic stones were the real deal. If anything, it was a weaker and modified version of the original.


    "Is that...?" Lilith whispered and Baal nodded, confirming her fears. The Philosopher Stone was an invention by one of Lilith''s kind to help sustain incubus, succubus and cambions without having to absorb life energies by absorbing mana from the environment. Of course, it was a failed project. Back then, the Great Wizards and Witches including Merlin worked on the Magnum Opus without rest until all but Merlin remained. Many abandoned the project after the numerous failed attempts. Merlin didn''t succeed in creating the Philosopher Stone but he came close. By borrowing the unknown powers of the void, Merlin was able to redirect the need for life energy to the void. However, that discovery was both a blessing and a curse. Many of Lilith''s kin who used it to suppress their cravings for life energy starved to death. As such, Lilith had all the Philosopher Stones destroyed. She didn''t want to lose more of her kin.


    Naturally, once Merlin became a Sage God, he continued researching the Philosopher Stone, trying to make it possible. While he was unable to convert mana as a substitute for life energy, he succeeded in creating a device for harvesting mana from the environment. It was the very device Zero now had. Also, the cursed magic stones were a product of this creation. Lilith paled in fear.


    Mammon was silent. He had mixed feelings about whatever Schaf had done. While he couldn''t understand the motives of his best student, he knew that there was no way to forgive Schaf as a Demon Lord responsible for upholding one of the domains in Hell. Before he was a teacher, he was a Demon Lord. Death was the only option left for Schaf. It was the option that he tried so hard to avoid choosing but there was no longer a choice. Whatever his reasons were, they wouldn''t be good enough to justify his actions. Killing isn''t a big deal in Hell, the abyss was a lawless zone. However, disrupting the stability of mana in Hell was something that couldn''t be forgiven. The treaty between Hell and Heaven shouldn''t be taken lightly. After Hades left his office and passed the reins to the Demon Lords, the existence of the abyss was constantly walking on the tightrope. One wrong move and the entire dimension would cease to exist.


    By the time Amaraline''s vision ended, the room was filled with nothing but tension. Even Zero knew that it was serious. Honestly, he didn''t want the poor goat demon to die. Schaf didn''t do anything wrong. The world was at fault once more. It wasn''t Schaf''s decision to be born in Hell. All he wanted was a peaceful life grazing in the green pastures of heaven. Zero read those wishes loud and clear. However, he also understood the fears of Baal and the other two Demon Lords. Peace was never an easy thing. After the disagreement with Heaven, Hell walked out of the deal and was thrown into an unfavourable position. What Schaf did endangered the existence of the abyss. There was no way to forgive Schaf for putting every demon at risk for his desires.


    Coux and Qin Yun didn''t speak. Amaraline sank into a chair that Sekkin pulled out for her, fatigued from the use of magic. Wiser''s invention isn''t perfect. It took a lot out of her just to maintain the vision until the end. Luckily, the Spring of Vitality is easily accessible.


    "What are you going to do?" Zero asked Baal in an almost quiet voice.


    Baal took one look at Zero and the brunet turned his head away quickly. It was all too clearly reflected in the Demon Lord''s eyes. Schaf was going to have to die.


    "I''ll be returning to my room," Zero told everyone before running away. He didn''t want to stay and listen to any more of their plans. It was obvious that they were going to catch Schaf and Kerberos in the act before punishing them. Amaraline''s version of the future wasn''t set in stone, the damage could still be prevented. However, the intentions that Schaf had wouldn''t be changing. Zero hated it. Yet, there was nothing much he could do. He couldn''t turn back time to change Schaf''s mind. He couldn''t turn back time to have Hades remember to take Kerberos with him.


    The world as wrong and Zero didn''t like it. Yet, there was nothing he could do to fix it.


    ***


    Baal sighed when Zero excused himself. It was too obvious that Zero was going to cry in his room. Still, it might be for the best that Zero didn''t involve himself in this case. It was necessary to do the right thing and not the popular thing. nobody liked death. Everybody loved peace. However, peace wasn''t something that can be attained if everybody decided to selfishly pursue the things they wanted. Nobody was wrong for having an opinion. However, their opinions would be wrong if it caused despair for another person. Unfortunately for Schaf, he made the wrong choice.


    "I guess that makes things very clear. It''s not something we should be poking our noses in. Call the ones who started this to resolve it."


    Mammon sighed and Lilith sagged into her chair. It was easier said than done. How many years has it been since they last stepped out of the abyss to call anyone for help? If anything, the abyss was known for being aloof. Whatever happened in Hell stayed in Hell. Nobody could interfere in its matters, not even the Gods.


    "We should let Lucifer know. This calls for a meeting. We can''t decide this on our own. Too much is at stake," Mammon pointed out. Lilith promptly agreed.


    "We can host it at my castle," she suggested.


    Baal groaned. It sounded like too much work but it was better than hosting it here. He would hate having to explain Zero''s presence and the addition of humans in Hell.


    "Fine. I''ll write to Raphael. When will we host the meeting? There isn''t much time to prepare."


    Lilith shrugged. "Depends on Heaven. Lucifer just has to give an order. Amon and Shittomi have to obey orders."


    "Wouldn''t an invitation from Zero settle everything? Hades and Merlin can come to pick up their stones and dog. We don''t even have to go through the angels." Mammon pointed out.


    "That''s true. However, who will convince Zero to contact them? Knowing him, he would be trying to think of a way to save your employee and Hades'' stupid pup."


    "Now now," Lilith chided lightly. "Let''s conserve our energy. We can discuss further after the meeting with Lucifer. Besides, I don''t think it''s a terrible thing if Zero does manage to think of something."


    Baal glared at her but said nothing. If only the Demon Queen knew about the mess he dragged everyone into when he had one of his whims. Someone needed to educate Zero and if the Gods weren''t doing it, Baal would. For someone who couldn''t be called a responsible pet owner, Baal wouldn''t entrust him with the responsibility of becoming Zero''s voice of reason.

 Chapter 143 Baals Faction 10

    It didn''t take long to come to a conclusion.


    "We''re calling those bastards down."


    It was a simple statement but it had the desired impact. Shittomi clicked her tongue, Amon cussed and left. Baal deadpanned and Lilith rolled her eyes at how predictable everyone''s reactions were. Mammon''s expressions were hidden beneath his hood but it was clear that he disliked the idea as much as everyone else in the room.


    "Who should we invite over? I hate Michael!" Amon declared. It wasn''t a very surprising declaration. Ever since Michael cheated in the war by borrowing Uriel''s flaming sword to defeat him, Amon held a bitter grudge over the warrior archangel.


    "No," Lucifer agreed. "We''re calling Gab over."


    Baal heaved a sigh in relief. Gabriel was the only angel everyone in Hell liked enough to treat him with respect. The archangel was known to be very professional and serious about performing his duties. Mammon acknowledged that professionalism and wished more of the angels followed his attitude. Besides being Heaven''s busiest archangel, Gabriel was known for his pleasant smile and negotiation skills.


    "Will Hades be attending the meeting?" Shittomi asked.


    Lucifer shook his head. It was rather difficult to contact the Great Gods. Usually, any matters pertaining to Heaven would be handled by the angels. The Gods were often too busy managing their domains to bother with trivialities. Still, Lucifer wished the Great God could come down to collect his dog and be gone from their hair. It was uncalled for nuisance and knowing the gods, they wouldn''t even bother compensating the Demon Lords for the trouble caused.


    "Just a heads up, Gab will come over in two hours. We can''t have the fortune-teller perform the trick again, bringing humans into Hell is against the contract after all. Baal, I''m expecting you to keep your underlings out of sight while discussions are on-going. In any case, we''ll have Gab act as a witness for the crimes committed against us and have him verify our report to Enma. The goat''s judgement wouldn''t be light by any means. I don''t know how the Purgatory handles special cases but once we drop him off there, it wouldn''t be our problem. As for Kerberos..." Lucifer frowned. That was a tough one.


    "To be honest, the modified Philosopher Stones are a problem too. I''d like to propose calling Merlin in for a proper investigation. Magnum Opus should be a top secret. How was it leaked? Besides, this information isn''t something easily accessible to a mid-tier demon like Schaf," Lilith pointed out.


    Lucifer sighed. The Demon Queen had a point.


    "I''ll let Gab know about that too. Merlin is an even harder God to make an appointment with. Nobody knows what he''s up to but he''s always busy."


    Nobody disagreed. It was true. For the last millennium ever since the destruction of the first Earth, Merlin had been working on something big. He''d been all over the place, including the abyss, collecting books.


    Baal bit on his thumb with a deep frown. Zero''s cooperation would make everything a lot smoother but he highly doubted that Zero wanted to participate in Schaf and Kerberos'' punishments. He wouldn''t even put it past the brunet to secretly free the wrongdoers just to spare them. No, Zero had to stay out of the case.


    "If that''s all, I suggest we head over to Lilith''s castle. Amon and Shittomi are not required to attend the meeting as this doesn''t concern your territories. However, I would highly encourage your attendance. Baal, would you require someone to look after your underlings during the meeting? I heard that there were some troublemakers who do not understand the meaning of staying out of trouble."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Baal grimaced. Has the news already travelled so far? Truth be told, it was only one person who couldn''t do as told. However, that person wasn''t even an underling of his. If anything, Zero owned everyone sitting in the meeting room, not that he could say it aloud. Lucifer was capable of grounding him for such an audacious statement."


    "I can babysit your underlings if you need," Shittomi offered. Amon raised a brow. It wasn''t often that the Queen of Envy offered her services. Then again, Baal did send them a secret letter some time back. Truth be told, he was curious about the special guest residing with Baal.


    "I heard that you have some strong underlings. You wouldn''t mind if I brought some of my best warriors over to pit them against yours, right?"


    Baal snorted. Strong? They were average at best. Apart from Zero, none of his underlings would be able to win Amon''s warriors. He didn''t give them his covenant mark because they were strong. He gave it to them because they were loyal.


    "Don''t bother," he told the Lord of Fire. "They''re only strong with words and numbers. It wouldn''t even be a show for you. However, if you want to enjoy some delicacies from Earth, be my guest."


    "Delicacies from Earth?!" Shittomi nearly shrieked but composed herself quickly.


    Her mouth watered at the thought of eating food from Earth. It had been so long since she became a demon, she''d almost given up hope of ever tasting food from Earth again. Hell didn''t have the ingredients nor the abilities to recreate the kind of food Earth had. There was no way she wouldn''t take up Baal''s offer.


    "Do they make sweets?"


    Baal smirked. "Lemon meringue tarts are one of the more popular choices."


    Lucifer blinked when Shittomi teleported away. Amon was puzzled. "What''s her hurry?"


    Baal shrugged. It didn''t matter. If he had someone keeping an eye on Zero, he could relax a little. Surely Zero wouldn''t be able to buy his way past the icy queen, right?


    ***


    Qin Yun recognised that magic signature. Coux was on guard when a red-eyed beauty materialised in the kitchen. She had waist-length black hair that cascaded like a waterfall. Her skin was painfully white with a tinge of blue at the tips of her fingers as if she was freezing. She didn''t look healthy at all despite her ethereal beauty. While the succubus didn''t know who she was looking at, Qin Yun bowed.


    "Greetings, Queen Shittomi. It''s an honour to be graced by your presence." Being a demon who lived in the colder regions of Hell, Qin Yun was familiar with the Snow Queen. Although Shittomi was commonly known as the Queen of Envy and the Demon Lord ruling over the Envy domain, she was also the spirit that ruled over the snow in winter.


    Shittomi smiled. "It''s good to see you again, Qian Qiu. Have you decided to join the Hannya Investigation House?"


    The fox demoness returned the smile and bowed. "My apologies, lady. I''m afraid I cannot accept your noble request."


    Instead of feeling down, Shittomi laughed it off. "As expected... I guess demons, like humans, do not change that easily. It''s fine. Besides, I came here for a different purpose. Baal mentioned that there are underlings who can replicate food from Earth. I think he mentioned that the Lemon Meringue Tart is one of the most popular choices. Where is the genius chef?"


    Coux blinked. Did such a powerful demon come all the way to Baal''s shabby castle just for food? Then again, a potential customer was a potential customer. As a businesswoman, it was not her duty to judge. Coux would let this opportunity go to waste. If she could secure the patronage of such a powerful figure, convincing Mammon for a huge loan would be no issues.


    "You''ve come to the right place, my lady. Please have a seat. Would you like some tea to enjoy with the tart?"


    Shittomi was over the moon. "Yes please, that sounds delightful. It''s been so long since I last had any decent food. I have high expectations."


    Coux grinned. Qin Yun smiled from the side-line when Coux slipped into her business mode, bringing out desserts and recommending various types of tea. It didn''t surprise the fox demoness. Baal probably sent her over to keep an eye on Zero. However, she wondered if having the Snow Queen over would be enough to stop Zero from trying anything funny. The brunet had been acting rather strangely after Baal left the castle. With her superior hearing, it wasn''t difficult to hear Zero mumbling to himself. If she didn''t know better, she would''ve thought he''d gone insane and started talking to himself.


    Leaving Coux to entertain their newest guest, Qin Yun left to find Wiser. There was something that she had to ask Hua Tuo. Thanks to the communicator, she didn''t have to make a trip back to the village. Zero couldn''t be left alone at this point. Qin Yun wasn''t taking any chances. Baal was right, the brunet was definitely up to something big and it wasn''t a good sign.


    ***


    "You''re saying that Hades abandoned his dog in Hell and that dog is now trying to destroy the dimension in order to turn back time to correct the wrong that he didn''t do?"


    Lucifer nodded and Gabriel pinched the bridge of his nose. "What''s wrong with all the Gods and Goddesses? How could Hades forget such a thing? The administrative department has been looking for Kerberos for the past few thousand years without much success. We had to archive the case because of insufficient information."


    Lucifer shrugged. This wasn''t his problem. "Call Hades, call the investigation department or the subjugation hunters to take care of it. I don''t particularly care. However, we need you to become a witness for one of the demons who''s involved in the case. It''s not in our abilities to issue a harsher punishment than death for such a traitor. King Yama will only accept a special request from us if there is a third party witness."


    Gabriel arched his brow. "Wouldn''t death be good enough?"


    Mammon pursed his lips. He''d spoken about Schaf''s punishment with Lucifer in secret before the meeting. If Schaf died in the abyss, he would be judged based on the sins he''d committed. Under Mammon''s tutelage, Schaf had done many despicable things to increase profit. It wasn''t fair to put Schaf through several lifetimes worth of poverty to repay his sins. As such, the appeal letter to King Yama was to request for memory wiping and rebirth into a peaceful time.


    Lucifer grunted. "Ordinarily, it would suffice. Unfortunately, we have no intentions of making him pay for the carelessness of somebody who started this whole mess."


    Gabriel sighed. He couldn''t refute that logic. Hades really made a huge mess and as much as he respected the Great Gods, Hades was losing Gabriel''s respect points by the second.


    "I understand. It may take some time to have Hades decide what he wants to do with Kerberos. Hell is responsible for presenting Kerberos alive for Hades'' collection. Please do not take matters into your own hands to punish the dog. Regardless of the crimes Kerberos committed, it is Hades'' responsibility."


    Lucifer nodded. He knew the rules very well. It was one of the reasons why he left Heaven. Their rules were very cold and the law ruled over everything else including compassion. Michael was an archangel because of how ruthless he was. It didn''t matter who Michael needed to kill, if they sinned, he would deliver punishments without question. Lucifer was different. He liked to give chances to sinners and guide them back to the right path often through questionable means. However, for once, the rules were working in his favour.


    "Rest assured, we will deliver Kerberos alive. He will not be ill-treated."


    If all else failed, why not continue having Kerberos to guard the abyss? Lucifer was always on the lookout for talent. Tardy students would think twice about skipping his classes if the punishment was to groom a deadly three-headed dog.


    ***


    "Zero is awake?" Hua Tuo felt the stone is his heart crumble away. He''d been so worried for the past few days. It was the first piece of good news in a while.


    "Yes," Qin Yun smiled. She was speaking in a forgotten language that only she and Hua Tuo remembered. It was to prevent some curious eavesdropper in the room beside her from understanding their conversation.


    "That''s good," Hua Tuo sighed. "How is he? Will he be coming back soon? The situation in the village has somewhat settled although there are a few difficult individuals."


    Qin Yun hummed. It wouldn''t be long before Baal allows Zero to leave. Once the matter about Kerberos and Schaf has been decided, the Demon Lord would definitely kick Zero out. As much as the two friends were close, she could sense Baal''s frustration more frequently. A bored Zero was nothing but bad news.


    "He will be coming back once the matter has been resolved. However, I''m calling for a different reason. Zero has been talking to himself lately. It doesn''t sound like he was talking to any of the people he met while he was meditating. In fact, he was perfectly conscious when he did so. Other than the strawcherry assistant, is there someone else that Zero would talk to?"


    Hua Tuo paused. Besides Mii, who else would Zero talk to? He wasn''t aware of Zero''s new conversation partner. Was it Truen? He knew that the wood elf has improved a lot lately under the tutelage of Freya and Merlin but he didn''t think Truen had the stamina to hold telepathic conversations with Zero who was in a different dimension.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t think there is anyone else that Zero could be talking to telepathically. Are you sure he''s not just chatting with Mii?"


    Qin Yun sighed. "He was making plans. Mii wouldn''t help him devise risky plans. Whoever Zero was talking to, they were convincing him to use another divine spell. Of course, Baal and everyone present will stop him from doing that a second time. However, we still worry. It''s hard to guess what Zero is planning."


    Hua Tuo felt a headache coming. Only Zero was capable of worrying him this much even when he was in the care of a more powerful being.


    "Right... I forgot that he has a tendency to be reckless. Please keep him on a very tight leash. It''s always better to be safe than sorry."


    Qin Yun smiled. That was true. "Also, do you happen to be able to contact Merlin or Hades? We have a situation that requires both of their immediate attention."


    "Oh? They''re not easy to get hold off but I could try to convince them. What happened?"


    Qin Yun summarised the gist of the mess and Hua Tuo groaned. "I see... I''ll do what I can but please don''t get your hopes up. No wonder Lovina has been stressing over the funny stones."


    The call ended after they exchanged a few pleasantries and Wiser gave the fox demoness a strange look.


    "Yes?"


    Wiser shook his head. "I just thought that it was a strange language. It sounded beautiful though."


    At the genuine compliment, the fox demoness chuckled. "Thank you, I could teach you how to speak it if you want."


    Wiser made a face. "Sorry, I feel as if I would trip over my tongue trying. Magic incantations are hard enough, I''ll take a rain check."


    Zero gasped when he heard the footsteps getting closer to the door. Without hesitating to use magic, Zero teleported back to his room. Qin Yun didn''t seem to notice anything amiss as she left Wiser''s room when Zero peeked from the gap between his door. He sighed in relief. That was close!


    "Hey Bob, do you think Baal would agree with this idea?"


    "Of course! Well, I hope it works out. I would hate to be stuck on Endow Hill after all."


    "What about the sheep? You haven''t told me how we can save him!"


    Bobbinskrier groaned. "He''s done too many bad things, it is difficult to save him. Don''t worry Zero, we still have until tomorrow to think of how to save the sheep!"


    Despite the baby dragon''s enthusiasm, Zero could help but worry. Could they really save Schaf?

 Chapter 144 Zeros Decision

    Bob sighed as he tossed and turned in his egg. Merlin''s decision to separate him from his contract master was making him anxious. The child of Endow first felt the tug of something dangerous pulling at his connection with Zero and immediately decided to reach through the bond to contact his master. Even if it was up against an ancient being way more powerful than he currently was, Bob was no coward. He would fight scale and claw to protect his kind master.


    Imagine his horror when he couldn''t reach his master. The mental connection was still there but in Zero''s mindscape, there was only endless darkness that awaited him. For days he tried to reach Zero but there was no response, only that never-ending stretch of void. He''d almost given up hope too until Mii contacted him. Apparently, his master had fallen unconscious due to magic overuse. That explained everything.


    "I might not be strong enough but I can sustain a mental projection of myself using my magic instead of Master Zero''s. Please tell me that Master Zero is safe!"


    The strawcherry fairy nodded. "He''s currently in the abyss. There is something that he''s troubled over but it''s not something I could advise him about. I agree with Baal after all."


    Bobbinskrier frowned as Mii explained what happened. As a young dragon, he didn''t know much about the world outside. However, Mii was right. The survival of the fittest was an instinct every creature had. If Schaf did what he did, he should accept death valiantly too. Kerberos had to be punished but not as harshly as Schaf seeing that he was still only a pup.


    "The pup is strong. He can learn from his mistakes and repent by taking my rightful place as Guardian of Endow Hill. There is no better candidate to guard Sleepy Cave. However, Schaf isn''t someone I think we should save. Master Zero is far too kind."


    Mii shrugged. She couldn''t be bothered by such trivialities, unlike Zero who thought it was appropriate to stick his nose into everybody''s business. She wasn''t kind enough to care about some nameless fool who decided it was alright to sacrifice others for his personal desire.


    "It''s not about what we want at this point, Bob. Zero has made his mind up. He doesn''t want Schaf to die but he also wouldn''t fight Baal and the Gods to get it his way. He wouldn''t let them kill Schaf. As Zero''s servants, it is our duty to protect both our Master''s mind and heart."


    Bob rolled in his egg. "We still have some time before they hold the meeting. Please let me know the outcome, I shall speak to Master Zero about Kerberos'' punishment to appease the Gods and Demon Lords. As for Schaf..."


    There was only a sigh but Mii understood. It wasn''t easy to give cold-blooded murderers second chances. Schaf didn''t even have a good reason for what he did. Those lowlives didn''t deserve to die even if the society would''ve been better without them. He didn''t have the right to decide the lives of others. He wasn''t a God after all.


    Speaking of God...


    "Do you think it is wise to let Zero call King Yama for his opinion on the redemption of sins? I read Zero''s thoughts. He intends to give Schaf a second chance at life by paying his sins back much like how he gave Douglas one. He really doesn''t learn."


    Bob made a face, his projected image distorted badly. Mii didn''t blame the young dragon''s shaken state of mind.


    "Does he intend to use divine magic again?! Has he not learnt how dangerous that was? Shouldn''t we let Baal know what Zero is thinking about doing? Someone should stop out foolish Master!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Mii sighed and massaged her temples. "No, Zero wouldn''t do that. He had an argument with Baal about it. Thankfully, Baal was able to make our Master see some sense. He wouldn''t use divine magic. However, he will ask King Yama for advice. Zero now thinks that he can use Freya''s blessing to charm Schaf into promising to not be a bad sheep and have Schaf work his sins away."


    Bob was speechless. "Well, that sounds better than anything I could possibly think about at this point. I was thinking about convincing Zero to toss Schaf into Sleepy Cave to ''guard'' it with Kerberos."


    Mii gave it a thought before smiling. "Well, as enticing as that sounds, Zero wouldn''t like it if he knew we planned for Schaf''s death in a different manner. Sleepy Cave ate the previous guardian, Schaf wouldn''t stand a chance."


    Bob made a face. "Please don''t remind me. I still have nightmares about it. The memories are still fresh in my mind. It''s not easy inheriting the memories of all the guardians."


    Mii sympathised with Bob. Her very core resonated when Zero met the Demon Lords. There were four fragments of Divine Entities in the abyss. There would be no doubt that they knew who Zero was. After recovering a portion of the Great One''s memories, Mii didn''t know if she wanted to inherit more. The Divine Entities were more powerful than the Great Gods and held most of Great One''s emotions. To inherit Jealousy, Anger, Idleness and Greed all at once, Mii didn''t know if it would affect Zero''s character negatively. Those were very dark emotions after all. After inheriting Kindness, Acceptance and Trust, Zero had drastically changed. He became more stubborn about wanting to help everyone when he was previously very indifferent about life. Although the abilities for the Divine Fragments Kindness, Acceptance and Trust were sealed, it still had such an impact over Zero. Mii simply couldn''t imagine what it would be if Zero recovered the memories of four very powerful Divine Fragments at once. Would that push Zero to walk the path of the Destroyer?


    "Are you alright? You seem ill."


    Mii quickly snuffed those thoughts. She''d almost forgotten that Bob was still there. "It''s fine," she smiled. "Let''s do our best for our silly Master, shall we?"


    Bob knew that the strawcherry fairy was lying but he let it go. After all, Mii was a creation by the Great One. He couldn''t possibly compare to her.


    Bob watched the strawcherry fairy flicker away and decided that he should talk to Zero again.


    ***


    Zero was pleasantly surprised to see Bob materialise before him. He was so bored out of his mind. Mii wasn''t free to translate any of the books in Baal''s library. Baal had a meeting to attend and everyone was away. The castle was big but Zero had already explored every inch of it twice. Now that he had his magic back, he could teleport everywhere with ease. He was sorely in need of a distraction and Bob came at the right timing.


    "Bob! Great timing! Would you like to play a game of Poker with me?"


    The dragon stared at the deck of cards, not knowing what they were. "Perhaps after we have a chat... Remember the talk we had about Kerberos and Schaf? Mii visited me earlier and we came up with a great idea."


    Zero put the deck of cards down and became serious. "Do you really know of a way to save Schaf from death?"


    Bob felt pressured but remained firm. Mii entrusted him with the responsibility of persuading Zero, he shall not fail them as Zero''s strongest servants.


    "It''s not fool proof but we have confidence that it will work. It''s better than not trying and leaving him to his fate. The Demon Lords will surely have him repay his sins with his life."


    Zero made a face that and Bob made a mental note that he should never let Zero out of his sight in future when he had that expression. Zero was determined to do whatever it took to have things his way and Bob knew that the brunet wasn''t against self-sacrificing.


    "Don''t worry, if it doesn''t work there are always other ways. There will always be room for negotiations even if it doesn''t seem possible."


    "How can you be so confident about it? You can''t see the future..." Zero frowned. Ever since he''d gotten Amaraline''s ability, Zero wished Mii and the Great One hadn''t decided to absorb this ability. The brunet wished he didn''t know for certain that his attempts to save Schaf were going to end up in failure even before he tried. He couldn''t see visions like Amaraline but the horrible feeling he had about Schaf''s fate didn''t go away. It didn''t matter what the plan was, Schaf was probably going to end up dead.


    Bob blinked. He wasn''t aware that Zero had been agonizing over that. Mii once informed him about Zero''s new ability. It was also what landed Zero in his coma. Bob was no clairvoyant and he was actually thankful he didn''t need to see the future. He couldn''t imagine having to bear the burden of knowing that something bad was inevitable. If someone told him that he was going to be forever cursed to guard Sleepy Cave, Bob would probably have given up on his dreams to someday travel past the cursed mountain range.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I can''t understand what you''re going through. However, I believe that the future isn''t fixed. It never was and never will be. I heard from Mii about how you changed the future for Amaraline, Lowis and Douglas. They were supposed to die, weren''t they? What you saw came true. However, that doesn''t mean it has to end up that way. They are still alive thanks to you."


    Zero let the words sink in. It was true that he managed to save them. The future he saw hadn''t changed. However, their fates certainly did and it was all thanks to the fact that Zero interfered. Understanding dawned upon the brunet. Bob was right. It didn''t have to be this way. Instead of agonising over the fact that Schaf was going to die and try to change it, Zero could always look at it another way. Schaf might be going to die. However, Zero could still do something about it. He had the ability to do so. The only thing that he will be doing differently this time would be how he handled the situation. As Mii mentioned, he shouldn''t trouble others while pursuing his goals. Baal and the Demon Lords would be troubled if Zero demanded that Schaf should be spared. There were rules in the abyss after all.


    "What if I let Schaf get sentenced to death in Hell and save him once he isn''t in Hell? Technically, as long as Schaf remains a demon and a resident of Hell, he would have to follow the rules here, right?"


    Bob didn''t know where Zero was taking this idea to. Honestly, he was a little afraid to answer. How he wished Mii was here having this conversation with their Master instead...


    "What do you mean, Master?" the dragon asked cautiously. He didn''t want to agree with something he wasn''t sure about. Zero can be rather sly when he wants to be. Bob was no fool. He took Mii''s warning very seriously.


    Zero grinned mischievously, giving more reason for Bob to support his previous assumption. Zero was definitely up to something no good. The dragon didn''t like it.


    "You''re right, Bob. I shouldn''t be agonizing over some future that I can''t change. I should be looking at a future that I can create. You''re so smart! I know what I should be doing now, thank you. Also, please help me thank Mii too... she must have asked you to talk to me about this."


    Zero''s charming smile soothed Bob''s heart but only for a moment. "Ma-master! What are you talking about? I came on my own accord... Mii didn''t send me or anything of that sort!"


    Zero patted the mental projection on the head, his hand passing right through.


    "Oops! I forgot that this isn''t your real body. Don''t worry, Bob. I appreciate how considerate both you and Mii are. I''m feeling much better now. Also, I''m not angry at Mii because of how she scolded me before. If anything, I''m happy that I have such a dependable friend by my side to tell me when I''m wrong. I don''t want to forever remain an ignorant child in this world. I want to grow and become someone capable of righting the wrongs of my past self."


    Bob blinked. "It''s an honour to serve you, Master Zero. I''m sure if there is anyone capable of such a noble feat, it would be you. Since you''ve made up your mind, we shall not interfere. Do call for us should you require our assistance, I will take my leave now."


    Zero watched as Bob disappeared. Somewhere from their connection, the brunet felt Bob''s uneasiness. He sent his reassurance through their bond and only felt the troubled feelings increasing. Sighing, Zero shook his head. Sometimes his friends worried too much. They should learn to relax a little like Buddha and Zeus. Zero paused in the middle of his thoughts. Maybe not as relaxed as Zeus¡­ They should think a little or they would be inconveniencing a lot of other people like how Hades is constantly cleaning up after Zeus. That''s not a good thing to do.


    Nodding to himself, Zero pulled out his communicator. There were a few people he had to talk to and he was hoped that they were interested in helping him out.

 Chapter 145 Saving Schaf

    Baal wasn''t expecting such a crowd. Even as a Demon Lord, it was unnerving to be in the presence of so many powerful figures. Whatever Zero planned behind his back had better not be a repeat of what happened at Half Moon village. There was no way he was going to agree to what the brunet wanted. Death was the most lenient and apt punishment for a traitor. There was no chance of sparing Schaf.


    Hades and King Yama sat at one end of the table. Gabriel hadn''t approached the God of Death or the King of Trials regarding Kerberos or Schaf. Yet, the two most important visitors were at the table. Merlin also graced everyone with his presence, surprising even Lucifer. In addition to the Gods who attended the meeting, Shittomi and Amon decided to attend despite not being directly involved in the case.


    "Now that everyone is present, let us commence the meeting. I shall read out their crimes. Please hold your objections until all their crimes have been read out," Gabriel announced. Nobody spoke but there was a unanimous silent agreement.


    "Kerberos, the Guardian of Hell''s Gate has hereby committed the following offences. According to the inter-dimensional treaty signed between Heaven and Hell, Kerberos has committed a first offence crime against the abyss. He threatened to annihilate the stability of the abyss plane with his amassment of magic to turn back time. His sins and punishment will be dealt with accordance to the laws of Heaven seeing that he is the direct subordinate of Hades - the God of Death."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Gabriel continued to read out sections of the clause Kerberos had broken with his scheme. Zero almost yawned listening to the lengthy speech but tried his best to remain awake.


    "The second offender is Schaf, Kerberos'' accomplice. By aiding Kerberos to amass magic stones for the purpose of turning back time and threatening the abyss plane''s stability, Schaf has committed first-class treason against the abyss plane. His punishment is decided by the verdict passed by at least three out of six, no seven, Demon Lords. The Demon Lords Lilith, Baal, Lucifer and Mammon have decided that Schaf will be escorted to the Purgatory to have his crimes weighed and judged accordingly. There shall be no parole for his crimes before the judgement."


    Zero sat up straight and gave Enma a meaningful glance. Just the night before, Zero called Hades, Enma and even Merlin to let them in on his plans. As is luck was on his side, Gabriel hasn''t contacted any of them. That gave Zero the advantage he needed to win them over to his plan.


    It was a very simple plan. Hades would punish Kerberos briefly and let Kerberos guard Sleepy Cave for about a hundred years until Bob was strong enough to take over the duty. This meant that Hades could instil discipline in his dog while keeping an eye on the dangerous dimensional monster. Sleepy Cave was a hazard that needed to be watched. Hua Tuo had no concerns about having a three-headed dog act as a guard. Merlin thought it was a brilliant idea. Having a powerful guard there meant that Hua Tuo was free to travel more and Merlin could free the resources he used to guard the Cave for something else.


    The second part of Zero''s plan involved Enma and Buddha. The God of Enlightenment will offer Schaf an olive branch to make up for his sins when Enma is judging him for the sins he''d committed. It was a good cop and bad cop strategy like what Isis had suggested. Without any better options, Schaf would surely choose the path of repentance. To sweeten the deal, Zero asked if arrangements could be made for Schaf to return to Heaven''s fields after he has repaid his sins. Hades agreed out of obligation much to Zero''s delight.


    All that was left was for the verdict to be passed after the meeting. Bob and Mii didn''t know what to think about Zero''s plan. It sounded frighteningly reasonable and for a moment they wondered if Zero came up with such a plan by himself.


    "Any objections?" Gabriel asked. He looked around and found that nobody looked too pleased or discontented. The Gods were wearing poker faces and the Demon Lords were expressionless. Even Zero looked completely neutral as if he was meditating.


    "If there are no objections, the meeting will be concluded. Thank you for attending the meeting, the administrative team will prepare the necessary documents by tomorrow. Kerberos and Schaf will know about their sentences once the verdict is out."


    The archangel bowed and excused himself but nobody else in the room moved. Once they were certain that Gabriel had left, Merlin broke into a proud smile. Enma gave Zero a look and nodded before giving the brunet a pat on his head before leaving. Hades bowed and apologised to the Demon Lords.


    "I''m terribly sorry for all the trouble Kerberos has given you. Please let me know if there is anything I can do to make it up to you. It must have been difficult sustaining the plane with my dog causing trouble."


    Lucifer was touched that a Great God would lower his head to apologise on behalf of his subordinate. "Please do not say such things, Hades. We are glad that you can finally be reunited with Kerberos. The fact that you''ve already decided to punish Kerberos strictly is enough for us. It was our fault for not getting to the bottom of the case sooner."


    Merlin looked uncomfortable when Lucifer said that. For the wizard, it was very difficult to admit that Schaf was only able to get so far because he''d allowed laziness to get better of him. Hunting for a single document when he had an entire library to maintain was something that Merlin thought he could procrastinate on. He assumed that it had been misplaced and didn''t bother to look further into it. If it weren''t because of the Demon Lords'' efficiency, Merlin would never have known that it was stolen. Zero raised his brow at Merlin but the Wizard God decided to look the other way. He couldn''t bring himself to apologise and Zero''s expectant stare was hurting him.


    Eventually, the Wizard God gave up.


    "I''m sorry about the stones too.... that was my fault. There, I said it. Is that enough?" he snapped at Zero who beamed.


    "Thank you, teacher! You''re the best!"


    Baal smirked in amusement as Zero praised Merlin for admitting to a mistake he made. Seriously, was there anything this brunet couldn''t do? Then again, the King of Idleness was suspicious. Why wasn''t Zero throwing a tantrum about Schaf''s verdict? The goat demon was basically sentenced to death. Did the brunet give upon saving his life?


    Seeing that the serious mood was over, Lucifer excused himself politely. Classes were still in session and as the headmaster, Lucifer had many things to attend to. Seeing that the host has left, Merlin made his hasty escape before Zero could demand more things from him. Hades also bade Zero goodbye after a while but not without promising that he would visit soon after Kerberos has settled down.


    The five Demon Lords sat at the round table and looked at Zero. Baal knew where this was going and suggested that they returned to his castle. It was a good thing that Sekkin, Coux, Qin Yun and Amaraline were out on an errand. Wiser had returned to Half Moon village after the matter was resolved. It was difficult for the human to adjust to the climate in the abyss and Baal commended the good man for enduring thus far.


    Zero followed the Demon Lords back to Baal''s castle. It was a quiet journey but he didn''t mind. There were many things on his mind after all.


    Unable to hold back, Amon demanded to know why Zero wasn''t worried about Schaf.


    The brunet looked at the Demon Lord of Wrath. The Demon Lord had angry but curious red eyes and no hair at all. Two horns protruded from his forehead and the frown made him look very serious. Amon''s big and muscular build made Zero wonder if he was actually a gentle giant on the inside but shook that thought off. There was not an ounce of gentleness in the Demon Lord''s actions. Zero highly doubted Amon knew what mercy meant.


    "It''s not right for me to interfere with how Hell wants to punish their wrongdoers. I can''t change the rules in Hell. However, I know that En is open to many options. He helped me pardon Truen''s crimes and have him repay his remaining sins in a different way. As long as the repayment and the sins match, En isn''t particular about how it is done. His blessing judgement does the exact thing."


    Lilith caught the drift of what Zero was saying. "What''s Schaf''s repayment like?"


    Zero smiled. "He will work his debt off in Nirvana to cleanse his soul of the demonic energy in him. While doing so, he will work for Buddha by doing what he does best in the administrative department. After his sins have been written off and his soul purified, he can return to the green pastures of heaven just as he wished for. Of course, En says that Schaf will have to go through the reincarnation cycle to get there. It is unfair for him to keep his memories."


    Shittomi thought about it. "Wouldn''t that be sad? He would have to work so hard for something he cannot even remember enjoying. It would be living a completely normal life as a normal sheep in heaven after he repaid his debts."


    Zero smiled. "That''s right. It would be unfair for him to remember what happened after all. All the suffering he went through shouldn''t be part of his memories. In the first place, it was a mistake for him to be born in Hell. I''m just righting the wrongs. What he chooses to do after he has his rightful life is up to him."


    Baal didn''t know what to say. In a way, this was mercy. Yet, it felt cold and cruel. The past is what shaped people''s characters. To forgo one''s past and start on a blank slate is akin to not having lived at all. How was this better than death? Baal held his tongue. He knew better than to point it out. After all, Zero was an example of that cruel fate. With no memories to define who he was, Zero chose to walk a path forged completely on his own. Of course, Zero was luckier in a sense because he met great companions who supported him throughout. It wasn''t the same for Schaf and Baal felt slightly apologetic towards the goat demon.


    Zero noticed the odd expression on Baal''s face but he respected his friend''s privacy. He didn''t think that doing such a thing to Schaf was fair. However, it was the only right thing to do as Mii pointed out. Everything in this world had to be balanced. If something was out of balance, the world could easily collapse. Still, there was a part in Zero that disagreed. Why did the world have to be balanced? Wasn''t it fine to be diverse? Everyone may have been created by the same being called the Great One but look at just how different they turned out. It was the uniqueness that made life interesting. Zero didn''t like the idea of Schaf becoming one of the hundred sheep that grazed in the green pastures of heaven. He would be just another sheep there instead of Schaf. It felt sad but Zero couldn''t think of a better way to save Schaf. He might have saved his life but not necessarily his soul.


    During the time Zero took to fight with himself, Baal and the other Demon Lords have arrived at the castle. They shared a knowing look before alighting from the carriage. For many years, they could only dream of such a day. Slowly, their mission became more of a legend and less of a duty. Their memories about their respective Divine Entities were nothing more than just a vague dream. That was until Zero appeared in Baal''s life.


    Too deeply troubled by his thoughts, Zero didn''t notice the intuition warning him about what was to happen until they entered Baal''s study. By the time the brunet noticed where he was, the intuition was firing alarms in his head in every direction, screaming at him about the huge turning point in his life. Both Mii and Bob were already trying to break through the mental barrier separating Zero and them. The brunet looked at the Demon Lords before him and wondered what was going on.


    "Zero," Baal called his name with a seriousness that the brunet didn''t think he was capable of. "We need to talk."


    A heavy feeling sank in Zero''s stomach. He felt like he''d swallowed the asteroid that sent him plummeting into Sedna''s planet. It was unpleasant. Yet something told Zero that he couldn''t run away.


    What a dilemma!

 Chapter 146 Inheritor of Sins

    "We need to talk."


    That line just screamed of so many terrible clich¨¦s that Lilith cringed. She just couldn''t view Baal and Zero as ordinary friends despite Baal''s claims. He was way too obsessed with the brunet and fussed over everything.


    Zero raised a brow. "Ok."


    The succubus slapped a palm over her face. What''s with this comical reaction? Mammon coughed beside her while Amon and Shittomi were left to wonder what that was about.


    "Not that kind of talk," Baal clarified. "It''s something serious about you and us."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Amon coughed and blushed lightly. Shittomi''s eyes sparkled with interest but the joke flew over Zero''s head. Baal didn''t seem to realise just how he''d phrased his words because he continued without caring about the other Demon Lords present.


    "Remember how I told you that I was a fragment of the Divine Entity Duu?"


    Zero nodded.


    "I''m not the only one who is a fragment of a Divine Entity. I''m not going to do the introductions so you guys should do it. Zero doesn''t know the two of you so it''s best to give him a summary about yourself."


    Shittomi smiled at Zero and shook his hand while she introduced herself.


    "I''m Shittomi, Demon Queen of Envy, the Winter Queen and also a Fragment of the Divine Entity of Jealousy - Jevy."


    Zero couldn''t help but notice how cold her hands were. According to one of Mii''s lectures, there were six Divine Entities that represented Great One''s darkness and six Divine Entities that represented Great One''s light. Zero knew bits and pieces about it after recovering a portion of his memories from the Great Gods. Zero knew that whatever memories Baal and the other Demon Lords had would probably end up altering his perspective about the world. No wonder Baal wanted to talk.


    "Nice to meet you, Shittomi..."


    Amon introduced himself next and clapped Zero on the back with a hearty laugh. Zero stumbled forward at the force and was glad that he knew healing magic. It didn''t hurt him much but there was definitely a bruise forming on his fragile human body.


    "I''m Amon! The Demon Lord of Wrath and a fragment of the Divine Entity of Anger - Venn. If you happen to see the bastard Kale or any of his spawns, please let me know. Venn and I have a score to settle with them."


    Zero laughed nervously when Amon flexed. There was no way he would involve himself in Amon''s feud. It sounded too troublesome and for a moment, Zero could understand why Baal was always so impassive towards everything.


    "I think there is no need to introduce myself," Mammon spoke up. "I''m the fragment of Divine Entity Gugu, the true master of Greed."


    Baal nodded after the curt introduction. He was about to continue but caught on when Zero''s expectant eyes landed on Lilith.


    "Sorry kid, I''m not anything special like them. Think of me as a security measure. Baal said that the five of you will be vulnerable to attacks during the ritual."


    "Thank you," Zero beamed and Lilith held her nose to prevent a nosebleed. The kid was too cute for his own good!


    "Right," Baal deadpanned and continued as if Lilith wasn''t there. "This is the most important part. Zero, the decision is yours to make. While we hold the memories of the Divine Entities we were created after, we cannot impart our powers to you. You would have to find them and have them return to you physically. However, it doesn''t change the fact that you might be mentally scarred. It will be impossible to look at the world in the same light as before. I''m sure you understand what I mean."


    The brunet weighed his choices carefully. He knew that it was his mission to recover his memories. The option was right before his eyes, handed to him on a silver platter. To not grasp this opportunity would be a waste. Then again, Zero didn''t want to have to put his current phase of life behind him. What Baal said was too true. He knew exactly how that felt like.


    Before knowing the truth about his existence from the Great Gods, Zero was both fascinated and afraid of the world. He loved everything about the world. There was nothing bad or good about it, he embraced everything and accepted it for what it was. Every creation was beautiful no matter how flawed it really was.


    However, after receiving the memories, Zero couldn''t see it in the same manner anymore. The colours in his vision dulled. Zero knew instantly what good and bad was. He was able to discern things that were beautiful and ugly. That wasn''t the case before. It made the brunet feel terrible that he could no longer appreciate the uniqueness of every creation. Along with his mental transformation, he grew physically. Strangely, the body that Gaia and the Great Gods created for him wasn''t meant to grow. The fact that it did meant that Zero had become closer to becoming something that belonged to this world.


    "Zero?"


    The brunet looked into Baal''s eyes. There was both fear and hesitation reflected in them. Baal didn''t rush Zero for a decision. Instead, he held his hands, giving Zero the reassurance he needed. The Demon Lord''s silent support was the last factor to help Zero make up his mind. Even if the whole world turned against him because of what he became, Zero knew that Baal would always be on his side.


    "I''ll do it," he told the Demon Lords. Shittomi smiled and Amon grinned. Mammon didn''t seem to care either way but Baal looked slightly worried.


    "You''ll scold me again if I start doing the wrong thing, won''t you?" he asked.


    The Demon Lord of Idleness looked into Zero''s hazel eyes. Time slowed down for the both of them, their eyes reflecting every doubt, fear and trust they had for each other. Lilith watched the two boys communicate without words and thought that it looked beautiful. They came to a consensus when Baal turned away, defeated. Zero''s eyes shone brightly but not in victory.


    "You owe me one," was all Baal told Zero before he got into position with the other Demon Lords to link arms and form a circle around Zero.


    Lilith checked the area before giving them the green light to proceed with the ritual. It didn''t take long for them to settle into silence. The succubus pouted. There was no chanting, no magic pulses of powerful energy, there was nothing at all.


    Still, a ritual was a ritual. With nothing better to do while watching over the five individuals, Lilith decided to steal a book from Baal''s bookshelf and made herself comfortable on his underutilised chair. Who knew how long the process would take?


    ***


    Zero was back in a very familiar place. He felt much lighter than he ever remembered. The feeling of being in nothing was extremely liberating although the lack of sensations bothered him a little.


    One by one, they materialised but not in the form Zero was familiar with. He only remembered seeing the familiar lights from his earlier memories.


    The Red Light radiated warmly and flared brilliantly. Beside it, the Blue Light flickered gradually into existence, not willing to burn as brightly as its Red counterpart. Then, the Green Light appeared. It was twice as big as the Blue Light. Zero knew at once what he was looking at.


    [You have met the requirements to unlock the basic quests. Would you like to view the memories for the Divine Entities Gugu, Venn, Jevy and Duu now?]


    Zero stared at the screen. It has been a while since he''d seen a message prompt by the Mind''s Eye system. He was so used to having Mii do all the talking that he forgot the strawcherry fairy was only an extension of the system created by his past self.


    "Yes, please."


    Mind''s Eye registered his answer and processed it quickly. As expected, Zero found himself growing sleepier by the moment and didn''t fight with the feeling.


    When Zero opened his eyes, he was greeted by the stench of metal and something pungent. It wasn''t very bright around him but Zero saw many bodies lying around him. It appeared that Venn''s memories were about war.


    "Give it up!" the Divine Entity shouted from the bottom of the cliff to the figure standing on top of the cliff.


    The figure standing proudly at the top didn''t smile. If anything, his eyes narrowed in displeasure. "You will never win, Venn. Compared to me, you are weak. You and your kind will perish before me. The Great One is no more, this world is doomed."


    Zero saw the Sabre Tooth growl menacingly. He didn''t know what was going on but he felt Venn''s anger coursing through him. It burned and the bitter hatred was like acid on his skin, eating away at the flesh, leaving only agony behind.


    The figure on top of the cliff dived and swooped down with enormous wings. The shadow of his wings covered Venn''s army and a terrifying shriek from the bird-like warrior killed most of Venn''s men. The Divine Entity wasn''t unscathed from the sound attack either. However, he leapt into the sky using his powerful legs to propel him and caught onto the enemy, sending them spiralling towards the hard ground.


    The battle was bloody with Venn''s rage overpowering Zero''s sense of self. Venn wasn''t in good condition. The archers from above the cliff started shooting and Venn was heavily injured towards the end. The enemy gazed at Venn coldly as he bled out, dying. Zero shuddered at the intensity of Venn''s feelings at that point of time. Even when sharp talons ripped into his throat, Venn''s feelings didn''t dissipate. The lingering sense of hate left a foul aftertaste in Zero''s mouth and the memory faded away, replaced by the next.


    Zero wasn''t too surprised to see Venn destroying things in the next memory. The Divine Entity tore through anything he could get his paws on. He was in such frenzy that he didn''t notice a small cat coming into his room.


    The brunet grimaced as Venn''s sharp claws swiped across the cat''s face, drawing blood. Her distressed cries made Venn halt but it was already too late. The damage couldn''t be undone.


    "Doctor, get the doctor!" he yelled at some nearby servants but the small cat continued to bleed.


    "I''m so sorry, daughter of mine... I''m sorry..."


    It was at this point that Zero understood what Venn wanted to show him. There were many kinds of anger. The brunet wondered what his past self''s reason for anger was. There had to be a strong reason in order for a Divine Entity to be created. He understood Nel''s existence. The Great One''s regret created Nel in hopes that she would right his wrongs. What did Great One desire when he created Venn?


    [Special Quest requirements met. Would you like to accept Hidden Quest: Venn''s Regret? Rewards: Venn''s Divine Soul.]


    Zero blinked. It wasn''t what he was expecting. Why would he want Venn''s soul? Then again, didn''t he possess three Divine Souls already? The tri-coloured petals from the sisters Murvin, Law and Isaben were sitting in his inventory.


    "Yes," Zero accepted the Quest and saw it being added to his quest window.


    He didn''t want to read the extra information provided just yet. He''d do it after his training. With that, he went on to view the next memory.


    This time, it was Duu''s memory. Nothing seemed different when Zero compared it to Baal. In fact, if he didn''t know better, he would have thought he was viewing Baal''s memory despite the change in environment. Duu decided to take a nap and only woke up to walk a little.


    For the first thousand years, Duu slept. He only woke up when there was an uncharacteristic cold surrounding the Divine Entity. Duu woke up in the middle of the ocean but as expected, he returned to sleep quickly. The next time Duu woke up, Zero raised a brow. There were life forms around him and Zero was amused. Duu was now a rock that the early civilisations worshipped. This time, Duu remained awake to observe the creatures go about their daily lives. He remained awake for over a hundred years and Zero wondered what was so interesting about watching mundane things.


    One by one, the civilisation died and Duu was left all alone again. This time, instead of going back to sleep, Duu decided to venture from his spot. Zero nodded and agreed with Duu''s choice. He''d definitely slept enough. However, to Duu''s horror, he couldn''t move from his spot. Zero didn''t know if he should laugh or cry at Duu''s predicament. Then, Duu decided to create Baal in hopes that the Demon Lord would help free him. Zero wanted to smack Baal in the memory when he ditched the Divine Entity to ''search'' for their master. Of course, Baal never returned and without any spare energy, Duu was stuck at where he was.


    [Special Quest requirements met. Would you like to accept Hidden Quest: Retrieving Duu? Rewards: Duu''s Divine Soul.]


    Zero didn''t even need to think twice before accepting. He would smack Baal at least once when this is over. This was selfishness at the highest level. Zero couldn''t imagine how angry he would be if someone he trusted left him in a ditch even if they could''ve helped without much effort.


    The next memory was nothing as dramatic as the first or frustrating as the second. However, it was slightly confusing. The Green Light split into two Divine Entities and even though they were born from the same source, they differed greatly.


    The first thing Gugu did in the memory was to claim the biggest planet in existence as well as everything within his reach. That got him tangled in a dispute with Venn who''d already claimed a planet as his territory.


    While Gugu was busy fighting with Venn over territory, Jevy went around collecting things she liked. At first, it was small things like flowers, animals and various bodies she fancied. However, it gradually became worse and the Divine Entity committed crimes to pursue true beauty.


    It wasn''t uncommon for things to go missing and nine out of ten times a God or Goddess was missing something, Jevy was behind it. To make matters worse, Jevy discarded what she didn''t like in random places, causing huge misunderstandings.


    One Goddesses'' necklace would end up in the bedroom of another God and the ring of a certain God would end up in the cave of a certain sylph. Zero groaned when he saw how both wars escalated. Eventually, it became big enough to have several planets destroyed in the process, including the first Earth.


    Gugu just couldn''t get enough material possessions and Jevy couldn''t get enough pretty things. Their hoarding posed a separate issue with so many things lying all over. Zero watched in horror at the number of things the two Divine Entities amassed over time. They had hideouts in almost every plane, dimension and planet. It was amazing in a way how they always knew what they had and where they kept it. At the same time, it was disturbing to know that Gugu kept the cursed crown that many have died to craft and wear while Jevy kept the preserved toe of a mermaid who had the most beautiful pair of feet.


    [Special Quest requirements met. Would you like to accept Hidden Quest: Retail Therapy? Rewards: Gugu & Jevy''s Divine Soul.]


    Zero felt a headache coming up. That wasn''t what he was expecting. The other hidden quests were about helping the Divine Entities. How was shopping going to aid the two Divine Entities most obsessed with collecting things?


    He glared at the screen but accepted the quest anyway. He would think about it when the time came. For now, Zero was just happy that he viewed the memories without a hitch. Nothing much has changed for Zero and he relaxed a little.


    [Warning: System will undergo an upgrade to incorporate the memories of the four new Divine Entities.]


    Zero didn''t have much time to react before he was sent back to the void. His connection with Mii and the Demon Lords was severed. Zero blinked in the darkness, unsure of what to do.


    Sighing, the brunet decided to digest all the information. Many things have happened since he woke up and he doesn''t know what he should be doing at this point. While Mii was his voice of reason who constantly pointed him into the right direction ever since her upgrade, Zero felt that their perspectives have been differing greatly lately.


    Schaf shouldn''t have to suffer. Zero didn''t think Schaf was right but he also didn''t think Schaf deserved what was happening. Kerberos did deserve what was coming for him though. Just like Zero, he needed a harsh scolding and lesson to understand where he''d gone wrong. In comparison, Zero thinks that Mii and Baal had gone easy on him with the scolding.


    "What should I do?" he sighed.


    [System has completed the upgrade. New functions exist. Please check them in your system log.]


    Eager, Zero called for the status window and raised his brow at the first change he saw.


    "Inheritor of Sins? What an odd title."


    [Inheritor of Sins]


    Effect: Allows the title holder to absorb all sins and convert them to a form of consumable power


    Zero blinked. He read it three more times before a devious smirk appeared. Whatever this title was, it came at a great timing.


    "I guess it''s time to call Buddha again. System, can this title convert sins into energy?"


    [Affirmative.]


    "How many times can I use this? Is this a one-time use or something that can be used repeatedly at no cost at all?"


    The system took a while before replying Zero.


    [The Title''s effect is bound by both verbal and written contract between the title holder and contract holder. The contract remains active until it is considered null and void by either party.]


    Zero thought for a while. He smiled to himself. Yes, this would be a much better plan. Nobody should have any qualms about it if the arrangement benefitted all parties.


    Just as he was about to rejoice, Zero paled.


    "Oh dear, I''m afraid Gugu''s memories and Duu''s attitude are affecting me already. How terrible!"


    The system didn''t reply or offer consolation while Zero fought with himself. That was the exact state the Demon Lords found Zero in when they returned to the abyss.


    "No, I can''t. That''s a terrible thing to think!"


    "Yes, I can. It''s not only effective, but it''s also the most lucrative option. I should choose this."


    "But it''s embarrassing!"


    "It''ll only be embarrassing the first time, the more reason to get over with it."


    Baal looked at the other Demon Lords with a hint of worry in his eyes. Did accepting four sets of memory finally break Zero?


    "Hahaha! Yes, I''m a genius! Mhmm, this will definitely work out. I''m sure of it!"


    "No way! What if they hate me? They already hate me for thinking of such a shameless idea... what should I do?"


    Zero continued to ignore everyone as he spoke to himself making various expressions. Baal whipped out his communicator.


    "Hello, is this Truen? Yes. Remember I told you that there might be some complications if we let him view the memories? Yes. About that... I think we broke Zero..."

 Chapter 147 Mission: Fixing Zero 1

    In a hurry, Truen and Merlin left the library. The books were quickly forgotten and Freya took the liberty of calling for Hades and Buddha to follow after them. Normally, the Gods didn''t deal with the rulers of Hell directly. However, after learning that Zero befriended one they became more acquainted with them. It was also Buddha who pointed out that there were four divine entity fragments among the rulers. The Sage God of Enlightenment warned them of such possibilities but Truen didn''t think it would be this soon. It hadn''t even been five minutes!


    Freya cursed the existence of Isis''s domain. Couldn''t time be consistent in every dimension? Thankfully, it wasn''t her who had to make the trip again. Merlin and Hades who''d only returned from the meeting groaned at the thought of returning so soon. Then again, nobody complained.


    Truen was both frightened and anxious after hearing from Baal. The Demon Lord was so vague that the wood elf began to think of the worst. What if Zero had completely lost his mind? What if Zero''s heart is so scarred that he''d walk down the path of no return? What if Zero became a bloodthirsty person who wanted nothing more than to claim the lives of every soul he once created?


    Sensing his student''s thoughts running amok, Merlin placed a hand on the wood elf''s shoulder. "He''ll be alright."


    Truen didn''t dare think about the other less desirable possibilities. Zero will be alright, he had to be.


    ***


    Baal didn''t know what to do. Lilith who was known to be the best at charming people and influencing feelings had exhausted every trick in her book. Yet, Zero was all over the place with his personality suffering the backlash from inheriting four sets of memories. Baal regretted it. Perhaps, it would have been better to let Zero inherit them one at a time. Then again, the Demon Lord wasn''t confident enough to let Zero do so. If Zero became tainted by one set of memory, he would gradually lose the kindness that Baal liked. Inheriting the other three after that would only erase all traces of Zero''s initial personality.


    "Do you think he should see a doctor?" Amon whispered to Shittomi who blinked at the sight before her. She knew her fair share of lunatics. It came with the job title. She dealt with deranged people who lost their rationality on a daily basis and fed on their emotions that contributed to her empire''s strength. However, this was a completely different kind of crazy and Shittomi didn''t know if it was safe enough to approach Zero. So far, he didn''t show any signs of becoming violent. Shittomi wasn''t a fool. She knew what Zero was capable of.


    Mammon decided that the wisest thing to do was to fuse to the wall furthest from Zero. The brunet was scaring him very badly. As an all-powerful Demon Lord, there were very few things that could make him feel fear. It wasn''t meant to be in their dictionaries. His eyes darted to Lilith from underneath the hood and to Baal. Both his friends were wary of Zero and Mammon felt his stomach churn. Of the six existing Demon Lords, excluding the new Lord of Gluttony, Mammon was considered the weakest. Although he had the largest territory, Mammon was known for winning his battles with his wits more than his fists.


    "Zero," Baal tried again. "Would you like to eat something or sit down? We can read books of your choice. I could tell you stories too."


    If he didn''t have Zero under control before Truen''s company came, he didn''t want to think of the consequences. Baal thought back and shook his head. No, it would be fine. After all, it was Buddha who suggested doing the ritual all at once to minimise the damage. They only executed the plan. yes, Buddha was going to be responsible.


    "Stories? I love stories! Did you know, I have so many interesting things to tell. I saw this beautiful large cat with dark blue fur and yellow eyes... he was so sad! Also also... there was a very small man with red skin! He had the strangest face with slanted eyes that went like this..." Zero pulled at the side of his eyes making them slant upwards in a thin line.


    "His eyes were red too! He had black hair like yours and a terrible habit of taking other people''s things for himself. How weird!"


    Baal nodded numbly as Zero rambled, alternating between his hyperactive babbles and the depressed self-loathing monologues.


    Thankfully, none of the Demon Lords had to deal with Zero''s craziness for any longer. A warp gate opened and three powerful individuals stepped in.


    A wood elf with bronze skin scanned the room briefly. His forest green eyes landed on the batshit insane brunet and softened with affection. It had been far too long since he last saw Zero. Thanks to his strict style of training, it felt as if this was the first time he was seeing his friend and master in years. It didn''t escape the elf''s sharp eyes how Zero had grown. Physically, he was taller and there was no doubt that it had something to do with Zero''s mental growth. This phenomenon wasn''t something that Gaia could explain. The Great Gods were not responsible for Zero''s physical change. In fact, now that Truen had the ability, he was able to see many different kinds of magical particles gathering around Zero. They clashed against each other rapidly and created a huge repelling force. Being the weakest person in the room, Truen felt the pressure crushing him. He didn''t know if the Demon Lords were able to sense it but there was no doubt that this was what was causing Zero to be ''weird''.


    "Magic discrepancy? How peculiar..." Merlin mused.


    "What''s that?" Lilith asked. The succubus wasn''t expecting to meet Hades and Merlin so soon but it was a good thing that Merlin was here.


    "Magic discrepancy is a condition when the gathered mana creates discord in the magician''s chakra. Most cases of magic discrepancy occur when performing a taboo magic ritual. Chaos magic is raw mana from the void. Generally, mana from the void isn''t something most magicians can use. Even as the Sage God of Magic, mana from the void is the one thing that''s still a whole sea of unknown to me. The person who knows the most about chaos energy is Buddha. His domain of enlightenment allows him to conquer the complex mana and purify it for his own use. Even so, he can only process a tiny bit of whatever raw mana there is in the void. Gods have fallen after trying to gain more power by tapping into the void''s power. The same thing is happening to Zero right now."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Baal paled. If Zero wasn''t a being from the void, would he have lost his best friend? The realisation that he could have killed Zero made Baal feel sick. Excusing himself, the Demon Lord rushed to the bathroom before he emptied the contents of his stomach onto the floor.


    Lilith felt her mouth go dry. She knew what chaos energy was. In the abyss hanging just above the void, sometimes random gates will open. Demons who get too close to it will turn berserk and kill anything it finds until it finally explodes from not being able to handle all the excess mana in its body. It becomes the Demon Lord''s job to close off the area to prevent more casualties. Demon Lords can only resist chaos mana for a short amount of time. If anything had gone wrong during the ritual, Lilith wouldn''t have only lost the brunet her child had sworn allegiance to but two of her friends as well.


    Merlin noticed the horrified expressions on the Demon Lords left in the room and sighed. He then turned to Hades who nodded. The God of Death walked over to Zero and tapped the boy lightly on his head before Zero''s eyes slowly closed.


    Nobody moved a muscle when Hades extracted something from Zero''s body. There was no mistaking that dark mass of power. Truen felt the orb call to him and walked over in a trance until he was restrained by Merlin''s magic. Similarly, Amon, Mammon and Shittomi who were left in the room had to hold onto their rationality at the sight of that orb. They resisted the impulse to jump towards it, well aware of what would happen if they did that.


    "I''ll be taking care of him for a while. I''m leaving his body to you, Merlin."


    The wizard bowed as Hades took his leave. The moment Hades left, the Demon Lords allowed themselves to relax and Truen was freed from Merlin''s magic. The wood elf took a while to regain his senses and when he did, he gave his teacher a panicked look.


    "Don''t worry. Unlike us, the Great Gods can resist the pull of Zero''s soul. Right now, his soul is unstable. In order to counter the imbalance in him, Zero is looking to devour those he holds close."


    Truen shivered after hearing that. The Demon Lords looked ill with unease at that revelation.


    "What would have happened if we gave in to the impulse?" Shittomi asked.


    Merlin didn''t answer immediately. His eyes were hard.


    "You would have returned to the void and become a part of Zero."


    Nobody spoke, too horrified by the truth. Merlin had Truen carry Zero''s body and decided that he would be staying in Hell for a while. Taking some time off Truen''s studies might be good for both of them too.


    ***


    Buddha wasn''t too surprised when Hades showed up in his domain flaunting his superior aura. The God of Death must be livid if he didn''t bother suppressing his aura like usual. Many of Buddha''s weaker disciples fainted when Hades got close, overwhelmed by the power difference and the crushing magical pressure.


    "Hades," he greeted calmly. The God of Death didn''t speak. Buddha knew what he wanted.


    "Follow me," he told Hades who followed after silently. Truth be told, Buddha was slightly afraid of Hades who had become so silent. Although the God of Death was a generally good-natured fellow, Buddha knew that the Great God had a ruthless side to him. The title he held wasn''t a coincidence. Buddha wasn''t fooled into thinking that Hades couldn''t reap his soul if he really wanted to. The Sage God was walking on thin ice at the moment.


    He led them through the maze of beautifully built temples. Nirvana was a mysterious place for many. It was said that if one could be lost in it forever if they weren''t enlightened enough. While it was a peaceful place, it could also be one full of suffering worse than the abyss. Nirvana is one place that practices living without emotions. Buddha was the first to chance upon the void and decided to research more into what lies within the mysterious space. The power of enlightenment allowed him to know some of the greatest secrets of their multiverse. After becoming a Sage God, Buddha never stopped trying to find answers. However, the mystery of the void was neverending. He didn''t know how the void worked but he knew how to enter and leave the first few levels of the void. That alone is enough reason for Hades to seek the sly Sage God out.


    Buddha led them through a misty bamboo grove to a lotus pond in a clearing. It was bright but there was no sun. In fact, time didn''t seem to exist in this place. No matter how many times Hades visited Nirvana, he was always confused by how things worked here.


    At the end of a very long stone walk path, there was a beautiful white pavilion. The surface of the water was still. The weather was cooling even though there was no breeze. It didn''t make one shiver in cold but it wasn''t comforting either. Hades sat down on the hard stone bench, motioning for Hades to do the same. The pavilion was constructed in an octagon shape like all of Buddha''s other Pagodas.


    "Can you hold onto Zero''s soul while I balance out the disruptive flow of energy?"


    The God of Death allowed Zero''s soul to float to the middle of the pavilion before holding it there with his magic. Buddha wasted no time and got to work immediately. The dark mass of energy spiralled when Buddha tried to reach out to it with his mind and struck back at the Sage God.


    Buddha threw up a scripture shield just in time and the attack disintegrated it. After catching a glimpse of his hardship ahead, Buddha felt cold sweat forming at the back of his neck. It has been many centuries since he last did something so dangerous. The last time he attempted to break-through to the middle-levels of the void, he suffered a terrible injury that he spent half a century recovering from. He wasn''t confident that he would be able to stabilise the state of Zero''s soul but the look in Hades'' hollow eyes told him that he didn''t have a choice.


    Gritting his teeth, Buddha tried again.

 Chapter 148 Mission: Fixing Zero 2

    Floating. It felt like he was floating without anything to hold onto. The feeling of suspending and not moving felt all too familiar to Zero.


    "Why am I here again?" he asked. There was no way to tell what he was looking at or where he was facing. Zero had never hated the void as much as he did right now. He wanted to go back, there was so much to ask Baal. He finally had a decent plan to save Schaf too!


    "We meet at last," a voice that sounded exactly like his startled Zero. That was most definitely Zero''s imagination. The brunet frowned in suspicion. Was this a dream or a trick?


    "It is neither," the voice spoke again and Zero jumped. he didn''t have time to ask questions because a bright light appeared and blinded him. Zero was reminded about the newbie God who disturbed his nap.


    "I''m not that newbie God," the being huffed. Zero blinked at the person before him. Too shocked to speak, he could only gape.


    "Hello Zero, we finally meet. I''m sure you''ve heard some things about me from various sources and I apologise for not being able to meet you any earlier. I''m Solo but the others may have called me the Great One."


    Zero stared at a boy who looked exactly like him. Also, did he just say that his name was Solo? Wasn''t his name Great One?


    Solo grinned as if reading Zero''s thoughts. "Well, it''s not as if your name is Nothing, right? That would be terribly awkward for introductions. Imagine having to introduce yourself... Hi! I''m Nothing, nice to meet you!"


    Zero thought about it and cringed. Solo was right. Names were important.


    "So... you''re Great One?"


    Solo beamed. "That''s right! Are you surprised?"


    Zero shrugged. "Not really. It''s just really weird to be talking to you like this. You''re me and you don''t exist?"


    "How rude!" Solo huffed. There was a pink tinge on his cheeks as Solo simmered in mild anger at the indignation. Zero silently thought that Solo was adorable when he was annoyed and giggled.


    Solo raised a brow. "You know, this is exactly how you look like when you''re annoyed too..."


    Zero gasped offendedly. "I do not!"


    Instead of arguing with Zero, Solo looked smug. "Keep telling yourself that."


    Zero couldn''t think of a timely retorted when Solo snapped his fingers. Zero yelped and clung onto Solo tightly when they started falling at a speed comparable to the asteroid he once hitch-hiked on. Solo only laughed at Zero''s terrified expression. They landed with a loud crash but nobody came to check out the commotion. It wasn''t too surprising seeing that nobody lived within a hundred-mile radius from their landing spot.


    Solo let the dust settle with Zero swatted at the particles with his hand.


    "Where are we? Also, why are you here? What''s going on?"


    Solo held Zero''s hand and dragged him along. "Come! I''ll show you how everything started."


    "Wait! You''re not answering my questions!" Zero shouted as Solo started hurtling them forward using acceleration magic.


    ***


    "Check this out! Isn''t it beautiful? This is the very first sea that I created. Sedna was born here. Oh, there it is!"


    Zero squinted into the horizon. For a moment, there was nothing and everything seemed normal. The waves crashed against the sandy beach like it should and Zero thought that Solo was fooling around again when the sea began to move.


    Zero watched in sick fascination as the waves became more violent. It roared and grew to monstrous heights. By the time it reached the shore, the waves were five times as tall as Zero and Solo. Zero screamed when the water pushed him backwards and pulled him under. Although he didn''t need to breathe, the sudden action made him panic. Solo calmly swam over and teleported them to the middle of the sea, hovering just below the clouds.


    Zero calmed his mind and watched as the ripples grew in size. Something was coming from beneath the sea and whatever it was, it was huge.


    From beneath the water, Zero saw some huge pointed corals breaking the surface. The creature moved slowly but when it stopped, Zero''s eyes were wide in amazement. Corals and seaweed decorated her hair. Sedna was huge...she was almost as huge as the cliff he first fell from when he met her.


    Solo''s eyes shone with excitement when Sedna let out a blood-stopping shriek. Zero shuddered. That scream spoke of anguish and anger. he didn''t think Sedna would have such a scary side to her because she''d always been caring.


    Zero watched as Sedna raised a large arm and sent a wave twice as tall as her crashing onto the shore. Whatever that used to be a beach was buried beneath the water. Sedna''s eyes glowed white and the Goddess continued her destruction, swallowing whatever land she saw.


    From the aerial view, Zero noticed the water getting closer to the civilisation further inland. The villagers continued with their daily lives, unaware about the approaching disaster until it was too late. Screams of terror were literally drowned and Zero wanted to go down to save them at once. Solo''s grip was too tight and Zero glared at his past self.


    "Let go! I have to save them!"


    Solo didn''t give in, his grip tightened. "No. You can''t change it anyway, this is only a memory. Watch. Sedna''s about to do it..."


    Zero turned around and saw how Sedna hissed at a small figure floating in the air like them. Compared to Sedna, she was tiny. Upon closer inspection, Zero noticed how it wasn''t one tiny figure but two!


    Sedna howled and tried to attack them but the two figures repelled it.


    "You have suffered," the first girl Zero spotted said. "Go to sleep for a while, you''ll feel better after you wake up."


    With just one touch from her, Sedna fell back into the water. Zero couldn''t believe it. What was going on?


    "Is it over?" the second girl asked.


    "Yes, Rose. It''s over. Where is Zesti? We should send her back."


    "Teehee! I''m here!" a third girl appeared in a flash of golden light. "Did you miss me"


    "Stop fooling around Zesti... we still have work to do."


    Zesti was a small girl of about five years old. She had brilliant golden hair, blue eyes and a wide smile. Zero liked her immediately.


    "Aww... you''re no fun, Clow. Fine, let''s save her from her suffering. Man, I wish the Great One could have given us easier jobs."


    Clow the serious girl frowned. "Don''t say that. Without the Great Gods, the humans will run out of control and the balance of this world will be destroyed. We can''t have the Great Gods falling victims to the void."


    Zero only became more confused. What was going on? Still, Solo didn''t say anything so Zero could only observe in silence as the three girls cast some magic on Sedna and sent the sea back to where it should be. Sadly, they didn''t do much to restore the destroyed landscape or village.


    "That was Zesti, Clow and Rose. They are Divine Entities that you will meet eventually. I''m sure you have many questions so let''s start from the beginning. Why did I create Divine Entities and the Great Gods?"


    Zero nodded. He too wanted to know why his past self decided to do all these only to fall asleep and lose his memories.


    "I''d like to make a correction," Solo cleared his throat. "I didn''t lose my memories. I sealed them away along with the Divine Entities."


    "What?"


    Solo laughed. "Oh well, it''s something you''ll have to find out once you have met all the Divine Entities. Long story short, the Great Gods maintain the balance and watch over the cycle of the world I created. The Divine Entities help to keep the Great Gods on the right path."


    Zero nodded. "Huh... I don''t understand it but I guess I can see why. Sedna looked so sad. It was painful to watch."


    Solo sighed."Well, it doesn''t happen often but once in a very long time the Great Gods will erase their memories and live as a human. They leave their domain to someone else to manage while they live as humans. Unfortunately, humans are not the kindest creatures to exist. Gods were created to bear the sufferings of those who believe in them. They were created to be kind but there is only so much pain anyone can carry. When that happens, they grow insane. Divine Entities must step in to take away their pain. They absorb those feelings into the void and guard it."


    With a better explanation, Zero began to understand a few things. the title Inheritor of Sins must have been no coincidence either.


    "Yes, that''s right. That is a title given to all Divine Entities but I thought you might need it too. Being kind is not a flaw, don''t get me wrong. However, there will be times where kindness can turn to become a weakness that people will make use of. Pain is something that can drive anyone insane. Once a person has gone through too much pain, they change permanently."


    "Did that happen to you?" Zero asked. Solo fell silent and smiled mysteriously.


    "No comment. You don''t need to know that for now. However, I didn''t call you here just to show you flashbacks of my past or idle chit-chats. My time here is limited. Isis'' power can only support a time paradox for so long."


    Zero wasn''t expecting to be flicked on his forehead and stumbled backwards in alarm.


    "Take time to think about it. You know, although this is a world that I created it also belongs to you. You have every right to do what you want with it. Don''t worry about what people would think too much. If you fail, we can always restart the game."


    "Game?"


    "Oops! I spent too much time. I must get going now. Remember, think about it! Nothing here is permanent. Not time, not the Gods, not friends nor feelings. It''s only real if you want it to be!"


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Solo!" Zero yelled but he felt the pull grabbing onto him, separating them. He had so many questions but Solo was already too far away. Zero wanted to cry. The question was at the tip of his tongue but he couldn''t bring himself to ask it.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Will I ever see you again?" was what Zero wanted to ask. Solo only smiled as Zero left. He couldn''t answer that despite knowing Zero''s thoughts.


    Once Zero was finally out of the picture, Solo turned back to the destruction. His serene expression changed to one full of hate as he looked down on the humans scurrying around. With a wave of his hand, Sedna was retrieved safely. Zesti, Rose and Clow made their getaway immediately, not wanting to be caught up in the mess.


    With nothing left to stop him, Solo ripped the planet''s core out and reabsorbed it back into the void. Without the core holding it together, the planet began to crumble. Volcanoes erupted, animals grew berserk. The ground shook and cracked, swallowing everything that failed to escape.


    Without looking back, Solo left the planet. He didn''t regret anything. Other than the Divine Entities and the Great Gods, everything else was trash to him. An adventure? A beautiful place? They didn''t exist. He would rather be bored all his life than have to deal with this never-ending war.


    Solo sighed, hating the decisions he made. If only he didn''t create humans. Yes, that''s right. It all started with the humans that he was once so proud of. Who knew that his best creations would end up trying to kill him? It was his mistake. He shouldn''t have wanted a companion that was capable of entertaining him and matching his level of intelligence.


    However, it was too late. Isis would soon fall and it was up to Zero to clean up the mess he created.

 Chapter 149 Mission: Fixing Zero 3

    "Pinch his nose. I think it will wake him up."


    There was a smacking sound in the background. "You idiot! What if he dies?"


    The first voice huffed. Zero knew that there would be a lot of eye-rolling. "He can''t die. He''s our almighty master."


    The strawcherry fairy made a strange noise and Zero heard Bob yelping in pain.


    "Why you puny thing- That hurt!"


    Mii snorted. "For a dragon, you''re quite weak. How does the dropkick from a puny fairy feel like?"


    Bob growled and Zero decided that it was about time he stopped pretending to be asleep.


    "What are you guys fighting about again?" he moaned as the light stabbed his eyes. He wasn''t unfamiliar with the place. In fact, he visited it very often. What Zero didn''t understand was why he wasn''t waking up physically.


    Mii and Bob stopped their squabbling immediately.


    "Zero! You''re alive!"


    "Master! You''re finally awake... we were worried when you didn''t respond to us..."


    Zero stared at them dazedly and Mii decided to give the brunet more time to recollect his memories.With so many changes going on in Zero''s inner world and outer world, it wasn''t surprising that Zero would be so confused.


    Zero took a little while to reorganise his memories and when he finished processing everything, he turned to Mii with shock reflected in his eyes.


    "Solo..."


    The strawcherry fairy sighed. Bob only looked between his master and comrade with a curious expression.


    "That''s not a dream. I don''t know what he decided to show you but it was real. However, you should remember that whatever he showed you wouldn''t be your reality. The Great One left it to you to finish the story he started. On the other hand, the mana discrepancy is something very real that you need to worry about. Buddha is working his butt off trying to stabilise your condition. Bob and I are doing our best to keep the different energies as far as possible from each other but you need to be the one to sort them out."


    Zero blinked and took a look at the newest addition to their mental space. Usually, it resembled the lamp that Zeus had given him. Both Mii and Bob usually spent their time here when Zero was asleep or meditating. Today, Zero noticed that there were four different coloured mist clouds. Each mist cloud was sealed in a container and placed at the furthest corner of the room. Zero looked at the mist clouds and raised a brow. They looked familiar.


    "The blue one feels like Bell," he mused and got closer to it. This mist cloud wasn''t very active and appeared to be moving slowly inside. Zero had a strong feeling that it was sleeping.


    "What do I have to do?"


    Mii shrugged. "Bob and I only sealed them away. If you let them go, they will start fighting in this room again. It was difficult to contain the damage and I would prefer if you didn''t free them after all the trouble we''ve been through."


    Zero squatted in front of the blue one and frowned in concentration. Why would the four mist clouds fight each other? Zero didn''t understand what made them unhappy. It was even harder to wrap his head around the idea of two green mist clouds fighting each other. Jevy and Gugu were born from the same light in Solo''s memory. Why would they not get along well?


    "Mii, can I have both you and Bob to leave for a bit? I''m going to let them out one by one."


    The strawcherry fairy looked scandalised at the idea. "You''re crazy! I''m not going to save you even if you called for help!"


    Zero grinned and gave her a thumbs-up while Bob gave him one worried last glance before leaving with Mii. Zero knew that Mii was only worried when she said that. He found it incredibly adorable that Mii would never admit how much she worried for him sometimes. Nevertheless, Zero stared at the two green mist clouds.


    "I guess I''ll start with the simpler ones," he shrugged. What could go wrong?


    ***


    Zero took it all back. It was a disaster. No, disaster didn''t even cut it. He should have dealt with the blue mist cloud first!


    "It''s all because of you! If you didn''t steal that diamond to activate the trap, I would''ve gotten that preserved body!"


    "My fault?! Who was attracting all the unwanted attention? If it weren''t for your stupid need to flaunt your beauty, I didn''t have to dash for the diamond and trigger all the traps. You can only blame your scatterbrain for your loss."


    Jevy''s fragment shrieked and zipped past Zero, striking into Gugu''s fragment cloud. Sparks flew and something in the room exploded. Zero groaned. He had to fix the mirror again. It wasn''t difficult to fix it in his mental space seeing how it was merely a representation of his imagination. However, it was becoming tedious with the violent argument hovering above him.


    Zero had to admit. He was intimidated by his divine entity fragments. The poor brunet had cowered beneath the bed the instant they got free. Jevy attacked Gugu viciously and Zero couldn''t even speak a peep before they hurled words and magic at each other. He didn''t even know why both of them were so mad when neither of them was doing the right thing in the first place.


    To make matters worse, their fights rattled the red mist cloud''s container. Zero could only watch as the disaster unfolded before his very eyes, powerless to stop the inevitable.


    BOOM!


    Half the room exploded with red mist and the two green mist clouds fell silent at once. It wasn''t as if Jevy and Gugu suddenly learnt what manners were. Zero highly doubt that. In fact, he believed it was the overpowering battle aura was what kept the two rowdy mist clouds under control. As for Zero, he held his breath, not knowing if the red mist cloud was going to be more destructive and twice as obstinate.


    "When will the both of you stop acting like children? Have you forgotten our duty?"


    Annoyed at Venn''s attitude, Jevy was the first to snap. "Stop talking as if you''re better than us! You may be older but that''s only by a split second! You''re not any better... going around destroying planets just because you couldn''t kill your enemy."


    The red mist cloud thickened around the green mist cloud whom Zero had now dubbed as Jevy 2.0. Gugu remained wisely quiet and watched as his divine entity twin gets overpowered by Venn 2.0.


    Jevy 2.0''s light became dimmer and Zero hesitated. Should he act out? Then again, what if Venn 2.0 decides to strike at him? Zero wasn''t confident that he could protect himself against a divine entity. The blessings the Great Gods gave him were powerful against normal beings. However, against some divine fragments? Zero didn''t want to test the theory out. He knew how easily they could subdue Sedna and that spoke volumes.


    "Don''t you know that silence is golden? Someone is trying to sleep here..."


    Zero blinked. He''d almost forgotten about the blue mist cloud who resembled Baal a lot. Thank Solo that Duu 2.0 has spoken!


    "All of you are being very rude to our host and creator here," Duu 2.0 said and Zero swallowed thickly at the redirected attention.


    Venn 2.0 let go of Jevy 2.0 and the energy in the room became less intense. Zero finally allowed himself to breathe again, not that he had to. It just made him feel more relaxed when he did.


    "My apologies, So- no... Zero. I''m a part of Venn, the Divine Entity of Anger as you might have known already from the snippets of memories."


    Zero crawled out from beneath the bed and nodded in acknowledgement. Jevy 2.0 and Gugu 2.0 were silent, a stark contrast from the noises they were making previously. Duu 2.0 didn''t stir in his container. Zero bet that he could''ve broken out anytime if he really wanted to. It looked cosy in there so Zero didn''t exactly blame the blue mist cloud.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt," Zero bowed. "However, I have some questions. Would you be able to help me?"


    "Of course! We know everything there is to know about the world," Jevy 2.0 sounded smug and Zero didn''t doubt it. However, before he could get his hopes up, Venn 2.0 stepped in.


    "There are some things that Solo has forbidden us to talk about until you have acquired a certain power. You''ll have to forgive us if your questions fall under that category."


    Duu 2.0 didn''t say anything but Zero knew the blue mist cloud was silently observing everything and analysing.


    "Can I ask if my meeting with Solo was something triggered by inheriting four sets of memories from the divine entities?"


    "In a way, it was." Gugu 2.0 answered. "However, it wasn''t something planned for. Solo must have felt that you required something to help you along your way so he pulled you over once you have enough energy to support the time paradox."


    Zero nodded. He didn''t know what a time paradox was but it certainly was something that required a lot of magic or power to overcome.


    "Will I be able to see Solo again?"


    At that, nobody answered him immediately. Zero became slightly depressed. Duu 2.0 who was watching from the background decided to speak when nobody else did.


    "We do not have the answer to that. There is a huge possibility that you will but we don''t know when or how it will happen."


    Zero smiled. Leave it to Baal to comfort him when he felt down in a practical way. Of the four divine fragments in the room, he felt most comforted by Duu 2.0.


    "What''s happening right now? According to Mii, a magic discrepancy happened after I inherited the four sets of memories. I also got a new title and some quests to meet the divine entities in person. Will you be guiding me to them?"


    Venn 2.0 swirled around Zero and the brunet eased into the warmth.


    "In a way, we are compasses to help you find where our original bodies are. However, once the message is passed, we will become one with you, unlike Mii. We will lose whatever consciousness we possess and become a part of your power."


    "However, before that happens," Gugu 2.0 interrupted. "You have to find a way to sync and accept us. Unlike the Divine Entities of Trust, Kindness and Acceptance whom you have natural qualities to sync with, you need to develop a bond with the human emotions associated with Anger, Greed, Jealousy and Laziness."


    Zero frowned. "I think I''m plenty of Lazy. I''ve been doing nothing but sleeping these days..."


    Duu 2.0 chuckled. "That''s not how it works. Ever since getting your body, you''ve been running around exploring everything and sticking your nose into everybody''s business. The only reason why you''re sleeping so much is because of how you''ve been neglecting your body."


    Zero looked horrified. "But how will I ever be lazy? There are so many things to do and see... people to meet and talk to..."


    "That," Gugu 2.0 pointed out. "Is the purpose of this trial."


    "Why is there such a trial? I don''t want to be lazy or angry or greedy or jealous... those are feelings that will end up hurting others and inconveniencing them."


    Jevy 2.0 laughed. She swooshed in the air and brushed past Zero''s cheek. "My dear, do you not think that humans possess feelings like this? Besides, what you want isn''t very important in this situation. If you don''t accept us and forge a bond with us through these emotions, you''ll forever be stuck here. I wonder how long Buddha can hold up to suppress this chaotic energy?"


    Zero whipped his head around to stare at Jevy 2.0 in horror.


    "Buddha? What''s going on outside?"


    Venn 2.0 didn''t bother sugarcoating anything. "Buddha is risking his immortality and life to preserve your physical body. Hades won''t let him rest until he has it stabilised. However, from the looks of it... Buddha wouldn''t be able to hold out for much longer. I''ll give him two more days in heaven''s time before his domain starts to fall apart."


    Zero paled. He thought about using the communicator to tell Buddha to stop whatever he was doing but remembered that this is his mental dimension. Communicators didn''t work. Mii and Bob wouldn''t be able to pass the message either without being able to contact his physical body. The brunet knew that there were no other options. He had to do this by himself. If this was what Solo wanted... Zero didn''t have a choice. No wonder Solo had been so generous by granting him an ability to inherit sins. Truen was right, there was no such thing as a free meal in the world.


    "What do I have to do to form a bond? I don''t know anything about the emotions you represent."


    Jevy 2.0 circled the bed and hovered near a mirror. "That''s simple. All you have to do is allow us to take temporary control of your mindscape. We''ll show you our memory and you will have to live as us throughout the memory. If you can harmonise with our strongest emotions and not lose yourself in it, we can form the bond immediately."


    Zero blinked. Was it really so simple? In the past, he would have readily agreed. However, after being friends with Baal for a while, the brunet started thinking twice. Whatever sounded too good to be true was usually too good to be true. There was always a catch.


    Gugu 2.0 noticed Zero''s silence and decided to try first. After all, the first to form a bond with Zero has a greater advantage. They could choose the space that they wanted to reside in and as the embodiment of Greed, Gugu 2.0 just had to have the best spot.


    "How about trying to form a bond with Greed? It''s something that you''re fairly familiar with, unlike Anger and Laziness. Surely you''ve seen this from time to time... For example, how about that time when Count Carrabas attacked the village? He wanted power and fame from defeating the village, didn''t he?"


    Zero felt a different emotion bubble from within him when Gugu 2.0 said that and Venn 2.0 made his move.


    "That''s right. He wanted to kill everyone in the village, all the people whom you love. Amaraline was going to die, Clowis actually died. Douglas was used by him to betray his own kind in the village."


    Thinking back about what happened not too long ago, Zero clenched his teeth hard. Venn 2.0 came closer and whispered harshly.


    "Think about what would have happened if you''ve not been there on time. Think about what would have happened if you and Hua Tuo were still back at Endow Hill... he would have succeeded. Will Half Moon village still exist?"


    At the peak of Zero''s emotions, Venn 2.0 took that opening and plunged into the depths of Zero''s mind. He painted a glorious picture of the villager''s death. Everything was dripping in red and Zero could only watch on as Count Carrabas and his army burned the beautiful tree houses. The forest screamed in agony. Grandma Moppo stood on her bad knees with a determined look in her eyes even as the knights raised their swords against her. Zenobia had three arrows sticking out of her body. They were all piercing vital organs but the Chieftess continued to fight, yelling orders as she choked on her own blood.


    Venn 2.0 felt the anger brew into something darker. Hatred. That was it. Striking while the iron was hot, the divine fragment allowed Zero''s emotions to consume him completely.


    Zero didn''t stop burning in rage until Venn 2.0 was completely absorbed. The chaos energy and magic fighting against him were consumed and refined into something that pulsed similar to the void. Yet, there was a tinge of something darker within it.


    Duu 2.0 watched in silent concern from his prison as Zero returned to normal. The magic spiked were definitely milder now that there were only three other foreign magic signatures fighting within Zero. However, the purity of Zero''s mana had been destroyed with Venn''s interference. It was a good thing that Zero grew in strength and was now stabilised. However, it was a shame that the brunet couldn''t retain the quality of his light. The divine fragment fretted silently as Jevy 2.0 and Gugu 2.0 made their move.


    What if Solo had made the wrong choice?

 Chapter 150 Zero v2.0 1

    Water. Boiling water.


    Zero felt very uncomfortable when Venn''s energy joined his dormant pool in the void. It was as if someone poured spicy wine into his jar of honey. Thankfully, like his stomach, it didn''t take long for Venn''s energy to be neutralised and converted into something more tolerable.


    Zero heaved slightly at the effort it took to keep Venn''s temperament under control. He could feel it affecting his judgement already. The brunet closed his eyes and tried to dismiss the unusual annoyance he felt for the two green mist clouds. It was difficult to hear himself think with the two noisy divine fragments circling him and whispering into his ears.


    Duu 2.0 watched on emotionlessly. If Zero lost this battle, the future would look very bleak. For five whole hours, he waited patiently for any sign of Zero losing control. According to Baal''s knowledge, Buddha was still trying to hold on and had started to call on the help of his disciples. The pagoda was activated. The monks were in their positions chanting and maintaining the formation. Hua Tuo was on standby but Hades was driven out of Nirvana on doctor''s orders.


    Still, Zero remained motionless. The waves of energy fluctuated wildly and Duu 2.0 was afraid that the brunet might lose. At times, Venn 2.0 had gotten very close to devouring Zero''s mind. However, the brunet was more stubborn than anyone gave him credit for. He continuously pushed Venn 2.0 back into a corner, exposing him to the frightening amount of willpower. Eventually, Venn 2.0 submitted although he didn''t do so without leaving traces of himself behind with Zero.


    The brunet took longer to completely infuse the divine entity''s energy into his reserves. Jevy 2.0 and Gugu 2.0 knew a losing battle when they saw one. Initially, they were optimistic that they could forge a bond the same way Venn 2.0 did. Sadly, Zero proved to be even stronger willed than before when he finally opened his eyes. There was no sign of insanity or rage in them and Duu 2.0 relaxed a little. The flicker of annoyance that flashed briefly didn''t go unnoticed by the blue mist cloud. However, all is well and good for now.


    "That was tough," Zero smiled at the two green mist clouds. It wasn''t a bright smile from the bottom of his heart and Duu 2.0 silently wondered if this change was for the better. The brunet usually wore his heart on his sleeves but after inheriting Venn''s memories and emotions, he mastered the art of donning a poker face to conceal his emotions. It wasn''t perfect, but it was darn near it.


    "I guess that''s one down and three more to go," Zero commented airily and Jevy 2.0 froze. Zero''s personality underwent a huge transformation after Venn 2.0 was absorbed. Before this, Zero was as tough as a rubber knife. Now, Zero felt like a plastic knife. While he wasn''t sharp enough to do any serious harm, he could certainly cut through certain things if he wanted to.


    Gugu 2.0 noticed the change as well. Instead of drawing back like his twin sister, the green mist cloud bowled forward.


    "I see that you''ve grown. Let''s see if you can handle me!"


    Zero smiled with his eyes making an inverted U-shape. "I''ll be in your care!"


    Duu 2.0 and Jevy 2.0 shared a look. They weren''t quite sure if such a change in personality was a good thing.


    Without holding back, Gugu delved straight into Zero''s mind and brought forth his most powerful memories. Zero watched in silence as Gugu dragged him further into the recess of Gugu''s memories.


    ***


    The Divine Entity of Greed didn''t know what to do or where to start after he was given a name. Solo left him to wander in the vast world and Gugu settled on the sparkliest planet he could see. He didn''t exactly know where his siblings were but it didn''t matter. Nobody wanted to associate with a brainless narcissist or a psychopathic large cat.


    Having said that, the Divine Entity of Greed was completely lost. He didn''t have needs to attend to. In fact, all Solo entrusted him to watch over were the emotions of excessive desires for materialistic objects. The need to possess everything was something hard to describe. Gugu wasn''t a hoarder by nature. Where would he store everything that he took? The void was out of the question. Nobody can use it without Solo''s permission. Planets weren''t trustworthy storage spaces with Solo changing his mind about how the world should look like every hour or so. There wasn''t much for him to do.


    For the next few years, Gugu hoped from planet to planet. There were many unusual rocks and trees. Sometimes there were rare animals and plants but that was it. The terrains and structures were predictable and Gugu had grown bored of seeing the world. He didn''t know where else to go. Sometimes he''d hear things about his siblings. There were a total of twelve Divine Entities but Gugu hasn''t met anyone yet. It might be a good thing seeing how destruction always follows Divine Entities who meet up, especially a certain large feline with anger management issues.


    "Since I don''t have anything to do, I might as well look for a place isolated from everyone else."


    With that decision made, Gugu travelled far and wide only to note that there were a particular species who behaved awfully no matter what kind of evolution they went through. They were tenacious and very annoying with the intelligence to accomplish almost about anything. In fact, Gugu felt fear for the first time when he heard stories about how Gods were being hunted by them. The species was known as human. It didn''t matter what they evolved into. Werebeasts, undead, elves or wizards... they were still scary to Gugu.


    However, there was one thing that humans did that Gugu was impressed by. They made beautiful territories. From crystal clear glasses that made a high pitched melodious ring when gently tapped to the malleable shiny yellow band of metal decorated with shiny rocks... Gugu loved them all. He even loved the wonderful smelling sandwiches that some humans made. Most brilliantly, it didn''t matter which planet Gugu went to. There was always something called currency or money. It usually differed from place to place but the concept was the same. Collect enough of that, you can exchange it for anything you desire.


    That was the first time Gugu discovered the joy of collecting things. He didn''t like humans but he loved the things they crafted. A few centuries passed by and he discovered that his twin sister had been going around doing similar things. The only thing different was how she was after the perfect body while he was after the most beautiful creations in the world. They made a pact to help each other out when they had a common interest.


    "We should make a base like the humans. Somewhere easy to access yet secure enough that nobody else knows about. We don''t want Venn the idiot to blow up the planet we set up operations on."


    Gugu agreed with the idea. However, he didn''t know what kind of planet that was.


    "How about making one? We might not have powers like Solo to create a planet with everything from nothing but I''m sure if we took a little of everything, it''s possible to create one."


    The Divine Entity of Greed was ecstatic. With some string pulling, the twins worked together and found a way to create a pocket dimension space using magic. The only problem was collecting the mana required to support the magic.


    "Stones? The sparklier and harder they are the better? I know where a lot of those are! However, we have other problems. The humans guard those very safely. Not to mention, stones of that quality are very rare. Only a few thousand per planet..."


    "Don''t worry! With my looks and your brains, there isn''t anything we can''t do," Jevy smiled. At that point in time, Jevy had colourful feathered hair. Gugu didn''t know if humans favoured that trendy look but he agreed to work together.


    Zero watched as the twins travelled from planet to planet. He didn''t get to view their whole adventure but it was quite the eye-opener to see lions walking on two legs and snakes swimming in the ocean without the need for air. He watched how the twins stole, lied and cheated people for their stones, that they would then charge with magic from other wizards, by tricking them into thinking it was the philosopher''s stone.


    "I can''t say I approve of what you did," Zero told Gugu 2.0 flatly who hummed in response.


    "I guess not. However, this is only the beginning. I''m the embodiment of Greed. You''ve seen nothing yet."


    Not wanting to argue, Zero watched on in silence. This time, they were in a very fancy looking building. There was a large circle on the floor was an intricately drawn pattern. Zero noticed how there was a massive pile of shiny rocks in the middle of it.


    "This is it," Gugu from the memory told Jevy. The Divine Entity of Jealousy smiled.


    "Yes, this is it. Let''s begin."


    It was at this point that something went astray. Gugu and Jevy watched as the beautiful stones they collected get shattered and turned to nothingness with the activated spell. Something in Gugu stirred. Zero became overwhelmed by the power and sheer volume of memories that came flooding back to the Divine Entity of Greed.


    He watched how Gugu felt about every single piece of rock that was sacrificed for an empty space. He treasured the memory of their time hunting for those gems more than the actual reason for using them. Gugu wanted to stop the spell but it was much too late. As the last of the gems disintegrated, the Divine Entity of Greed felt as if the pocket dimension had opened up a new hole in his heart. He felt completely empty and continued to gaze at the now empty room. Not a single trace of their adventures remained.


    "Gugu?"


    Looking at his ever-changing twin sister, the imp made a vow. He would collect things that would never disappear, not even after time has ended. He wanted everything he could have. He would never lose anything precious again.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Zero watched the memories fade to black silently without any signs of emotion betraying his expression. Gugu 2.0 was nervous. Did he manage to move Zero? For someone who came with nothing from the void, surely Zero must have felt the same sense of loss not knowing where he belonged or what he owned.


    Before the divine fragment could speak, he felt the tug towards his soul. It started off gentle but became violent in less than a minute. Unable to resist, Gugu gave in. Zero silently evaluated Gugu''s energy. It tasted bitter and Zero frowned. He didn''t like the taste at all.


    Luckily, the brunet wasn''t too surprised at the terrible taste. He accepted it well and this time, it took him less than twenty minutes to fully absorb the one rampant energy. Duu 2.0 and Jevy were both surprised at how quick the process was. Could it be that Zero had some sort of desire that Gugu was able to form a bond with?


    While they were pondering over the matter, Zero felt his soul getting heavier. Gugu''s memory reminded of something he wanted to forget. The feeling of insecurity was buried beneath all the love his friends had shown him. Not knowing who he was, where he belonged and where to go was something Zero didn''t want to go through again. It might be because of this thought haunting him subconsciously that Zero chose to go on an adventure instead of settling down in a village.


    "Perhaps what I really want is to collect a lot of friends on the way so that I won''t feel lonely anymore..." Zero thought to himself. From within, he felt Gugu 2.0''s energy resonated with the thought.


    Unlike Venn''s energy, Zero felt a lot more comfortable with Gugu. In fact, he felt comforted that there was someone else who understood him so well.


    Duu 2.0 observed Zero for any change in the mana and personality but found none. If anything, Zero looked more relieved after forming a bond with Gugu.


    "Really... what was it that Zero wanted so much in this world? Doesn''t he already own everything there is to own?" Duu 2.0 wondered silently and waited for Jevy 2.0 to make her move.

 Chapter 151 Zero v2.0 2

    It wasn''t as easy for Jevy 2.0 to form a bond with Zero as compared to Venn 2.0 and Gugu 2.0. The green mist cloud had already failed to tempt Zero twice. Duu 2.0 didn''t offer any advice to her. For someone like Jevy 2.0 who didn''t know the meaning of defeat, offering her help would only look like an insult.


    Zero felt tired. It was the same kind of sleepiness that took over him especially after eating so much. He knew that Jevy was doing her best but at the moment, the doctor-to-be wanted nothing more than to curl up and snooze.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Slightly disheartened and utterly vexed, Jevy 2.0 decided to back off and re-strategise. In terms of passion, Jevy 2.0 was confident that she would lose to Venn 2.0 or her twin brother''s fragment. In fact, she was known to be one of the more aggressively passionate Divine Entities.


    Truth be told, she didn''t have the slightest clue about what she should be doing to form a bond with Zero. She didn''t know anything about the young doctor. Even Solo was somewhat like a stranger to her. For Jevy 2.0, she didn''t care about anyone around her. She was always too busy increasing her collection and working to become closer to perfection.


    Zero felt someone prying into his mind but was too tired at the moment to bother. Jevy 2.0 took this opportunity to steal a peek into Zero''s memories. She was dismayed to find that there wasn''t much to work with. However, she managed to find something that she could work with.


    Unlike Anger and Greed that is more commonly experienced by the munchkin, Jealousy isn''t something very familiar to him. Zero has very little desires apart from the hunger for knowledge. While Greed and Jealousy were born from the same source, their interests greatly differed. The desire for physical possession wasn''t the same as the desire for better quality or dissatisfaction with oneself. Zero didn''t have much to begin with and those who have not want not.


    If there was one thing Zero was dissatisfied about himself, it would be that one thing.


    Yes, Zero had a height complex. Jevy 2.0 smirked to herself. The young doctor wished he was as tall and elegant as Truen sometimes. There were even instances that Zero read up about magic to accelerate one''s growth. Needless to say, whatever magic Zero tried to use failed miserably. One does not simply alter the body gifted by the Great Gods with mere magic.


    Speaking of complexes, there were more. Jevy 2.0 couldn''t believe what she was finding.


    "The fact that he isn''t ''normal'' bothers him... He envies people who can speak their minds freely like Clowis and Vrald. Zero wishes he was smarter too... wait, are you serious?"


    The green mist cloud was perplexed. Just when she didn''t think her digging would prove useful, one thing led to another.


    Duu 2.0 listened to Jevy 2.0 fumble through Zero''s memories and hold a conversation with herself. He sighed. Leave it to Zero to complicate matters. Anyone could tell that the kid would be insecure. Imagine being thrown to an entirely new place without memories or knowledge about how the world worked. In his opinion, Zero was doing rather well in adapting to the situation and finding himself.


    "What? I can''t believe this exists. How can you be jealous of somebody else''s ability to be lazy? Baal isn''t even a good role model, why do you aspire to be as useless as him? He doesn''t clean his castle because he doesn''t want to, not because he doesn''t need to. Also, it''s ridiculous to be jealous about the amount of time adults are allowed to stay past your bedtime curfew. You''re technically a child..."


    Zero frowned in irritation at Jevy 2.0''s non-stop complaints about his personal opinions. Who cared if he envied how plants didn''t need to open their mouths to drink water? It was his personal opinion and thoughts about the matter. He envied the animals for their ability to walk around without clothes for obvious reasons. Jevy doesn''t have to prod at that fact with a stick to check if it was dead or alive. Her incessant comments about other people''s matters made Zero wake up. He was no longer in the mood for a nap.


    Duu 2.0 pretended not to notice the drastic change in mood. As the atmosphere soured, Jevy 2.0 grew quieter. The tension in the air got so thick at one point and the Divine Fragment of Jealousy completely stopped talking. Perhaps, she''d gone too far.


    "Are you quite done yet? I''m trying to sleep."


    Jevy 2.0 blink. She didn''t know if her strategy would work in the first place. Imagine her surprise when it did. Then again, it was too soon to celebrate. Zero needed a few more shoves to completely sync with her emotions before they could forge a bond.


    Playing the role of an obnoxious woman, Jevy 2.0 continued to point out all of Zero''s flaws and insecurities. When everything Zero tried so desperately to keep in the dark came to light, he gave up. Who cared if he didn''t know how to lie? Zero wasn''t even going to bother trying at this point. The damage was too extensive.


    "Yes! I have issues with everything that you just mentioned. Is there a problem?"


    Jevy 2.0 watched as Zero''s eyes widened ablaze with fury. Just a little bit more before she could slither her way into his mind and heart.


    "Of course not, why would I? I''m just saying that you''re not perfect. It''s completely fine to feel that way. Besides, isn''t it just silly to think that only special people can have special things? If you want something, I think you should simply take it."


    Zero was about to agree with her but paused when he repeated that statement in his mind.


    "No," he said, calmer this time. "You''re wrong. I''m not going to take what I want from others like you. It''s not considerate and it doesn''t belong to me."


    Jevy 2.0 rolled her non-existent eyes and circled Zero. "Yes, you do. You made this world so everything in it belongs to you. You want to be taller, find a new body with the height you like and chase the soul away. If you''re being generous, give the poor soul your old body. If you want people to be more accepting of you at the village, speak up. Nobody is stopping you from saying what''s on your mind."


    Zero thought about it carefully. Jevy 2.0 wasn''t lying. In fact, that sounded perfect! There was only one tiny problem. Zero didn''t feel like he could understand Jevy 2.0. He couldn''t sync with her or form a bond even though they agreed. There was still something missing but he didn''t know what that was.


    "Your thoughts are aligned but your hearts aren''t," Duu 2.0 yawned. Sitting in a corner for so long got boring quickly. Unfortunately, he still had a duty to fulfil and sleep was out of the question.


    "Our hearts are not aligned?" Jevy 2.0 echoed.


    "Sure, there may be many things that Zero wants and envies others for. However, you''re not taking time to understand Zero as an individual. You''ll never be able to match each other. Technically, Zero is supposed to work to earn our recognition before inheriting our powers. However, both you and I know the truth. There isn''t much time left. Stop dallying and quickly give him what he wants to know already!"


    The green mist cloud stilled and Zero blinked. What were they going on about?


    "I understand. Solo... it''s about Solo isn''t it?" Jevy 2.0 asked the stunned brunet.


    "You are jealous that Solo is so far ahead of you and that you have a lot to catch up with. You wish that you could swap places with him."


    Zero didn''t answer this time. He wasn''t quite sure if that was what he truly wanted. When he first inherited the memory of his time in the void from the Great Gods, Zero wanted to experience creating something too. Unfortunately, his gift was meant for taking and not giving. Hence Zero thought that the best way to give back to this world was to take away sufferings. In a way, he was jealous of Solo''s ability to bring forth precious things endlessly. Zero too wanted to be the one to create this beautiful world despite how flawed it was.


    Zero fell solemn for a while and Duu 2.0 wished Jevy 2.0 good luck. It wouldn''t be long before those two synced with each other. Knowing Zero, he would understand it very quickly. The munchkin may have lost his memories but not his wisdom. As the creator of the multiverse, he had an extraordinary mindset that not even Divine Entities could understand.


    It wasn''t unusual for Solo to change his mind when you least expect it. Nobody can come to understand his thought process sometimes. The Great One was known to create dozens of dimensions only to tear them down the very next moment to create something grander. Lives meant little to the Great One and only beauty did. Duu 2.0 didn''t want to tell Zero this yet. He would find out once he meets the actual Divine Entity of Laziness. For now, the blue mist cloud watched as Zero devoured Jevy 2.0''s energy.


    Sighing, Duu 2.0 started to pound on the seal that contained him. Mii and Bob did a decent job designing such a complex seal in such a short time. While Venn and the rest decided to use brute force to break through it, Duu had been observing how the seal was designed while they fought. It didn''t take him long to find a way to escape. Only, it took too much effort so he didn''t bother attempting.


    Now that Zero was almost stabilised, it was his turn.


    His objective was simple. In order for Zero to not undergo too much of a mental growth spurt and personality change, Duu would bring forth some of the more mundane wisdom to entice Zero before merging with him.


    "Are you ready?" he asked Zero who nodded with a small smile. Now that the noisy ones were finally gone, Duu 2.0 allowed himself to relax more. Zero was immediately comforted by Duu 2.0''s presence that felt very much like Baal''s.


    "Let''s do this," he told the blue mist cloud and Duu 2.0 wasted no time.

 Chapter 152 Outgrown 1

    Buddha didn''t know how much longer he could do this for. When Solo entrusted him with the duty to save his future self, he knew he shouldn''t have agreed. Zero may have the Great Gods wrapped around his little finger but Solo definitely has Buddha wrapped around his little finger.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Sage God had already expended about thirty percent of whatever resources he amassed during his Godhood. For someone stingier than the Scrooge and more calculative than Mammon, that was saying something.


    Buddha was hardly rested before the third wave came. Whatever happened inside of Zero''s mindscape was something beyond Buddha''s control. the Sage God can only continue to provide a short term relieve externally. The first wave was the toughest as it was the fiercest. There was no doubt about Venn''s raw power. Of all the Divine Entities, Venn was known to be the most dangerous. The combination of stupidity, a short fuse and uncontrollable power gave Venn an unshakable position in Buddha''s rankings for the top ten beings he would run from the moment he saw them.


    Sadly, his promise to Solo made this encounter impossible. Buddha would have gladly hidden in his Pagodas if it weren''t for the agreement. Instead of taking cover from the walking disaster, Buddha had invited them over to his sacred stronghold just to stabilise the rampant energy. Many of his best disciples have fallen from Hades'' rage. More have fallen from the chaos magic overflow in Nirvana. Buddha clicked his tongue. This must be Jevy''s energy that Zero was trying to fuse with. Buddha always knew that the Divine Entity of Jealousy had a sticky personality. He hated clingy people who wouldn''t stop pestering him but for Zero, Buddha had no choice but to let Jevy''s energy use his body as she pleased.


    It was unpleasant. Buddha shuddered as Jevy''s energy crawled through his chakra channels and settled in his solar plexus to siphon the purified chaos energy. Her touch was incredibly cold and if Buddha hadn''t already attained enlightenment or reached the highest form of cultivation, his soul would''ve frozen over. The rampant energy moved on to Buddha''s liver and the Sage God let a low groan when it attacked the organ viciously.


    From the portal, Hua Tuo appeared. Buddha didn''t spare the doctor a glance, too busy concentrating on stabilising Zero''s condition and fighting the pain. He was only vaguely aware of the doctor''s movements when he felt a warm flow of energy being transferred into his qi channel. Buddha sagged with relief for a little. Hua Tuo lived up to his name as the God of Medicine and the best doctor of his time.


    "How much more till Zero completely stabilises?"


    Buddha shrugged. "It depends on Duu after Jevy settles down. Knowing his nature, it might take a while. We could be here from days to years. If Duu doesn''t feel like doing anything, nobody can make him move."


    Hua Tuo grunted. Buddha''s organs were in terrible shape. Jevy certainly didn''t pull any punches, taking whatever she wanted.


    "You will need to rest in order for your organs to regenerate. Jevy ate out your heart, liver and gallbladder. It''s fried beyond saving, we need Merlin to help replicate Zero''s new type of healing magic. There''s not much I can do here except replenish your qi energy. She sucked you dry there..."


    Buddha let his poker face fall and winced. "There is a thousand-year-ginseng that I''ve been hiding away for times of emergency and an ice toad from your previous world. You can use them to make medicine. I can''t leave my position, Zero still has one more trial to overcome."


    Hua Tuo didn''t say much and went down the hidden doorway that Buddha told him about. It was rare for Buddha to concern himself with others. It was even rarer for Buddha to use his treasures. Hell must have frozen over.


    In a certain part of Hell, Shittomi blinked and glanced outside her window before sighing. Looking at the flurry of snow passing by her castle window, the Winter Queen wished it wasn''t always freezing in her domain.


    Once Hua Tuo had left, Buddha allowed his expression to change into one of pure agony. His facial muscles twisted into something so unrecognisable. It was hard to remember how peaceful he usually looked. Sweat had soaked through his clothing and the Sage God swallowed another mouthful of blood.


    "One more to go," he told himself and held steady despite the flickering in his vision.


    ***


    "It''s so rare for you to visit me," Sedna blinked in surprise at the sight of her unexpected visitor.


    Gaia looked ruffled with leaves all over her face and her hair looking more tangled than before.


    "Something''s wrong with Zero''s body, I can feel it. My magic has been constantly raining at an alarming rate. The rapid healing isn''t going to keep up very soon, the body will disintegrate."


    Alarmed, Sedna dropped the teapot. "Where is Zero right now?"


    Gaia shook her head sadly, leaves falling constantly. They turned yellow and then brown before piling at where Gaia stood. Sedna hasn''t seen this happen to her sister in a very long time. Gaia''s leaves only fell when she was under duress. Not many have the power to make a Great God feel threatened or stressed.


    "Have you talked to Isis and Freya? What about Hades and Zeus?"


    "Hades said it was something to do with the Demon Lords in Hell. They decided to perform the ritual to give Zero the memories from four Divine Entities at the same time. Buddha is looking after Zero now according to Hades. He''s still livid so Buddha chased him out of Nirvana for putting too many of his disciples out of action. Hua Tuo is there to check on the situation but he hasn''t reported back."


    Sedna bit her bottom lip and wrung her hands. At this rate, everyone was going to get injured. Zero''s body will destroy itself, Buddha might die if he tries to contain all that damage himself. Hua Tuo would be seriously injured trying to save them both and Gaia will wither from overusing her powers. Sedna didn''t want her sister to lose her powers and be reincarnated as a human again in order to regain her powers.


    "There should still be a way," Sedna swam frantically in circles at the bottom of the ocean. gaia stopped her from doing so with a sad smile.


    "Don''t do this. You and I both know that I''ll return. Of course, nobody wants this to happen but if it does, at least I got to tell you goodbye properly unlike the last time."


    Grieved by the devastating news, Sedna broke down and cried. Her tears turned into various jellyfishes that glowed in the dark before swimming away. Gaia wrapped her arms around her younger sister and closed her eyes. Goodbyes were always painful and time doesn''t make it any easier.


    ***


    There was rumbling and Mii exchanged worried looks with Bob. Zero told them to stay away but that didn''t mean they had to go far. In fact, with Bob''s speciality, they were camping just right outside of it in an adjacent room supported by the dragon''s magic.


    "Do you think it will take very long?"


    Mii sighed. Truth be told, she didn''t know. She didn''t think that Zero would try to resolve the conflict AND bond with them at the same time. Usually, it took years to properly form a bond with a Divine Entity. That was also the reason why Murvin, Law and Isaben''s memories were locked. For Zero''s well-being, she locked it until Zero was able to handle the brunt of the damage it would cause to both his mind and body.


    Sadly, Zero wouldn''t be who he was if he was predictable. Mii sighed once more, her shoulders sagging forward. Bob didn''t speak. He didn''t know the specifics about what was troubling the strawcherry fairy but he had a few ideas. If the violent spikes of magic weren''t worrying, he didn''t know what was.


    While those violent magic signatures grew lesser, Zero''s magic grew darker and more hostile. Bob wasn''t a genius but he''d lived for a fair bit of time. His guess was that Zero had somehow consumed the source of conflicting magic in order to stop the magic discrepancy. While it was a method that worked, it wasn''t always recommended. Often, absorbing a non-compatible magic type will cause the mage to lose their minds. Magic corruption is the term for that kind of insanity.


    Bob didn''t think his master would become corrupted because he was strong. However, the change was evident. Zero''s magic didn''t feel as light and warm or sweet like it did previously. There was a sharp tang of bitterness wrapped within a speck of darkness. While Zero''s magic was still warm, it wasn''t the kind of comforting warm similar to the gentle morning sun. It was closer to the warmth of the relentless mid-morning sun that doesn''t allow you to head back to bed and continue sleeping. In a way, the dragon thought that Zero had grown. He didn''t know if this change was for better or otherwise although he prefers to think of it as something necessary.


    "I think he''s almost done," Mii stated and got ready to leave. Bob wasn''t far off. He released the spell and the comfortable room fell apart.


    The moment Zero''s magical energy stabilised, Bob and Mii entered Zero''s mindscape.


    "Welcome back," the young doctor greeted airily. Nothing much has changed from the outside but Mii knew better. The aura surrounding Zero has changed to something more mature.


    "How do you feel?"


    The boy yawned and stretched out on the bed. Bob wasn''t the only one mildly surprised by the physical changes. Before, Zero only took half of the bed''s length. Now, he was close to occupying three-quarters of the space. Mii stared at the familiar yet different boy on the bed. Zero had been growing taller ever since he entered Half Moon village. However, the change was too drastic for anyone to believe.


    "I''m so tired, it''s unbelievable that I''m still awake," Zero groaned and snuggled into the pillow.


    He beckoned for Bob and Mii to join him with a cute smile. Who was Mii to deny him?


    Zero grinned when his friends joined him under the blanket and yawned once more before letting his eyelids fall shut.


    ***


    Sedna was prepared for the worst when Gaia''s leaves suddenly stopped falling.The sisters exchanged a look of surprise with a myriad of emotions within a short span of time. However, one thing was for certain when they broke into happy smiles and shed tears of relief.


    ***


    Freya was waiting outside Nirvana with Freya. For several days in heaven, Zero''s magical energy fluctuated wildly. Although they worried about Buddha after hearing not a single word from Hua Tuo, neither of them interfered. Gaia was already in a bad state and the outcome was anybody''s guess.


    On the fifth day, something wonderful happened. Whatever that was causing distress to Zero''s mana vanished completely without a trace.


    "Don''t," Freya told Hades. "It''s still too early to rejoice." After all, Zero''s body was still in Merlin''s care in the abyss. They didn''t know if the changes in Zero''s soul would have any direct impact on the body hosting it or vice versa.


    Hades balled his hands into fists but waited with Freya. As Gods, it was unbecoming of them to wish for a miracle. Creating miracles were their jobs but for now, hoping was all they could do.

 Chapter 153 Outgrown 2

    "Look left. Good. Now look right... awesome!"


    The shutter went off rapidly and Bob blinked at the strange device. He was highly curious about what Mii had conjured in Zero''s mindscape.


    Zero peered over the screen when Mii held the communicator and blinked. For some reason, he''d transformed. No, not really. He had grown.


    The young doctor could hardly believe it. If Mii didn''t take pictures as proof of his sudden growth spurt, Zero would have thought that she was pulling his leg. Curious about his new appearance, Zero swiped through the images and zoomed in to have a better look.


    Although the brown hair and eyes remained, Zero found that his face was less round. Sadly, the chubby cheeks remained. He definitely grew taller and was around five foot tall. Still, it was nowhere near Truen''s height although Zero had no doubts that he would catch up with the wood elf in a few years. The one thing that bothered Zero was how scrawny he looked despite the growth. The red tracksuit that he loved wearing grew to match his size but it didn''t seem to suit him anymore. If anything, Zero felt embarrassed wearing something so eye-catching.


    "Oh yes, I think I can change the colour of the tracksuit. What colour do you think would look less attention-grabbing?"


    Mii and Bob thought long and hard. Zero had pale skin and light brown hair. Light colours were out of the question.


    "How does blue sound?"


    Zero tired it out and had Mii take another picture. After checking his picture, the brunet frowned. It was still too flashy. What did Baal and the villagers wear to make them look more normal?


    Coux and Qin Yun''s clothes were nothing but revealing in the chest area. Amaraline wore tribal clothes. Zenobia hardly wore anything, claiming that it restricted her movements. Wiser wore some long robe. Raj didn''t wear a top. Vrald and Gerald wore light steel armour...


    Zero shook his head. That was bad. He didn''t realise how attention-seeking those outfits were until now. Maybe Baal and the other Demon Lords had relatively normal outfits?


    Nope. Lilith was worse than Coux and Mammon screamed suspicious with his hood. Baal wore expensive silk pyjamas and Zero didn''t want to appear like a slob.


    "Why not wear something that you like? This is the Mindscape, nobody is going to judge you for what you wear or don''t wear."


    "That... makes a lot of sense," Zero admitted. He''d been too focussed about what other people thought about him that he almost forgot what it was like to be himself. It wasn''t too surprising considering how he had four new sets of memories crammed into his mind.


    For the next hour or so, Zero, Mii and Bob brainstormed about how he was going to re-identify himself now that he was no longer a child.


    "I have so many memories that don''t belong to me and different experiences. I don''t know if this will change the way I behave or look at things once I''m back in my body. While some of them are really handy, I wish there was a way I could retain my original personality so that it wouldn''t shock everyone too much."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Mii deadpanned. "Are you seriously thinking about this now? You''ve already scared everyone off their thrones with your split personalities earlier. Nothing will surprise them now. You should just behave as yourself, lest you shock them further when you reveal your ''true'' personality."


    Bob blinked. "I don''t think you''ve changed all that much, master. You''re still as kind-hearted and considerate as before. If anything, you''re behaving more like a rational adult, befitting of the doctor you wish to become."


    Zero smiled and patted the dragon on the head. Mii shrugged. Zero was still the same at the core. Solo and Zero were still the same person, with or without memories. She could already see the similarities. Now that Zero had more knowledge and some of his memories back, it was more obvious that they haven''t really changed.


    "I was thinking, I would like to wear some darker colours for practical purpose. Something like that faded light blue robe Hua Tuo once told me to wear. I think we would be travelling a fair bit on the road so it has to be something easy to move in like this tracksuit."


    "In that case, what about some long pants like this tracksuit but in black? We can use the same shoes you''re wearing but change the colour to black. As for the top, some light-weight fabric with short sleeves in white will make you look really smart. I''ve seen Leon wearing such shirts with strings to pull the top close together. Last but not least, you should wear a long outing coat just in case the weather turns cold."


    Zero considered the idea and decided to look through the other outfits the Great Gods have gifted him. Among those, Zero found what he was looking for.


    "Is that...?|


    "Yes! Those are the dress pants in navy blue from the formal suit. The boots from the Magician set. The sky blue collar shirt that I ruined before and the lab coat that Raj and the rest gave me."


    Mii took a look at the odd combination and gave Bob a slightly worried look while Zero got changing.


    It didn''t take long for Zero to show off his new ''identity''.


    "Does this make me look more mature?"


    Mii wanted to laugh. Bobbinskrier didn''t care for respect and guffawed loudly. While it looked great on Zero, the dragon couldn''t help but feel as if Zero was trying too hard. It wasn''t necessarily a bad thing for Zero to put in 1001% of effort into everything he did. In fact, it would be odd if Zero didn''t overdo things.


    "Is it the pants? Should I switch it for the jeans? Or is it the colour of the shirt? Is it too blue? Why are you laughing?"


    Mii shook her head with a poorly hidden grin. "No, it looks great on you. In fact, it looks just about perfect. You look very doctor-like."


    Zero didn''t hear the mirth in her voice and agreed wholeheartedly. "I wonder if I should wear the glasses like Wiser. Maybe that would make me look more reliable..."


    "I highly doubt so, master..." Bob told Zero gently. Despite growing into a teen, Zero still had his moments of childlike thinking. This was one of those moments.


    "What do we do now? I''m bored," Zero flopped onto the bed. There was no way to get out of the mindscape yet.


    Mii left the entertaining to Bob while she checked on the situation. The sooner they were out of that cramped space, the better.


    ***


    Truen was slightly surprised to see Mii but offered her some cookie dough. The strawcherry fairy didn''t question how the wood elf ended up in the kitchen helping to bake cookies. While munching on cookie dough, they conversed in low voices.


    "So Zero''s soul is in Nirvana and his body is in Hell? How did that happen? Does this mean that Zero can''t return unless his body and soul are together again?"


    "This is supposed to be a secret but I guess you should know. Hades removed them completely so there is currently no connection between the body and the soul. Gaia has been asking if Zero desires a new body because there are some compatibility issues ever since Hades separated them."


    "What do you mean?"


    Truen sighed as he scooped the dough into smaller portions and rolled them into bite-sized portions on the tray. "The body has rejected the soul twice now..."


    Mii felt weak. Does that mean Zero will be returning to the void now that the body isn''t compatible with the soul?


    "Gaia and Isis are discussing it. Buddha is not in a great condition, Hua Tuo is busy attending to him. They said he almost lost his Godhood and life there."


    "What happened? How did it get so bad?"


    Truen shook his head. "I don''t know the details. It''s better to ask Hua Tuo about it. In any case, how is Zero?"


    "That idiot''s doing well. In fact, I think he''s doing great. There were some rough trials but he showed them who''s boss. I must say, a slightly more mature Zero has its appeal."


    "Mature? Did Zero grow again?"


    Mii rolled her eyes. "After receiving four sets of memories who lived very different lifestyles, don''t you think it''s about time for him to see the world a little differently?"


    Truen nodded. "It''s a little too soon in my opinion but it might be for the best. Nobody would treat a child seriously as a doctor."


    The strawcherry didn''t stick around for too long after hearing what she needed to. The next person to look for was Merlin. Hua Tuo could wait.


    "I see that you''ve already interrogated my student. What can I do for you?" the wizard asked, not looking up from the book in his hands.


    "Why did the body reject the soul? Couldn''t you do something about it?"


    Merlin sighed and placed the book down on the table beside before adjusting his glasses. "This is not something I can answer. The body was created by Gaia and the soul was pulled by Hades. I do not know how the magic of Great Gods work and have no solution to the problem. What I can say is that the magic discrepancy issue has been resolved. Apart from the ridiculous amount of mana radiating from Zero''s soul, I don''t know what''s causing the body to reject the soul."


    "Hasn''t that mana been absorbed into the void?"


    Merlin shrugged. "From what I know, Zero is the void. Or something along that line... he can''t store anything away into the void when he is a soul. That is his true form. In fact, I don''t think he counts as a soul if we wanted to be technical about it. Souls contain a fixed amount of energy. Zero doesn''t have a limit which is why he doesn''t have a body in the first place. My guess is that Zero''s current capacity has exceeded the amount of power his old body could contain."


    "I see... I shall look for Gaia then. Thank you for your time. Also, you might want to think about how to start Zero''s magic training as soon as possible. It won''t be very long before Zero starts exploring with the new ideas from the inherited memories."


    Merlin almost dropped the book he just picked up. Mii left before the wizard could question her for details. It was the teacher''s job to figure things out, not hers.


    ***


    "Mii! You came at just the right time. What do you think about this? It''s a new body made from volcanic ashes and living wood."


    The strawcherry fairy took a quick glance at the new work in progress before shaking her head. "Zero still likes how his old body looked like. I was wondering if you could create something to look like this," she pulled out her communicator to send them the pictures she took.


    "Is that..."


    "He grew after inheriting the memories and forming bonds with the four Divine Entity Fragments."


    Isis held her nose to prevent a nosebleed. "Zero''s still cute even as a teenager. This is so precious! What''s with the lab coat... not that I mind because he''s still cute. Also, why doesn''t he choose to wear a set? I see that he''s taken pieces of clothes from each set and put together an entirely different outfit by himself."


    "Something to do with a new identity after inheriting four sets of memories with very different lifestyles. That''s how he sees himself right now. I was hoping you could come up with something similar to match the growth of his soul?"


    Gaia nodded. "Where is he right now? I might take a few days to complete it. There are some materials that require time to gather."


    "He is still in the mindscape, Bob is entertaining him. Who is taking care of Zero''s soul at the moment?"


    "Hades has it," Isis explained. "He''s pushing the trial in Hell back till after Zero returns.


    Before Mii could question further, she heard Bobbinskrier begging her to return at once. "Zero is trying to invent new magic in the mindscape!"


    "I''ll take a rain check. Zero is trying to use unheard of magic in the mindscape."


    Gaia ushered her to go and Mii disappeared with a poof. "Should we remeasure the ingredients required and modify the recipe? I don''t think Zero''s going to stop growing anytime soon."


    Isis agreed. "Children grow up way too fast. If only I could reverse time."


    "You could," Gaia pointed out and Isis raised a brow.


    "And mess up the Great One''s master plan? Please, spare me. I''m contented with revisiting time, not turning it back."


    Gaia rolled her eyes. "Selfish. Thankfully I get to see the world through Zero''s eyes literally after I finish creating his new body. I wonder if Zero wants to be a gentlemanly kind of handsome or a rugged kind of handsome once he becomes an adult... It''s hard to imagine that he would never outgrow the clothing we bought him but he would outgrow the body we provide."


    "Indeed," Isis agreed. "Who would''ve thought such a thing was possible. Imagine that these are only fragments. What would happen if he were to absorb a Divine Entity?"


    Gaia froze. "He wouldn''t! The multiverse will collapse!"


    Isis wasn''t so sure about it. "Are you forgetting that the three sisters are already a part of Zero? From the mad babbles, he seemed to have gained the ability to inherit sins. That''s saying something, don''t you think?"


    The Goddess of Nature became gloomy. "So this is what the Great One wanted all along... I guess we were only pawns to his game."


    Isis placed a comforting hand on Gaia''s shoulder. The leaves were turning brown in her hair and Isis shook her head. "No, you''re wrong. Zero isn''t the Great One. I won''t let that come true. If this was a game started by the Great One, I would align myself with Zero. I believe that the winner of this game will be Zero."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    Isis smiled. "Just a feeling."

 Chapter 154 Societal Debu

    "Really?" Zero''s eyes sparkled. Mii nodded, confirming the first piece of good news in a while.


    "Gaia will create a new body that looks like your current self. Please do your best to control those powers, the new body is not indestructible. I would suggest holding off any kind of magic experiments to after you have started your magic training with Merlin."


    Zero pouted but agreed. It wouldn''t be good if he got kicked out of his body again. There were still so many things that he wanted to do. Fun things like combining magic to perform neat tricks as seen in his inherited memories can come later. For now, all Zero wanted was to get out of this boring mindscape.


    "Isn''t there anything we can do here in the meantime?" he almost whined. Conversations have run dry between him and the dragon with Bob being a very monotonous story-teller. Nobody wanted to listen to the tales of how he conquered time and escaped danger. Zero was more interested in knowing about the strange creatures that existed in a different dimension but Bob was terrible at describing them.


    Mii thought about it. She still had many errands to run before Zero gets his new body. Truth be told, she thought that Bob could be a little more useful by distracting the curious overpowered being. Sadly, there was nothing much a baby dragon could do, ancient or not. If only there was a way to entertain the doctor-in-training while getting her work done...


    "That''s it! I''m such a genius. Zero, do you think you''d be keen to help me out on a little problem that I have right now?"


    Zero blinked. Having something to do was better than having nothing to do. "Sure! What do you need help with?"


    Mii smiled widely. This was too easy. "Are you able to contact Baal through meditating?"


    Zero looked slightly unsure. It was usually not an issue. However, he was now in his mindscape. It might not work the same way. "I could try," he told her honestly.


    "Good. Here is what the plan is, I need you to let him know the details so that he can pass the word to Merlin and Wiser. I need to go see Buddha and Hua Tuo and coordinate matters. Who knows, if you do well you might be able to return to your body quicker."


    Hearing that he would be out of the mindscape quicker if he assisted, Zero threw in his lot with Mii''s plan.


    ***


    "Ok, let me get this straight," Baal sighed. Zero had contacted him via the same way they usually communicated. Even in a different time and space, the brat managed to sniff him out. A terrifying gift that Baal didn''t know if he should be thankful for or not.


    "You want me, the Great Demon Lord of Hell, to pass on a message for you."


    "Yes. Can''t you?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "You know that I would never do this for free, right?"


    The Demon Lord could feel the petulance from their mental link. Although Zero has matured, his character at the core hasn''t changed much. The teen still wore his heart on his sleeve and through their mental connection. Knowledge wasn''t everything in the world and Baal was glad that he still had the advantage over his friend who was still wet behind the ears. Give and take a few decades and Zero would prove to be a worthy rival.


    "Do we really have to negotiate in the form of stories?"


    Baal smirked, spooking Coux who happened to catch a glimpse of the lazy demon. The half-succubus quickly led Amaraline away, not wanting to get involved in whatever Baal was planning.


    "It''s one of the ways we could negotiate seeing how you don''t have much to offer me."


    Zero thought long and hard. "How about games? We can play games. I can be your game buddy to entertain you instead of telling you stories."


    "What kind of games do you have in mind? Mind you, I might be lazy but I''m not dumb. There is no other demon in Hell who can win against me in any game."


    "How about the Elements game?"


    Baal blinked. "What''s that?"


    "We have six types of magic elements. Light, Darkness, Fire, Water, Earth and Air. I thought about this game after inheriting more knowledge about magic. This is how it works..."


    Water -> Fire


    Fire -> Air


    Air-> Earth


    Earth -> Water


    Dark <=> Light


    Same Element = Same Element


    "That''s unfair. You can always throw light and darkness to tie every round," Baal pointed out and Zero giggled.


    "That''s why we will be playing with two hands~" he sang.


    Fire + Air = Dark


    Fire + Earth -> Light


    *No two hands with the same element.


    ** Left hand vs left hand, right hand vs right hand. Any combination will take the form of one element only.


    "That''s..."


    "Interesting right? I made this game myself!"


    "Let me confirm the rules again," Baal blinked. He might have the experience but Zero had the creativity to make up for whatever he lacked. "If I use a combination, I can only deal the same element against both of your hands..."


    "That''s right!"


    "That doesn''t seem fair... you can take opposing elements and win with just one hand!"


    Zero smirked, mirroring Baal who found it irritating. How dare that twerp act so mighty!


    "That''s your call to make. Besides, I don''t think I made this clear enough. Dark and light take each other out. That also means if you throw dark and light on your team, it counts as team kill. While dark or light wins every other element, they cannot co-exist."


    Baal blinked. "That... makes a lot of sense. Assuming I throw dark and one element and you throw a combination, it''s a fifty-fifty chance of an all or nothing. Did I get that right?"


    Zero nodded. "Yupp! Exactly how it is. Then again, I might not throw a combination. Remember, it is left vs left and right vs right. It could be a draw too if we throw light in opposite directions with the other as an element. There are many ways this game can end up. Did I interest you?"


    Baal had to admit. Zero was getting better. It was time to raise his game before Zero left him behind in the trial of dirt. "I accept your game on the terms that we have three practice rounds. You can decide the term of winning."


    Zero agreed. "We should play first three to win. If I win, I want you to give me a tour of Hell!"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Baal raised his brow. Although that request sounded troublesome, it wasn''t something difficult to do. It''s not even going to bother him if the person he''s playing tour guide for was Zero. Even if the teen didn''t ask for it, he would''ve made some sort of arrangements after Zero recovered.


    "Deal. If I win, you''re going to have to accompany me to school for a week. Lucifer is dying to meet you and I have to go back and give a guest lecture as payment for his services to clean up Kerberos'' mess. Speaking of which, you had better think of a good way to punish the sheep and the dog when you return. I''m sick and tired of hearing Kerberos'' howls every night! I can''t sleep!"


    Zero felt slightly sorry for his friend. He couldn''t imagine the horror of not being able to fall asleep. It must feel terrible. That was something Zero looked forward to rectifying once he got his new body. For now, he was content to have Baal help him kill some time.


    "Well then, what are we waiting for? I''m bored out of my mind... let''s play already!"


    Baal shook his head. Patience isn''t one of Zero''s strongest suit. In fact, the Demon Lord wondered if Zero had any patience in his nature. He highly doubted it. The doctor-in-training couldn''t sit still and do nothing. It was an impossible feat from the very start. Solo was also one of the most impatient fellows he''d come to know from Duu''s memories. Baal shook his head sadly. Zero was missing out on a lot.


    The three practice rounds ended rather quickly and Baal was feeling confident. Other than his official title as the King of Laziness, Baal was also known to be the unofficial King of Games. Nobody, not even Lucifer, could beat Baal in any game. The Demon Lord blinked at the result. How had he lost?


    "This is ridiculous! How could I have lost? You must have cheated!"


    Zero blinked innocently, too innocently for Baal to believe he was up to any good.


    "I didn''t! It was in the rules. You can use any kind of magic when playing this game..."


    Baal felt as if someone had thrown a bucket of iced water over his head when Zero said that. It didn''t occur to him at the start during the practice rounds that this was a huge handicap in Zero''s favour. The practice rounds flew by so quickly with Baal winning two out of three games and Zero''s adorable pout. The Demon Lord hadn''t noticed it till it was over.


    "Zero... You cheater! Normal people can''t use all elements in magic, much less cast them separately in each hand! It was rigged!"


    Zero rolled his eyes. "Says who? You could cast darkness, fire, air and water yourself. There was nothing unfair about it. Besides, you were able to cast combination magic..."


    Baal seethed internally. Who knew that after transformation, Zero would have the guts to talk back to the most fearsome Demons of Hell with such disrespect.


    "Don''t be cheeky, combination magic isn''t the same. I had to cast them beforehand, not hold them and cast them immediately. For an ordinary person, that split second wouldn''t have made a difference. For you, I don''t trust that you wouldn''t have noticed it and swapped your decision halfway. Tell me, how is it that you won three out of three rounds without even contemplating your choices. You knew what I was going to cast, you prepared for it."


    The brunet didn''t deny or admit to it but that gave Baal all the answers he needed.


    "I''m not keeping to the deal. It''s not fair and you know it."


    Zero sulked. "Oh come on! Nothing is fair, you said that too right? There is only the strong and the weak in this world. Are you running away just because I''ve grown stronger?"


    Baal felt as if Zero had carved a hole in his pride and added a sea full of salt into it before kissing his cheek to make the boo-boo fly away. It wasn''t helping.


    "Zero?"


    "Yes?"


    "Do me a favour."


    "Ok?"


    "Don''t talk to me for a week. Have fun in your mindscape, I hope boredom drives you insane."


    Baal shut their mental connection abruptly and threw his paperweight across the room, creating a huge hole in the wall. Despite the outwardly rage, the Demon Lord was still numb on the inside from both shock and disbelief. Where had the sweet and innocent Zero gone? For some reason, the Demon Lord felt as if he had failed for the very first time in his life. Perhaps he was raising Zero the wrong way...


    He sighed. Baal suddenly felt as if he''d aged tremendously. Now he understood how Lucifer and Raphael felt raising him when he was younger. Being a parent was such a difficult thing. With that in mind, the Demon Lord picked up his pen and started drafting a letter. He needed some practical advice and he needed it fast. Who knows which other poor souls Zero would start scamming while in his mindscape.


    "No no... that wouldn''t do," Baal shuddered at the thought of Zero following Schaf and Mammon''s footsteps. If there was one thing Baal would work for, it would be to prevent such a nightmarish future from coming true.


    "Please don''t grow up too fast Zero, you''re making me feel old..." the Demon Lord of Laziness whispered and scribbled his signature at the end of the letter before having his familiar deliver it. Whatever the case was, Baal was determined to not let the teen make his societal debut with such a twisted character. He would fix the mess caused by the divine entities'' memories with or without help.

 Chapter 155 Face Reveal

    At long last, everyone gathered in the biggest room Baal had in his castle. Zero''s new body was revealed and Lilith squealed in excitement.


    "Oh my gosh... he''s so cute! I want to have him," the succubus queen tugged hard at Baal''s arm, almost ripping the limb off.


    "He''s not for adoption. Also, you should stop talking now. Zero might be able to hear you," he told his overly excited friend.


    Some of the occupants in the room shot her hostile glares when they heard that. Hades was holding onto Zero''s soul and waited for everyone to settle down before continuing what he was about to do.


    Yes, it was the day Zero finally returned and everybody was excited about it. Gaia splurged a little when creating Zero''s new body. Merlin and Wiser worked hard after hearing from Mii about Zero''s special condition. They created a special kind of fabric that Grem Lee used to design the clothes Zero wanted. The good tailor raised a brow at the unusual design at first but commissioned the order without delay.


    As Hades lowered Zero''s soul into his new body, Baal wondered what happened to Buddha and Hua Tuo who were both absent from today''s important gathering. He didn''t have to wonder for long because Zero''s soul started fusing with his new body the moment it made contact with the vessel.


    There was a powerful pull of energy despite Buddha''s sealing charm on Zero''s soul. Could the charm have broken? Baal had to stop himself from instinctively throwing himself in the direction of his friend''s soul. He could see from the side of his eyes how the other Demon Lords and Sage Gods were doing the same. Isis, Freya and Hades tensed when that happened. Usually, it was hard to have any Great God be at the same place at any one point of time. However, due to how risky today''s operation was, three out of six decided to attend the meeting.


    It didn''t take much longer for Zero''s soul to settle in its new vessel. The pull disappeared and Baal waited nervously. Normally, he was known to be the most patient person. Laziness had a huge hand in that. However, Baal found himself bouncing on the balls of his feet while waiting for Zero to open his eyes. he knew that there was no way anything would go wrong with so many powerful figures in the room. However, his heart refused to listen to logic, skipping straight into skyrocketing his blood pressure and taxing his body with the amount of worrying it was doing.


    It was pin-drop silent and everyone held their breaths, not wanting to miss the moment Zero opened his eyes. Baal certainly wasn''t disappointed when Zero didn''t do as what everyone expected him to do. His eyelashes didn''t even flutter but everyone knew at once that Zero was back.


    The teen''s sneeze exploded and Baal thought that anyone within half a mile would be able to hear him. Then, he began to choke on the air. Hua Tuo would have facepalmed if he knew what happened. Coux offered some water that Zero drank gratefully.


    "Welcome back," the Demon Lord of Laziness said. Zero tried to speak and drink at the same time which resulted in another round of coughing.


    "Thanks," he smiled crookedly and passed the now empty glass back to Coux.


    "So, what''s been going on since I''ve been gone?" Zero asked as if he hasn''t missed out on all the action.


    Baal smiled serenely and it reminded the doctor-in-training about Buddha. However, Zero wasn''t fooled by it.


    Before the teen could react, Baal had already thrown a punch aiming straight for Zero''s middle. The teen coughed at the force and had all the air in him forced out. Coux winced but didn''t stop Baal. Everyone knew about Baal and Zero''s odd friendship after all.


    "What was that for?" the doctor-in-training winced and asked after healing himself with healing magic. Merlina and Wiser exchanged proud looks. The special fabric was working well. As long as Zero didn''t take go crazy while taking a shower, everything should go very smoothly. With this new type of fabric, Zero doesn''t have to wear thousands of magic suppressing devices to keep it under control. Granted, the fabric was slightly thicker and heavier when compared to ordinary clothes. However, this was a small price to pay. Besides, it''s not as if Zero wouldn''t notice the difference in cloth thickness.


    Zero didn''t have much time to argue with Baal because when his eyes followed the direction that Baal pointed to, the teen couldn''t breathe.


    Truen didn''t have much time to react when Zero barrelled straight into him. The two boys fell onto the ground in a heap of tangled limbs. Zero was too happy to care. It had been way too long since he''d last seen Truen. Honestly, he missed his friend and guardian more than he thought was possible. It also surprised Zero that the difference in their heights wasn''t as much as he thought it would be. Truen was only taller by a head and the doctor apprentice didn''t have doubts that he would soon catch up.


    Seeing that Zero was doing well, the busier Demon Lords took their leave. Isis returned with Freya but Hades stayed on. Merlin decided that it wouldn''t hurt to stay another day in the abyss with his current student. The two boys needed the time to catch up after being apart for so long, especially Zero. In a way, Truen acted as the doctor trainee''s emotional anchor. It had been rough with the wood elf by his side and Merlin felt a small sense of pride swell in his chest like a father proud of their children''s first successful errand trip to the supermarket.


    "Shh, I''m not going anywhere. Don''t cry," Truen tried to tell Zero but the brunet continued to sob, turning the tunic Truen wore wet. Despite maturing physically and mentally, Zero was still very much the crybaby and softie inside.


    Coux left to tell Amaraline and the rest about Zero''s return. There would be a feast for sure and Coux was determined to be able to cater to Zero''s black hole of a stomach.


    From the corner of the room forgotten by everyone else, Lucifer observed the young doctor with interest. Ever since Baal recommended Zero as a transfer student at his school, the headmaster had been curious. Morning Star Academy only accepted the finest demons who could contribute to research. What could Zero possibly contribute? No matter how he looked at it, Zero was only a child. he might have grown from a hatchling into a chick but he was far from becoming a young rooster. Hua Tuo''s testification that Zero was a genius didn''t mean much to the Demon Lord. Medicine and magic were two very different things. If anything, Lucifer was keener to enrol Wiser into the Academy. The strategist and inventor had designed many things unheard of. Such talent couldn''t possibly be compared to the overly pampered boy called Zero.


    Still, Lucifer continued to observe. It was rare for one of his best students to push a recommendation for someone else. Baal was famous for not involving himself with anything troublesome. Maybe it was Lucifer who was wrong.


    Zero didn''t question the new presence in the room even though that person''s gaze has been bothering him since earlier. He just wanted to spend time catching up with his friends. It was very rare for everyone to be together after all. Although nobody mentioned it, Zero could smell food from some corner of the castle. There was definitely going to be a feast of some sort and Zero looked forward to it. Perhaps the person staring holes into the back of his head was an important figure in Hell. Zero would have to be nice to him so that he can be invited to partake in the feast. With that thought in mind, the apprentice turned around to smile at Lucifer politely as a sign of respect.


    Baal took that opportunity to formally introduce his teacher and friend.


    "Zero, this is my teacher Lucifer. Lucifer, this is Zero whom I spoke about."


    Zero took the chance to scrutinise the odd demon. Lucifer was an ageing demon who had grey streaks in his hair. If not for the two curly horns on his head, Zero would have mistaken him for some elderly on Earth. Upon closer examination, Zero found those coal black eyes to be most odd.


    "Yes?"


    Zero frowned. He didn''t know how to ask it without sounding rude so he decided to be honest. "Mister, are you blind?"


    Baal stiffened and Lilith stopped chatting with Truen. Nobody moved an inch when Lucifer didn''t answer immediately. Zero wanted to reverse time and smack himself for thinking that asking something in such a blunt manner was a good idea. It clearly wasn''t. Lucifer would be angry at him for being so insensitive but it was much too late to regret. The doctor''s apprentice mentally readied himself for a tongue-lashing but it didn''t come.


    Lucifer threw his head backwards and laughed. It was no secret that he''d lost his sense of sight. Everyone in the abyss knew that. For Zero to be ignorant about it, Lucifer had nothing to say about that. However, what tickled him was the way Zero looked at him with such sincerity and concern. Even if he lost both his arms and legs, Lucifer wouldn''t need the concern of anyone. He was the most powerful demon in Hell, such a handicap was nothing.


    Zero was confused when Lucifer started laughing. Was the demon also touched in the head?


    "Boy, I may be blind but I''m no handicap."


    Zero nodded, unsure of how to react to it. "I''m sure you don''t have problems walking without banging into anything but wouldn''t it be nice to see again?"


    Lucifer didn''t think that Zero understood how the abyss worked. He was better off without his eyes. Who in the right frame of mind wanted to look at all the filthiness and ugliness that existed in the abyss? It was a corrupted place, forsaken by everything else. Without the Demon Lords holding it together, the plane would collapse and fall into the void.


    "I''ve lived for a long time, there is nothing more I wish to see."


    Zero didn''t quite believe that. However, he didn''t pry. After inheriting Gugu''s memories, he learnt not to meddle too much into other people''s business. Often times, nothing good came out from it. Still, he couldn''t help but feel that it was a shame. Not wanting to see such a beautiful world? Zero couldn''t imagine it.


    "Aren''t you curious about how I look like?" he asked, trying to reel Lucifer into agreeing.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    The Demon Lord of Pride raised a brow elegantly. Did this runt seriously think he wouldn''t see through his intention? Healing the eyes of a Demon Lord with his superior powers, Zero could ask for anything in the world. As terrible as demons were, they were creatures of contract. Lucifer wasn''t a fool, he wasn''t going to fall for that.


    "I bet you''re only saying it because you haven''t seen how awesome my new body looks like."


    Zero pouted when Lucifer didn''t bite. Baal was sweating nervously behind. What was his stupid friend trying to accomplish by provoking the greatest demon alive?


    Instead of taking offence, Lucifer threw his head back to laugh. "And what makes you think that I''m interested to see what you look like?"


    Zero thought hard and bit on his bottom lip. It was really hard to get this unsolicited patient to agree to treatment. Demon Lords sure can be stubborn. Zero remembered how difficult it was for him to have Baal agree to have let him cure his sinus issues. Without renewed determination, Zero countered.


    "I bet you''ve never seen a person as ordinary as me before."


    That declaration left everyone in the dust. What was Zero talking about? Ordinary? Him?


    Lucifer didn''t bother to control himself after that statement. Baal watched in sick fascination at how his teacher drooled and snorted after failing to control the laughter tearing him apart from inside. Zero didn''t sound like he had any ulterior motive other than wanting to cure his eyes and that in itself screamed stupid or kind. In Zero''s case, maybe a little of both.


    "Very well," he conceded. "Let''s do it. You can cure my eyes. However, if I''m not impressed by how ordinary you look, you will have to attend my school for a week."


    The Demon Lord knew that Baal had lost to Zero in a bet and was unable to find a way to get the teen to attend school. Taking pity on his ex-student who now had to become a guest lecturer for his elite classes for a week, the headmaster decided to use this to his advantage.


    Zero blinked. He didn''t know what school was exactly but according to Baal, it was the worst place in the abyss to be at. Zero didn''t want to go there but in order to appease his stubborn patient, the brunet agreed to do a face reveal.


    "Deal," he told Lucifer and immediately a magic scroll materialised. Zero signed it after reading the contract thrice and Lucifer did the same. The scroll disintegrated and Zero wondered what he''d gotten himself in.


    "You can begin treatment tomorrow. I''ll be looking forward to how ordinary you will look like in my castle," Lucifer smirked and turned into a cloud of bats before making his dramatic exit.


    Baal sighed. It certainly didn''t take long for Zero to look for trouble. He gave Truen a clap on the back as the wood elf worked himself into another frenzy.

 Chapter 156 Sin Eating 1

    It was bustling in every corner of the abyss. Baal rolled his eyes. It certainly didn''t take long before the word got around about Lucifer and Zero''s bet. What''s worse was how everyone around Baal seemed to be hyped over it. Coux and Lilith started preparing Zero''s uniform in secret from the teen. The ladies were merciless when drilling for information. Grem lost almost immediately when the interrogation began, not that anyone could blame him.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Baal sighed again, heavier this time. Coux had recently been promoted to become the Demon Lord''s secretary with how much work had piled up over the last few days. Business was good and things were finally beginning to settle down. Still, there was one matter pending other than Zero''s outrageous bet with Lucifer.


    The teen couldn''t stop pouring through the books in the library ever since he had woken up after he heard that Coux was going to give him a tour of Baal''s domain. Baal was thankful for that. He didn''t know how much more of his best friend''s hyperactivity he could tolerate with his secretary breathing down his neck at every minute. The Demon Lord swore that his hand was going to fall off from signing so many scrolls but his secretary would have none of that.


    The trial would happen in two days. Hades retrieved Kerberos and was keeping an eye on the three-headed dog in the meantime. The celestial mutt seemed genuinely happy to see his master and sorry for what he''d done. It was hard to believe that Kerberos was still a puppy despite Hades'' claims. On the other hand, Schaf was under house arrest on Mammon''s orders. The goat demon didn''t seem all that sorry for what he did. However, his hatred for Coux had diminished tremendously under lock-down. Some time-out certainly helped and Baal hoped it would remain that way.


    The doctor-in-training found out soon enough about Buddha''s sacrifice and Hua Tuo''s absence. Needless to say, he wasn''t too pleased about it. Merlin and Truen had to leave, much to Zero''s dismay. However, he held back tears and bade them goodbye in the most casual manner that he could. It was no surprise that the wood elf had difficulties leaving after. Zero was growing up too quickly and as his guardian, Truen felt as if the training was stealing a huge chunk of precious moments he could have been spending with Zero from him.


    After the noisy ones left, Baal was dragged away by Coux who insisted on tackling the pile of obscenity called paperwork which led him to his current predicament. Sekkin and Wiser decided to take turns accompanying Zero while Qin Yun and Amaraline worked at Belles and Begonia. The Demon Lord cursed the existence of work and the person who created the concept. As an all-powerful existence, he should have the right to reap the benefits of the toiling others did for him... there shouldn''t be an actual need to torment his brain cells over anything he didn''t want to!


    Bob was proud of his young master. Zero had a very curious mind and the dragon had much to share from his rich previous life experiences. Mii chose to listen and offer her two cents on some topics. They chatted for hours and Zero''s wonderful mind spun webs of ideas every time it had new input.


    Zero had plans, he had big plans. Nobody would be ready for it but both the dragon and strawcherry fairy had to admit after Zero shared it with them. It was a rather good plan despite being a little unorthodox. However, there were still kinks in the grand plan that needed smoothing.


    "How do you know that the ability Great One gave you would work?" Bob asked. While it is true he could now eat sins, Zero hasn''t really tested the new ability. Mii was slightly unsure about it. Eating away someone''s sins didn''t automatically mean that they would turn into saints without them. Assuming that it did could cause them huge trouble if it didn''t.


    "We should test it before the trial, Zero."


    Zero looked at his assistant and a mischievous glint sparkled in his eye. Both Mii and Bob stiffened. They didn''t have a good feeling.


    "That''s a brilliant idea!" Zero cheered. Slamming the thick book shut, the teen jumped off the chair and headed for the door. Wiser looked up from his books with a questioning look but neither Bob nor Mii had the time to spare him a glance. Whatever Zero was up to, they had better stop him. That look was a large warning sign that says Zero was going to attempt something reckless. Usually, that was a good mix of stupid and reckless that spelt trouble in bold capital letters in red.


    "Zero... What are you planning?" Bob asked at last, unable to continue watching his master climb higher and higher Baal''s watch tower. Wiser was huffing behind unable to keep up with the energetic youth''s stamina.


    "I''m going to fly," he told the dragon matter-of-factly. Mii was immediately alarmed. On the other hand, Bob looked confused.


    "I didn''t know that you could fly..."


    Zero shrugged. "We won''t know until we try it. Surely with this new body, it would be possible."


    In record speed, both assistants jumped on the teen with shouts of protests. No matter how sturdy Zero''s new body was, the thought of flying without plan or knowledge was a horrifying prospect. Bob cursed his weak magic. If he''d been stronger, he could have held his master back effortlessly. Being a mental projection, Bob was rather useless but he tried his best. Mii was one step ahead and anticipated Zero''s stubbornness.


    "Coux! Come in, we need back up!"


    After glaring over Baal''s shoulder for nearly twenty minutes, the half-succubus was startled when she heard Mii''s telepathic message. Baal looked puzzled when Coux stopped swatting the back of his head when he tried to sign the document without reading the terms and conditions.


    "Just a second," she said and that got Baal''s attention. "I''m sorry. There''s an urgent matter that I need to attend to. I trust that you shall complete sorting and looking through this stack of documents by the time I return. Should there be any mistakes, note that there will be consequences. I am not against mass transporting goods from Earth to meet the growing demands at Belles and Begonia."


    The threat must have been very effective because Baal jolted upright just as Coux took her leave. If they thought that books would occupy Zero for enough time before the trial, they should have seen it coming. Zero was anything but predictable.


    Bob almost shed tears of joy when Coux appeared. The scene was chaotic with Wiser knocked out of commission from the violent scuffle. Zero had one hand holding Bob back and Mii tugging on his lab coat. The sight would''ve been comical if not for Zero''s determination to get into trouble again.


    "What''s going on?" Coux pretended not to have prior knowledge.


    Zero saw this as his chance to gain an ally and quickly explained the situation, begging Coux to agree with his plan.


    "I need to get to the tallest part of this building to fly down and get a better map of the area. There should be suitable targets to test the new ''Inheritor of Sins'' ability."


    Coux raised a brow. "There isn''t a need to fly for this. If you asked nicely, we could''ve arranged for a trip to town."


    "But Baal said..."


    Coux smiled. "Well, he said that you can''t explore the abyss before the trial but it''s not exploring if someone accompanies you. Think of it as a city tour. However, you have to promise not to wander off alone and stick to the town near his castle for security reasons."


    Zero nodded enthusiastically. Anything beats staying in this castle, no offence to Baal. After being stuck in the castle with nothing to do, Zero now knew the castle''s layout at the back of his hands. Hide and seek had gotten boring when Sekkin and Wiser failed to find him even after two hours. To be fair, he didn''t use any of Baal''s top secret passages that he discovered with his map. He merely hid on the roof until he fell asleep. Needless to say, that game was banned after causing a panic storm in Baal''s castle. Ever since that day, Zero couldn''t find another muse to entertain himself with before hitting the library. With Mii''s ability to process information at an impossible rate, there was no need for Zero to spend days pouring over tomes. He still did it to keep up appearances and pacify Truen who left soon after, throwing Zero into a never-ending loop of trying to find new things to do.


    Hearing that the ban was lifted made Zero jump for joy.


    "Do I need to change my clothes?"


    Coux looked over Zero''s new attire and smiled. She knew just what to do in order to motivate Baal. Of course, Zero didn''t need to know.


    "Yes," she nodded solemnly. "We will need to try out some disguises. It would be dangerous if other demons knew that you''re not one of them."


    Zero agreed and gave Coux the carte blanche to decide.


    ***


    Five outfits and a lot of photographs later, Zero walked down the streets of the bustling town in a sleek butler costume complete with curly sheep horns. He did his best to model after the only goat demon he knew with the false business smile and pompous sway in his walk. Coux had a hard time stifling her laughs whenever Zero tried to intimidate someone with his wide-eyed stare. Although the apprentice had matured a good bit, Zero still had a baby face that made many female shop owners coo in delight at what appeared more like a doe-eyed request for a discount. Coux was like a cat who had gotten both the bird and the cream with Zero''s natural charms making everything work in her favour. Bargaining had never been easier and the half-succubus milked everything she could.


    Zero marvelled at the variety of things they sold at the marketplace, his pseudo personality quickly forgotten in his excitement and curiosity. There were many different types of magic stones that caught Zero''s eye. The strange equipment and forgotten artefacts in an antique shop made Zero curious about their history. Coux didn''t mind when Zero spent a good hour listening to the shopkeeper ramble on about the history of these items.


    When they reached the heart of the town, Zero marvelled at the amazing architecture. The bank and library stood out the most but Zero had no interest in entering either building. He was more interested in the auction house when Coux mentioned how rare items were sold there.


    "Is there anything in particular that you wish to get?" she asked.


    Zero nodded. "I would like a pair of wings."


    Coux blinked. "I''m not sure if they have it this season but what would you do with them once you have it?"


    Zero smiled. "I''ll absorb it and gain flight abilities."


    Mii materialised, startling Coux a little. "It''s not going to work unless you have the transformation ability to shape-shift... How many times do I have to tell you that you''re not going to be able to fly by jumping off high places?" The strawcherry fairy sounded emotionally drained but not even Coux could blame her. She too sometimes wondered how Zero''s thought process worked.


    "We could get both flight abilities and shape-shifting abilities at the auction house then. Besides, it''s not like I''ll die from falling off a high place. There''s magic to prevent injuries for that. I''ve tested it."


    Coux blinked. "Tested what?"


    Zero froze and looked a little guilty. "Sorry... please don''t tell Baal! I trained a little because I was bored. It was in the mindscape so nothing really bad happened. We fixed everything real quick. I haven''t tested if a magic barrier would help prevent fall damage but it should be able to withstand the impact seeing how it could deflect arrows."


    Mii smacked her forehead hard. Leave it to Zero to spill the beans about everything. If not for Zero blackmailing both Bob and her to become his accomplices, she would never have agreed to let him do something so crazy.


    Coux didn''t seem angry much to the strawcherry fairy''s surprise. Instead, she appeared thoughtful.


    "How about getting underwater breathing and dark vision abilities while you''re at it?" the trader recommended.


    Zero thought for a while before dismissing it. "Nah, it doesn''t help me travel. Besides, I think I can gain those abilities by absorbing animals that I hunt from Endow Hill. I just didn''t feel the need to have them yet."


    Mii rolled her eyes. "Flight is not the same as underwater breathing. You need to physically change your form or use magic to do so."


    Zero brightened up. "In that case, I ca-"


    "No," the strawcherry assistant shot his idea down quickly. "You''re not allowed to use magic to fly. You''re banned from using magic until your lessons with Merlin. You promised."


    Coux left it to Mii to be harsh on the teen. Zero deflated. Quick to catch onto what Mii was doing, the half-succubus smiled.


    "We should still check the auction house out. Who knows, there might be the shape-shifting ability you are searching for?"


    Zero nodded. "What if they don''t have it?"


    Mii glanced at her master and closed her eyes. "Then you shouldn''t worry about it too much. Jevy''s ability to shape-shift is second to none. Eventually, you would be able to gain that ability. However, that comes after your training."


    Zero blinked and broke into a blinding smile. "I shall work hard to complete my training! Just watch me, Mii... I will definitely fly one day."


    Mii only smiled and let Zero ramble on about his dreams while they walked to Belles and Begonia. Little did Zero know how ridiculous that sounded.


    "Does he realise that he would be able to fly once he completes the training? Jevy''s abilities would be irrelevant to what he wants right now..." Coux whispered to Mii.


    The strawcherry fairy shrugged. "It works for me better if he doesn''t realise it. Still, we need to find some poor souls for him to test his new ability. Zero claims that those without sins can become saints or something like that. I''m sceptical. Schaf would never become a sheep of heaven even without his sins. He was born a demon."


    Coux looked wistful. "It''s still nice to be able to dream. Second chances are not that easily attained. If Zero''s ability could write off a person''s sins to give them a blank start like how he did that for Douglas... he could become the saviour of our world."


    Mii didn''t seem to agree. "When there are no problems, humans will create problems just to satisfy themselves. You can take away an animal''s knowledge but not their instincts. Removing someone''s sins won''t change their mindset and personality, there''s no way Schaf will become a goody-two-shoe after he''s forgiven. Old habits die hard."


    Coux frowned. Mii had a good point. "Still, wouldn''t it be nice if there was a happy ending for everyone? I don''t believe Zero''s way of thinking is wrong."


    The strawcherry fairy didn''t respond. Somehow, Coux had a feeling that Mii knew a lot more than she let on. While the half-succubus would never doubt her loyalty, she sometimes wondered if the things Mii did behind Zero''s back was a good or bad thing.


    "Come on!" Zero shouted. He was eager to visit the shop that Coux spoke fondly off. More importantly, Zero was dying for some of Lovina''s pancakes. Sin hunting was merely a side objective when Zero''s stomach came into the picture.

 Chapter 157 Sin Eating 2

    Standing outside Belles and Begonia, Zero could already smell the heavenly pancakes. However, he couldn''t see them with all the customers crowding outside the small shop. While he knew that the shop was popular among demons, Zero never expected the success to be so overwhelming. The clattering of dishes inside made Zero curious. Why would anyone make such a ruckus while eating? Freya said that it was bad manners and Zero didn''t have a very good opinion about someone who didn''t eat with good manners.


    "What''s wrong?" Mii asked Coux who was frowning.


    "There seems to be a little trouble at hand. Allow me to take care of it. Could you lead Zero in from the back entrance?"


    The strawcherry fairy nodded and ushered Zero away from the crowd. Although Zero had grown in height, he was still not tall enough to peer over the heads of most people crowding the shop''s entrance.


    Reluctantly, he followed Mii out of the rowdy crowd while Coux pushed through the mass of bodies.


    In the shop, there was only one customer. Coux recognised him at once, it was their regular diner that they couldn''t refuse.


    "Good day, Lord Beelzebub. How is the food today?" Coux plastered on a false smile. There were stacks of dirty plates on the Demon Lord''s left and right sides. Amaraline looked helplessly at the half-succubus while Qin Yun had to wrestle back a plate of pancakes that the Lord of Gluttony tried to steal.


    Coux sighed inwardly. This has become a common occurrence ever since Lord Beelzebub has gotten his personal domain and territory. With Mammon taking care of Beelzebub''s businesses and finances, the Demon Lord would come over to Belles and Begonia the moment school has ended. Lucifer was more than happy to see Beelzebub go as the Lord of Gluttony was eating everything the cafeteria had to offer. The half-succubus had a deal with Lucifer and Mammon to satisfy Beelzebub''s food cravings in return for money and connections. Still, dealing with someone whose appetite rivalled Zero''s wasn''t easy.


    "As usual, the desserts are too sweet for my liking. However, I must admit that sheep pies are delicious! I need twenty more of that sheep pie to take away. As for the new beverage... what''s it called again?"


    "Kumquat Squash?"


    "Yes, that. It needs more honey. The sourness makes me hungrier."


    Coux felt her smile quake. For someone who''d eaten nearly fourteen plates of desserts, not counting the ones he''d successfully stolen from other customers, Coux didn''t think it deserved such a harsh rating.


    "My Lord, we can send over your order for twenty sheep pies and five complimentary stacks of pancakes to your dormitory later. Would that suffice for today?"


    Beelzebub stopped stuffing his face for a while to consider. "Can I also have two lamb legs to go?"


    Coux felt her eyebrow twitch. That brat dared to bargain for more when she is handing out free food?


    "My apologies, all the lamb we had were used to make sheep pies."


    "How about a pitch of Kumquat Squash?"


    "My apologies, we do not have enough honey to cater that for your tastes. Honey is an expensive ingredient that can only be harvested once an Earth year."


    "... What about some Lemon Meringue Tarts?"


    Coux was ready to throw something at the young Demon Lord when Zero came into her vision.


    "It''s no good to eat so much, you''ll become obese."


    That statement made everyone grow silent. It was common knowledge that demons would never grow fat. Food simply converted into mana for them and many demons have different sources of food. For the Lord of Gluttony, getting fat was the least of his concerns.


    "What''s obese?"


    Zero smiled and launched into a detailed explanation about the body''s process of storing food into unhealthy fats.


    "Also, it doesn''t stop there. Overeating a certain kind of food can cause other health issues. Too much salt could cause hypertension, too many desserts can cause high cholesterol and even diabetes. Insufficient fibre will lead to constipation etcetera..."


    Coux didn''t know if such a lecture would have any impact on the Lord of Gluttony. However, Zero was determined to help someone walking the wrong path of dietary nutrition. Qin Yun was amused when she heard Zero''s serious doctor advice. He would make a splendid, if not naggy, doctor in future.


    Beelzebub let the spoon in his hand fall with a clatter and his eyes widened as round as saucers.


    "Am I going to die? I''ve eaten too many things, I must have a lot of diseases by now... You have to save me!"


    The turn of events didn''t seem to surprise Mii. With Zero''s blessing at work, no wonder the Lord of Gluttony was so wrapped around Zero''s finger. Sadly, Zero didn''t seem to realise this and was happy to teach Beelzebub more about nutrition.


    Seeing that their most troublesome customer was being attended to, Coux took the opportunity to bring them to a VIP room so that Amaraline and Qin Yun could attend to the rest of the customers who were still waiting outside.


    In the VIP room, Beelzebub wondered how he got himself into a private consultation session. Zero asked him questions that were completely irrelevant to his eating habits. All the Demon Lord wanted to do was go back to the dormitory and wait for his food to be delivered.


    "Did you have a time in your life when you were starving?"


    Beelzebub sighed. "I starve everyday. My family was too poor to afford food to keep up with my appetite so I learned how to eat anything and everything."


    Zero took notes seriously and Mii watched from the sidelines while keeping an eye on the situation downstairs. Coux finally managed to stabilise the situation and Qin Yun could take a short break while Amaraline served the other customers.


    "What kind of things have you taken to eating during that period of time?" Zero asked.


    "I remember eating dead trees, rocks, dirt... basically anything I could find in that barren land was edible. At first, I fell sick eating them but as I grew used to them, I found that I could eat almost anything."


    Zero blinked. "Does your stomach not hurt?"


    Beelzebub shook his head. "No. That''s the funny thing. I never seem to be full either. It''sjust a constant emptiness inside that I need to fill."


    Zero hummed. This was a highly unusual case that Hua Tuo hasn''t told him about. Perhaps it was a condition special for only the Lord of Gluttony. Like the Sage God of Medicine once told him, there would be many unknown diseases and illnesses in this world and beyond that couldn''t be cured. Zero decided to become a doctor for the purpose of finding cures for the unknown. Right now, there was a perfect patient with an unusual condition. How could Zero not be thrilled?


    "Don''t worry," he told Beelzebub who raised an eyebrow. "I will find a cure for you without fail."


    Beelzebub snorted. "Don''t worry about it. I enjoy eating now that there is delicious food in the abyss. I just need to know what not to eat too much to prevent all the other diseases that you mentioned earlier. Hypertension and Diabetes sounded really scary. I don''t want to be unable to eat anything that I like in the future."


    Zero decided that it might be a good time to inspect the Demon Lord with Mii''s abilities. The strawcherry got to work right away and Zero was slightly stunned to see how much the status window has changed.


    Name: Beelzebub


    Title:


    - Lord of Gluttony


    Ruler of the Gluttony Domain in Hell


    Race: Archdemon


    Age: 16 Earth Years (160 Hell years)


    Skills:


    - Godly Metabolism


    Allows food to be digested immediately and converted to energy


    - Iron Stomach


    Allows anything eaten to be digested


    - Poison Resistance (Lvl 89/100)


    Poison immunity to most poisons


    - Curse of Gluttony


    Allows food to be converted to mana


    Sins:


    - Anger


    0/100


    - Jealousy


    0/100


    - Laziness


    0/100


    - Greed


    0/100


    - Lust


    0/100


    - Pride


    0/100


    - Gluttony


    Infinite/100


    Zero blinked. Infinite Gluttony sin points? Zero wondered if this was the case for all other Demon Lords too. Still, the brunet had an idea.


    "Beelzebub, can I try something?"


    The Demon Lord blinked. "Sure?"


    Before he could take his words back, Zero placed a hand on his shoulder. The strangest thing happened and Beelzebub jumped backwards as if struck by electricity.


    "What did you do?" he snarled. The moment Zero touched him, Beelzebub felt power being drained from him. It wasn''t mana that Zero was draining either, Beelzebub felt it being drawn from his very soul.


    Zero blinked. Beelzebub''s complete change in attitude made him confuse. After re-inspection, Zero noted that the number of sins hasn''t changed. However, Zero felt that he managed to absorb a small bit of pure energy from that brief contact.


    They stared at each other for a long time before Zero explained what he did. Beelzebub glared at Zero.


    "Were you trying to kill me? You know what? I don''t care for your treatment at all now. If I have to abandon my sins to get better, you can forget about it. A Demon without sins will cease to be a demon."


    Zero was left to ponder over those words as Beelzebub stormed out of the shop, leaving many customers puzzled.


    "A demon without sins will cease to be a demon... what does that mean? Will they become something else?" he asked Mii.


    The strawcherry assistant looked confused. "I''m not a demon expert. Perhaps asking Qin Yun might be a better option."


    With that, Zero went to find the fox demoness who was taking a break in the break room.


    ***


    After hearing Zero''s explanation, the fox demoness blinked. "Can you really eat sins?"


    Zero nodded. "I gained an ability to do so after inheriting the memories of four other divine entities."


    "Could you try that one me?" she asked. Zero looked worried.


    "But a demon without sins will no longer be a demon... I don''t want to put you in any danger..."


    Qin Yun smiled. "You won''t. I know what I''m doing."


    Zero looked unsure. "Alright," he conceded. "But I won''t absorb all the sins, only a little to test."


    Qin Yun smiled. "Sure!"


    Zero then inspected the fox demoness.


    Name: Hu Shuang (ºü˪) [AN: Literally Fox Frost]


    Title:


    - Mother of Foxes


    Founder of the Snow Fox Demon Clan


    Race: Snow Fox Demon


    Age: Unknown (Calculation failure due to the destruction of the first Earth)


    Skills:


    - Shape-shifting


    Allows user to transform into desired physical form


    - Fox Magic (Lvl 91/10)


    Allows user to use fox magic like illusions, elemental magic, charms etc


    - Cold Resistance (Lvl 100/100)


    Allows User to be immune to cold


    - Cold Mastery (Lvl 1/1)


    Allows user to be more powerful in the cold with the ability to move normally


    - Soul Cultivation (Lvl 55/100)


    Allows user to negate their born traits and qualify for a rebirth of their choice after successful cultivation


    Sins:


    - Anger


    20/100


    - Jealousy


    62/100


    - Laziness


    5/100


    - Greed


    3/100


    - Lust


    11/100


    - Pride


    41/100


    - Gluttony


    3/100


    Zero blinked. For someone like Qin Yun who''d lived several lifetimes and originated from the first Earth, that was very little sins.


    "The system only accounts for sins in one lifetime. Sin points accumulated expires after a hundred years or until death. Remaining sin points are judged in the Purgatory and the soul spends the remaining time after judgement to work the sins off," Mii explained.


    "What if they accumulate more than a hundred?" Zero whispered back.


    "Then it gets carried on to the next lifetime in karma points. It all depends on King Yama to decide."


    Zero nodded. "Qin Yun, Your sins are scattered at this moment with Lust and Jealousy making the bulk of it. Is it alright for me to test my ability by absorbing the sins with the least points?"


    "What sin is that?"


    Zero took a closer look. "Uh... it''s Greed and Gluttony at 3 points each."


    The fox demoness laughed. "Sure. If it is successful, would you help to absorb the rest of my sins? It must look really terrible, right? I was a horrible person a long time ago."


    Zero shook his head. "It''s measurable so I wouldn''t say that. Besides, you''re doing something to reduce them. I see something called Soul Cultivation? I wouldn''t say that you''re a horrible person. You might have done bad things but by trying to right the wrongs, it''s admirable in my opinion."


    Qin Yun didn''t say much as Zero activated his new ability. The process was quick but Qin Yun felt the difference immediately.


    "What happened?" she asked the teen who frowned. He wasn''t too sure about what happened but he knew the sins were converted into pure energy.


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    "Mii, how many units of energy does on point of sin convert into?"


    "At the moment, it converts 1 sin point to 10 energy units. Also, 1 unit of energy converts to 10 mana points."


    Zero looked confused. The concept of math was still foreign to him. "I don''t understand."


    "One wisp of light magic for a minute will consume 1 mana point. With 1 sin point, you can hold a light for hundred minutes straight assuming you do not recover any mana."


    Zero nodded. "How about healing magic?"


    "The basic healing magic for small cuts cost 20 mana points."


    Zero grimaced. That was a lot of mana.


    Qin Yun meditated while Zero and Mii discussed the calculations that she didn''t understand. Whatever Zero did, helped tremendously. Her soul became lighter and the shackling weight of sins making her cultivation harder was loosened.


    "Did it work?" Zero asked cautiously.


    Qin Yun smiled. "It worked perfectly. If I didn''t have so many sins, I could make faster progress with my cultivation to become a human."


    "What will happen once you clear all your sins but have not cultivated completely? Would you still be a demon?"


    Qin Yun shook her head. "I wasn''t born a demon. I was turned into a demon because of my sins. I was originally a snow fox who lived past a hundred years and transformed into a snow fox spirit. Humans razed my forest and killed my family so I massacred a village of innocents near the mountain. Nezha who was travelling on Earth for fun chanced upon my killing and sealed me up. In order to make up for the lives I took, he told me that I should cultivate my soul before I can be given a second chance at life. King Yama sentenced me to the freezing Hell for a thousand years because I''d lost all rationality from my rage and pain. That was how I gradually became a demon after spending a thousand years absorbing the Hell miasma."


    Zero nodded. He didn''t know who Nezha was but the fact that King Yama was partially responsible for who Qin Yun because made Zero feel conflicted.


    "Do you hate En for turning you into a demon indirectly?"


    Qin Yun shook her head. "I don''t. If he didn''t do that, I wouldn''t have the opportunity to visit the second Earth. I might have stayed in the abyss for a longer time than I thought because back then, there was always wars ongoing. The Earth I visited after my punishment was peaceful. At least it was more peaceful than the life I had before. Half Moon village had its fair share of enemies after all."


    Zero basked in the silence for a while. "I don''t know what will happen if I absorb the remaining of your sins. You might not return to being a snow fox spirit..."


    Qin Yun shook her head. "It''s alright. I have to clear my sins, it doesn''t matter. I must apologise to King Yama for cheating a little with the sin repayment process."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "Don''t worry about that, I''ll explain to En that you were assisting me in my experiment. He should be understanding. Besides, I don''t want to resort to kidnapping random demons to test what would happen to them if I absorbed all their sins."


    Qin Yun chuckled. That was true. Ordinary demons who cease to become demons will perish in Hell from the miasma, especially in a Demon Lord''s domain. For Qin Yun who had Baal''s mark of protection as a faction member, it wouldn''t matter.


    "Alright, let''s begin."


    Zero nodded. "Please tell me if it is uncomfortable," he told her professionally and Mii peeled her eyes open, watching over both of them carefully.


    "They are beginning now, Isis please standby," Mii communicated silently as Zero got into position.


    "Roger," the Egyptian Goddess responded and watched closely at the image from the crystal ball with Freya and Gaia huddled around the small object.

 Chapter 158 Sin Eating 3

    Coux sensed something powerful happening upstairs and so did the other patrons. Some of the demons in the shop forgot about their food and paused to look up. The spike in magical energy lasted only for a minute or so but everyone knew that it couldn''t be Qin Yun. the regulars knew the fox demoness well enough. Besides, even if they didn''t, something of this level could only rival a Demon Lord''s.


    "It must be Lord Baal''s guest," one customer speculated. The rumours became wild and Coux was unable to stop the word from spreading. What''s strange was how nobody seemed frightened of the short display of power. The half-succubus briefly considered if Hell was a better environment for Zero rather than Earth. If Half Moon village didn''t welcome Zero back and apologise for their treatment, she would leave it for good. There are many places a Van Doux could settle down in.


    Back upstairs, Zero burped and quickly covered his mouth sheepishly. Qin Yun looked a little different but Zero couldn''t place a finger on it. Was it her hair? No, that had always been the same.


    Qin Yun examined herself in the window''s reflection. She felt a lot lighter and in a way, younger too. Whatever Zero did was amazing. The fox demoness wondered if this meant that she could become human faster than anticipated. That aside, King Yama would surely notice the discrepancy of sins in his books after what Zero did. Sins didn''t simply disappear without a trace. She glanced sideways at Zero who seemed to be analysing something.


    Zero stared hard at Qin Yun''s new status. The experiment proved to be successful so far. Qin Yun''s sins were reflected as zero the way it should be. The queer thing Zero noticed was how Qin Yun''s race status changed. Instead of a snow fox demon, it now read as snow fox spirit. Still, the lady looked exactly the same as how he remembered her to be. What could possibly be different?


    When he looked down, Zero understood what was wrong at once. Qin Yun''s shadow was missing!


    "Your shadow..." he pointed and Qin Yun looked down.


    "Oh, this is normal for spirits. I guess your experiment must have been a success."


    The teen didn''t know what to say. "Does that mean you can''t remain in the abyss any longer?"


    The snow fox spirit smiled. "I have a free-pass to Hell, courtesy of Lord Baal. I''ll be fine. You should be able to use this to convince everyone of your plan now. I heard from Mii that you found a way to save both Schaf and Kerberos?"


    Zero nodded. "Yes! I''m going to eat away all of Schaf''s sins. That way, he can return to heaven."


    Qin Yun didn''t know what to say. "You do know that Schaf has a mixed bloodline, right? What worked for me may not work for him."


    Zero waved her concern off. "Don''t worry. I''ll just have to test this on more people to understand how it works. I''ll ask Coux if I could set up a business here for redemption of sins. I wouldn''t be cheating people if they paid me to do it. Although I might need your help to convince them that it is safe..."


    Coux wasn''t too sure that Zero''s plan would work. In fact, she was worried. What about the demons who were pure-blooded demons? Would the consequences be dire? A demon without sin couldn''t remain in Hell, they would be rejected. Still, she didn''t shoot his plan down. Instead, she encouraged him. Coux should be more than capable enough to do damage control. It was better than encouraging Zero to randomly kidnap demons to test his new abilities out.


    Zero left like the wind as soon as Qin Yun nodded. She trusted that the trader would be able to stop the teen from going too far if needed. For now, the snow fox spirit seized this chance to test if the demon part of her was gone for good. Summoning the familiar feeling of magic in her veins, Qin Yun found that she could not use the mana that existed in the abyss. In fact, she felt weakened by expending so much mana. The foxfire that appeared on the tip of her finger flickered and wavered so much that she had to call it off. Perhaps she should return to the village to recharge and help Lovina meet the never-ending demands for food. She could return once she has regained her strength after she''d discussed with Baal about her unplanned vacation.


    ***


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    A few dozen pairs of eyes stared at the mysterious fake sheep demon who came down the stairs. Murmurs filled the little shop and spread quickly when Zero bounced over to Coux in a beeline.


    "Coux!" Zero grinned. "Can I open a sin redemption business in your shop for a little while? The experiment was successful but I need to confirm something different..."


    The secretary froze, unsure about what Zero was talking about until Mii interrupted to clear the questions in the air.


    The moment they heard what the strawcherry fairy said, the whispers in the shop got louder until the patrons standing outside the shop were able to catch the drift of the commotion.


    "Redeem sins? Can he really do that? Not even the Gods can pardon so many sins..."


    "Is this a hoax? Wasn''t this brat Lord Baal''s guest?"


    "That explains the powerful energy earlier. Maybe he is the saviour sent to us!"


    With conflicting opinions about Zero''s claims flying in every direction, Belles and Begonia was once again thrown into chaos. Unable to put a lid on the situation, Coux contacted Baal to report about the situation.


    Back in his castle, Baal jumped. He was skiving and procrastinating with work. Pen spinning was a more entertaining hobby and he''d been doing it for the past hour without Coux breathing down his neck. Needless to say, he fell out of his chair when he heard Coux''s voice. The Demon Lord looked around the room to see if his overly capable assistant was spying on him from somewhere and relaxed when he realised it was simply a telepathic message through the covenant mark.


    Collecting himself quickly, Baal switched to work mode. Whatever matters that pertained to Zero was always on the top of his priority list. Sometimes the Demon Lord wondered if Zero was doing this to him intentionally. Ever since knowing the brunet, Baal had been through the emotional wringer. On the plus side, his boring and lonely life was now a thing of the past. At the same time, Baal longed for the idle days that were also now a thing of the past. Business was good because it meant that he had money that could be used to support Zero''s adventure in the future. However, working was bad. Baal abhorred working, it simply went against his principles but Coux was determined to make Baal see things the other way. She hasn''t succeeded so far and Baal hoped that she would never succeed.


    "I see," he nodded after Coux finished her reporting. "I''m not against Zero opening his ''business'' in my domain. However, you still have to register his business under Belles and Begonia. Knowing Zero, I''m guessing we should inform King Yama about it?"


    Coux agreed. "It wouldn''t be funny if King Yama discovers a huge discrepancy of sins in his books. Reconciliation is a pain, you should know this with some first-hand experience."


    Baal shuddered at the memory. It wasn''t too long ago that he was swearing at the figures. If the numbers did not tally, it rivalled facing Lucifer''s punishments. Mammon was determined to make Baal''s empty bank account bear the brunt of every single number that was missing from the books. Coux was excellent when it came to chasing for the required documents, which explains Baal''s current predicament. The Demon Lord sighed. Not having a secretary was troubling. Having an overly efficient secretary posed a new set of problems. Was there really no way to be satisfied?


    After giving Coux a new set of orders Baal agreed that he would write King Yama a letter personally to explain the situation.


    "Please help to keep track of the demons who participated. We don''t have the records of their sins but we can make his job easier."


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," the half-succubus smiled. "Zero has that taken care of. He can see how many sins each person has. We just want to test if eating a demon''s sins will change their race. Zero tried it on Beelzebub earlier and the result wasn''t too petty. Beelzebub saw it as a threat despite Zero''s claim that he still had an infinite number of sins for gluttony."


    Baal hummed. "Well, it''s not exactly the same for a normal demon to lose their sins and a Demon Lord to lose theirs. A Demon Lord''s sins represent power. We need all the power we can get to support this plane from falling apart. Becoming the guardian of a domain isn''t something anyone could do. As a new Demon Lord, Beelzebub had every right to feel threatened. If Zero took out more than Beel could accumulate, his newly forged domain could easily crumble. As for regular demons, tell Zero to feast to his content. They would simply become spirits of their rightful heritage if I''m not mistaken. Weak demons are often ousted out from the abyss to Earth. They roam around as things like ghosts."


    Coux looked at Zero who waited patiently while snacking on something that Amaraline offered. She exchanged a few more words with Baal before closing their connection. Zero''s eyes lit up when Coux turned to him. Leave it to Zero to instinctively know when there is good news.


    "Baal says that it is alright to start your business here. However, we can''t do it today, there are administrative matters to attend to. Also, you need to record down the name of the demons who participated and the number of sins you''ve eaten. We need to give this record to King Yama."


    Zero agreed at once and pumped a fist into the air, uncaring about the strange looks he received. "Great! I guess I''ll spend the rest of the time helping out with the shop until the auction house opens. We can visit the auction house later, right?"


    Coux smiled. "Of course. Would you like to learn how to brew tea? Amaraline can show you how."


    Zero skipped away happily and once he was out of the picture, Coux turned back to the whispering patrons.


    "Lord Baal has given permission. We will be starting a side business tomorrow for anyone who is interested in sin redemption. Please look forward to the details we will be putting up later. Anyone who participates will be given a discount coupon for our desserts, whilst stocks last."


    The moment Coux mentioned that there will be discount coupons given out, excited whispers filled the room. Some demons rushed back to tell their loved ones about the good news. Clearly, money was everything regardless of which dimension. Coux left with a smirk on her lips. Everything was progressing smoothly. It wouldn''t be long before Mammon commits to invest in their business, she just knew it would happen. Lilith was already calling dibs on the initial share release and Coux couldn''t deny her. The only problem she had was getting Baal to agree to become the owner of the business. Despite being lazy, Baal was extremely capable when it came to managing his territory.


    "Oh well," she smirked. Even if Baal doesn''t want to accept the position, he will when Coux reveals her secret weapon. Nobody will be able to resist the limited edition photographs of Zero cosplaying as a demon.

 Chapter 159 Auction House 1

    Zero was a fantastic help. He soaked up everything that Amaraline taught and was brewing tea like an expert in no time. The cockatrice descendant was overjoyed and starting teaching Zero the ropes from serving customers and taking orders to collect payment. Zero didn''t complain and did everything as he was told. His cheerful demeanour won over the hearts of many demons who were initially sceptical about having a non-demon serving them. In fact, Coux was slightly envious of the tips Zero received from some of their patrons. Most of the tips he received were from female demons who thought that he was a precious little thing. Apparently, Zero''s charms were not lost despite maturing into a teenager. Some things simply never changed. Coux wondered if she could persuade Baal to let Zero extend his stay in Hell by a few more days to help out at the shop. They were shorthanded as it was and Zero made excellent free labour.


    Time flew by quickly and the ladies got ready to close for the day. Zero''s cleaning magic came in useful and the secretary was seriously considering to employee Zero as permanent staff.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to become a waiter at Belles and Begonia?"


    Zero shook his head. "It''s alright. I have to resume my training once we get back. I''m sure Master is dying to teach me the basics of acupuncture and surgery."


    Coux pouted but agreed reluctantly. Good people were hard to find and even harder to keep. Zero told Coux that she could always employ help from the village. Surely there would be others who were keen. The secretary''s smile was tight when she told him that she would consider. The truth was, none of the villagers had interest or skills required to work in a store. Besides, many of them couldn''t enter the abyss without some sort of repercussion.


    By the time they had to leave, there were still a good number of customers remaining. Coux had to apologise to them and offer takeaways so that they could leave on time. The auction would start soon and due to the delay, nobody had time for dinner. The most they had was a quick bite or two from some leftover pastries that didn''t sell.


    "I heard that today''s auction would be interesting. Lord Mammon sent Lord Baal a letter inviting him to view the newest collection of Demon Eyes. Someone recently slew the pit hydra and that is going for auction. Who knows, it might have some skills you are interested in acquiring."


    Zero shrugged. "Maybe. I''m still more interested in getting the shape-shifting and flight skills. Do we have enough money to get everything we need at the auction house?"


    Coux smiled. Money wasn''t an issue. Given Lord Baal and Lord Mammon''s relationship and the potential of Belles and Begonia as a lucrative investment, getting an unlimited loan is possible. Coux was confident that once the trade route between Hell and Earth was established, they could pay back whatever Zero wanted to spend today.


    "Don''t worry about money, Lord Baal is paying for it."


    "Bell?" Zero asked incredulously. It was hard to believe that his lazy and broke friend had money to spare, much less pay for anything. Then, his eyes narrowed in suspicion. Was Baal stealing money from someone?


    Coux blinked at Zero''s reaction. Normally, Zero would have left it at that. Seeing that the teen wouldn''t buy her answer so easily, the secretary had to feed him a little more information before the doctor''s apprentice relented.


    "Ok. As long as Bell isn''t stealing from anybody, it''s good. Say, do you think I will be able to pay him back with what I earn from the sin redemption service?"


    The secretary shrugged. "I don''t know. You may be able to pay him back a little for sure. However, I''m not sure if you could pay him back in full. The things in the auction house are always expensive as they are very rare. None of the items sold here tonight can be found in the ordinary market. It''s also not a given that the same item will appear a second time."


    The doctor-in-training cocked his head to a side. It was hard to understand what the half-succubus was talking about.


    "Don''t worry," Mii chimed. "You''ll see it later. There usually is no fixed prices for the items on auction. People bid the prices for what they want and the item goes to the highest bidder. Of course, that is a rule that only applies in the auction house. It isn''t uncommon for the winning bidders of an item to be ambushed and robbed the moment they step out of the auction house."


    Zero looked slightly worried at that. "Will anyone try to steal the things we win at the auction?"


    The strawcherry fairy shrugged. "It''s a possibility. However, I doubt it will happen. You''re going to absorb it right away, aren''t you?"


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Zero stuck out a tongue sheepishly. "I forgot. Ok! There''s nothing to worry about. Let''s go!"


    Zero dragged Coux and Mii into the carriage that Baal readied for them beforehand. Qin Yun and Amaraline decided to return to the castle to rest for the day so the journey was spent in relative silence with Zero marvelling at the sight of demons hustling along the streets from inside the moving carriage.


    As the carriage came to a halt, Zero hopped out eagerly. Coux quickly adjusted the lopsided sheep horn so that it wouldn''t be too obvious that Zero was a fake demon. Nobody would question them with Baal''s insignia but it was still better to be safe than sorry. Instead of squishing with the common folk on the first floor or on the sleazy couches with the richer folks, the party of two and a half was ushered to the second floor of the auction house. The half-succubus made a mental note to thank Mammon for arranging such hospitality. It was easier for her to keep an eye on Zero away from prying eyes.


    The room was lavishly furnished with exquisite silk spun by the most graceful spider demons. The couches were stuffed with the soft wool of some sheep demon. The same material was used for the thickly padded carpet floor. Instead of candles, magic stones were used to line the ceiling, creating a beautiful glow that was neither too bright nor dim. Zero was briefly reminded of the underground passageways of Half Moon village.


    The room wasn''t very large but Zero didn''t mind. There were no windows but there was a balcony that was covered in rich violet translucent drapes. Zero was curious why nobody drew them open but left them as they were. There were two luxurious armchairs lined in silk and fur. Coux went over to the small table at the corner of the room that Zero hadn''t noticed, too overwhelmed by the display of wealth. There was a small assortment of snacks and tea that Coux immediately got to brewing. The teen decided to entertain himself by watching the people gather below from behind the curtain.


    As soon as the secretary came back with two steaming cups of tea and a plate of munchies, Zero lost his interest in the crowd. Still, he wondered what the blank slate on the small coffee table between the armchairs was for.


    "If you see something you like, use magic to write the number of devil gold you would like to bid. They go by the thousands here. Of course, devil gold is only used to bid for items above Purple grade."


    "How do I know if it is a purple grade item? WHat does that mean? Does the item have to be purple?" Zero asked. Perhaps that was why the drapes were purple.


    Mii waved her hand and some words materialised in the air.


    "This is how the grades work. It''s basically the rarity of an object. No items below rare grade will be in the auction house."


    Red - Trash


    Orange - Common


    Green - Uncommon


    Blue - Rare


    Purple - Extra Rare


    Silver - Legendary


    Black - Sagely


    Gold - Godly


    White - Unrankable


    Zero took a good look at the floating words and committed them to memory. Coux then explained the currency used in the abyss. She scribbled on the slate and Zero noted how Coux channelled very little mana into it while dragging her finger across the surface to ''write''.


    100 Cursed Coins = 1 Cursed Note


    1,000 Cursed Note = 1 Devil Gold


    10,000 Devil Gold = 1 Blood Note


    "The cheapest tea at our shop is sold for 50 Cursed Coins. It is the equivalent of 50 innites back on Earth. The lowest value of money is 5 innites. You can buy a small burnt loaf of bread from the baker''s in a town with 5 innites."


    Zero felt his brain refusing to cooperate. The concept of counting was still foreign to Zero. Baal called it Math and Zero decided he didn''t like Math. He prefered studying different languages and plants better. Heck, even the topic called history was far more entertaining than Math. Gugu liked Math a lot but Zero didn''t think it was possible for him to understand the same joy.


    Before Zero''s brain could start overheating from the overuse, they heard the crowd below go silent. A smartly dressed goat demon stood in front of the room on the raised floor. The goat demon cleared his throat and started addressing the audiences in a high pitched and nasally tone that hurt Zero''s ears. He droned on for about ten minutes and Zero wondered if he would ever stop talking.


    Thankfully, he did. The goat demon then picked up a mallet and struck the bronze bell that a pretty cat demon pushed onto the stage. The loud sound marked the beginning of the auction and the relaxed atmosphere turned into one that rivalled a battlefield.


    A wolf demon walked onto the stage. He looked menacing and Zero wondered if it would hurt for him to smile a little. The first item was brought onto the stage by the same pretty cat demon on a cart. Zero couldn''t see very well and Coux handed him a pair of magnifying glasses.


    "The first item of the auction today is a basket of Grade Blue Volcano Spore Flower. Spore Flowers are difficult to harvest and will only grow near the volcanoes in the abyss. Many harvesters have died trying to get to them by falling into the void through the cracks in the quakes or caught in an eruption. These Spore Flowers can withstand heat very well and is known to cure curses of ice elements. It also boosts the lifespan of fire elemental demons. Itsstarting bid is at 15 Cursed Notes!"


    Immediately hands shot up in the air and someone yelled out 25 Cursed Notes. Zero blinked. The Spore Flowers looked half withered. Can something that lacked freshness be sold for so much? Still, the bids rose higher and higher. People started dropping out from the race and the basket of Spore Flowers ended up with a mossy rock demon. Zero didn''t know what the poor demon wanted to do with it but he certainly didn''t think it was worth 48 Cursed Notes.


    The next item was a heavy looking pair of boots that would never fit on Zero''s feet. They were as long as his arm and the teen wondered who would possibly have such huge feet.


    "The next item is a pair of boots that once belonged to the great Viking Giant King of Earth. Our appraiser has confirmed that they were worn on his adventure from the time he travelled to the land of pixies and serpent island. It is a Grade Silver item and the starting bid is 500 Cursed Notes!"


    This time, not many people bid for it. Zero thought that the tiny rat demon must be crazy to buy such big shoes. What was he going to do with it? There was no way he would be able to wear it. The rat demon could practically live in one of those!


    "Sold!" The wolf demon cried and slammed the hammer twice to indicate a successful sale. Zero saw how the cat demon took the boots away and asked Coux how the rat demon was going to collect his item. He didn''t see them paying either.


    "They would pay in the backroom while verifying their purchase. Once the item is sold, the auction house will not do refunds or bear responsibility for what happens to the item afterwards. The rat demon would have to pay his 680 Cursed Notes and a 6% auction tax before the item certificate and ownership transfer scroll is passed to him. He would have to arrange his own form of transport to bring it back."


    The doctor-in-training nodded. That was a lot of Math he didn''t want to do. However, the teen now knew how Mammon became so rich. He earned from whatever was sold by collecting a tax. Coux mentioned that not all items would be sold and Zero wondered if that was true.


    For the next few items, Zero let them go without much interest. He wasn''t even keen when the auctioneer brought out some Grade Black Incense Kit from a destroyed world. However, his eyes widened when the wolf auctioneer stepped down to pass his role to another person.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe we have gathered here for the very same reason. With the connections that the Auction House has, we bring you the highlight of today''s event."


    The lights below dimmed and a spotlight pointed directly on the spot that the new auctioneer was standing on. Two cat demons wheeled out a book placed on a pedestal. Zero raised a brow. The book looked ancient and was giving out a lot of magical powers. After staring it for a few seconds, Zero knew that it was in an unknown language. He couldn''t understand a single thing and Mii wasn''t about to spoil the surprise for him either.


    "The first featured item is a Grade White grimoire. Our appraisers were unable to decipher this foreign language nor break the curse on it. The starting bid is 1 Devil Gold."


    Many people on the first floor didn''t bid. Zero thought that it was a shame because this book looked a lot more interesting than a basket of Spore Flowers. However, the richer folks on the sleazy couches were bidding leisurely as if to spite the others sitting around them. Not many people were too interested in the book and Zero thought that it might be a prestige thing to be able to afford something like that.


    He was right. The book sold for 2 Devil Gold and 300 Cursed Notes to a lady who seemed more interested in perfume than reading.


    The next item was also Grade White and Zero wondered if this was the same for all the other items on highlight. What shocked Zero wasn''t the uniqueness of the next time but rather, the reaction of the audiences when they cheered and licked their lips.


    The next ''item'' was not an object but a living person. This person looked feral with sharp teeth dripping with blood. He had white hair and scars all over his body. Zero quickly used his ability to appraise the scrawny child.


    Name: -Not Found-


    Title:


    - Child of Roth


    Last survival of a warrior vampire tribe called Roth.


    Race: Vampire


    Age: 232 Hell years


    Skills:


    - Shape-shifting


    Allows user to transform into a bat to conserve magic and cover from injuries faster


    - Bloodlust


    Boosts user''s power by 500% when engulfed by rage. Increases thirst.


    - High-Speed Regeneration


    Allows user to recover from physical wounds 500 times faster


    - Observation


    Allows user to copy an ability after observing it once with restrictions


    Sins:


    - Anger


    -15/100


    - Jealousy


    0/100


    - Laziness


    0/100


    - Greed


    0/100


    - Lust


    0/100


    - Pride


    0/100


    - Gluttony


    0/100


    Zero blinked. Was it possible for sins to be in the negative range? How did that happen?


    Then, the vampire child looked up, right into Zero''s eyes. Startled, Zero nearly fell off his chair. When their eyes met through the curtain, Zero felt as if it wasn''t a coincidence. Something in him told him to save this nameless child from the auction house. He didn''t seem to be here willingly from the heavy chains around his wrists and ankles. They had magic spells that prevented him from transforming and running away but that didn''t make the boy stop trying to break his restraints. The bruises and cuts were evidence of that.


    "I want to save that child," he told Coux.


    "You can''t save every slave on auction, Zero. It is the rule in Hell that the strong take everything and the weak get eaten."


    Zero didn''t say anything, he only continued to stare at the vampire who was once again dragged along and made to kneel on the centre of the stage. Still, those red eyes never left Zero''s and the teen made his mind up. He would save this child.

 Chapter 160 Auction House 2

    "This is the famous Child of Roth! I don''t think I have to say much, everybody knows how much of a killing machine this thing is. The only downside is that you''ll have to train him and break him down before he can be any good. The last of his kind, let''s say no more. The starting bid goes for 10 Devil Gold."


    Zero was only slightly peeved that they didn''t announce the Grade of this slave but he didn''t mind. If they did put a Grade to the nameless child, Zero might have been angrier. Numbers were shouted and the price was now at least double of what the starting bid was. Yet there was no sign of the bids slowing. Zero fidgeted. The child wasn''t looking anywhere else. It was as if he was challenging Zero to bid.


    Coux looked slightly worried when Zero fidgeted. Lord Baal might not like it if Zero bought this child because he wanted to ''save'' him. Although Zero was powerful, he wouldn''t use his powers to defend himself. If anything, the secretary thinks that Zero is only buying the vampire child because of the injuries and poor treatment he received. The vampire child would have no problem ripping Zero''s throat out and Coux would very much like to prevent that from happening.


    "50 Devil Gold! Any other offers? Going once!"


    Zero grabbed the slate before Coux could stop him and wrote an amount that would make even Mammon faint.


    "10 Blood Notes."


    The auction house fell silent and the auctioneer stammered.


    "M-my Lord... we only accept payment up front."


    Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting.


    Coux pulled Zero back but the teen was stubborn. "10 Blood Notes for the child and all the other items you have for the rest of today''s event."


    The secretary froze. Was Zero... bargaining?


    The auctioneer blinked. Nobody breathed. Unsure of what to do with Zero''s proposal, the auctioneer announced that they would be taking a short break and hurried off stage. Coux used this short time frame to call Mammon directly to explain the situation.


    "Zero!" Mii hissed. "What do you think you''re doing? We don''t have a single Cursed Coin on hand... how will we pay 10 Blood Notes? Also, we don''t know what kind of items they would be auctioning for the rest of the evening. What will you do if they aren''t things that we could use? Aren''t you being too reckless?"


    The teen smiled. "Nothing will be wasted. If it comes to it, I shall absorb it. Who knows... I might gain some new abilities. There will always be a use for things. Don''t worry too much."


    "Again," Mii deadpanned. "What about the money? We don''t have any and Baal is broke."


    Zero grinned sheepishly. "We could bargain... I''m sure I have something worth the value of 10 Blood Notes to exchange."


    Mii wasn''t impressed. If anything, this might be the dumbest thing Zero has done to date. "What kind of possession do you have that is possibly worth 10 Blood notes? You do know that is the equivalent to 10 billion Cursed Coins, right?"


    Zero titled his head to the side. "What''s billion?"


    Mii wrote the numbers out in the air and Zero felt dizzy. How many zeroes were there? Even if he didn''t know Math very well, the figure spoke of HUGE and Zero gulped. Maybe he shouldn''t have said that he would pay 10 Blood Notes.


    "Do you think my ability to bring the dead back or cure incurable diseases will be worth 10 Blood Notes?"


    Mii thought for a little. "Perhaps. However, it depends on the auction house if they are willing to negotiate for your services instead of money. I''m sure Coux is discussing something with Mammon now but don''t get your hopes up. We might have to let go of this child if we can''t pay up. You shouldn''t have been too hasty."


    "But I couldn''t not do anything! He was looking at me with those eyes... I had to save him."


    The strawcherry fairy rolled her eyes. The vampire child was in no way begging to be saved. If anything, those eyes screamed ''murder''. How did Zero manage to misinterpret it so splendidly? Still, she held her tongue as Coux finalised the call. From the sound of her tone, things must have gone the way she wanted. Lucky Zero. Mii was almost certain that luck was a factor that was maxed in Zero''s stats if he ever had any.


    "Good news," Coux told the teen. "Lord Mammon has decided to absorb the cost of all the items tonight on auction. However, you need to do some work for him."


    "What kind of work?" the teen asked and Coux felt proud that Zero was finally growing to be more cautious.


    "He wants to take advantage of your absorption skills to clear out his warehouse. There are some potentially deadly items that couldn''t be thrown away and Mammon refuses to spend extra money guarding them every month because he couldn''t toss them out."


    Zero nodded. It wasn''t a bad deal. In fact, he was thankful towards Mammon for being so generous. Which reminds him, there was a bet with Lucifer that he has yet to fulfil. Perhaps he should talk to Baal about it.


    The auctioneer returned to stage and the audience waited for his verdict with bated breaths. Several merchant demons weren''t too happy when they heard the announcement but Zero secretly rejoiced.


    "After verifying with the higher-ups, the buyer in the VIP room will buy everything we have for today''s auction with 10 Blood Notes. Our apologies for all those looking forward to it. As compensation, Lord Mammon has decreed that everyone who attended today''s auction will be given a free pass to attend any other auction event within the year. There shall be no additional charges for registration. Sorry for the inconvenience caused and thank you for coming."


    Coux and Zero heard someone knocking on their door and Mii quickly de-materialised before someone entered the room.


    "Lady Van Doux and Young Master Zero, please follow me to verify the goods," one of the cat demons whom Zero saw on stage earlier bowed humbly. She ushered them out of the room down to the waiting room where the items were being transported one by one.


    Zero didn''t think that there would still be so many items left. The waiting room was huge but it was already half filled with Zero''s purchase. The rat demon from before was just about to leave when the vampire child was dragged over. He snapped his teeth towards the poor demon who cowered before the bouncer tugged at those chains. Zero seethed silently at the rough treatment but under Coux''s hard stare, he didn''t say anything.


    "My apologies, Young Master Zero and Lady Van Doux," the auctioneer from before entered the room and smiled. By now, all the other auction winners had left. The auction house staff were still transporting the goods and Zero let them perform their jobs. His interest was fixated on the vampire child who didn''t try to bite him. They stared at each other and didn''t break eye contact until the wolf demon auctioneer coughed awkwardly.


    "I understand that you are interested in the goods but please wait for a little longer. Some of them need to be cleaned and repackaged. As there are many goods, we could arrange to deliver them to your residence as soon as they are ready. I believe that you might have more important matters to attend to than wait around for us. Before you leave, could you inspect the goods and sign on this scroll of undertaking?"


    "What''s the scroll for?" Zero asked.


    "It''s to signify that you acknowledge buying these goods and have seen the exact condition they were in. This is a contract to prevent back outs from our clients and disputes about the condition of goods after payment."


    Zero glanced over the terms and conditions briefly. Learning Demon Tongue certainly came in handy. Coux helped to identify each item on the long list and together, they took about half an hour to verify every single purchase before Zero signed it off.


    "Thank you for your patronage," the auctioneer and auction house master bowed. Zero didn''t think he was worthy of such treatment seeing how Mammon was absorbing the cost and footing the bill on his behalf. Still, there was one more matter pending and he whispered to Coux to ask for permission.


    "I don''t see why not," she told him. In fact, the half-succubus was glad that Zero had thought so far. It wouldn''t do to let the auction house take care of the malnourished vampire.


    "Can I take him along with me first? You can send the rest of the items back to Lord Baal''s castle," Zero told the wolf demon.


    "Most certainly!" the auction house master bowed and clapped twice. At once, two burly demons appeared beside him and restrained the snarling vampire. Zero was shocked when they injected something that made the child go slack in their hold.


    "Do not worry," the auctioneer assured Zero after seeing his alarmed look. "That was a sedative so that none of our workers is hurt from helping him to bathe and redress. It''s a standard procedure we follow before handing over slaves to their new owners."


    Reluctantly, Zero entrusted the vampire to the staffs'' care. A part of him disapproved of the way things were done in the abyss. However, Zero understood that every place has its unique culture. It would be rude for Zero, a mere guest, to demand a change from the people who lived here.


    It didn''t take very long for the workers to return with the vampire all clean and smelling like tea soap. He now wore clean clothing instead of rags, something Zero felt better about. However, the sedatives had not worn off and the doctor-in-training was slightly worried.


    "How long does the effect of this sedative last for?"


    "Please do not worry, it will last for no longer than a day. I would advise you to keep him locked up or tied for safety reasons. He can be rather feral."


    Zero didn''t agree with the advice but nodded to appease the auctioneer who was merely doing his job. The teen wanted to get out of the horrible place as soon as he could. It didn''t matter if he couldn''t achieve his flight or shape-shifting abilities. Like Buddha said, everything happens for a reason. Perhaps his trip to the auction house was to rescue the mistreated vampire.


    "Let''s go," he told Coux who bowed and escorted the brunet. Zero didn''t look back at the auction house master or the workers. There was no need to. He wouldn''t be returning to the place anytime soon.


    "Where to?" Mii asked the moment Coux and Zero entered the carriage waiting for them, away from prying eyes. It wasn''t often to see someone treating slaves so well. The child of Roth was carried into the carriage with the utmost care that made many go green with envy. Zero even laid the kid over his lap before they left.


    "Let''s head back for dinner," Zero told the secretary and Coux agreed.


    "Lord Baal told me to remind you of your dinner appointment with Lord Lucifer today. Zero, do you have the confidence to treat his eyes and win the bet? While nobody is against the idea of you attending the Academy, it can be dangerous. There could be discrimination and nobody would be able to attend it with you. Lord Baal may be going to the Academy but he can''t always look out for you."


    Zero smiled warmly at Coux''s concern. "It''s alright. I have to learn how to defend myself. Truen said that the world isn''t always a nice place. Nasty people like Count Carrabas exist, I have to learn how to handle situations and people like that someday. It''s always better to start earlier rather than later."


    Mii looked like a proud parent while Coux looked like an overly worried one when Zero said that. The vampire didn''t even stir as the carriage stopped. It didn''t take much time at all to return to Baal''s castle and Zero decided to prepare a good meal for the malnourished child sleeping on his lap.


    Sekkin came to greet them and was surprised at the new addition to the castle residence. Coux explained the situation quickly and the spider demon raised a brow.


    "Will we have enough space? How much storage are we talking about?"


    "We should empty out three guest rooms for the goods and prepare one for the kid here. He''s feral so please let Lord Baal know. Zero doesn''t want to use chains but some sort of restraints would be advisable for safety reasons."


    "Don''t say it like that... he''s a good kid. Anyone would be cranky being locked up and dragged around by chains..."


    Sekkin chose not to argue. Knowing Zero, there was no convincing otherwise.


    "Understood. We won''t use chains. Let me carry him instead. Coux could you get Amaraline to prepare the room? also, Lord Baal has requested your presence, Zero."


    Zero allowed the spider demon to carry the vampire and got out of the carriage before making his way over to Baal''s room. Coux got busy once more. There was simply too much to do before the arrival of their esteemed dinner guest. Whatever it was, Coux hoped that everything would go smoothly between Lord Lucifer, Lord Baal and Zero.

 Chapter 161 - Betting Against Lucifer

    "Zero," Baal looked worse for wear. "Do not, and I repeat... do NOT antagonise Lucifer. he''s the most ancient and powerful demon in Hell and I do not want anything to happen to you. I can''t save you if Lucifer gets serious about something. Trust me, that old man will get the things he wants, one way or another."


    Zero blinked. "Are you worrying for me?"


    Baal glared at his friend. "That''s what friends do, no?"


    Zero pulled a chair over and sat across the desk piled with signed documents. "I''m strong, you know. Besides, I''m not a child anymore. What''s the worst that could happen? I''ll just get sent to school for a while..."


    Baal wanted to hold his friend in a headlock and give him a good noogie. Seriously, why was Zero''s skull always this thick?


    "It''s not going to school that I fear. He wouldn''t do anything without a good reason. It''s TROUBLE getting involved with his business. He must want something from you to go as far as to accept the bet. If you think Mammon is cunning, you have not met Lucifer."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "Oh come on! Bell, don''t you trust me? I''ll be fine. I can cure his eyes. Besides, I look more normal than everyone in this castle. Nobody can win me in this category of looking harmless, it''s a hands-down win for me."


    Baal took a good look at his friend. "Actually, I think you''re right. Just remember to get rid of those horns and stiff coat, you''ll be fine. Also, please do not wear the lab coat... I would fail you if that was the first thing I saw after getting my eyesight."


    Zero took offence to that. "The lab coat is cool! It makes me look smart."


    Baal snorted. "Oh, sure it does."


    Zero glared at his friend who was now in a playful mood. In retaliation, Zero ran to the other side of the desk and attempted to tickle the Demon Lord. Baal saw that coming a mile away and stuck a foot out, trying to put a distance in between them but failed when Zero''s much longer limbs touched his side.


    From the hallway, Coux could hear the shrill cries and laughter of the two friends. The secretary had half the mind to scold Baal for slacking off but turned her back and walked away. The Demon Lord worked in earnest so she decided to let him off for today. Besides, it wouldn''t be long before the two friends had to go separate ways for a long time. Zero would return for his training and Baal to oversee his domain, it didn''t hurt to let them enjoy this moment together.


    ***


    Zero took Baal''s advice and ditched his lab coat. He was now dressed in the sky blue shirt and jeans that Mii recommended. His hair was combed and parted sideways instead of the usual tousled messy style that it was. To make a good impression, Zero brushed his teeth too. Amaraline didn''t have the heart to tell him that brushing teeth before a meal was counterproductive.


    Time rolled by and Lucifer arrived on the dot. Coux straightened everything out to the last detail just in time and Baal told Zero to relax. Sekkin was keeping an eye on their new guest upstairs who was still sedated. With far more important things to worry about, Zero pushed his worry about the vampire child out of his mind.


    "Good evening, Lord Baal and young Zero." Lucifer greeted.


    Baal bowed and offered Lucifer a seat with the stiff manners of the aristocratic class. Zero couldn''t get used to seeing Baal as an adult or professional conduct. The Baal he knew was always sloppy and lazy. The drastic change in personality made Zero a little uncomfortable and nervous.


    "I heard that you made quite the purchase at the auction house earlier," the Lord of Pride commented lightly.


    Zero swallowed and tried to find his voice. "It was ok. Coux borrowed money from Mammon for me."


    Lucifer''s bark of laughter startled everyone including Baal. "You got that penny-pinching kid to give you a loan? This has to go down in the history books!"


    Seeing that Lucifer was reacting honestly, Zero relaxed a little more and started sharing about his day.


    "Someone bought unhealthy looking Spore Flowers today at a price I didn''t think was good..."


    "Oh? How so?" Lucifer asked with genuine interest. It had been so long since he had such an interesting conversation and Zero was proving to be very fascinating despite his claims to be the most normal looking. Without his eyes, Lucifer was able to judge a person by sensing their mana. Zero''s mana capacity was mostly suppressed but Lucifer was experienced enough to tell that it rivalled his own if not more.


    The conversation never ran dry even as they ate. Baal was relieved that his friend and teacher were off to a great start. It was very hard for Lucifer to take interest in anything due to his age. Life tended to become more predictable with age and experience. Nothing amuses or surprises the ancient Demon Lord anymore so he was worried that his teacher might not like Zero. Looking at them exchange opinions freely put his mind at ease.


    "I see that you''ve taken to the child of Roth very quickly," Lucifer commented.


    Zero''s mood plummeted quickly. He eyed the blind demon suspiciously. Instead of outwardly expressing his discontent, Zero opted for a more subtle approach. "Yes, I have."


    Lucifer nodded and continued eating but Zero had lost his appetite. At the back of his mind, the brunet wondered if Lucifer was going to take the vampire away from him.


    "The Roth vampires are known to be one of the best warriors in the abyss. Gifted with bloodline, race superiority, magic and combat skills, I think it would be good if you can bind that child to you. He might be young but he is one of the best teachers you can find. I heard that you''re gifted in magic too?"


    Hearing Lucifer''s approval made Zero relax a little. "I just happen to have affinities with every magic element. Merlin is my magic teacher but he is currently tutoring my friend and guardian. We agreed to train under each teacher for a year and swap before we start travelling."


    "Mmm... I''ve heard much about him from various sources. Is he the wood elf called Truen?"


    Zero smiled. "Yes. Have you met him?"


    Lucifer sighed. "Unfortunately, work has kept me busy. I would love to have the pleasure of meeting him someday. Won''t you introduce him to me?"


    "Of course. I''m sure he would be thrilled to meet you too. It''s a real relief that you do not see the child of Roth as a threat. Coux and Baal have been trying to dissuade me from treating him too friendly. They wanted to chain him up initially too..."


    Lucifer barked a laugh. "It''s always better to be safe than sorry... I think they were worried about you. A stray animal that has been abused all its life will not take too kindly to strangers even if they approached without ill intentions."


    Zero pouted. "It''s alright. I''m ready to do whatever it takes to save him. I made a decision, I shall bear the consequences of it. My master always said that as a doctor, my patients should always come first. Doctors must sometimes sacrifice their lives to save their patients."


    Lucifer didn''t say anything and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Baal watched as his teacher silently considered Zero''s words. Then, he asked something that took the Lord of Laziness by surprise.


    "Would you lay your life down to save mine?"


    Zero looked straight at the ancient demon. "I will. You are my patient now, it is my responsibility to nurse you back to health. It doesn''t matter if it is a physical condition or an emotional one, I will treat everything."


    "What if the illness plaguing me isn''t in my heart or body but my mind?" Lucifer smiled and Zero blinked.


    The elderly demon waited patiently. Baal worried for his naive friend. It was clear as day that Lucifer was trying to make use of Zero''s pure feelings for his whims.


    "Zero," the Demon Lord tried to warn his friend but the resolution seen in those hazel eyes killed the voice in his throat.


    "If it is within my abilities, I shall do my best to help. However, I am a doctor and not a saint. I must accept some form of payment for the additional requests."


    The ancient Demon Lord was amused. "I thought you were going to treat me for free. You were so adamant about it too..."


    Zero huffed and puffed his cheeks. "The troubles plaguing your mind isn''t an illness that a doctor should be curing. Some illnesses plaguing a patient''s heart can sometimes fall outside the jurisdiction of a doctor''s job scope. There are two things a doctor cannot cure. The first is stupidity and the second is lovesickness."


    Lucifer roared in laughter and Baal facepalmed.


    "Well said," the old demon grinned. "I shall leave my eyes in your hands, young Zero. As for the matters ailing my mind, how about we leave that for after the treatment? After all, the bet is still ongoing."


    Zero gulped as Baal''s familiars cleared the dirty dishes. Coux then ushered Lucifer and Zero to a guest room. Deciding that it was better to quickly treat his patient and get over the nervousness, Zero got to work immediately by pouring mana into Lucifer''s chakra network after the old demon got comfortable.


    "That''s a terrible looking injury... what happened?"


    "Hm? Oh, it happened many years ago during the war between Heaven and Hell. Michael and I crossed swords. At that time, he had yet to borrow Uriel''s flaming sword. I overpowered him and his sword shattered. Unable to accept defeat, Michael grabbed the broken sword shards full of imbued holy magic and threw them into my eyes. Without the ability to read my enemies'' minds with the loss of my eyes, we lost the war."


    Zero made a face. "You can read minds?"


    Lucifer grinned wolfishly. "Every archangel has a special ability. Michael has the ability to boost the morale of anyone who believes in him. Uriel can see the future. Raphael can cure all who eats or drinks the food he blesses. Cupid and Seraph were born after the war so I''m not too sure about what they can do. From the rumours, Seraph can discern if someone is telling lies and Cupid can manipulate emotions but I wouldn''t trust them too readily."


    "I don''t know if I want you reading my mind after you regain your sight..."


    "Why not? Is there something you are thinking about that I shouldn''t know about?"


    "It''s just embarrassing... I don''t want you to know what I''m thinking about. You''d probably laugh."


    Lucifer chuckled. The teen was simply too adorable. Normal people would be outraged at the invasion of privacy. However, Zero was merely ''embarrassed'' about it.


    "What kind of thoughts don''t you want me reading? Are you planning to do bad things? Then again, it shouldn''t really matter in Hell. Everybody does bad and shameless things all the time. It''s one of the reasons why I''m not very interested in getting my eyes back. The world can be a very ugly place."


    "But... it can also be beautiful! How about this. Let''s make a deal. After I heal your eyes, you cannot read my mind unless I allow it. I''ll show you all the beautiful things I''ve seen."


    Lucifer thought about it. "Alright. If you can cure my eyes, I will close them around you unless you say otherwise."


    Satisfied with the verbal agreement, Zero got to work immediately. He focussed on the damaged chakra network. Lucifer''s eyes were damaged but with Zero''s healing magic, it was possible to replicate them again. The tricky part came after healing the external damage to the nerves and cells. For a demon whose magic flowed like blood, the eyes wouldn''t function unless the chakra network was repaired. The doctor-in-training had no clue how he should fix the damage so he focussed on healing the physical aspect of the damage while consulting Merlin.


    The Sage God of Magic was busy preparing the perimeters of Kerberos'' cage near Sleepy Cave when he received Zero''s voice call.


    "Chakra network damage? That would require intense control over your mana to soothe the obstruction. For ruptured channels, you have to use healing magic to reconstruct them."


    "What? It''s not stopping? You have to seal the flow of magic to reconstruct them. Wait, who are you treating? Why do they have two sets of chakra network? Are you sure you aren''t confusing it the qi network?"


    Merlin paled. "Goodness gracious! Are you sure you should be treating a Demon Lord?"


    Zero replied briefly and Merlin swallowed. His face was white as snow and his palms sweaty. There were so many questions he wanted to ask. Why would Zero be treating Lucifer? Everybody knew about the ancient demon''s blindness. What use was it to poke a sleeping beast just to check if it was alive? Merlin wanted to scream at Zero to let the dangerous beast continue sleeping. It was better than having it roam free. There was no doubt about it, many people will start hiding under their rocks once Lucifer recovers.


    "Thanks, sir! I think I know how to fix this now," Zero smiled. The concept was very simple. It was like piping the water from the waterwheel to the shower area. When Hua Tuo needed hot water, he would often do that and redirect the water with a network of wooden pipes. Once they had enough water, the pipes would be redirected elsewhere like into the well or back to the river until they needed it again.


    Carefully, Zero sent two more threads of mana into Lucifer''s chakra channel to absorb the mana flow into his body while magically stitching the ruptured channels. The ancient demon flinched a little when Zero inserted more mana into his body. It felt foreign and cold to the soul but he gritted his teeth and bared with it. It became weirder to feel his mana and Zero''s mixing together when it flowed into the young doctor''s body. He felt the strange pressure within Zero''s body through their temporary connection and realised how wrong his earlier assessment was. Zero''s mana capacity far exceeds his.


    From the other guest room, a certain white-haired vampire woke up with a start. The incredible magical pressure made him very alert. There was no doubt about it, the magic was coming from the same crazy person who bought him and everything else in the auction house for 10 Blood Notes. Normally, he would''ve fled or fought. However, he knew better than to attempt anything in this luxurious room. Apart from that ridiculously rich young master, there were two other extremely powerful people in the vicinity. A starving vampire was in no condition to go against not one but three overpowered opponents. Curling into the blanket, the child of Roth cursed his bitter fate.

 Chapter 162 - Child of Roth

    Frightened was an understatement. The scrawny vampire was terrified when the three extremely powerful figures got closer to his location. Vampires didn''t have beating hearts but if they did, his would have popped out of its ribcage and rolled in the floor in spasms.


    He could hear their voices now. One belonged to an old man, one to a young man and one to a child. The vampire didn''t know who was who, he only knew that his best option was to pretend to still be asleep. Whatever they had planned for him was definitely bad news. Slave owners were sometimes worse than slave traders, he didn''t want to find out the truth.


    Zero entered the room followed by Baal at his side and Lucifer behind. The vampire child was still asleep so the teen decided to perform a physical check-up before he awoke. Needless to say, Baal stuck close by, ready to restrain the vampire should he suddenly attack his friend. Lucifer hung around in the room, making himself comfortable on the chair. Zero did a marvellous job treating his blindness but the stabbing pain when he first regained his sight made the old demon curse the existence of light.


    Under the strict orders of his doctor, Lucifer had to close his eyes for at least a day before he could try to use them again. The old demon wasn''t too happy when Zero wrapped a loose bandage around his eyes for precaution. As the proud demon and ruler of Hell, Lucifer didn''t appreciate being treated like a child. However, under Zero''s insistence, he relented reluctantly. It would do well, for now, to get into the brunet''s good books so that he could squeeze a favour or two at a later date. Unlike Baal, Lucifer didn''t play the friendship game. Zero was just someone who came along that he found useful. Nobody would suspect a weak human as the spy. It was easier to lure the pack of wolves out of their den with a lone stray sheep than with a wounded dragon.


    "Bell, could you get me a glass of water? He would need it when he wakes up."


    The Demon Lord didn''t seem to willing to move from Zero''s side so he summoned his rat familiar to get it. "Is there anything else you might require?"


    Zero inspected the ''sleeping'' vampire and hummed. "Do you think you can ask Coux to find if there is some blood lying around somewhere? I bought a lot of things earlier, I''m sure we have some vials of blood from the auction house... They should have delivered the goods by now."


    Baal sighed. "Zero, your vampire can drink normal blood. It could be blood from an animal or person. He doesn''t need to drink the blood of a hydra or dragon or whatever you bought from the auction house. It''s a waste."


    The doctor-in-training scowled hard. "We don''t have blood around and I''m not going to ask anyone to cut themselves to feed him! That''s just rude."


    Lucifer grinned. "Why don''t you drain the sheep? I''m sure we will be more than willing to pardon his crimes if he donates... let''s say about a barrel of blood."


    Zero shot the ancient demon a withering glare. "He doesn''t have a barrel to donate."


    Lucifer shrugged. "I''m just throwing suggestions. Who knows... he might be able to produce a barrel of blood if you continuously heal and cut him open again."


    Zero shuddered at the image. That sounded like it would hurt a lot. In fact, Zero was quite sure that fell under the torture category.


    "Don''t listen to him," Baal whispered and Lucifer frowned. It had been a very long time since his student went against him. While Baal wasn''t the most obedient student he knew, the Demon Lord was smart enough to not outrightly oppose him. Mammon and Lilith would try to cover for Baal''s misdeeds while they were still in the Academy but Lucifer was well aware of who the culprit was. After all, nobody else would nail flimsy planks together to create a makeshift bridge just to walk across the field of snapping lilies. Those who could fly would do so and the others would make a detour in order to get to their respective lecture halls. Baal would be the only person who would go through all the hassle to save ten minutes of his time every day. He wasn''t tardy but Lucifer knew Baal had the tendency to procrastinate until the very last possible moment to get things done including waking up and getting to class. Since magic was prohibited on the campus, it didn''t take a genius to figure out which audacious brat did it.


    There were two things Lucifer couldn''t tolerate. The first was disrespect and the second was being ignored. Baal had gone ahead to do both these things at once. Lucifer''s killing intent caused the temperature in the room to plummet and Baal was on high alert at once. Killing intent radiated wave after wave and the castle shook. Baal was ready to pull everything he had to defend Zero from Lucifer''s wrath. On the bed, the child of Roth shivered. He might not have the opportunity to meet a Demon Lord before but he knew better than to doubt the rumours. Once a Demon Lord loses his rationality and gives in to his emotions, there will be carnage. Nobody would live to tell the tale after tonight and the vampire child sobbed silently. He couldn''t avenge his family, he couldn''t escape his fate. There was absolutely nothing he could do and he hated the fact that he was born to this cruel life.


    Before Lucifer and Baal could begin, Zero stepped up and pointed a finger at the ancient demon.


    "Bad Luci! Stop scaring the poor child and take your fights somewhere else. My patient needs his rest!"


    With that, Zero shoved both his friend and troublemaking patient out of the room before slamming the door shut in their faces.


    "Did he just..." Baal asked in disbelief. Lucifer''s rage had dissipated with Zero''s outburst and was stunned. Never in his life had he been scolded with such a tone.


    "Does he do this very often?" Lucifer asked dryly. It was hard to believe that despite his best efforts to remain neutral, the young doctor was worming his way into his non-existent heart. Ordinarily, he should be angry. No, scratch that. Ordinarily, he would be furious and the only thing to do was to chew off the heads of people who disrespected him then paint the town red so the whole world knew about it. Unfortunately, logic failed him whenever the teenager was involved.


    Baal confirmed his suspicions with a nod. "Zero sometimes has the mother-hen tendency whenever his patients are involved. There isn''t a way to tell him that he was meddling in other people''s affairs. His concerns can be rather stifling at times and the term ''personal space'' doesn''t exist in his dictionary. The brat is constantly making others worry for him as he''s known to save others at the expense of his safety and happiness. Zero''s just one of a kind."


    Lucifer agreed whole-heartedly with that last statement. One of a kind indeed. While the concern was endearing, Zero can sometimes drive people crazy and rub them the wrong way... Or so he liked to believe.


    "I''m surprised I don''t have the urge to tear him limb from limb after he blatantly yelled at me, scolded me, used a degrading nickname and threw me out. The world must be ending..."


    Baal sighed. "It very well might be. I have no idea why I continue to put up with him..."


    Lucifer chuckled. "Good luck, you''ll need it. I''m not going to involve myself in the childish game of friendship. Enjoy your youth while you still can and tell him that I''m leaving for today. I''ll be back after the trial to discuss his enrollment in my academy for a job."


    Baal scowled as his ex-teacher ruffled his hair and patted his head. If there was one thing more annoying about Lucifer than his narcissism, it would be how the ancient demon constantly treated Baal like a child. It didn''t matter how powerful Baal had grown or how many centuries had gone by, the ancient demon would still treat him like one. Well, it wasn''t as if Baal could blame him. He was in a child''s body after all. Perhaps it was time to upgrade like Zero... Nah, who was he kidding? That was way too much work.


    With a yawn, the Demon Lord turned and snuck back to his room careful not to get caught by his secretary. He was going to take a well-deserved nap after spending the whole day cooped in the study room with documents.


    ***


    "You can stop pretending to be asleep now. Drink this glass of water, we can talk later. I''m sure you have a lot of questions but do not worry, I will treat everything you tell me with doctor-patient confidentiality."


    The vampire allowed his eyes to open with a heavy sigh. He''d hoped to fool the young self-proclaimed doctor for a little longer but it was useless. With the two Demon Lords out of the room, it became slightly easier to breathe. Unlike them, this teenager had the aura of someone who wouldn''t hurt a fly despite being stronger than both Demon Lords in terms of mana capacity. It was very comforting and for some reason and the vampire briefly entertained the thought about trusting him.


    He sniffed at the drink before downing the contents in one gulp. Zero didn''t rush him or speak until he deemed the vampire ready. Lucifer''s words over dinner and the subtle warning remained at the back of Zero''s mind. He observed carefully for signs that he might be too hasty in approaching the vampire. He didn''t want to frighten the already shaken vampire so he waited until the vampire calmed down.


    For the first few minutes after accepting the drink, the child of Roth glared at Zero. His body was wound tightly like a coil, ready to strike if Zero got too close or tried anything funny. Zero didn''t move from his spot and met his glare with an accepting gaze. As time dragged on, the vampire found himself relaxing a little but was still on guard. There were many questions in his mind but the predominant one was still about the teen''s motive.


    "Who are you and why did you buy me?" he growled lowly.


    Zero smiled warmly. If the vampire was willing to talk to him, it must be a sign that he was gaining his trust.


    "I''m Zero! I''m not a doctor yet but I will soon be. Currently, my teacher is out so you''ll have to put up with me. I might not have learnt about acupuncture or surgery but I can make medicine and heal simpler things with healing magic."


    The vampire deadpanned. Whatever acupuncture was, he didn''t want to know. However, hearing Zero''s confident claims didn''t make him feel any better. The teen wasn''t a real doctor and that was all he needed to know.


    "Why did you buy me? You haven''t answered my question."


    Judging from the boy''s airheaded response, the vampire couldn''t say that he was very optimistic. While Zero didn''t look like the kind of doctor who would buy slaves and experiment on them, he was sure he would end up as one of Zero''s trials for something. The worst road to Hell was always paved with good intentions.


    Zero blinked at the question and tilted his head to the side. The vampire wondered how someone who looked so much older than him can still look so adorable. That logic was faulty and the vampire wanted to return to sleep. All this thinking was making his head hurt.


    Zero chuckled as if reading his thoughts. "Did you think that I was going to abandon you in that awful place? I saw how they treated you and I didn''t like it. Everybody deserves to be treated with care and given second chances to learn. Count Carrabas aside because that man has enough chances but choose not to learn."


    The vampire didn''t comment about it but the raised eyebrow told Zero that he didn''t buy it. Zero shrugged it away. Instead, he asked if the vampire wanted another glass of water.


    The vampire child didn''t respond immediately. He didn''t know if he should trust his instincts and let the teenage doctor-in-training take care of him or try to find a way to escape. Based on experience, it was better for him to run away. Therein lies the next problem. Behind the teenage doctor was two Demon Lords who could rip his spine out without effort. His hopes deflated at the thought of it instantly.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. Zero went to get it and the vampire took this opportunity to look around for an object that he could hide under the pillow. He needed a weapon for who knows what reason. Truth be told, it was more for assurance. As a warrior vampire, he didn''t really need a weapon to fight. In fact, he excelled at close-quarter combat.


    Zero was glad to see Amaraline at the door. She was carrying a tray and Zero wondered what the dish was beside the extra large glass of water. It looked very red and smelled raw. Zero was almost certain he saw that thing move when he heard a noise behind him.


    The vampire child lunged forward at the smell of blood and Zero barely had time to push Amaraline away before the starved warrior grabbed at the chunk of meat and devoured it in two bites. His eyes glowed red and his fangs elongated, dripping with what Zero knew to be blood. Zero couldn''t help but wonder if there was any other food the vampire could eat. The glass of water was now shattered on the ground and Zero told the startled fortune-teller to get another glass and some other food for the vampire.


    It took a long time before Zero could approach the child. Initially, the starving warrior looked at Zero calculatingly as if trying to determine if Zero was food or not. Eventually, his instincts dismissed the thought and he returned to normal.


    "Are you alright? Is there anything that you can''t eat? I''ll ask Coux to whip something up really quickly."


    The vampire blinked. "I can''t eat cooked food."


    Zero blinked. "Raw vegetables and meat are fine?"


    The vampire made a face. "Only animals that walk or fly and the barks of trees."


    Zero didn''t question the strange diet and contacted Coux via telepathy. The secretary got to work at once and Zero smiled. Now that food has been settled, there was one more thing he wanted to know before treating the wounds.


    "What is your name?"


    At the question, the vampire snorted. "We do not tell our names to outsiders."


    "Why not? What should I call you then?"


    The vampire rolled his eyes. "You can decide that for yourself. I''m not foolish enough to give you my name. I won''t let you use that to control me."


    Zero was stunned. "I wasn''t going to do that!"


    "You will. It''s not a choice. In my tribe, only our parents and lovers get to know our true name. Nobody else can know it. Names are powerful in my clan. If you give someone your name, you give them your life."


    After hearing the vampire''s explanation, Zero backed off the topic. "I understand. In that case, can I call you Ruth?"


    The child of Roth blinked. "Why Ruth?"


    Zero only smiled. "Because I hope that we could be friends one day. Let''s get some food in you before I start the treatment. Those are some really horrible wounds. If we do not treat them soon, it might get infected."


    Ruth stared at Zero as if the teen had grown a second head. Only the weak died from wounds. Vampires were undead, they do not fall ill.


    "There is no need for that. The wounds will heal themselves once I regain my power. I''m a vampire, not a human."


    Zero frowned. "Don''t be stubborn and let me help..."


    Ruth felt irritated. Although genuinely nice, the brunet was getting on his nerves. "I said I don''t need help."


    The words were so cold that Zero flinched at the rejection. Dejected, he left the room but not without casting looks of concern.


    Ruth heaved a sigh of relief the moment Zero shut the door. He pulled out the candleholder he was hiding under the pillow and wondered if he should wait a little longer before planning his escape. If what Zero said was true, he could use this opportunity to recover his strength before escaping. As it is right now, the vampire didn''t stand a chance. With two Demon Lords and one overly powered weird doctor in the house, Ruth would be killed the moment he attempted anything. Luckily, Zero was quite the airhead.


    The vampire smirked. It would be easy to gain the brunet''s trust before making his escape. Yes, that was what he would do.

 Chapter 163 - Binding a Roth

    Chapter 160 - Binding a Roth (1)


    Coux wasn''t too surprised when Zero came into the kitchen looking dejected. Still, the secretary busied away in the kitchen, preparing the vampire''s meal.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    Zero groaned and buried his head in his hands. "He wouldn''t let me treat his wounds..."


    The half-succubus chuckled silently. Truth be told, she was expecting this to happen. It didn''t take too long to put the finishing touches to Ruth''s meal. After checking through her mental checklist, the secretary placed everything on a tray.


    "The meal you requested for is ready. Would you like to bring it up to his room or should I carry it there?"


    Zero paused. Ruth might have rejected him earlier but after some time to cool down, surely it would be alright to try again. "I''ll do it," he told the smiling secretary.


    ***


    Ruth wasn''t expecting company so soon. If anything, the soft footsteps startled him. Underneath the pillow the candleholder went once more and the vampire waited in bed, pretending to sleep.


    The moment the door opened, Ruth smelled something compellingly delicious. If he wasn''t a proud warrior of the Roth tribe, he knew he would''ve succumbed to the irresistible meal. Whoever Coux was, she knew how to cook for sure. Yet, the one thing the vampire wondered was why Zero chose to deliver it personally. Surely in a castle as huge as this, Zero could send any servant up. Unless, he didn''t trust him yet.


    Ruth frowned at that thought. That simply wouldn''t do. Hence, he unwillingly opened his eyes when Zero placed the tray on a bedside table.


    "Here, you must be hungry," Zero smiled and didn''t force the vampire to eat. Ruth inspected the food prepared and noticed how the dinnerware were made of silver. His scowl deepened.


    "What''s wrong?" Zero asked when the starving vampire made no attempt to dig in immediately. He could hear the vampire''s stomach growling loudly.


    "Silver... it''s silverware right?"


    "Silverware? What''s that?"


    Ruth blinked. Was the young doctor genuinely dumb or just simply ignorant about the supernatural? It didn''t matter much now. With a huge sigh, Ruth picked up the silver fork and stabbed what looked like raw liver before eating it, ignoring the sizzling of flesh upon contact with the cursed tableware.


    The air smelled of something charred and Zero wrinkled his nose in alarm. With speed rivalling the vampire''s, Zero pried the silver fork from Ruth''s hands. He looked at the scorched skin in horror and confusion.


    "Don''t worry about it, I won''t die from something like that."


    Zero scrutinised the already healing wound with a deep frown. "Doesn''t it hurt? Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Ruth snatched his hand back and scoffed. "Would you have cared?"


    "Of course!" Zero blinked.


    "Right," Ruth nodded. "Of course you would. I''m a very expensive purchase and any damage will only lower the resale value."


    At that statement, Zero felt furious. "Why do you treat yourself with so little importance? That''s not it! I care for you... I didn''t know that silver would hurt you... for that, I''m sorry. I know that it might not be easy to trust anyone right now and I''m not asking you to do so. However, I hope that you could tell me things like this. I want to help you. You called out to me at the auction house, I answered. It''s my responsibility to care for you until you''re better and older to live on your own."


    Ruth blinked. "Older? You don''t think I''m old enough?"


    Zero''s eyebrow twitched. "A child who looks barely older than fourteen wouldn''t be considered old enough to take care of themselves. Even now, Truen is still my guardian."


    Ruth allowed a puff of air to escape, then two. Soon, the room was filled with snickers and unrestrained laughter. The brunet didn''t take too kindly about the mockery but endured it because it wasn''t professional to hurt a patient.


    After wiping away a stray tear, Ruth coughed awkwardly. Zero didn''t look too pleased but he couldn''t be blamed.


    "I''m 232 years old. Vampires become adults officially at the age of 80 here. Our physical appearance is dependent on the number of blood contracts we make and the number of hearts we eat. As our tribe are more hunters than contractors, many of us still look like children even after becoming adults. You really should stop judging people by their appearances, especially in the abyss. Things are not always as they seem."


    Zero gaped. "Is your tribe the dwarf of the vampire race? Is that how it is?"


    Ruth felt his eyebrow twitch. "That''s not how it works... we just don''t appreciate socialising with our prey and toying with our food as much as our cousins."


    Zero nodded. The Roth vampires must be some kind of nomad species. "I believe you have a lot of hunting stories to share then... are you a good fighter? Lucifer said so."


    Ruth looked amused. "Do you want to test my skills? I''m not going to win against someone stronger than a Demon Lord..."


    Zero pouted. "Don''t say that, magic and combat are not the same things. According to Truen, a mage''s weakness is close-quarter attacks. I haven''t learnt anything apart from medicine and healing magic. You shouldn''t judge a person''s strength by their mana capacity."


    Ruth blinked when Zero stuck his tongue out cheekily. Annoyed at the figurative poke to his previous statement, Ruth took on the challenge.


    "Perhaps I ought to demonstrate my capabilities."


    The bloodthirsty grin made Zero take two steps back. "Let''s discuss this further at a later date, shall we? I''ll go get another set of cutlery that isn''t silver. Don''t touch anything silver, alright?"


    Ruth blinked as Zero made his hasty escape and laughed when he heard the pitter-patter of footsteps diminish. Perhaps he would stay for a little longer to observe the overpowering but naive doctor. What kind of adult would the teenage become?


    Down in the kitchen, Coux was waiting. How long would it take before Zero finds out the truth and freak out? Knowing how stubborn vampires could be, the half-succubus decided to play a little prank. Nobody could resist such a pure-hearted person. She knew that from first-hand experience. It would only be a matter of time before they could welcome a new ally in the Zero Army.


    "Coux!" the doctor-in-training screamed. "Do we have any cutlery that isn''t made of silver? Better still, please ban all silver objects from Ruth. I don''t want him hurting himself on accident."


    Coux had to hide a grin. On accident? Did Zero believe that the vampire would touch a silver object on accident? She would bet her entire fortune that Ruth did it deliberately. There was simply no way a vampire wouldn''t know if something was made of silver. Their skin would tingle when it was near them, warning them that it was dangerous. Even newborn vampires shied away from silver unless they were half-blooded.


    Speaking of half-blooded... there was a certain unborn child back in the village. If Zero was able to convince Ruth to join the Zero Army, Coux would use everything she had to have him join as a member of Half Moon village. Seff would do better with a guardian around. There was no way Karris would know how to raise a half-vampire child on her own and the other supernatural beings in the village could only fumble in the dark when it came to raising kids.


    "Here you go, there are some wooden cutlery lying around. I believe this belonged to Hua Tuo," she smiled and passed them to Zero who exchanged it with the silver ones.


    "Thanks Coux! I''ll do the dishes later, you should rest early."


    The trader smiled. "Thank you, Zero. I think I shall retire early tonight. Don''t stay up too late, tomorrow we have to prepare for the trial. Pack anything that you need, we will be staying for about a week at Lord Lucifer''s castle."


    Zero nodded and dashed off to deliver the wooden utensils. He didn''t have much to pack but was slightly worried. Who would take care of the wounded vampire if Baal and him left for the trial? Deciding that it was no use to ponder of it now, Zero focused on getting the vampire fed. He could always ask Baal about it later.


    When Zero returned with the wooden utensils, Ruth starred at it. Was he meant to eat his meals with two fragile sticks cut from a branch?


    "Oh, these are called chopsticks. Hua Tuo uses them when he''s around. It might be tricky to use at the start but it''s really handy once you get used to it," Zero beamed.


    "Are you implying that I can''t handle this?"


    Zero shrugged. "Some people take months to get the hang of it. Here, let me demonstrate how to use them..."


    Zero grabbed the chopsticks from Ruth''s hands and instructed the right method of holding them between his index and middle fingers.


    "You use your thumb to move the top chopstick and grab food like this. There, now it''s your turn to try."


    Ruth raised a brow. That didn''t look too hard at all. In fact, he wondered how people took months to master this simple action. Grabbing the two flimsy wooden sticks from Zero, Ruth rolled his eyes and started to reach for his food.


    Zero winced when the neatly grasped tree barks slid and fell, tangling the sticks in opposite directions. Ruth caught his food with the other unoccupied hand with his quick reflex but the displeasure was evident on his face. The vampire didn''t take failure too well. Zero wisely chose to remain silent instead of encouraging Ruth in fear that his patient might take it the wrong way.


    The vampire made a second silent attempt, this time opting for the raw meat. However, his progress was more miserable than his first and the vampire scowled openly. What is the deal with these two sticks? Why was it so hard to grip food with it? At this rate, he might be hungrier than he first started out. It would be better to start eating with his hands. Heck, even silverware was a better option. He would rather tolerate the pain than put up with the constant humiliation.


    Unable to watch any longer, Zero averted his eyes. This time, Ruth managed to hold the bloody piece of meat up for long enough and swooped down to catch it in his mouth. It wasn''t the correct way of using chopsticks but that was a huge improvement compared to the first two attempts. Zero cheered for Ruth silently while casually inspecting the vampire''s status again.


    "Mii, can the inheritor of sin eat the bloodthirst of vampires? It''s sad to not be able to eat cooked food..."


    Mii entered Zero''s mindscape and replied that it wasn''t possible. "You can eat his sins but I doubt that will do anything to help. His origin was a vampire and doing so forcefully might revert him into a bat or something."


    "The ancestors of vampires are bats? I didn''t know that!"


    The strawcherry airy stifled a laugh. "No, silly. However, they transform into bats when low on mana. It''s a way to conserve energy. I''m sure they can transform into other animals like ravens and cats or spiders but those are rarer."


    Zero pondered over it and tried to imagine Ruth as a cat or spider. Still, the image of a rabbit suited him more. Ruth was adorable with his fluffy but tangled white hair and scarlet eyes. Zero thought it would be a shame for Ruth to transform into anything else and Mii chose not to comment. She could only imagine the vampire''s reaction should he discover Zero''s thoughts, thank goodness that wasn''t possible.


    "Is there no way to remove bloodthirst? I mean, Ruth eats tree barks..."


    "Well... there is a way but it''s going to require you to complete a difficult quest."


    Zero blinked as the quest window popped up in his vision. He glanced over briefly to see if Ruth has reacted to it. Strangely, the vampire couldn''t see it so Zero discreetly read the contents.


    Special Quest has been triggered.


    Quest: Binding a Roth


    Mission: Get Ruth to vow servitude to you.


    Reward: Transfer of unique title "Strong Stomach" to Ruth.


    "Strong Stomach" allows the user to eat anything without the body rejecting it. Can absorb anything eaten as energy or mana.


    Deadline: 2 weeks


    Bonus reward upon completion within deadline: 1 time use Skill Sharing ability


    Do you accept this quest?


    Zero didn''t need to read twice before accepting it. Solo wasn''t making it easy for him at all. He disliked the idea of making Ruth accept that he was a servant working under Zero. In fact, the brunet preferred it if he could have more friend-guardian relationships like with Baal and Truen. Coux was doing a good job at playing the secretary role so Zero played along with her. Amaraline, Wiser, Sekkin and Qin Yun acted the same around him and Zero enjoyed the casualness they shared. To have a servant was a little mind wrecking and Zero detested it. Nobody should be forced to behave in an inferior or degrading way against their wills. If they do, it has to be out of respect like how Clowis viewed Lowis.


    Speaking about the warrior and his uncle, Zero couldn''t wait for tomorrow. The trial will finally happen but more importantly, Zero couldn''t wait to see En again. The young doctor grinned to himself as he imagined how the meeting between two of his good friends would be like. Surely, Baal and En would get along... wouldn''t they?

 Chapter 164 - Robo Mike

    It took a long time before Ruth finished his meal. It wasn''t satisfying but the vampire was thankful for whatever he was given. Not all slave masters were as kind. Many had perverse tendencies and he was glad that perverts didn''t exist in Baal''s castle.


    With some food in his system, Ruth felt the drowsiness take over him and winced when he felt his body stitch back wounds that were left unattended for too long. It wasn''t as if Zero was coming back soon so Ruth let himself take comfort underneath the warm blanket and fell asleep quicker than he did in last few years.


    Meanwhile, the young doctor had one last matter to attend to before he turned in for the night. Zero was reminded about Christmas all over again. Checking out surprise gifts and purchases were similar. The apprentice simply couldn''t wait to find out what other interesting things there was. He might be able to find a few things that contain unique abilities that he could absorb.


    Baal and Ruth retired early, not that Zero minded. After a long day of work for his best friend and traumatising experience for his patient, Zero approved of the much-needed rest. Coux had to accompany Baal for the trial early tomorrow and make the necessary preparations so Zero sent her to bed as well, assuring her that he would be fine on his own. The secretary refused to leave until Sekkin and Qin Yun vouched to watch over Zero.


    "You have to work tomorrow," Zero frowned at the snow fox spirit.


    Qin Yun shook her head. "I''ll be returning to the village with the first party after the trial. Amaraline will be coming with me too so we''ll be closing Belles and Begonia for a while. The notice has been put up so our regular customers know about it."


    "Why so soon? What about Wiser, Coux and Sekkin?"


    "We will stay here," Sekkin answered. "Lord Baal still requires our help. Wiser will not be returning to the village any time soon and Coux has to oversee the new business expansion as well as the negotiations with Lord Mammon. Help me to tell Mitchnew that I love her and kiss her for me, will you?"


    Zero sighed. "I don''t think I can return to the village very soon. Lucifer''s eyes are still not fully healed and I need to take care of Ruth..."


    Sekkin laughed. "No, I''m talking about when you return. I''ll be staying in the abyss to train and become stronger and won''t know when I''ll return to the village. Lord Amon has agreed to help me improve my combat skills. We will spar once every week and I shall assist Coux with the heavy lifting required."


    That news surprised the young doctor. He thought that once everything was over, things would return to normal. A part of him felt guilty. If only he hadn''t fallen unconscious, none of these would have happened. He felt responsible for separating the lovers and hated becoming the reason why others were suffering. He was a doctor for crying out loud! He should be bringing smiles to people''s faces and improving their lives, not making it worse and more miserable.


    The spider demon sensed where Zero''s thoughts were going and placed a heavy hand on the teenager''s head. Zero might have experienced quite the growth spurt but he was still the same softy Sekkin knew from the village.


    "It was a choice that I made, Zero. Don''t do that. It''s not as if I won''t ever be returning... I will come back from time to time. Mitchnew already knows. I''ve written her a letter. She said that she would kick my butt if I do not improve when I return and you know how strong she is..."


    The brunet smiled softly. Sekkin was trying to make him feel better and even if Zero knew that not everything was necessarily true, it was working. "I understand. I will pass the word and kiss her for you. You mustn''t slack off then!"


    Qin Yun chuckled when Sekkin reassured Zero that he wouldn''t. Although it wasn''t in the ex-assassin''s nature to skimp on training like a certain Demon Lord, he would often avoid the strenuous path if he could. It was an old flaw of his that Mitchnew hasn''t quite gotten around to correcting but Zero didn''t have to know that.


    "Shall we check the items?" Qin Yun asked and led the way. Zero bounded after her, eager to check out the spoils of his first negotiation.


    The first guest room contained all consumable items won at the auction house and Zero quickly deemed half of them as perishables. "It''s such a waste! I don''t know if Zoe can cook using such strange ingredients but it should be better than leaving them to rot, right?"


    Qin Yun inspected some of the perishables that Zero sorted out. "There are some rare medicinal plants in this bulk that can only be found in Hell. Don''t you want to try and grow them?"


    Zero blinked. "Medicinal plants?"


    The snow fox spirit grabbed a bundle of purple grass with yellow bulbs. "This is known as Lucid Rattle. It is known to cure strong paralysis but has a terrible side effect of nausea and hallucination."


    "Is there no way to counter the side effects?"


    Qin Yun shook her head. "The medical skills in the abyss isn''t advanced enough to develop anything like that. However, if there is a way to negate the side effects, this herb can counter any paralysis effects up till the Black Grade."


    Zero blinked. Black was the third most powerful tier in terms of rarity and power. Was this herb really so potent? It screamed of an opportunity to him and Zero made the decision to keep it for now in his void storage to preserve the shelf-life of this herb.


    "Are there any other medicinal plants like that in this pile?" he asked.


    For the next hour, Sekkin and Qin Yun spent time sniffing out all the medicinal plants while Zero inspected everything, sorting them according to their rarity grade. Some perishables were only good for garnishing and spices without any notable effects. Those went in the crate to be sent to Belles & Begonia. There were some consumables that could be used for potions and alchemy. They went into a small box that Qin Yun would deliver to Lovina. A small sample has been set aside for Wiser to analyse. Zero also kept some seeds that he thought were good for crop planting. Famine was common in the abyss and the seeds he set aside were known to be very resilient against the harsh and extreme climates. Baal''s domain seemed like the perfect place to grow them. Lastly, Zero stashed away a large bundle of medicinal herbs of all variety. He had an inkling Hua Tuo might be interested in creating new kinds of medicine from them.


    There were a few notable mentions that Zero couldn''t help but want to experiment with.


    Name: Blood-Eating Scarlet


    Type: Fire Element, Flower


    Description: Commonly found growing beside lava lakes


    Uses: Good for cauterising wounds when used externally. Beware of severe burns.


    Name: Blue Banoberry


    Type: Ice Element, Fruit


    Description: Can be found growing on the back of an Ice Turtle Demon King


    Uses: Treats fevers with immediate effect. If used on a person with weak inner qi, might result in hypothermia and death.


    Name: Clone Shrooms


    Type: Earth Element, Fungi


    Description: Usually found growing in near a void gate.


    Uses: Allows rapid cell multiplication for a short period of time. Requires light magic for effect to take place. Effects of cell multiplication are permanent, unskilful light magic manipulation may result in deformity.


    While Sekkin tidied the room, Qin Yun accompanied the excited brunet to the next room. The second guest room had a grand total of five crates and a casket. Zero raised an eyebrow at the odd choice of packaging. It smelled somewhat stale in the room and Zero didn''t think it was due to the lack of maintenance to the room.


    Deciding to tackle the elephant in the room, Zero walked confidently to the casket. The stale smell was stronger and Zero stopped breathing, thankful that it was merely optional for him to do so. Qin Yun kept her eyes on him from the doorway, unable to stand the stench coming from the beautifully decorated box.


    After inspecting the box and confirming that it wasn''t a threat, Zero blasted the lock open with magic and pried the lid off. He didn''t know what he was looking at initially but made a disgusted face after reading the description provided by the system after inspection.


    Name: Fingernail Clippings of a Tanuki


    Description: The clipped fingernails of a shapeshifting demon. They sparkle with a little bit of trickery and mischief. Random transformation effect last for 5 minutes per clipping, use at your own risk.


    While there was a transformation skill in that casket, it wasn''t what Zero was looking for. It''s a disposable item that only lasts one use. Zero was expecting more from something with Silver Grade so it was a major letdown. Moreover, the smell emitting from the fingernail clippings were unbearable. Zero quickly absorbed it into his void inventory to spare everyone the misery. Thankfully smell was non-existent in the void storage. Items were isolated so his precious medicinal plants wouldn''t be affected.


    "Thank you," Qin Yun breathed as soon as the casket was gone. The smell lingered but it wasn''t as bad as it was before.


    Sekkin soon joined them after they finished going through the contents of the second crate. Zero saw how most items in the second room were things that were once ''alive'' in a sense. There was a preserved lizardman''s tail that Zero absorbed and gained a colour-changing ability. While that was useful for stealth operations, Zero didn''t think running around naked was a good etiquette. Zero donated the Butter Moth Wings to Sekkin who accepted the delicacy gratefully. The Spider Demon claimed that they tasted good when fried with batter but Zero politely declined the taste test.


    "What''s this?" he asked Qin Yun when he opened the fourth crate.


    The snow fox spirit looked at the multi-coloured conical shell and blinked. It looked very similar to the shelled homes of Gypsy Slugs. Surely it was something rarer than a commonly found shell back on Earth... Qin Yun didn''t want to believe it because they bought it from the auction but no matter how she looked at it, that was an ordinary conical shell.


    Zero wondered if it was due to the unique colour that the item was sold at the auction house. He had to admit. The splash of purple, green and blue with black spots on the shell''s exterior made it appealing to look at. Maybe Zenobia would like this unique looking shell.


    "What do you think? Should I cut it open and make some accessories out of it? I''m sure Zenobia would look good wearing a necklace made out of this shell..."


    Sekkin chose not to comment and Qin Yun fumbled for an answer. "It''s the thought that counts, I suppose..."


    Zero scrutinised it closely once more and shrugged. It really was a normal shell, there was nothing much that could be done with it.


    "You could carve it into a magical weapon," Bob supplied from his mindscape. Zero was startled, thinking that Bob and Mii had retired for the night.


    "What do you mean?"


    The dragon smirked. "If you calculate the airflow angles and poke holes at the right places on this shell, you can create a musical instrument. Write a little spell to enchant it and voila! You just made a magical weapon."


    Zero''s eyes lit up and he thanked the dragon. The young doctor would task the lab members when he returned to the village to turn this beautiful shell into a beautiful weapon. In that way, the village had one more ace up their sleeves for if it was ever attacked again.


    It didn''t take too long to sort the items in the second room. There were three piles with one for research, one for gifts and the smallest pile for Zero to absorb. Those in the smallest pile were either absolute garbage or had unique abilities that Zero wanted.


    "I''m surprised we still haven''t found anything that would allow me to gain the flight ability or the shape-shifting ability..."Zero sighed.


    Zero inspected himself and the status screen was starting to get long.


    Name: Zero


    Race: Unknown


    Age: Unknown


    Magic Affinity: Fire, Air, Earth, Water, Light & Dark


    Qi Cultivation: 0/100


    Unique Skill: Absorption, Energy Conversion


    Title: Inheritor of Sins


    Magic Skills: Magic Perception, Healing Mastery, Tranquil Mind, Slumber, Binding, Health Boost, Warrior Spirit, basic Elemental Mastery, Mana Conversion, Beacon, Judgement


    Active Quests: 6


    Blessings: Mind''s Eye, Wisdom, Karma, One-Hit Kill, Charmer, Adaption, Gaia''s Blessing,


    Absorbed Abilities: Grapple, Intuition, Camouflage, Dark Vision, Echolocation, Skill-transfer


    Locked Abilities: 7


    "Let''s move on to the third room and finish up for the night," he told Sekkin and Qin Yun.


    Qin Yun remained behind to tidy the gifts while Zero and Sekkin took a peek into the final room. It was rather spacious compared to the first two rooms that were cluttered with items. There was only one huge crate in the room and Zero looked at Sekkin curiously.


    "Did we miss anything?"


    The spider demon shook his head. "Coux said that it was special and had Baal set up a protective barrier around this room earlier."


    Zero became giddy with excitement when he heard it. "I can handle this alone. Please help Qin Yun and retire for the night. Thank you for packing up!"


    Sekkin bowed and wished Zero goodnight before leaving. Zero then turned his attention back to the solitary crate in the room. If he was not mistaken, this was the one item on the list of goods that he looked forward to checking out. After ensuring that the door was closed, Zero summoned Mii.


    The strawcherry fairy materialised and hovered over the crate eagerly. "Is this it?"


    Zero beamed. "You bet it is... I only hope that the protective barrier Baal prepared is strong enough. You might want to stand back or return to the mindscape for a little.


    Mii took Zero''s advice and vanished. Zero took a deep breath and blasted the protective charms placed on the crate. The crate shook violently and Zero shielded himself when it exploded into wood splinters. Seriously, was it really necessary for such a flashy entrance? If Zero didn''t know better, he might have thought that the creature of this object was an idiot.


    "Systems rebooting, running scans."


    Mii appeared with a pop sound and clapped her hands at what Zero had named ''Robo Mike''. Robo Mike was a golem created by Merlin from a very long time ago. He had been washed away by the strong currents of River Styx when collecting precious alchemy materials for the Wizard God and was lost ever since. Although the stone golem looked intimidating and extremely strong, it excelled in not combat but housekeeping - perfect for what Zero wanted.


    "Scanning is complete. Systems are functioning as per normal. Unknown strong presence detected. Hostile presence none. Please state your business."


    "I''m Zero!" the young doctor introduced. "I''m looking for someone to help me manage a village and farm. Do you think you''re up for the job?"


    The golem''s head spun in two circles before stopping. "Affirmative. Registering new master... Kindly provide Housekeeping Golem #Amethyst001 with a preferred name."


    Zero beamed. "You shall be called Robo Mike!"


    "Registering name as Robo Mike. Registration successful. Please provide Robo Mike with orders to fulfil."


    "Eh? I don''t have any now. Is it alright for me to store you in my void storage until we can return to the village?"


    The stone golem spun his head in three circles before stopping. "Order received. Please proceed."


    Without another word, the young doctor sucked the huge golem into his storage. It was a good thing that the void storage did not have size limitations. Storing a stone golem as huge as Camie could be problematic. Zero looked at the ceiling of the room and winced. The chandelier was smashed and the floor had golem footprints embedded in it. It was nothing that Baal couldn''t fix but Zero knew he would be in for a lot of questioning when tomorrow came.


    Oh well... that was it for tonight. Zero stretched and yawned. He should follow Baal''s word of advice to leave tomorrow''s worries for tomorrow. There was no use losing sleep over something that couldn''t be helped after all.

 Chapter 165 - Morning Before The Trial

    Zero was woken up by the noises of people running to and fro in the corridor. Despite having a late night, Zero was wide awake in an instant when he remembered what day it was. How could he have forgotten?


    After brushing his teeth sloppily with nobody to chide him for it, the young doctor got dressed in something more formal. He wore his dress shirt, pants and shoes but ditched the blazer in favour of the lab coat. One doesn''t simply abandon the pristine white robe of a scholar.


    Nobody paid Zero any attention, too busy getting ready to move out. The trial will be held at Lucifer''s castle as he was the overseer of the abyss. Mammon will bring Schaf along and Hades will escort Kerberos. King Yama arrived as a guest in Lucifer''s castle the day before while Zero was busy at the auction house. He only knew about it when Mii informed him this morning. Apart from the map function, the strawcherry assistant was now able to keep tabs on allies when they become closer in the vicinity. It was a useful ability for sure and that gave Zero the advantage when it came to preparing surprises.


    Right now, he was alone in the guest second guest room where the pile of gifts lay waiting in silence. Most of the tedious work had been done last night with the help of Sekkin and Qin Yun. Zero was thankful for the extra hands. Without them, he might have to pull an all-nighter. Although he''d grown physically, Zero wasn''t confident in being able to carry the heavier looking items without some magic. He wasn''t too keen on trying to use unfamiliar magic either so Sekkin''s help was greatly appreciated. Qin Yun helped to save him a lot of time trying to identify and understand the strange items he was looking at. Her vast knowledge and experience about various objects and herbs native to the abyss made the sorting process more efficient.


    "Quest window!" he told the system who responded at once. Zero scrolled down and selected the Item Hunting Quest that was still incomplete. Of all the gifts he wanted to prepare, he could only find a green leaf that he''d given Gaia during Christmas. There were still many more gifts with only a few hours to prepare them all.


    Quest: Item Hunt


    Find and give the following people their gifts.


    Reward upon completion: Increased friendship and popularity


    Buddha: Lotus Flower


    Freya: Fire


    Zeus: Lightning Bolt


    Hades: Night Shadows


    Isis: Mead


    Sedna: Huge Fish Scale


    En: Feather Pen


    Grem Lee: Measuring Rope


    Jen: Green Needle


    Jeremy Hound: White Glove


    Gaia: Green Leaf (Completed)


    Of course, the people in the quest list weren''t the only ones Zero intended to prepare gifts for. Like Mii said, he''d troubled many people with his selfishness back in the village. He''d have to apologise to everyone. There was also Baal who took on the trouble of helping him recover at the Spring of Vitality. He owed too much to too many people, it was only right to thank them grandly so Zero added on to the list.


    - Baal: Pillow


    - Mammon: Business


    - Zenobia: Magic Weapon


    - Coux: Skill-Transfer Party Call


    - Wiser: Skill-Transfer Encyclopaedia


    - Mitchnew: Long-term Visitor Pass to Baal''s Domain (Signed by Baal)


    Zero looked at his inventory and the pile before him. Zenobia''s gift was with Wiser who was still crafting it into a musical instrument. He would have to put the magical enchants on it later. Coux was working on attaining that long-term visitor pass for Mitchnew and Zero would transfer skills for Coux and Wiser after lunch. He would meet Mammon later with Coux to discuss their business proposal in further detail after the trial. Baal''s pillow was being sewn by Mitchnew back in the village and Zero would add enchants to it once it is completed.


    He found the perfect gifts for everyone on the quest list after going through the items bought from the auction house. It took a little work to wrap some of the gifts but Zero managed somehow. All that was left would be to mail them out.


    Buddha: Lotus Flower grown in the Spring of Vitality


    Zero remembered how quickly the lotus seed grew once he tossed it into the Spring last night. The trip didn''t take too long because teleporting made it easy. After inspection, he knew that this lotus was different from the rest. With one of the spare dimension storage jars he got from the auction, he stored strange gifts like this in them.


    Freya: 100-year old Hell Fire


    Zero didn''t know why this was an item in the auction but the fire looked pretty in the jar. He used an app on the intergalactic communicator to ship it to Freya. The delivery cost money so Zero auctioned some of his purchases online to gain some starting capital. Apparently, shipping rates are cheaper if there were many items going to the same place. Unfortunately for Zero, none of his recipients were easy to reach. Buddha''s delivery cost the most because Nirvana wasn''t a registered location and he had to call to explain to the delivery company what it was.


    Zeus: Storm Globe


    Zeus gift was basically trapped chaos energy charged with negative energy and a thousand curses. Zero was very careful to add many layers of seals and protection to the jar. It may look pretty but it could very well be deadly. Oh well, as long as Zeus decides not to crush it with his unreal strength, everything would be fine. For extra precaution, Zero stuck on a hand-written note on it before shipping it out.


    Hades: Lost Shadows


    Zero didn''t have to ship this out as he was going to see Hades later. There were various shadows lost from their owners and Zero thought that it would be cool to attach a magical rope to the shadows. They flew and floated around so Hades would have to be very careful not to let go of the ropes. Once it was gone, they would not be coming back.


    Isis: Demon Queen Bee''s Royal Jelly


    Zero half hesitated to send this out. While Royal Jelly was said to possess many good properties, he didn''t know if the same applied to the ones made by demons. He did taste the pot of jelly personally and found nothing wrong with it. He supposed it should be safe enough and sent it with a note cautioning Isis to try it on a taste tester before consuming it.


    Sedna: Charybdis'' Scale Mirror


    Zero thought this was cool. He didn''t know much about the monster called Charybdis but it was a sea monster. That should count as a type of fish right? Besides, a mirror was more practical than a single scale.


    En: Cockatrice Feather Pen


    Zero didn''t know if Amaraline would be angry if she knew. While the pen''s quality was unquestionable and it was enchanted with a never-ending ink supply, Zero didn''t know how to feel about gifting a pen made of Amaraline''s ancestors. Hence, he sent it out secretly yesterday using the courier service while everyone was asleep.


    Grem Lee: Inch Tape Worm''s Shedding


    It worked similar to the measuring tape but even better. Zero made sure to never tell the tailor about what it really was. It could stretch and shrink easily while changing colour every inch for easier reading. With a command, it would go rigid and stay in place until another command was given for it to go soft again. Zero worked hard placing magic enchants on it. The measuring tape had four neat functions. The first is to measure, the second to straighten, third to relax and fourth of retract. As a bonus, Zero added self-cleaning magic before shipping it out with Jen''s gift.


    Jen: Urchin Needle


    Unlike sewing needles that were commonly made from silver, Zero found this growing on a ball of living spikes. He pricked himself once but thankfully, the poison wasn''t strong and he neutralised it quickly. They came in all different sizes so Zero cleaned everything he harvested and soaked them in an antidote solution for about an hour so that Jen wouldn''t be poisoned if she pricked herself. Zero added a note to let her know he had a lot more of where these special needles came from if she ever ran out.


    Jeremy Hound: White Glove


    Of all the gifts, Zero thought Jeremy''s was the least weird. They were literally white gloves. The only thing unique about these gloves were their history. They belonged to a master thief who was sentenced to the abyss for his sins. Inspecting them told Zero that these gloves would help the butler be a lot faster in performing his chores. With +10 Dexterity abilities, it wouldn''t be surprising if Jeremy could sign documents faster than Baal using magic.


    With that, Zero glanced over at the other items in his inventory. They would have to wait until he returned to Half Moon village. There were many goodies that he couldn''t wait to share with everyone.


    The room now looked empty and everything was as it should be. There were no signs of crates or funny objects, the guest room looked neat and tidy. Satisfied, Zero turned and left the room. They would set off to Lucifer''s castle immediately after breakfast, Zero couldn''t wait to see En again. Although he was slightly nervous, he had confidence in his plan. He would definitely make Schaf work for him.

 Chapter 166 - The Trial (1)

    Only four people including Zero would be attending the trial from Baal''s castle. Zero didn''t ask why Coux was coming along, it was obvious that Baal needed his secretary to ensure he doesn''t shrink from his duties. On the other hand, Zero was slightly puzzled as to why Baal chose to invite Ruth along at the very last possible minute. The Demon Lord practically manhandled the child into the carriage and tossed him onto one of those plush seats. Just before the vampire could protest, Baal shoved a specially prepared sandwich in the boy''s mouth to avoid dealing with any objections for the time being.


    Needless to say, Ruth didn''t deny food. He scoffed the whole thing down in three bites. Zero was slightly worried. He''d have to teach Ruth the importance of chewing food thoroughly one of these days. After breakfast was complete, the Q&A session began. Zero watched both his friend and friend-to-be with concern. He didn''t know what to do if a fight broke out. There was no doubt about it, Ruth would be overpowered. Still, it seemed like Ruth still had some sense left in him because he merely glowered at the Demon Lord in silence. Baal outrightly ignored that heated glare and took a nap, much to Coux''s dismay.


    "Do you have any idea why Bell threw him in here at the last minute?" Zero whispered to Coux, not wanting to wake Baal up. The Demon Lord''s crankiness hasn''t changed all that much when he didn''t have his much-desired rest. Zero was not taking any chances, not on an important day like this. luckily, Zero''s magic pillow did the job of keeping the Demon Lord asleep while they whispered.


    Ruth didn''t appreciate being left out of the conversation, especially with his keen sense of hearing. In retaliation, the vampire cleared his throat loudly for attention. Baal jostled in his sleep but didn''t awake, much to Zero''s relief. The secretary shot Ruth a warning glare for his outright disobedience. Regardless of how Zero thinks about the situation, Ruth was a highly dangerous slave and it was the only reason why he was forced to follow them.


    Ruth got the message and quickly fell silent once more, sulking while glancing outside the window into the dreary scenery. Coux smiled kindly at Zero and thought of how to word it in the nicest way so that Zero''s feelings wouldn''t be hurt.


    "Let me guess," Zero stopped her before she could start. "It''s Bell, isn''t it? He doesn''t trust Ruth to stay in the castle alone."


    The half-succubus froze, unsure if she should deny it and lie or admit it. In the end, she remained silent and allowed Zero to form his own conclusions. The scowl on the young doctor''s face was obvious much to Ruth''s amusement. Zero glared at Baal and was deciding if he should start confronting his friend about it and disturb him from his nap right before the trial.


    Thankfully, with Mii''s rational input, Zero decided to hold it off till after the trial. Baal might have meant well but this was Zero''s responsibility. He knew about Ruth''s intentions to escape and wanted this to be a test of faith but Baal had gone ahead to ruin it completely. If he was going to complete the quest and have Ruth become a servant-friend, he wanted Ruth to be a willing servant much like Truen. While binding someone with power was easier, it wasn''t as effective as winning someone''s loyalty over completely. Zero didn''t want to force Ruth to choose this path even if he wanted the vampire to be a friend. It''s true that he bought the vampire from the auction house out of pity and a sense of righteousness to satisfy himself. However, he knew what it meant to be responsible. It''s like saving an injured cat. You either take care of them until they heal and let them go when they are ready to leave or provide a home for them. Whichever choice that Ruth makes in future, Zero wouldn''t interfere. He would love to have Ruth as a friend but he wasn''t going to impose his feelings on the vampire who''d suffered greatly in the cruel hands of fate.


    "I apologise for Baal''s treatment," the doctor-in-training bowed, surprising the vampire. It was the first time someone had apologised to him sincerely for something that someone else had done to him.


    Fidgeting uncomfortably in his seat, the vampire looked to Coux for some sort of help but the secretary wore her poker face well. There was no doubt that Coux was observing how Ruth would react only to report it to Baal later.


    Ruth was in troubled. Back in his clan, they would acknowledge the other party''s apology and carry on as if the wrong wasn''t committed in the first place after dishing out punishment to the wrongdoer often in the form of a hard punch to the face. He didn''t think that it was appropriate to be punching Zero or Baal and had to think twice about acknowledging the apology. as a slave, he was in no position to offer opinions or decisions, much less accept anything that gives status and respect.


    Sensing Ruth''s conflict, Zero smiled apologetically and waved it off. "It''s just something that I wanted to say, you don''t have to treat it seriously if you don''t want to. I know that this may not be the way things work in the abyss but it''s what I believe needs to be done, regardless of cultural differences."


    Coux didn''t let it show but she was secretly overjoyed that Zero was maturing into a fine young man. Humility is one of the most difficult things to master when one becomes powerful and more knowledgeable. Zero has gotten it down to a pat, there was nothing to worry much about with his determination to learn more about responsibilities.


    Ruth sat awkwardly throughout the rest of the journey with only Baal''s light snoring in the background. Coux took the opportunity to brief Zero about the etiquettes and procedures in the courtroom via the party call that Zero shared with her using the Skill-Transfer. The half-succubus only pretended to look through the documents one last time while communicating with Zero who was breathing out onto the glass and drawing random scribbles on the fog created.


    Ruth observed his master with interest. Zero looked older than him but behaved very childishly at times. In fact, everything about Zero was an enigma to him. How could he not have heard about such a powerful existence? Surely with Zero''s level of power, he could easily become a Demon Lord. Where has Zero been this whole time? Also, Zero''s demeanour didn''t strike him as someone raised with a golden spoon in his mouth. The things he was able to afford spoke differently. While Zero wasn''t uneducated, he was strangely naive about many things in the world. No matter how sheltered a child was, they would eventually discover emotions that are less desirable. Zero doesn''t seem to possess any of those things. He wasn''t greedy or complacent. He wasn''t arrogant or selfish. In fact, Zero was the epitome of an angel except the vampire knew that angels can be a real snobbish pain in the back with their holier-than-thou attitude.


    ***


    Lucifer''s domain was very different from Baal''s. For starters, it looked very clean and well-lit. Zero thought that some of the buildings looked strangely familiar to the ones in La Boutique. Several architectures reminded him about the smaller shrines he''d seen while in Heaven. How did Lucifer know about them? Weren''t demons and angels enemies from long ago?


    In the middle of the town was a huge building that Coux introduced as the campus. That was the Morning Star Academy that only the most talented demons get to attend. Of course, school fees were expensive but there were things called scholarship for the poor students who worked hard. Beelzebub was a scholarship student at the Academy much to Zero''s surprise. He was more astonished to hear that mammon had agreed to be Beel''s sponsor while he was in school.


    "They also happen to have the greatest library in the abyss at the campus. Books from other worlds and dimensions can be found here. Their librarian is a fae from a different dimension and they have very unique teachers who are the best in their specialised fields. There isn''t anything that the Academy doesn''t teach. Lucifer ensures that every student is stretched to their maximum potential while studying at his campus. It''s one of the reasons why this is a magic-free zone."


    Zero blinked and Ruth twitched. "Magic-free zone?"


    The secretary nodded. "There is a powerful barrier that seals all chakra channels. Anyone without the seal of approval from Lucifer is unable to use magic in the area."


    "But the trial... En needs to use magic."


    Coux smiled. "Of course, those with a higher authority than the Ruler of Hell will be able to use magic. Special arrangements have been made for King Yama, Lord Hades and the other attending Demon Lords."


    Zero briefly wondered if he was on that list of exception but shook his head. It didn''t really matter. The Inheritor of Sins is an ability that doesn''t require mana. Besides, he didn''t need mana when he could simply convert the stored energy into spells. Blocking the chakra network isn''t going to affect Zero at all. He came well-prepared.


    As the carriage drew closer, Zero wondered where they were headed to. From the invitation, the trial would be held in one of the auditoriums in the campus. It was a trial open to the public for witnesses. Coincidentally, it was an event that would be recorded down in Hell''s history. Zero had many questions but he chose to observe for now.


    His suspicions were confirmed when the carriage pulled to a stop outside of a menacing looking castle. When Zero said menacing, he meant something that had many weapons lined on the walls pointing at whoever approaches it. The gate was heavy and bolted. The spikes glued to them didn''t make them seem friendlier and the thorny branches crawling across the castle walls deterred any potential unwanted visitors. The security was so tight that Zero wondered how sloppy Baal''s castle was compared to all the other Demon Lords.


    The heavy spiked doors creaked open and Lucifer''s voice echoed loudly. "Welcome, Anita will guide you. Please follow her."


    Coux bowed and led the way after Zero woke Baal up. The Demon Lord wasn''t as cranky as everyone feared. Zero''s pillow must have worked well and Ruth chose to totter behind Zero instead of Baal. The Demon Lord didn''t seem to pay the vampire much attention and demanded that Zero carry him on his back since he was too lazy to walk.


    "No, Bell. You should exercise else you might end up pudgy. Don''t underestimate the effectiveness of short walks like this. Being deskbound mean that there will be many accumulated health issues in the long run. It''s never too early to take some preventive measures."


    The Demon Lord gave Zero the stink eye and snapped his fingers so that he was floating along while pulling Zero''s shirt to move. After seeing how Bal was stretching the fabric of his neatly pressed shirt, Zero decided that holding Baal''s hand was much easier than trying to correct the Demon Lord. The party of four entered a sitting room and was served tea by a different demon servant. For once, Zero thought that Demon Lords were really wealthy and well-respected.


    "You were just thinking about something really rude, weren''t you?" Baal scowled, sensing Zero''s thoughts.


    The young doctor sat up straight that instant and denied it profusely while not looking at his friend in the eye.


    Baal clicked his tongue and rolled his eye. He could guess what Zero was thinking about. Compared to his dingy castle, Lucifer''s was a whole new world. It wasn''t too far from the truth. It''s common knowledge that Lucifer has the most number of servants and the most extravagant castle in the abyss. Considering that this castle was once built for an archangel, nobody was going to refute that claim. The Prince of Hell was formerly an archangel and a brother-of-sorts with Michael before the falling out. Naturally, to fit in with the harsh theme of the abyss, some modifications were done to the building but nobody could deny the grandiose structure.


    They didn''t have to wait long before the other guests started filtering in. King Yama was the first to be seen as he held the door open for his father, Zero''s teacher and Buddha. Lucifer was still nowhere to be seen but knowing the Demon Lord''s love for theatrics, he would announce his presence later in an attention-grabbing way.


    "En!" Zero''s face lit up at the sight of his friend and ran over to crush the now smaller Demigod in his arms.


    Enma was taken aback to see Zero''s physical change but got over it quickly. Zero exchanged letters with him explaining his plan to save Schaf. He also received the update this morning about the new ability to absorb sins to his benefit. While it solved the issue of punishing Schaf, Enma didn''t know if that was a wise thing to do. Not everyone would be as repentant as Douglas.


    "I''m so glad to see you!"


    Enma smiled. "I''m so glad to see you too. It gave me quite the scare to hear that you were unconscious. Are you alright now?"


    Baal rolled his eyes at the stiff formalities. It would take a while before they could get down to actual business so the Demon Lord helped himself to some snacks and tea while waiting. Coux didn''t stop him so Baal snuck on a few more and offered the vampire some. Ruth politely declined, not knowing if it was safe for consumption. Baal shrugged it off and continued munching while Enam and Zero chatted without care about Hades who looked like a kicked puppy waiting at the door.


    "Oh dear," Zero blinked after noticing the gloomy shadow growing from the corner of his eye. He''d been too caught up with answering Enma''s questions that he forgot there was another visitor.


    "Sorry, Hades. How have you been? Kerberos missed you, have you seen him yet?"


    The God of Death brightened up when Zero turned the attention away from his son to him. Enma went over to join Baal on the couch, sipping on tea and discussing some details about the trial later. Hades smiled at Zero''s concern. It was different seeing the boy in a teenage form but it wasn''t unwelcomed.


    "He''s doing well. I''ve discussed with Hua Tuo about it and he agreed to oversee Kerberos'' punishment with Merlin."


    "That''s great! Oh, I have something for you..."


    Hades was pleasantly surprised at the odd but intriguing git that Zero prepared for him. "What''s this?"


    "They are what I now dub as Shadow Balloons. I decided to give it to you personally because I knew I would be seeing you today. I sent the rest of the gifts using a courier service, I don''t know if they received it yet."


    Buddha smiled. "Yes, I received it. It is now planted in the pond of reflection and helped with my recovery greatly."


    Hua Tuo was curious about how Zero obtained such a unique lotus but held his question. There would be plenty of time back in the village to ask Zero that. for now, he was content to allow his apprentice to catch up with his friends. The physician inspected the scrawny vampire that Zero recently adopted. He''d never thought to cure the thirst of vampires and their inability to eat anything else so when Zero''s question came through the communicator, the physician was stunned. After being a doctor for so long, Hua Tuo had forgotten to consider the possibilities of new diseases and illness apart from the ones already known to him. While drinking blood was a common trait of vampires, it was still odd that they couldn''t eat anything else for sustenance.


    Ruth caught the strange human-looking old man staring at him and felt his skin prickle uncomfortably. That feeling lasted for a while before fading away and Ruth let out a sigh of relief. Whatever it was, the vampire was certain that the old man wasn''t simply checking him out. Unfortunately, he didn''t have much time to think about it when the Judge for today''s trial turned to him.


    "So, how did you meet Zero?"

 Chapter 167 - The Trial (2)

    For a moment Ruth froze. Despite the innocent question, the vampire felt as if he was facing the world''s angriest beast protective of its only child. Despite the polite smiles and pleasantry, Ruth shivered. King Yama was notorious for being cold-hearted. He was a fair but ruthless judge which was both a good and bad thing. King Yama wasn''t the most popular person to talk to even in the Purgatory but he was known to be impartial and good at his job. Nobody had anything to say about it and his credibility was unshakable, the greatest reason why he was invited to act as the trial''s mediator.


    Thankfully, the windows flung open before Ruth was forced to answer. A swarm of bats filtered through the open window and Zero blinked as they reassembled into someone he thought looked familiar.


    "Lord Lucifer," Enma stood up and greeted. "I''m honoured to be here today."


    The Demon Lord wasn''t wearing the bandage around his eyes and Zero nodded in approval when Lucifer showed no signs of discomfort with his new eyes. They interlocked gazes for a brief moment and the Demon Lord gave the young doctor a nod in his direction before taking a seat. The room fell quiet with the host''s arrival.


    "I believe we''re gathered for the same reason today and in favour of time, I shall forego the formalities. Let''s get down to business, shall we?"


    Nobody objected so Lucifer addressed the pressing issue immediately. "I''m sure everyone has heard about the change of initial plans regarding Kerberos and Schaf''s sentences for the trial later. Zero informed me that he has yet another update, shall we hear it from the young lad himself?"


    All eyes were upon the apprentice at once. Although it didn''t come as a surprise, the young doctor was slightly unprepared for the sudden attention dumped on him. He stood up clumsily, knocking into the arm of the chair before composing himself for his speech. He rehearsed it in his head with Mii and Bob on the way over, there wasn''t a need to be so nervous. Sadly, logic didn''t work too well under the pressure of so many expecting eyes.


    "I apologise for my selfishness regarding this matter. The Demon Lords of Hell should have the right to decide the punishment befitting for their traitor and it isn''t appropriate nor right for me to be interfering with the matter. Regardless of my personal beliefs, I have no good reason to plead for Schaf''s life. However, I will still do it because I am a doctor. Every life is precious and if there is someone to guide the lost back onto the right path in life, I will take any measures necessary in order for that to happen."


    Baal relaxed and kicked his legs up on the coffee table with a smug smirk on his face. Zero gained some confidence from that small action and looked right into Lucifer''s eyes. The Demon Lord was tempted to pull his gaze away, remembering his promise with Zero. He didn''t want to ''read'' if Zero was lying but there was no real need to. Zero was blazing with sincerity and it was as clear as day.


    "I will take full responsibility for Schaf after he has been exiled from the abyss. I understand that you have the public to appease and this is what I propose: Allow any demon who wish to have their sins written off and be given a new life three days to find me at Baal''s castle. For three days, the gates will not close. I shall do for them what I will do for Schaf and erase all their sins by eating it with my ability."


    "Schaf may not agree to it," Enma pointed out but Zero was ready for it.


    "He has to either way. If he doesn''t agree to this ''punishment'' then he would be stripped off all his rank and possession to be sold as a slave. I believe Lord Mammon has prepared a loan for me to buy him off the auction house immediately after the handover to the trader."


    Baal coughed lightly with an impressed look. Coux caught it and smiled at him. The Demon Lord turned away quickly, embarrassed to be seen acting so unguarded around her. Hades had mixed feelings about Zero''s proposal. While it was something that would save Schaf''s life, he didn''t quite enjoy how crafty Zero has become. Surely this has to do with the influence of the Demon Lord he was living with.


    Enma weighed the options carefully. Between getting sold as a slave and having to choose a new life, Schaf might choose the former. Zero really thought this through and it sounded like a better plan than the previous one. Seriously, how much has his friend grown over the last half year? Time really flew too quickly. In another half year, Zero would be spinning magic and hurling spells. In another year or so, En would have to bid Zero goodbye for his long journey ahead while he spent yet another year passing judgements to the souls that have passed.


    "It''s a great idea. However, as it isn''t a common form of punishment, at least three figures of power in the abyss must support it according to the old law. I have Mammon''s agreement written here. Presently, there are two Demon Lords in the room who will be attending the trial. Can I confirm that both of you shall support this new form of punishment for the traitor Schaf?"


    Baal lazily waved his hand and agreed. There wasn''t much to consider. Zero was able to come up with something that could please everyone including himself. If anything, the Demon Lord thought that his friend outdid himself this round.


    Lucifer didn''t agree to it immediately and Zero had a bad feeling about it when the old demon smiled slyly at him.


    "What if I say, I don''t agree with it and would still prefer for Schaf to die?"


    Zero bristled at that comment but composed himself quickly. That was merely a question to test Zero''s resolve and maturity. The young doctor knew from the memories of the four divine fragments that life would never be a bed of roses. He also knew who would act as the obstacles in the path of other people''s success. Needless to say, these people were not very well liked. Zero is wondering if Lucifer belonged in that category.


    "Why wouldn''t you agree to it?"


    The Academy Dean smiled and the twinkle in his now healed eyes told Zero that there was some ulterior motive. After looking at it from another angle, Zero finally understood.


    "I didn''t lose the bet. If you want me to attend your school you''ll have to agree to help pass this new judgement."


    "Deal."


    "Not so fast," Zero added, much to Lucifer''s dismay. "I won''t stay in your school for long. I need to return for my training, I''m far behind as it is. I will only attend your school after I''ve taken care of some administrative matters."


    "How long would that take?" the Demon Lord asked.


    "A few days... It''s not a regular exchange program, is it? I heard that Baal is attending as a guest lecturer. Surely, this isn''t for the sake of enriching your students'' knowledge. I demand to know the details of whatever you have in mind and if I detect a lie or any information left out, I have the right to attend school and decline to assist you."


    Lucifer scowled. For a youngling, Zero had a lot of guts. Then again, birds of the same feathers tend to flock together. The school dean didn''t have doubts about it. For Baal to be so close to Zero, the young doctor must be a real piece of work too. If it weren''t for Zero''s unique abilities, he wouldn''t have been so forgiving for the disrespect shown.


    "Deal," he forced the words out and Zero beamed before turning around to show Baal and thumbs-up. Ruth watched uneasily at the relaxed exchange before his very eyes. Everyone knew about Lucifer''s pet peeve and he had to wonder how Zero survived this long being this ignorant and stepping on the toes of so many powerful figures.


    Enma was enjoying the show. There was hardly anything Lucifer could do to Zero even if he did. Lucifer was no fool. Zero was infinitely powerful despite his attitude and ignorance. He glanced at the watch and noticed how it was almost time for the proceedings.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we should ready ourselves. The session starts in about half an hour from now. I believe the defendants are waiting. Zero, Hua Tuo will be representing you so if you have anything to tell any of us, use the party call. Understood?"


    Zero nodded at King Yama and gave him a hug before the judge left Baal, Lucifer and Buddha who will act as a neutral party to witness the special trial. Ruth and Coux couldn''t accompany them and Zero was escorted by his teacher who seemed slightly jittery.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. Truth be told, it wasn''t the trial that he was nervous about. It was the news about the village. Zenobia and Grandma Moppo had discussed it over with everyone in the village. They''ve come up with an ultimatum. The physician didn''t know how Zero would react to it but it wasn''t his decision to make. Seeing how much Zero has matured, it might be a good thing it happened to. If done right, Zero would not only gain powerful and loyal allies, he would gain his very first base of operations. Not to mention, with a powerful guardian like Kerberos on Endow Hill, Half Moon village would be the safest place to be in the country.


    "No, I''m not nervous. Let''s get going. Remember to carry yourself with dignity, the public will be watching. Also, wear this bracelet. It''s from Merlin."


    Zero stared at the trinket. It looked fragile in the light. For one, the bracelet was made of a glass-like material and the apprentice feared it might be destroyed due to his carelessness. Hua Tuo noticed the distress and smiled.


    "It''s made to be durable. That bracelet suppresses your magical aura. You should be able to blend in easily. I''m assuming Lord Lucifer has some rather troublesome matters at the Academy which might require you to keep a low profile."


    Zero made a face. He didn''t really like Lucifer. He was a difficult patient and a cranky old demon who didn''t know how to have fun. Zero knew what manners were but there had to be a limit to it! Lucifer was too full of ''social standards'' that Zero didn''t care for. After listening to Baal''s stories with some of Mammon and Lilith''s input, he can now confirm them to be true. Still, it wasn''t as if Lucifer was a terrible person. Disagreeable, yes. Not terrible. That was a Count Carrabas thing.


    As they approached the auditorium, Zero could hear the chants of the crowd outside it. The building might be huge but the crowd was bigger. Not everybody who attended could enter the building so light magic stones were used to provide real-time feedback about the proceedings in the building. Zero felt strangely nervous. He looked really big on the light reflection and that made him feel more self-conscious.


    Oh, how he wished he spent more time combing his hair before he came!

 Chapter 168 - The Trial (3)

    Inside the auditorium, Zero noticed how it was very spacious. There were not many people inside it contrary to what he initially believed. The demons attending the session were smartly dressed in very stylish and expensive clothing. Even without knowing the culture in the abyss, Zero could tell that they were influential people.


    Hua Tuo took a seat beside Zero and whispered for him to do the same. The apprentice wasn''t too sure if he was allowed to sit as Schaf and Kerberos were standing at attention on the open space near the podium. Three thrones were brought out. The one in the middle of the podium had to be for Enma. The other two at the side would most likely be for Baal and Lucifer. Zero blinked at the difference of the two thrones at the side. One looked like it was customised carefully down to the very details while the other looked like it was slapped together with tree slap and barks. Zero was 100% confident that the shabbier of the two thrones belonged to Baal.


    Hades held onto Kerberos'' leash. The poor dog looked so sad and Zero wanted nothing more than to head over and give it a good hug. He was soon reminded about why the guard-dog was there and squashed that thought. The hugs can come after Kerberos has learnt his lesson. Hades didn''t seem too interested in holding the leash and Zero wondered if people trusted the skeleton looking God to keep his ferocious pet under control with an ordinary leash. Sometimes, people had too much faith.


    On the other hand, Schaf was attending to trial alone. He was escorted by two minotaurs who were heavily armed with battleaxes. If Zero didn''t know about Schaf''s involvement, he would have thought that the goat demon was being bullied. Schaf looked tired as if he hasn''t slept for days. Zero felt no pity at seeing the ex-manager''s exhausted state although he still assessed him with the trained eye of a doctor.


    The crowd fell silent suddenly and Zero felt Baal''s presence. It took a while before Enma, Baal and Lucifer turned up. At once, everyone rose to their feet while the three most important people took their position. Zero was slightly slow to get onto his feet but nobody chided him for it.


    As silently as they rose, the crowd took their seats once the judge has seated. Zero briefly glanced at Baal who was sitting on the shabby throne. The poor Demon Lord looked uninterested and if Coux was there, she would have smacked him for dozing off on the job. If Zero squinted, he would have seen drool.


    Enma looked every part of the strict ruler of the Purgatory. Ordinarily, there would be assistants reading out the crimes of the convicted for him. Today, he would have to do it himself due to the special circumstances. Zero couldn''t see where Buddha was but he could sense the Sage God''s presence somewhere in the crowd. Maybe he was in disguise? Zero shook his head and dismissed the thought immediately. It wasn''t possible. Buddha had features too unique to blend into the demon society.


    Hua Tuo tapped his apprentice''s knee to remind Zero that he should be on his best behaviour. Many noble demons were looking at him while the brunet stared at everything in the auditorium with glassy eyes. It spoke of nothing but trouble and even Lucifer was visibly concerned about the attention Zero garnered in such a short frame of time.


    Zero got the hint and quickly settled down to listen to Enma read the crimes aloud. He was also surprised when Enma announced the number of sins they''d both committed. For Schaf, the numbers matched perfectly. However, Zero wondered why Enma lied about Kerberos'' sin numbers. The poor hound did not have a single sin point.


    "I will now read out the punishment unanimously decided by the six Demon Lords. Kerberos, you are to guard Sleepy Hill near Endow Hill for a hundred human years before you are able to return to Heaven. Hades will still be your rightful owner but during your period of punishment, Hua Tuo and Merlin shall be your guardian."


    The three-headed dog whimpered and lowered its head in shame. Still, it looked Hades who remained emotionless. Nobody could tell how Hades was feeling when he was literally all bones. There were no eyes beneath that oversized black hood but Zero bet the Great God was feeling guilty about forgetting his pet. The change in appearance was to conceal his true feelings. Apart from Freya and Isis, the rest of the Great Gods are terrible at concealing their emotions. They didn''t have a need to since they were powerful but at times like this, Zero thought that it was awfully inconvenient.


    "Schaf, your punishment is to work as a free labourer to pay back for all the financial losses you have caused the bank. Moreover, as the person responsible for almost throwing the Abyss into the void you will be banished from Hell and stripped off all your sins. You will cease to be Schaf the goat demon and be reduced to a common beastman."


    At once, there was an uproar from the noble demons attending the trial. Baal didn''t wake up and Lucifer didn''t move. King Yama slammed down on the armrest of his throne and it resounded in the room, causing the weaker demons to faint from the overwhelming magic pressure.


    "The trial is still in session," his cold voice rang out and many noble demons glared at him. Ename was unfazed. "As Schaf''s punishment is not a unanimous decision by all six Demon Lords but an agreement from the majority, concessions will be made."


    "For three days before Schaf''s punishment, all demons who wish to return to their origins may do so. Anyone who can travel to Belles and Begonia cafe in Lord Baal''s domain will have their sins written off for no cost during these three days. The Purgatory will pardon anyone who seeks repentance during this period. There will be no carried forward karma points after the redemption. You will begin your life anew. This is only possible because of the special relationship Great God Hades has with the Abyss and the Purgatory."


    Schaf was stunned. He expected death. While he and Lord Mammon shared a close relationship, he knew what he''d done was unforgivable. Lord Mammon couldn''t save him even if he wanted to. Yet, what was this miracle? Banishment? Starting life anew? It sounded too good to be true.


    The trial concluded swiftly and Zero wondered why he and Hua Tuo were given special seats despite not having any special part to play in the trial.


    ***


    "Why?" Baal yawned. "It''s for marketing, isn''t it? Hua Tuo is a well-known doctor and his apprentice would be attending the Academy. Prestige and status is everything in the Academy."


    Zero didn''t understand what his friend was getting at. "What does Lucifer want from me? Do I really need such a powerful profile for what he has in mind? Can''t you tell me what it is? You know something, don''t you?"


    Baal shrugged. "You''ll hear the details from him soon enough. Be patient, will you?"


    Zero pouted. He hated waiting. It felt endless! Zero would very much prefer to do something. Speaking of something...


    "How am I going to absorb the sins of so many demons? The shop is too small! If what you said earlier was accurate, they would be flooding your castle too! There are too many demons!"


    Baal frowned. That sounded like a pain to deal with.


    "Ask Coux, she''s in charge for this."


    "Baal!" Zero wanted to grab his friend by the shirt and shake him. "You can''t just leave this to someone else to handle and pretend like it doesn''t concern you. You''re the Lord of this domain! There could be really bad fights and I don''t know if I can help everyone who wants to return to their origin in merely three days!"


    King Yama who was sitting in the same carriage smiled lightly. Zero might have grown but he was still the same worrywart. In fact, the symptoms have gotten slightly worse. The young doctor was naggier than he remembered.


    "Don''t'' worry, I have some staff coming over to help with the registration. All you need to do is have everyone in the same area after they registered. We will set up a magical barrier so that all those who aren''t allowed in it will not be affected by your ability. The Inheritor of Sins ability works area-wide too, doesn''t it?"


    Zero blinked. He hasn''t told anyone about it as he was still testing the range of influence the new ability had with Mii in the mindscape. So far, it could reach up to a hundred metres in radius but not more.


    "Hundred metres. I can''t do more than that..."


    Enma nodded. "That''s good enough. Say, the bank is the biggest building in Baal''s domain right?"


    Baal nodded. "You need to get Mammon''s approval to use it."


    "I''ll ask Mammon!" Zero grinned.


    Two seconds later, Zero replied. "He said it''s alright to use it for three days but he will put it on my tab."


    Enma made a face. "Sometimes, I really hate that ability of yours. Will you at least use the communicator I gave you?"


    Zero made a face. "I do! They just don''t have it in the abyss..."


    "I guess everything is settled," Baal smirked. "What are you going to do later, Zero?"


    Zero hummed. There was still the matter about Ruth to attend to. There were so many things he wanted to know about the vampire but firstly, they needed to get him some clothes to wear. Whatever Ruth was wearing didn''t seem to fit him well. They were Baal''s clothes after all. Also, he had to find a way to feed the warrior better. Ruth was too malnourished.


    "I need to go shopping for Ruth. I''ll come back before dinner because I have some questions I would like to discuss with my teacher. En, would you like to come along with me? I can show you around town. It''s fun!"


    King Yama smiled. "Of course. I would also like to try the parfait at Belles and Begonia."


    The apprentice grinned. They had their itinerary for the afternoon now that the trial was over.

 Chapter 169 - Part Timer

    While Zero, Baal and Enma were having fun in a different carriage, Ruth was stuck with an annoying busty lady, an old coot and a serene looking weirdo who wouldn''t stop smiling. Lucifer had matters to attend to so he returned to his office immediately after the trial. According to the busty lady called Coux, they were shorthanded and decided to enlist Ruth''s help for the shop. In other words, he was now a free labourer not that it was any different from being a slave. What annoyed him was how the person ordering him around wasn''t even the one who bought him. There went his hopes for exploring the castle.


    "Are you even listening?" the half-succubus chided. Sekkin would be helping at the shop too so that someone could keep an eye on the vampire. Coux didn''t have time to babysit him with a certain Demon Lord making her so busy. She had to prepare the necessary documents and arrangement for King Yama after the announcement. They didn''t have a huge window period of time between the trial and the Pardon Fest as Zero dubbed it. She wanted at least a week for preparations but Lucifer disagreed. It seemed like there were some urgent matters that required Zero''s attention as soon as possible.


    Ruth huffed at the secretary. "I got it. Smile, greet the customers, take their orders then serve them. I won''t pull anything funny."


    "You''d better not. I don''t want to have to chase you down if you do. I''ve got my hands full as it is."


    After a few minutes of silence, Ruth was unable to endure the burning stare from his side any longer.


    "Can I help you?" he glared at the old coot who was known to be the greatest doctor.


    "Could you tell me more about your constitution? My student has mentioned something rather interesting. Is blood the only thing you can consume? What happened if you try to consume other things like plants and animals? I heard that you cannot stomach cooked food?"


    Ruth sighed heavily. Leave it to his current master to influence others in a terrible manner. Reluctantly, he answered all of Hua Tuo''s questions while wishing that time would pass faster.


    ***


    Ruth had to admit, the annoying secretary knew sorcery with food. If she didn''t look so smug, the food might have tasted better.


    "What''s this?" he asked in between bites.


    "The innards of a pygmy boar. They were seasoned and grilled."


    Ruth couldn''t help but stuff his face. Grilled? What was that? It smelled of fire but it tasted like smoke. Still, there was the smell of water but tasted absolutely divine. If all cooked food was like this, he would gladly eat anything. For a very long time, Ruth always thought that cooked food was something he couldn''t stomach. Many of his clan members have fallen ill because of cooked food. Vampires never fell ill and having so many collapsing at once was a terrible omen. It was also because of cooked food that his clan got wiped out.


    The half-succubus grinned at the wolfish way Ruth ate. He had food smeared across his chin and had forgotten his manners in favour of addressing his hunger. Expecting that the vampire will ask for seconds, she busied her hands with the next dish. If she hadn''t seen Beelzebub or Zero eat before, she would''ve thought Ruth had a bottomless stomach. Somehow, she didn''t blame the vampire. He needed some food in him. Looking like a pile of skin and bones wasn''t considered healthy and Coux was going to change that.


    The next dish smelled divine and Ruth wondered how much he was missing out on. Whatever Coux did to the food, she transformed it completely. Ruth didn''t think that eating anything that was processed would be possible. After all, it was common knowledge that most things found in Hell were poisonous or toxic. It wasn''t just vampires. Anyone living outside of the six domains fell sick eating anything. It was one of the reasons why many weaker species who couldn''t eat hunted food lived in those domains. Hunter type species like vampires, wolves and foxes lived in their individual colonies outside of the domains. Even so, life was tough for them. The weak died and the strong stepped upon their bodies to go further.


    "Don''t forget that you''ll have to work after you finish eating. Those who do not work here do not get to eat. I have to leave soon to check on Lord Baal. Sekkin will teach you the ropes of what to do when there is a difficult customer. Although our girls are more than capable of defending themselves, it is the duty of men to protect them. Also, do not hurt our customers. They pay for the food here and becoming further in debt isn''t something we want."


    Ruth only listened half-heartedly, more focussed on the food in front of him. This time, it was lamb leg broiled in herbs. The herbs tasted funny on his tongue and tingled for a while before disappearing. Although it wasn''t evident, Ruth could feel something changing in his body after three bites of the lamb leg.


    "What did you add?" he asked cautiously.


    Coux blinked. "I don''t know. It is something Zero and Hua Tuo prescribed. You should be feeling the effects soon enough. Zero noticed that you were feeling weak and lethargic. The herbs were meant to rejuvenate you and improve circulation of blood although I don''t know how that would work for a vampire."


    Ruth felt it. The rushing of blood and the burst of energy. His mind felt sharp, his body much lighter. Every breath that Ruth took, he was aware of how polluted the air was. It was tainting his blood and the vampire held his breath. It wasn''t necessary for vampires to breathe so often. He wasn''t in dire need of regeneration so not breathing in mana would be fine.


    "Why does Zero do such things? I could be out to harm him. Even if he is strong, isn''t he being too careless and overly trusting?"


    Coux paused. The dishes she was clearing were gently placed on the table. "That''s just how he is. It is also the reason why we''ve chosen to assist him in any way we can. You wouldn''t know of it but Zero has saved our village. He might have forgiven the traitor back then and put himself in danger by doing so but not everyone is happy about what he did. People who are ignorant will fear the unknown and powerful."


    "He forgave a traitor?"


    "Douglas was one of us. He sold information to the enemy who came attacking us with an army. Zero brought him back to life even after he''d killed our warrior chief and banished him by using a divine spell called Judgement. He removed the Selkie heritage that Douglas hated so much and turned him into a human. Zero believes that everyone deserves a second chance and as a doctor, he can''t help but save anyone who looked like they needed saving."


    Ruth didn''t say anything. It was difficult to understand how someone so selflessly kind could exist. The world was a cruel place. It was impossible to not have learnt how painful it could be. Children would grow up someday when they came to understand how cruel the world was. Surely Zero wasn''t a sheltered child. He obviously knew the consequences of his actions and that made Ruth question it. What was Zero''s motive? What did he gain out of meddling into other people''s business and trying to help them even if it hurt him in the process of doing so?


    "How did Zero react to the villagers who didn''t approve of him giving this traitor a second chance?"


    Coux shrugged. "Zero doesn''t know it yet. It''s the whole reason why we came to Hell. He lost consciousness from overusing magic. Baal brought him here to recover quicker and we tagged on for the ride. It''s funny, isn''t it? Lord Baal only goes this far for Zero. Whatever history they had, I''m not privy to the details. However, I heard that Zero once saved Baal in a sense. They met in the void or something like that. It''s also why Zero can afford to be whimsical in Hell."


    Ruth didn''t ask anymore. Coux busied away and introduced a spider demon to the vampire. "This is Sekkin. If you have any questions about the job you can look for him. Usually, he is busy patrolling or running errands for the shop but for this period of time until Redemption Day he will be helping out here."


    With that, the half-succubus took off. Sekkin was a very patient person who taught Ruth everything he needed to know from putting on the waiter uniform to how to brew tea. Ruth picked up everything Sekkin taught quickly. Despite his lack of finesse, the vampire was doing well in maintaining the professional and elegant image. Being a vampire meant that Ruth was gifted with good looks. He used that to work in his advantage and that made up for his lack of ability with words. Amaraline''s advice to use simple words worked wonderfully and Ruth couldn''t be more pleased. It was easier to get the job done without much communication. Rinse and repeat, Ruth eased into a routine when it came to taking orders and clearing the table.


    Qin Yun watched as Ruth took to the new job like a fish in the water. With the extra hands helping to serve and clean, the fox spirit could now conserve her energy and focus on cooking. Amaraline pitched in with the preparation work and time flew by quickly. The lunch crowd toned down nearing to tea time and that was when Ruth made his first error on the job.


    The bell chimed and the vampire turned around to greet the new guests on reflex but dropped the tray of dishes he was clearing when he saw Zero. He was too startled to notice the mess he made until Sekkin apologised to a customer whose dress was stained by it.


    Zero walked up to the lady and cleaned the stain off with a wave of his hand. Ruth observed the fusion magic Zero used and thought that it looked very pretty. Who knew that magic could be so gentle? Back in his tribe, magic was always used for offence. It wasn''t always flashy but it sure was powerful.


    "Zero! King Yama," Amaraline bowed. "Would you like to have a private room upstairs?"


    Zero beamed. "Yes, please. Can we have two parfaits? And a pot of tea that you recommend."


    He then turned to Ruth and gave him a thumbs up. "You look good in that!"


    Ruth didn''t know how to react to that genuine compliment. If anything, it made him feel more awkward. It was very hard to dislike Zero with how he keeps behaving. Ruth didn''t feel as if Zero was demeaning him or treating him like a slave. In fact, Zero''s casual behaviour seemed to indicate that they were closer as equals.


    "Don''t lose focus," Sekkin patted the vampire on the shoulder before taking another customer''s order.


    At once, the part-timer straightened up and went back to work. He shook his head. How could he let himself get so distracted?


    Upstairs, Enma sank into a chair gratefully. When Zero said shopping, he didn''t think it meant that Zero would try to buy out an entire store. The young doctor always thought about others whenever he saw an item that caught his eye and would want to buy it out of impulse. Enma had to stop him from doing so because they wouldn''t have enough hands to carter everything back. Zero mentioned that he had the void dimension to store them in but Enma stopped him. Zero had to learn what moderation meant.


    There was one thing bothering Enma throughout the entire shopping trip. They got the clothes that Zero wanted for Ruth and Zero expressed his interest for many other things as gifts for others. However, the King of the Purgatory noticed that Zero didn''t have anything he desired for himself. He was slightly disappointed because he was secretly planning to buy for Zero whatever he was interested in as a return gift to the marvellous pen Zero gifted him.


    Ruth knocked on the door twice. He brought in a teapot with two cups on a tray before serving them. "This is Rose Hip Tea. Would you like any sugar, honey or milk with it?"


    "Sugar for me," Enma said and Zero shook his head.


    Ruth bowed and left the room to get the sugar and parfaits. Once he closed the door and left them to their privacy, Zero looked at Enma seriously.


    "Why did you lie about Kerberos'' sins?"


    The King of the Purgatory who was about to take a sip of the tea paused and sighed. Of course, Zero would find out. It was still too soon for Zero to understand how politics worked. However, he knew that if he didn''t answer Zero''s questions, the apprentice will continue to think and lose sleep over it.


    How does one answer a question without actually answering it?

 Chapter 170 - Origin of Sins

    King Yama sighed. It was a tough topic. Even when Hades was explaining the logic to him, he didn''t fully understand its meaning until many years after he assumed the role as the King of the Purgatory.


    The aloof ruler stared at Zero calculatingly. He knew about Zero''s origin and in a sense, Zero was the creator of both sins and virtues. Perhaps he would be able to understand the complex theory of how sins were calculated. It took Enma many years to come up with a perfect formula for calculating sins. It was much like accounting and most of the Purgatory''s manpower were involved in bookkeeping.


    "It''s a tough question to answer," he told Zero honestly. "I think we should start from the beginning about how Sins were formed."


    Zero leaned forward in interest, the tea was quickly forgotten.


    "I''m sure you know a thing or two about how the Divine Entities were created. Sins and Virtues were formed by the Great One. They were the emotions that the Great One wanted to separate from himself. Being the embodiment of everything, the Great One had to be impartial. Emotions were things that got in his way so he let them go. These Divine Entities acted individually on their own. They had the intelligence and power to alter what is known as the natural cycle of life. Some of them weren''t concerned with anything that happened to the world. Some of them played active parts in the development of the world. Worlds get created and destroyed constantly and to cope with the cycle of souls, the Great Gods decided to create someone who could manage the Purgatory. I am a child born from Freya, Hades and Gaia for that very reason."


    Zero nodded in understanding. He always thought that while Enma was a child of Gaia, Freya and Hades, they didn''t treat him as their child. Perhaps this was how Gods did things. They were different from humans who would care for their offspring and nurture them with love. He knew that Hades was previously in charge of the Purgatory and the Abyss. It made him wonder exactly how busy the God of Death was.


    "You know about the existence of souls, right? Every living thing has something called life essence. The weaker ones do not manage to cultivate souls. They become absorbed by stronger ones and fuse with them as mana before returning to the world. Over time when enough life essence gathers at one place, they fuse and form something called a soul. Spirits are the purest form of a soul."


    Zero was surprised. Half Moon village had many spirits. Zoe was one of them and so was Qin Yun.


    "Wait, spirits are the purest form of a soul. What about other species like animals, elves and demons? Qin Yun was a spirit, how did she end up becoming a demon?"


    Enma smiled. "That''s where virtues and sins come in. The soul that is just born is always pure. They have no sins and no virtues, they grow with experience over time. Virtues are what you can consider a person''s kindness and selflessness. Sins are what you can consider a person''s ill intentions and malice. The deeds are not as important as their thoughts and intention."


    Zero looked lost and Enma didn''t blame him. When he first took over the job, he had a hard time identifying which acts were considered sins and which weren''t. There were false sins and sins in his book of souls and the calculation can be complex when a person has false virtues and virtues in the same lifetime. The conversion rate was sometimes difficult to justify and that was when Enma becomes busy with replaying their life records to pass judgement.


    "Let''s break it down. There are four categories..." Enma drew four quadrants in the air using magic and Zero nodded.


    In the upper left quadrant, Enma wrote "False Sins". On the bottom left, he wrote "Actual Sins". On the opposite side, he wrote "False Virtue" and "Actual Virtue".


    "Let''s use Kerberos'' case as an example," Enma said and pulled out a thin device. Zero recognised it as the magical reading device he had.


    "Is that a tablet?"


    Enma nodded. "Things were different in the past but paper records were difficult to locate after several centuries worth of records so the administrative department had started archiving everything into the digital system. Thank goodness for Steve Job''s existence. I don''t know why we didn''t have a God of Technology before but I hope we never return to that era."


    Zero didn''t understand what Enma was talking about but nodded anyway. "So about Kerberos...?"


    Enma tapped something on his tablet and pushed it over to show Zero a document.


    "This is confidential information but I''m letting you view this based on trust. In any case, all the above aren''t important. You only have to look at this portion in the summary."


    Zero squinted. There was a long list of records below indicating the offences Kerberos did but the summary made things easier to understand. Under the sins column, Kerberos had a grand total of 1,747 sins for the same reason under the category of greed. However, the column beside it explained the reason for his actions and that was what made Zero blink twice.


    "He indirectly caused the death of so many individuals for personal gains so that came under the category of Greed. I understood that part but what is this column on the right? All his sins didn''t count as sins because they were committed under the assumption of zero casualties?"


    Enma grinned. "Complicated right? There are a few rules we use to determine if a sin is an actual sin or a false sin, the same with false virtue and actual virtue. There is a device in the Purgatory that allows us to extract the records of a soul during their lifetime. It will let us view and action and translate their intention at that point of time. For Kerberos, we reviewed his actions and intentions over the past decade. Throughout the entire period, Kerberos'' intention was to rewind time so that he could change his future. He never once thought about intentionally harming all those demons he killed because he thought that once the time was rewound, the deaths he caused in the future would not be a permanent thing. Obviously, he was wrong but in the Purgatory, it is the intention that matters more than the outcome. Granted, if the crime hasn''t been committed despite the solidified intention, we give them the benefit of doubt. As such, all of Kerberos'' sins were written into false sins. If he was a regular soul, we would refer to the fate table and send him into the reincarnation cycle to some less fortunate life in order to atone for his misdeeds in this life. Fortunately, he is an immortal and can repay his false sins in this life."


    Mind-boggled, Zero tried to digest everything Enma has told him so far. "How about virtues? What if someone had false virtues... would they be given a more fortunate life? It sounds unfair."


    Enma chuckled. "False virtues happen when someone does a good thing with the intention of getting repaid. Of course, in this case, we will calculate the number of repayments made to them and subtract it from the total false virtue. naturally, if you help someone, you should be repaid so whatever that was unpaid will be carried forward to their next lives. That is based on the assumption they have no sins and false sins in their record. Often enough, a case like that doesn''t exist."


    Zero tried to perform some mathematical calculations based on the example but promptly gave up. Enma then wrote out another equation that Zero couldn''t understand.


    "The formula after many centuries of doing this job is this."


    Species reincarnation = Actual Virtue - Actual Sin


    Fate reincarnation = False Virtue - False Sin


    Period of next life = 10 + (Fate/Species)


    "For example, Soul 1 in his first life as a spirit accumulated a total of 3 actual sins, 500 false sins, 9 actual virtues and 20 false virtues before it gets sent to the after life. According to the formula, the species reincarnation should be +6 which means the spirit will get reincarnated into a species of a higher plane. A general guideline would be this..."


    0 total for Tier 2 (Energy Plane)


    +/- 100 total for Tier 3 (Abyss & Purgatory Plane)


    +/- 250 total for Tier 4 (Material Plane)


    +/- 500 and above for Tier 5 (Enlightened Plane)


    "What about Tier 6?"


    Enma smiled. "The Divine Plane is for those born into it. Nobody soul created by the world can enter the divine plane. In a way, all Demon Lords are Tier 6 souls. They were born with sins, just like how Gods were born with virtues. It''s also the reason why there is only one Divine Being in charge of one domain. You don''t see two Divine Beings handling the same Entity now, do you?"


    Zero thought about it. "What about Baal and Duu? They''re both Divine Beings lording over the same domain."


    Enma shook his head. "Duu is a Divine Entity, not a Divine Being. He is a portion of the Great One. His existence does not disrupt the balance in the cycle of life. In fact, Duu is capable of creating and destroying that equation if he wants to. He''s just not interested in doing so. On the other hand, you have Divine Entities like Venn and Kale who are known for accidentally destroying a world and throwing a plane into the void. There are also Entities like Nel who creates new worlds that nobody discovers until a few millenniums later. However, the most mysterious Divine force is the nameless God that humans of the previous Earth created. We don''t know anything about them."


    "Right... so it''s a lot of calculation to pass judgement for a soul... won''t one plane be over populated if everyone keeps accumulating points?"


    Enma laughed. "That''s the thing... not everybody accumulates points that goes upwards. Many fluctuate. Let''s take Qin Yun for example. Every life is different. She started out as a good snow fox spirit who led a peaceful life. However, she met a human and fell in love. Her decision to want to be with him made her cultivate and perform good deeds to accumulate both actual and false virtue so that she could become a human and accompany him. However, before she managed to complete accumulating those points, her lover was killed. She became a vengeful spirit who killed humans indiscriminately. Her actual sin points increased tremendously, undoing all the accumulated virtues she collected. Eventually, she was subdued by Nezha, a God passing by and sent for judgement. As Qin Yun was the mother of all fox spirits, she was too powerful to send for reincarnation. hence her journey of redemption began. She was turned into a demon and banished from the Energy Plane. Now that all her sins were written off, Qin Yun can now move out from the Abyss Plane to the Material Plane with her accumulated false virtues."


    "Does that mean all demons in the Abyss had committed some kind of wrongs in their previous lives?"


    Enma didn''t know if he should explain it further. Not all demons in the abyss were sinners. In fact, the line between Heaven and Hell was very fine. "Zero, do you know about the Great War between heaven and Hell and why the Abyss exists?"


    The apprentice tried to recall. "I''ve heard stories about it but I don''t know the details," he admitted.


    "There are two kinds of demons. The first kind is the ones who''ve accumulated too many sins. They are sent here to be punished by the different Demon Lords according to the sins accumulated. These demons are often the weaker demons you see scrapping by trying to make a living. The second kind of demons is aristocratic or demons with no origin. They are souls who have graduated from the Energy Plane and wish to move to a higher plane indefinitely. The difference between the Abyss and the Purgatory lies in soul advancement. All the souls working in the Purgatory will not be able to progress further and have to undergo a reincarnation before they can move on to a different plane. These souls find peace in working a routine job to maintain the cycle of life. On the other hand, you have spirits who didn''t manage to accumulate enough points to enter the material realm before they were sent to the Purgatory. That''s where these new souls make their decisions to climb their way out through the Abyss. For aristocratic demons, they once belonged to Tier 5, the Enlightened Plane. However, not all souls agree with the way Heaven does things. There is more freedom in the Abyss and that is why Hell is such a diverse place."


    Schaf had to be a soul that had sins to pay off. He wasn''t an aristocratic demon and neither was he a demon with no origin. "Does that mean Schaf would only be able to move on from the Abyss if he accumulated enough points in the negative range to be sent to the Material Plane?"


    Enma nodded lightly. "As terrible as it sounded, he would have made it if you hadn''t interfered. Now that you are writing his sins off, Schaf doesn''t have enough points to be in the Material Plane. Banishment from the Abyss without sufficient points can only mean Schaf will now be taken care of by the Purgatory. It would be many years of hard labour before he can move to the Material Plane. I''m making an exception for this soul on your request."


    Zero felt bad. He hadn''t meant to trouble Enma so much with his selfish request. King Yama noticed it and flicked Zero on the forehead lightly.


    "Don''t worry about it. We have many special cases from time to time. Sage Gods are one such case. Not everyone who can make it into the Enlightened Plane can become a Sage God. They have to be souls who met the basic point requirements and have contributed to a world-changing phenomenon. They will go through interviews with the Great Gods before Heaven helps to register their unique domain. Most souls who enter the Enlightened Plane become office angels, Nirvana researches or aristocratic demons who continue to involve themselves in the Material Plane for fun."


    "Sage Gods are special?"


    Enma deadpanned. What kind of question was that?


    "I never thought that my master would be such an amazing person... Who knew that someone who didn''t know the beauty of magic and technology would be such an amazing individual. Say, do you know how Hua Tuo became a Sage God? What did he do to become the God of Medicine?"


    Enma fell speechless. For someone who was learning from the best doctor in existence, did Zero really not know the answer?


    "Has your teacher not taught you acupuncture or surgery?"


    Zero shook his head. "Only medicine and basic healing magic so far."


    King Yama smiled mysteriously. "Oh, you''ll find out the answer to your question soon. When it comes to inventing ways for saving lives without divine powers, Hua Tuo is the only person in any world to be able to accomplish that. Call him old-fashioned if you may. However, he has proven time and again that miracles can be created. There are many things that you do not know about your teacher yet and as a friend, I''d advise you to look more closely at the way your teacher does things more than what he does."


    Zero didn''t know what that meant but filed Enma''s words away at the back of his mind. They moved the conversation away from the topic and chatted about what Enma thought was interesting about what they saw in the market. The parfaits came and Zero ordered for more desserts, much to Enma''s amusement. Who knew that Zero''s love for desserts wouldn''t disappear with age?

 Chapter 171 - What Zero Wants

    Ruth left quickly to get Zero''s orders. There weren''t many customers now that it was close to late afternoon. Whatever Zero and King Yama were chatting about sounded important. He didn''t want to seem like he was meddling or spying on them so he brought heir orders up quickly.


    Before Ruth could open the door, he heard his name being mentioned. Curiosity made him stay outside the door to listen in on their conversation.


    "What are you going to do about Ruth? He isn''t some kind of stray animal you can rescue and raise."


    Zero made a weird noise. "I know... I didn''t think that he would be so resistant against my help. Have you seen him? He''s only a child yet he''s been through so much! I can heal his body but I can''t heal his heart and mind... it''s frustrating."


    Although Ruth couldn''t see it, he could imagine Enma rolling his eyes.


    "Zero, you can''t possibly save everyone. The world is too big."


    Sulkily, Zero shot back a reply. "I''m going to be a doctor, I have to try! Besides, the world is wrong. Solo didn''t make it right the first time. I''m going to fix the mistake my past self made now. It''s not just an adventure for me. I need to know what Solo is expecting out of me. I have to go around finding Divine Entities and gathering the memories I lost. It''s going to take a while..."


    "A while is an understatement, Zero. I might become an old man before you finish your task."


    Zero''s laughter rang out in the room. "Don''t be silly, En... you can''t age. None of the Gods can too. Apart from Hua Tuo because he is already an old man. And maybe Merlin too but please don''t tell my teachers I said this!"


    "I can''t promise that," Enma sang out and Ruth found his lips tugging upwards when Zero whined and begged King Yama.


    He took this opportunity to knock on the door and served the extra desserts Zero ordered. The ghost of his smile lingered and Zero looked at him oddly.


    "Is there anything else I could help you with?" he asked politely and Zero shook his head quickly with a blush rising to his cheeks. Enma raised a brow but said nothing until Ruth left.


    "Were you just checking him out?" Enma teased and Zero looked lost.


    "No, maybe a little. He looks better now. I thought I saw a faint trace of amusement and a change of attitude towards me but it might be my imagination. He''s still as mean as before... How do I get him to like me?"


    Enma wished he had recorded what Zero just mentioned. He could''ve sold it for a handsome profit. There would be many in Zero''s newly founded army who would die for some scandalous material. After all, that was a perfect fuel for fan fictions and propaganda. The King of the Purgatory vaguely wondered how long the secret army could remain a secret. With Zero''s nose for troublesome things, it shouldn''t take him very long to figure out that something was going on behind his back.


    "Why do you want him to like you so much? He''s just a patient, right? You''ve had Lord Lucifer as your patient but you''re not at all keen about helping him out at his Academy. What''s so different about Ruth? Once he''s healed, you should let him go. Unless you want him to become your slave for real."


    Zero''s eyes widened in horror. "How could you say such a thing?! Why would I want anyone to become a slave? That''s mean! Although I do wish that he could treat me like a friend more than an enemy. Have you heard about his story?"


    Enma wasn''t very interested in the sob stories of other people''s backgrounds. There were simply too many and he was a busy person.


    "I can''t say I''m too interested, Zero. There are many people with similar unfortunate circumstances. That''s just how the world works. It''s calculated by their sins accumulated. That''s how fate works."


    Zero looked at Enma as if his friend had suddenly grown five legs on his head. "Do you not care about anyone?"


    Enma blinked. "No, not really. The only person I''ve ever cared for is you. I''m not concerned about anybody else."


    Zero didn''t know what to say about that. "Why?"


    The King of the Purgatory shrugged. "I''ve been around for a long time, Zero. I''ve seen many things. You''ve only recently woken up and have lost all your memories. Whatever memory fragments you regained doesn''t complete the picture for you. A huge chunk of your past is missing and you''re looking at the world with a fresh pair of eyes. What you see and experience will not be the same as me. I do not bother myself with the affairs of others. My job is to judge and pass judgement for souls in the after life. The only ones who will stay with me are Gods and I can''t say that many of them have agreeable personalities. You''re different. I like you and that''s why I care about you. Everybody else doesn''t matter to me."


    Speaking of memory... "Did you hear that I recovered some new memories? I have four new sets."


    Enma grinned. "I was waiting for you to tell me about it. Also, how''s the new vessel? I heard that Mother had a hard time perfecting it."


    Zero''s eyes sparkled as he shared with Enma about how the four Divine Fragments were fighting in his mindscape.


    "I like Duu the best. Maybe it''s because he reminded me of Baal."


    Enma nodded. "Baal was created by Duu, I don''t think he would be motivated enough to alter Baal''s personality."


    "I received some quests from the system. It''s not surprising as I intended to find every Divine Entity on my own once I begin my adventure. I guess I shall take a few years to travel Earth before I move to the other planets and dimension. There are a few mindscape friends I would love to visit though... Baal is one of them. I didn''t think I would have the opportunity to be meeting him this soon. I''ll definitely miss it here once I return."


    "You can always visit. I''m sure teleportation would allow you to cross dimensions easily."


    Zero smiled. That was true. Also, there was this wonderful thing called party call that Enma didn''t appreciate. He wasn''t going to tell King Yama about it but Zero would add everyone that he liked in his system''s party. In that way, they could communicate even without the intergalactic communicator. The device had flaws after all. It didn''t work in certain places and mana was needed to activate it. Zero sent a mail to Steve but had yet to receive a reply. Hopefully Wiser would be able to come up with something to address Zero''s concern.


    "It''s almost time for me to leave," Enma announced and Zero nodded. "I''ll call and text you more often. Will you be staying until Schaf''s punishment is over?"


    Enma nodded. "I''ll need to leave for a little to bring over an administration team before Redemption Day. I leave tonight but will be back before you know it."


    Zero saw the King of Trials out and watched as Enma boarded his carriage. Qin Yun and Amaraline were cleaning up for the day so Zero offered to help. Sekkin and Ruth were not around but Zero wasn''t too worried., He had faith in Ruth after all.


    The girls decided to leave early to assist Coux in dinner preparations back in the castle. Sekkin had some errands to run after returning with Ruth who helped to take out the trash. The spider demon left Ruth in Zero''s care and promptly ran off, leaving them to board the awaiting carriage. Zero looked at the purchases he made in his inventory list. He didn''t know how to break it to Ruth but the vampire couldn''t possibly be wearing tatters and work clothing. Truth be told, the young doctor was nervous. What if Ruth didn''t like the design of the clothes he had chosen? Zero considered the mobility of the clothes and their practicality over their aesthetics. Ruth was a warrior vampire so the apprentice did his best to select comfortable clothes that didn''t restrict movement.


    Instead of being the first to break the silence, Zero was pleasantly surprised by Ruth''s question.


    "Why did you buy me? Coux said that you were a doctor-in-training. What''s your motive? I''ve been a slave under your care for a while now but other than making me work as a waiter in the shop, you''ve not done anything else. What is it that you want from me? My skills as a bodyguard? An extra pair of hands and legs? A subject for experimenting your new medical concoctions?"


    Zero wasn''t quite expecting the train of thoughts to go into something so horrifying. Still, that only served to solidify his suspicions about the nightmarish treatment Ruth had suffered as a slave.


    "I want to find a cure for you and for all vampires if possible. Only drinking blood for sustenance isn''t a good thing. You''re lacking all the necessary nutrients for a healthy body. I know that vampires have natural regenerative abilities but as a doctor, health is more than just the ability to recover from injuries. My teacher and I are still studying why your body has rejected cooked food before. I''m sure you''ve eaten cooked food that Coux made. There were no adverse effects after eating them. Something else is clearly the cause for the illness you''ve experienced previously. I heard the story about your clan and I apologise that even as a doctor, I cannot bring the every dead back to life."


    Ruth didn''t hold back any longer. "I heard that you managed to bring the dead back to life. You''ve also banished a traitor instead of leaving him to die. Why? Not every villager back there are happy about what you did. You''ve endangered their village by letting the traitor go scot-free."


    Zero blinked. "What are you talking about? Not every villager is happy about what I did? Where did you hear this from?"


    "You didn''t know? The reason why you were in Hell was because Baal pulled you here to recuperate. You fell unconscious from mana drain."


    "No, I know about that. Baal and Mii scolded me for it. What do you mean not every villager is happy about what I did? What''s going on? Was it Coux who told you this?"


    Ruth didn''t know what to say. "You really have not heard anything?"


    Zero shook his head.


    "Amaraline had an argument with her brother. She followed you to the abyss because she didn''t wanted to side with your actions. Half of the village wanted to ban you from interfering with them because you let their enemies go. The other half considers you as one of their own. I heard that you brought Amaraline''s eyesight back."


    Zero was speechless. He didn''t know that there was such a huge storm brewing in Half Moon village. Hua Tuo, Baal and Coux never said anything. Nobody behaved any differently and Zero didn''t suspect anything. he thought that things would be alright after he returned but now, he wasn''t too sure.


    "I... I didn''t know... I only wanted to help. Jacqueline would have been scarred forever if she knew the only uncle she had betrayed the village. She''s a quarter mermaid and Douglas was a Selkie. I only wanted to protect the feelings they had for him. Douglas didn''t mean what he did, he only wanted his freedom to live a normal life. I guess I was wrong... I''ll apologise to everyone when I return."


    Ruth''s analytical gaze softened. "Zero, you have to be prepared for more than that. The world isn''t such a kind place. Not everyone is as forgiving as you. You could apologise but they might not accept it. Some things cannot be undone. Some mistakes cannot be corrected. That''s life."


    The young doctor looked so sad that the vampire felt uncomfortable. "Although that was what I said, I''m sure they would come to forgive you. You helped many villagers as a doctor there. I heard that you performed several miracles that not even your teacher could do. Shouldn''t you be more confident about yourself?"


    "But I didn''t do much for them..."


    "Sure... you didn''t do much at all. I suppose bringing Clowis back to life and giving Amaraline new eyes weren''t notable contributions at all."


    Zero growled. "What are you trying to say?"


    "I''m just saying that none of the villagers there were worth anything. You just healed them like any doctor would, casually decided that nobody should die and deterred an entire army who were trying to slaughter everyone."


    "Don''t talk bad about them!"


    "Really? But they seem to think so little about you. Tell me, do you really know any of them? They''re probably just villagers to you with no names or personalities, just a bunch of medical conditions that your teacher asked you to identify and rectify."


    Zero got angry. "Karris is pregnant with a half-vampire child called Seth. Amaraline was blind and I brought her uncle Lowis back to life. Clowis is Amaraline''s over protective brother who overexerts himself during training. Grandma Moppo has bad knees but they''re now cured. Hua Tuo helped with the surgery. Lovina is a great alchemist with a terrible magic curse! Peter and Manny are zombies because their friend Soon couldn''t leave them dead. He sacrificed his humanity and became a lich for them. Vrald and Gerald have emotional scars as dragon descendants and Vrald has an unfortunate disease that cannot be cured. Raj is a half-genie who is better at science than magic... Hyeline is-"


    "Ok, I get it. You know them well. Look at yourself. Don''t you think that they will reciprocate the care and concern you have for them? From the sound of it, they''re not heartless creatures. have a little more faith in yourself. You''re stronger than a Demon Lord, you have the right to be a little more assertive in the things you want."


    Zero blinked. He didn''t know what Ruth was trying to do. Only yesterday, the vampire looked like he was plotting ways to scratch his eyes out.


    "What are you plotting?"


    Ruth grinned and showed off his glimmering fangs. "I helped you out on that. Why don''t we call it even for rescuing me and negotiate my terms for freedom?"


    Zero blinked then stared at Ruth before laughing. The coachman was startled but continued on as per usual. It wasn''t uncommon for Zero to have moments of emotional outbursts.


    "I see now... alright! Let''s talk business. What can you do for me in exchange for nullifying your slave contract?"


    Ruth smiled. "I heard that you''re in need of a combat teacher. As a talented mage, learning from any of those villagers wouldn''t benefit you. I''m a Roth vampire and my clan is famous for our melee with close ranged magic combat style."


    Zero smiled. "Nope, not enough."


    Ruth''s smiled faded away. He didn''t think that Zero would reject his request. Wasn''t he an easily influenced person?


    "I want you to become Seff''s guardian. There are no vampires in Half Moon village, somebody has to teach him everything a vampire has to know. Of course, I won''t impose too much on you. You just need to teach him the basics about how to survive as a vampire. Things like don''t touch silver, drink only blood..."


    Ruth was amused. "Is that it? You''re not going to bind me to the village or anything of that sort?"


    Zero shook his head. "Well, if you fulfill the conditions of teaching baby Seff about the vampire things, there isn''t any real reason to bind you to the village, is there? You''re free to roam anywhere you want to. You''re a free man."


    The proposal sounded decent and Ruth didn''t find anything fishy about Zero''s terms so he agreed. "Draw me a magic contract when we return. Lessons begin after you return to Earth."


    "Yes, sir!" Zero beamed.


    His smile became even brighter when there was a notification window prompting him that the quest for Binding a Roth was complete.


    "Hey Ruth..."


    "Yes?"


    "Would you like to trade a unique skill with a unique skill?"


    The vampire blinked. "What are you talking about?"


    Zero grinned. "Wouldn''t it be wonderful to eat anything you want without ever falling ill? I have a special skill called Strong Stomach that I can share with you. I''m sure you''ve heard about my eating abilities. I wouldn''t lose to Beelzebub in any case. However, I''m not giving it for free."


    Ruth raised a brow. "What''s the catch?"


    Zero added Ruth to his party and a screen appeared before Ruth, startling the Roth child.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a status display window, an ability of mine. Anyway, check the ability section out. I want to borrow your unique skill of observation."


    Ruth blinked. "That''s not a unique skill. If you trained under the same methods my clan practiced, you can gain that easily. If you trained under me for fifty years, you''d be able to get that, there''s no need for a trade. If anything, the skill High-Speed Regeneration is more powerful. You can''t learn regeneration from observing. None of the skills I have can be learned from Observation in case you intend to do so. It''s a bloodline gift."


    Zero shook his head. "It''s fine! I just want that skill. I can only use skill sharing once to copy a special skill. I want to learn more things, Observation is perfect! Also, waiting fifty years to learn it would be a terrible waste of time. Truen would be bored to death if I took that long to complete my training phase. We agreed to meet up and start our adventure in two years."


    Ruth shrugged. "Strong Stomach for Observation. Is that your final offer?"


    Zero nodded and once he had Ruth''s approval, the system made the transfer.


    Ruth looked at the new skill and wondered what kind of food he should try eating. Now that he didn''t have to fear falling ill after eating cooked food, he was curious to know about all the other dishes Coux could make. Meanwhile, Zero looked at his newly acquired skill and grinned. Now, he would be able to learn how to fly!

 Chapter 172 - When Doctors Talk

    Zero inhaled his food quickly almost without tasting. On the other hand, a certain vampire ate with gusto. Ruth took his time to savour every new dish placed in front of him. As per Zero''s instructions, Coux used everything in her disposal to create all sorts of food that the vampire couldn''t eat before. There were entr¨¦es made from hearts, tails, roots all cooked using unheard of spices in the abyss. Ruth seemed as lively as ever even after the fifth plate so Zero decided to let the warrior enjoy his newly acquired ability a little longer.


    Hua Tuo was staring at Ruth with both worry and astonishment. Zero noticed that look and dragged his teacher away into one of the guest rooms before placing some simple soundproofing spells.


    "What was that?" he asked his apprentice. He never saw a vampire inhaling food the way Ruth did. Honestly, it was unnerving. It only made the physician nervous to know how great Ruth''s actual appetite was. What if he used too much power and goes into a bloodthirsty frenzy? How many people in the village would be able to escape unscathed? Perhaps it was safer to leave him with lord Baal.


    Zero grinned. "It''s a reward from the system after completing the quest. I can''t say the same for other vampires but Ruth is now able to eat just about anything without getting allergic reactions. The skill''s name is "Strong Stomach" and it allows him to digest anything he eats. I heard his clan got wiped out because they ate cooked food."


    Hua Tuo blinked and shook his head. "Vampires are not naturally allergic to cooked food of any sort. I did some researching and discovered something that may be of advantage to your business."


    "Business? Shouldn''t you be telling Coux that?"


    Hua Tuo shook his head. "It''s easier for me to explain it to you. Have you seen how the abyss is like outside of the domains?"


    "No," Zero shook his head. "Baal and everyone wouldn''t allow me out until the trials are over. There is still the Redemption event before the trial is truly over. Why? Is there a problem with what''s outside of the domain?"


    Hua Tuo sighed. It was a good thing he had the intergalactic communicator for times like this. Really, Steve has outdone himself once again. Cameras were very useful things. Back in those days when he was still a physician during the warring period, they had to paint what they saw. How accurate the image was depended on the artist.


    Needless to say, Zero was fairly impressed when his teacher brought out the familiar looking device to show him some pictures.


    "This is what caused the poisoning. It''s not so much about the allergy although I tested some of Ruth''s blood for adverse reactions against many types of food. He is allergic to some food but they''re not commonly found in the abyss."


    The young doctor squinted at the blurry image. "That doesn''t look very good. Why are all the dead creatures turning black? Is that moss?"


    The physician shook his head. While fungi tended to grow on the decomposing bodies of dead creatures back on Earth, the same didn''t happen in Hell. There was simply no way ordinary plants could survive in this harsh environment.


    "Do you see that black fog? That''s the cause of it. It''s called miasma, a collection of negative energy that spreads like poison, killing and corrupting any living thing. The stronger creatures, plants and demons outside of the domain''s protection can withstand breathing it. However, once they die and their bodies become unable to resist the miasma it takes over their bodies and corrupt it."


    Zero frowned. "Why doesn''t this miasma affect domains? I didn''t see anything like that in town or at the Academy."


    "That''s because of the Demon Lord''s protection. Mana counters miasma for some mysterious reason. Nobody has a way to confirm what this miasma is but it slowly turns a person insane and chips away at the soul. Buddha suspects that miasma is actually chaos energy seeping through the cracks in the abyss'' plane from the void."


    The brunet studied the picture closely. "Is there as a sample? I would like to confirm it. Mii can appraise it if there is a sample."


    The doctor looked apprehensive. Knowing that it would be tough to convince his teacher, Zero smiled and pointed out that Buddha could watch just in case something went wrong.


    "Alright, I''ll talk to lord Baal and arrange for a sample to be collected. What will you do if it is caused by the chaos energy leaking through the void?"


    Zero thought over it for a while. Truth be told, he had an idea the moment Hua Tuo shared with him about the problem. However, he didn''t know if it would be a good solution. After all, scarcity creates demand. On the other hand, Zero truly wanted to help those living outside of domains. Even though he couldn''t help Ruth''s clan, he could still help Qin Yun''s. There were many clans that would benefit from Zero''s creation if his idea worked. The only problem was that it took a lot of resources to create that special Lotus he gave Buddha. If mana countered chaos energy, he would need a lot of mana generators that didn''t run out quickly, if at all.


    "You mentioned that mana counters chaos energy?"


    The physician nodded. "Do you have any ideas? It''s not possible to create any more domains or extend the territory."


    Zero shook his head. "That wouldn''t be necessary. If we can confirm it, I''ll need to discuss it with Wiser and Coux."


    "Wiser? Are you planning on inventing something again?"


    The smile Zero gave his teacher made Hua Tuo go into code red again.


    "Don''t worry," he told his teacher. "I have the perfect job for the perfect person if things are what they really are."


    ***


    "He wants to what?" Baal nearly fell out of his chair.


    Coux didn''t comment about his undignified behaviour. In fact, if she was hearing it for the first time, she might have done the same.


    "Zero wants to use this as a card against Mammon to write off his loans and gain investments for the business."


    "He''s crazy! This is beyond risky... if Uriel knows about it or any of the archangels... it will be another war. The Spring of Vitality belongs to nobody."


    The half-succubus didn''t comment. It was true. She understood the severity of the situation but she also saw how Zero''s plan could benefit a lot of people while raking in that money. In fact, as a business person, she was all for the idea. What''s rarer was how Hua Tuo was willing to put away his distaste for the Wizard God and discuss for better terms.


    With two very renowned Sage Gods backing Zero, the outcome of the discussion was anyone''s guess.


    "Mass producing lotus flowers... wouldn''t Buddha complain?"


    "Not really," Coux shrugged. "He''s giving Buddha copyright fees for doing so. Also, Buddha will be in charge of logistics. The flowers need to be changed and replaced once every hundred years. Merlin will take care of production. Apparently, his long lost magical golem was recently recovered. Zero is returning Robo Mike to its rightful owner under the terms of having Robo Mike contribute to the farming and housekeeping at the Spring as a part-time worker. Hua Tuo intends to regularly visit Hell to expand his medical horizons and record the effects of the mana generating flowers against miasma."


    No, scratch that. It isn''t two but three Sage Gods. If Buddha meddled, it would be challenging for Heaven to intervene. Zero planned it well and as a Demon Lord, Baal had no reasons to object. In fact, he''d have to support Zero''s proposal even if it meant another war against Heaven. Baal hated troublesome things with his existence. Zero was making him contemplate pretending his friend doesn''t exist or taking another hundred-year long nap.


    "Zero also said that if the negotiation is successful, Merlin will lend Robo Mike to help you with your work on the days he has to check on the mana flowers."


    Baal was sold immediately. Like a fish chasing after the bait, Baal fell hard for Zero''s trap. Despite knowing that his crafty friend had planned this deliberately, it was an offer the Demon Lord couldn''t say no to. Oh how he loved and hated Zero!


    "He has to sign a magic contract for this! I''m going to nail this stupid negotiation. Fix an appointment with Mammon for me and let''s get this done. Call Gabriel or Raphael or whoever, we''re going to start this farm."


    ***


    "And...?"


    Zero smiled and held out a victory sign. "He said yes!"


    Hua Tuo laughed at the cheeky grin and gave his apprentice a pat on the head. "All that''s left would be to handle the angels coming over."


    Zero blinked. "I made plans for that too... Heaven isn''t managed by the Angels, right? Mana flowers will be useful for any Gods who are managing a growing planet. Sedna and Gaia require a lot of mana to maintain an ecosystem. They''re often unable to leave their planets because of it and it''s not very effective to use Isis'' time freezing for long because of the side effects. Mana flowers solve that problem. With such a huge demand for these flowers, how can the angels refuse? in fact, I''m leaving the price negotiations to Mammon. they would be arguing over the prices more than if starting a farm should be allowed. Buddha doesn''t sell his lotus seeds to anyone in Heaven, they have no leads but they''re free to experiment farming other plants if they wish to."


    Wiser looked exhausted. They worked hard to press for this business deal just in time before the Redemption Day. While the rest of them busied away with the Redemption event at Belles and Begonia, the higher-ups would be taking care of the new farm negotiations.


    "I''m too tired to even eat now... we haven''t tested the prototype properly. Would they be alright at the demonstration without me?"


    Zero nodded with all the seriousness he could. "We need you more at the Redemption Event. There is nobody more capable of crowd control. You have to be our coordinator. Once the first group leaves, the next has to come in. The paths shouldn''t be blocked for smooth traffic and if it is, I''ll be counting on you to inform Sekkin or whoever is on patrol duty. Ruth will help out so we should be fine."


    Wiser groaned. Ever since he came to the abyss, it had been true Hell for him. The work was difficult and never-ending. The culture was shockingly different, the food sometimes didn''t sit well with his human stomach and not to mention, his sleep cycle was out of whack. He had long grown numb to the obvious power difference between him and the demons. If he thought that Half Moon village was a place for ridiculously strong monsters to gather at, he was wrong. Just in the past few days living with Baal, he''d seen a good number of Gods. Many humans didn''t have the opportunity to see any God until they die. Even so, they would probably only see King Yama.


    Hua Tuo gave Wiser a pat on the shoulder and a thumbs up for encouragement before leaving to get some sleep. He would be there helping redeemed demons get to Earth. His shift partner was no other than Buddha who was actually happy to receive the gate greeter role. As strange as it sounded, the customer service job suited the Sage God of Enlightenment to a tee.


    Once everyone was out for the night, Zero secretly went to his table and studied the blueprint that Wiser had done up. It wasn''t perfect but Zero was extremely pleased with it. If only Raj and the other lab members were present, they would have made it into something terrifying. Compared to the Pigeon Cannon, Wiser''s "All-Year-Round Harvester" lacked the oomph he was looking for.


    The logic of growing mana flowers was fairly simple. Zero had some first-hand experience with it. The only tricky part was the timing. You throw the magic seeds into the pond and wait. Once the lotus blooms, you pull the whole plant out by the roots. If it wasn''t pulled it out when the flower has fully bloomed, it will wither and turn into a fruit.


    Wiser''s invention uses the mana generated by the Spring and flowers to power up. It proceeds to measure the mana in the surrounding to decide when a batch should be harvested. There was a lot of mathematics involved that Zero didn''t want to get into. The strategist-scientist spent many hours in the library counting things Zero didn''t understand before he came up with the perfect formula. It was tested in a simulated ground and the harvester reacted to the fluctuating mana levels as it should but Wiser wasn''t too sure if it would work as accurately when the flowers came into play. Using Buddha''s one and only mana generating Lotus as a guide wasn''t an accurate measure according to Wiser. Zero could only nod in agreement pretending he understood what the scientist was complaining about.


    Well, it wasn''t going to be his problem soon. Baal and Coux will be taking it to Mammon in the morning and once that passes the pitch, it''s going to be used as a weapon in the war zone called boardroom meeting.

 Chapter 173 - Terraforming the Abyss

    Hua Tuo wasn''t all that surprised when the meeting took a drastic turn. Instead of the harmonious gathering that Merlin wanted, it transformed into a war zone with angels spewing fire and demons staring daggers.


    In other words, there was no progress.


    Buddha sipped tea calmly in the corner, unaffected by everything. He was in a world of his own and Zero joined him. Why go struggle swimming against the current when you can flow with it? Philosophy was a brilliant thing.


    Hua Tuo glared at the two most carefree people in the meeting with disdain. Sure, philosophy was a marvellous thing when there wasn''t a crisis to deal with. For the two most involved people, their behaviour triggered the physician. Their nonchalant response reflected their lack of concern for the matter. Instead of defending Hell''s business interest in the agricultural project, Zero gave the angels the carte blanche to decide how much profit they wanted to make out of this deal.


    That response threw everyone into chaos with Mammon striving to protect every single cursed coin and Gabriel trying to claim the Spring of Vitality as Heaven''s property. hua Tuo wanted to shake his apprentice by the shoulder. For someone who''d recently gain some brain cells about business operations, how could Zero suggest such a thing? That didn''t just put a dent into their pockets but welcomed the rivals into their homes while serving them tea. Nobody could understand why Zero would give away their business advantage so easily and seem so unbothered by the negotiation. Mammon was furious and he briefly considered calling the deal with Baal off. Forget about the partnership and future investments when he had to spill blood over a contract.


    Coux and Baal remained calm and collected although they were beginning to feel impatient. Mammon was going to fly off the edge of his seat for Michael''s neck at any moment and they didn''t know if putting him to sleep would damage their rocky business relationship.


    "Zero... any news yet?" Coux whispered using the party call skill.


    Zero ignored her message and continued sipping tea with Buddha. Oolong tea had a particular flavour that was both mild and stable. He added this to the list of things he enjoyed and complimented the beverage. Buddha smiled at Zero''s comment and agreed to send him more when he has the next harvest. They laughed joyfully in their separate world, oblivious to the hateful glances sent their way.


    "I got it!" Wiser''s tired voice came by. In the background of the party call, Zero could hear the mass chanting something. He was very certain that was a protest at Wiser''s end.


    "It''s chaos energy. The doping test returned positive"


    Zero placed the cup of unfinished tea down and smiled. His eyes met Mammon''s and the Demon Lord was taken aback by the confident look on Zero''s face. Before he could ask what the young doctor was planning, his mind was rudely invaded by Zero''s voice call ability.


    "Wiser has the results. It''s chaos energy. As discussed earlier, if Coux manages to shake on it at 70-30 with the angels, you''ll have to waive all our debt and become Wiser''s sponsor at the Academy."


    Mammon didn''t have a choice because Coux took the lead after Zero passed the same message to her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," Zero stood up calmly, grabbing the Sage God of Medicine and Enlightenment before bowing. "We have some urgent matters to attend to so please excuse us."


    With that, Zero teleported them to the second battlefield, leaving everything to his best friend and his trusty secretary.


    Mammon backed off when Coux smiled at him with a small nod.


    "My apologies about Zero''s sudden departure. How about we take a short break before resuming our discussion. I''m sure everyone is curious about Zero''s intentions and actions. Please grant me some time to prepare the presentation that will satisfy everyone''s needs."


    Baal forcefully ''invited'' some of the more stubborn guests for a forced morning tea-break. Mammon was exhausted. Who knew that a morning meeting with those scoundrels from Heaven would be so taxing?


    "What''s the plan?" he asked the half-succubus who looked deep in thought.


    "Zero says we should try to push the idea of plane terraforming to buy them over."


    "Terraforming? What are you talking about?"


    "Think of it as a major cleaning spree for the Abyss. In a few years, Hell could become a rather popular tourist spot and a great base for agriculture, don''t you think?"


    Mammon couldn''t imagine that. What was Zero thinking? Then again, maybe wasn''t thinking at all. That would explain a lot.


    "Don''t worry, we will win this deal. We have the upper hand in this."


    Mammon wasn''t convinced. Sadly, he didn''t have a choice. Zero held all the cards and they were now in Coux''s hands. Even if he wanted to, there was no way Mammon could be buddy-buddy with those arrogant holier-than-thou pricks. He wouldn''t do it for a discount, he certainly wouldn''t do it over a business deal. If a war was what they wanted, the Demon Lord was more than ready for it. How many millenniums has it been since he last went all out and spilt the blood of those pesky angels? There were too many dislikable fools in the world that require culling.


    The tea-break didn''t last for very long. There was only so much Baal could do when three out of six archangels were present. Michael was known to have a short fuse and even shorter patience. Gabriel was crafty. There was no doubt about it, he must have sensed the change. Uriel was dragged out of his cove for his cheating abilities, not that it was much use. Mammon smirked at Michael''s disgruntled expression. If they thought that they were successful in destroying whatever secret last-minute strategy meeting that was happening, they had something or two coming their way.


    "Welcome back, thank you for your patience," Coux smiled. Baal backed her up and granted her access to his magic reserves. Coux wasn''t spendthrift when given the green light. She sapped up a good amount of mana from her boss to fuse the enclosed environment with mana.


    Michael was immediately on guard but Uriel placed a hand on his colleague''s shoulder with a stern look. The warrior archangel settled back down but not without a glare at the half-succubus.


    "Allow me to present to you something that many of us are familiar with," the secretary bowed and produced a jar of contained miasma.


    At once, all three archangels were on guard. For demons, miasma was harmful but not deadly. For angels, they were an incurable poison that made one ''fall''. The process of falling was when one''s soul becomes corrupted by chaos energy and one''s mind becomes lost. When angels fall, they often end up as powerful but mindless demons that terrorise the material plane. To prevent such disasters, Heaven had very strict protocols. Only those with the blessing of Great Gods may enter the Abyss.


    Coux raised her hand to show them that she meant no harm. "As you can see," she explained. "This is miasma that can be commonly found in the Abyss plane outside of the domains. Zero and Wiser have discovered that miasma is actually chaos energy that corrupts the soul."


    "That''s nothing new," Gabriel told her flatly.


    "You''re right. It''s nothing new. However, we recently discovered that miasma can be subdued by mana."


    Michael deadpanned. "If you''re simply wasting our time by trying to stall this business deal, we won''t be courteous for much longer. Get to the point, demon."


    Mammon was close to ripping that throat out but Coux''s composure even with that insult held him back.


    "Please do not be mistaken. It is not my intention to stall. In fact, I''m trying to support my proposal with these facts. I''m sure you are aware of the barren soils in the abyss because of this miasma. If anything grows in the wilderness, they are either corrupted by the miasma and will poison anyone who consumes them or are capable of producing mana to counter the chaos energy."


    Baal smiled. He knew what Zero was going after now.


    "These new mana generating flowers will change everything in the abyss. Think about the possibilities. The Abyss was once on the same plane as Heaven. You should know what Heaven is sorely lacking in. however, the same cannot be said about the Abyss. While Heaven exchanges their holy magic for mana from the material plane, it is undeniable that there is a severe shortage of raw materials. The material plane is unable to produce magical plants as easily as the enlightened plane."


    Uriel''s eyes sparkled with something akin to respect. "I understand now. We will not challenge with the Abyss for the mana generating flowers. However, in exchange, please give us a favourable price for the raw materials that the Abyss exports."


    Michael was stunned. "Uriel!" he roared, furious at the betrayal. Why did Uriel give their advantage away?


    "Stop, Michael," Gabriel commanded. The moment Uriel made his decision, the messenger knew what was going to happen. As the spokesperson of Heaven, the final decision lied with him as so did the responsibilities.


    "Let''s hear them out first," he told the hot-headed archangel. Reluctantly, the warrior backed down.


    "They have us where they want us to be," Uriel admitted. "I couldn''t see it coming before because there was some interference with the vision. However, I don''t need to see the future to know which is more beneficial for us. At the moment, Heaven faces two major crisis. The first is the lack of faith in Gods. The second is the weakening plane ever since the split from the Abyss."


    Coux smiled. Finally, they were beginning to see some progress.


    "Ever since the split, Heaven has been weakening. The only natural resources we have left are our people. The Gods have almost sucked all the mana in the plane dry, trying to support their domain. Many Sage Gods are depending on the mana reserves in the central bank. Every century, our ledgers become thinner and thinner. Raphael has to replenish his miracles using the mana gathered at the Spring of Vitality because of the shortage. heaven doesn''t have any way to generate mana, unlike the Abyss. If we were to fight with the Abyss over this, it would only be a short term solution. There will come a time when the Spring of Vitality will run dry from our overwhelming demand."


    At this point, Coux decided to steer the conversation.


    "I can promise in the name of Van Doux that with the cooperation of Heaven, the Abyss can be terraformed in a century. being near the void means two things. Firstly, we can access all kinds of magic from the broken gates linking to different planes and dimensions. Secondly, while it is still merely a possibility, chaos energy can be converted into regular mana energy after terraforming."


    "How does that work? Nobody has successfully converted chaos energy into pure mana. These lotuses only counter them, not convert."


    "That''s when you old fogies are wrong," Baal yawned. "It''s not impossible if you think about it... Buddha is one of our partners and as administrators about the events going on up there, you should know better than anyone else what he does."


    The three archangels fell silent. Buddha was known to be the only person who could counter the negative effects of chaos energy apart from the Great Gods. His domain of enlightenment allowed him to gain his powers from understanding the void.


    "Buddha''s domain allows him to convert chaos energy into power. The same cannot be said about normal people," Gabriel pointed out tactfully.


    "Would you believe it if I told you we have a person working with us on this project to invent something capable of doing so? He could rival Steve Jobs in terms of magic-infused technology." Baal smirked.


    Michael scoffed but Uriel looked hopeful. "Is it really true? Do you have such a genius working with you?"


    Coux smiled. "Would it shock you more if I told you he is human? His blood is not diluted by any other race."


    Michael fell deep in thoughts. Humans were interesting creatures. While they were known to be weak, they were also the only race known to slay Gods and attain unimaginable power despite the odds stacked against their favour. They fought and won against fate, defied time and created miracles without the blessings of those who ruled the world. they were truly fascinating creatures.


    "I''ll believe in this. One century, that''s all the time you have to transform Hell into something thriving for agriculture and living creatures." Michael wasn''t too happy about it when he said that but as an archangel, he was bound by duty.


    "Thank you. We shall inform you about the second meeting to discuss the profit-sharing and investment. Please take care on your journey back," Coux smiled and escorted them out of the room.


    Once the door was shut, mammon didn''t know what to think.


    "Can we really do it? Have you seen how bad it is out there?" His voice was very quiet as if hope would shatter if he was even the slightest bit louder.


    Coux nodded. "I have faith in Zero. If there is anyone capable of making the impossible come true, that would be Zero. besides, we haven''t stipulated whose measure of time that century would be in."


    Baal grinned cheekily at Coux''s innocent input. Mammon felt as if someone had physically slapped him after pulling the rug from beneath his feet. How dare this wench look down on him!


    "Don''t you dare underestimate the skills of the greatest businessman in Hell! The contract will be drafted by the end of the week so sit tight and be prepared. We''re going to rip those angels off and milk them for everything their worth!"


    The Demon lord left angrily so and Coux looked at Baal hopefully.


    "What?"


    "Aren''t you going to thank me for being such a great actress?"


    Baal made a disgusted face. "If there was anyone I was going to thank, it would be Buddha. Who would have suspected that he was an accomplice? To fool one''s enemy, you had to fool your allies first. Poor Hua Tuo... I wonder when he will realise the fact that his student has made a complete scapegoat out of him."


    Coux chuckled. "Some things are best left unknown. Besides, if it wasn''t for Hua Tuo, Mammon wouldn''t have taken the bait. Michael wouldn''t have agreed and Uriel wouldn''t be convinced."


    Baal yawned. "Let''s head back. I need a nap. Too much excitement is bad for me."


    "Are you really going to take a nap while Zero is working hard outside?"


    Baal froze and cursed the Van Doux ancestors for being such cunning folks. "I get it. I''ll do some work before sla- I mean sleeping."


    Coux didn''t say anything but followed after her master with a sly smile on her lips. Zero was right. Baal was weak to emotional blackmail more than anything else.

 Chapter 174 - Redemption Day (1)

    Hua Tuo and Buddha were thrown into the centre of chaos. It was not an experience anyone wanted to talk about. Wiser almost cried tears of relief at the sight of extra manpower. While King Yama''s assistants were doing a good job of keeping everyone in line, it didn''t make the crowd less angry. Zero didn''t blame them. It was closing to noon and nobody had anything to eat as of yet.


    "Ruth," he tried contacting her through the party call.


    The vampire was startled to hear Zero''s voice in his head but relaxed when he remembered that it was the young doctor''s unique skill.


    "What is it? I''m busy."


    "Sorry about that," Zero apologised. "Could you tell Amaraline to double up the production? We have some problems with the crowd but En''s men are dealing with it. I think some desserts before they start their new lives would be a good way to send them off."


    Ruth couldn''t say he was very surprised to hear that Zero wanted to do value-added charity work. However, he understood that this was only natural from the kind-hearted fool who was currently his master. They have not gotten to signing the magic contract due to the lack of time. However, Ruth didn''t mind it. In fact, he was motivated to serve these demons who were seeking a second chance at life.


    "I understand. Expect us in twenty minutes."


    In exactly twenty minutes, Zero was amazed by how efficient the vampire was. There were two hundred perfectly baked apple pie slices served to the rowdy crowd. Hua Tuo readied a crate of mana potions beside Zero. The true battle only started after the first thirty demons have finished the delicious treat.


    "First wave incoming!" Wiser announced over the party call. King Yama gave the green light for Zero to proceed and Buddha was on standby to receive them.


    Zero activated the Inheritor of Sins and watched as the numbers in his status screen jump up by about three hundred.


    "I don''t think I''ll need any mana potions. Ruth might need them instead, he''s running to and from Belles and Begonia with the desserts. Also, please give some to Amaraline and Qin Yun. Ship some over to Lovina too because she''s helping them to cope with some of the urgent orders."


    Hua Tuo didn''t think twice and did as Zero suggested. The young doctor focussed on clearing the crowd as fast as he could. After all, three days was really insufficient for a crowd as huge as this. The entire bank building was teeming with demons with high expectations for a second chance at life. Zero glanced out of the window. Even the town''s square and markets were flooded with hopeful demons. As the spark for this excitement, Zero couldn''t possibly disappoint them all, right?


    "Do you think you could have some people pre-register them before they have their desserts? It might be faster. I can clear two waves at once if they occupy the two rooms directly beneath each other."


    Enma who was busy managing his administrators received Zero''s message. Normally, he wouldn''t do menial tasks himself. As the Lord ruling over the Purgatory, he had more important matters to attend to. Thankfully, he was free of all that today.


    "Sure. I''ll fill up the crowd who can wait for desserts after the redemption. I hope you can cope with my speed."


    Zero smiled even though Enma couldn''t see it. "You''re the best!"


    Enma left his post to open a new counter. While ordinary administrators had to use a magical device to measure the number of sins and record it into the system, the ruler of the Purgatory had a special gift. King Yama didn''t need the device to determine a person''s sin count. With his unique skills Judgement to view into a person''s soul numbers, Godly Mathematics to calculate the sins and Expert Scribe to record everything into the books... King Yama was the best administrator the Purgatory had. Not even Hades was this proficient with the job.


    "There''s a new counter that moves five times as quickly as this queue!" one demon exclaimed. Many pairs of ears picked up on that and within a minute, demons were flooding to Enma''s counter. King Yama only had to pull Sekkin from his post to help with crowd redirection after his administration. The spider demon''s abilities simplified things and the duo worked efficiently. Zero was pleasantly surprised to have waves every five minutes or so. Enma surely worked fast and if Zero had to point out their weakest link in this new work arrangement, it would be Wiser who could hardly catch his breath.


    ***


    Back in the castle, Baal shuddered and collapsed onto the floor. Coux was immediately alarmed.


    "My Lord! What''s wrong? Hold on, let me call for Hua Tuo..."


    "No," the Demon Lord groaned weakly as he caught his secretary''s wrist. "Arrange for a carriage to the Spring of Vitality immediately. I''ll soak in there for until the Redemption Days are over. Also, you can tell Zero to have the vampire use my portal to deliver food. If the cafe is abusing my dimensional inventory to transfer goods, I don''t see the harm in spending a little more mana and sustain another portal. Just... tell Zero to get over with it quickly."


    Coux looked worried but obeyed nonetheless. After arranging for the carriage, she sent a message to Lilith about the unusual illness that Baal had suddenly gotten.


    "Zero, Lord Baal will open a portal for Ruth to deliver the desserts. Tell him to use it. Also, I thought that I should keep you informed about his condition. Lord Baal has suddenly collapsed, he''s now heading to the Spring of Vitality to recover mana. It''s best to finish this redemption event quickly, I''m not sure if Lord Baal''s body can hold out till the end of three days."


    Zero was immediately alarmed when he heard the news. He wanted to rush over and check out on his friend but knew that with how hard Baal was trying, it would only disappoint him.


    "I understand. I''ll ask Master to check on him. We will be taking a short break in two hours. Please take care of Bell for me... I can hold the gates if required."


    The secretary looked at the time. "I understand. I''ve sent word about Lord Baal''s condition to Lady Lilith. Please do not worry too much. Do let me know if there is something I could help with. I''m sure Belles and Begonia will require extra hands at some point..."


    Zero smiled. "Actually, we''re doing really well thanks to En. He''s working five times faster than all his administrators added together! We''re making really good progress. I''m just afraid that the sudden spike in people signing magic contracts under Baal''s name and magic is causing him some trouble right now. I can''t contact him at the moment but I will transfer some sins over when I can. Tell him not to overdo it! Mammon has already agreed to help with the magic contract signing part if Baal cannot maintain it. Unlike the magic contract, there is nobody else in this domain who can open the gates for the redeemed souls."


    "I understand," the half-succubus nodded. "I''ll do what I can, please don''t hesitate to ask for help."


    With that, they ended the call and Coux was left wondering how she could assist the usually lazy Demon Lord. It wasn''t every day that she saw him working so hard. Despite his usual lazy disposition, Baal genuinely cared for his people and for Zero. That got the secretary thinking. What if her initial opinion about Lord Baal has been wrong? Perhaps there was more to the responsibility-pushing Demon Lord than she knew. Coux frowned. She''d have to ask her ancestor Lilith for details later.


    No, it wasn''t out of concern. Coux shook her head to rid of that thought. It was only so she could perform better at her job... yes, that was it.


    ***


    It took forever for tea break to come. The moment the town bell chimed, indicating mid-afternoon, all counters were closed and everyone working dropped what they were doing. Demons were disappointed at having to wait but many of them were understanding enough.


    Zero was the only person who looked alive and cheerful during the break. Enma had promptly passed out on the couch he crashed on in the VIP room. Ruth was back at Belles and Begonia with Amaraline and Qin Yun. All three cafe staff were exhausted beyond belief. While the teleportation gate made the job easier, it had still been demanding to cope with the pace of people demanding desserts with King Yama''s pace of working. Eventually, they closed the administration counter and had King Yama handling all the registrations. The regular staff helped with facilitating, ushering, serving desserts and guiding demons through the gate. Hua Tuo had to rush off somewhere halfway even before the break and Sekkin had to change shifts with Wiser who looked the most haggard in their group.


    Zero took this opportunity to contact Mammon and Baal.


    "How is everything progressing?" Mammon asked, not at all surprised to hear Zero''s voice in his head.


    "I think Baal needs help but he won''t let anyone help him. Master rushed over earlier because Lilith who saw Baal at the Spring of Vitality claimed that Baal was starting to fade a little. Do you think you could forcefully take over control of the magic contract from him? It''s break time for everyone now so we had him close the gates to save whatever energy he has left."


    Fading? Baal? Mammon frowned. While it wasn''t unheard of for demons to fade it, was extremely worrying. Fading was a fairly common phenomenon when demons overused their mana and pushed their bodies to use their lifespan in exchange for temporary power. Once they spent all their remaining lifespan it would be hard to recover, especially in the Abyss with the miasma threatening to corrupt those without resistance. They eventually die if not instantly. However, this only happened to demons who were weaker. Very rarely did it happen in aristocratic demons and it was completely unheard off for Demon Lords to fade. The power they possessed simply didn''t make it possible.


    "I will wrestle it from him if that''s the last thing I will do. Tell that fool to close the gates if he cannot hold them. You can redeem them batch by batch and have the gates open by the hour and send them through all at once. It''s not necessary for him to keep them open at all times."


    Zero winced. Logically, that sounded brilliant. However, the situation at hand didn''t give them such luxuries. Enma''s pace of working could easily process thousands of applications in an hour. There was simply no space to hold so many people at once. If only there was a way to generate mana from another source and re-channel them to Baal...


    "I got it! Mammon, do you think you could contact Beelzebub for me? As the Lord of Gluttony, he should be able to eat just about anything and convert that to mana... right?"


    Mammon didn''t quite follow Zero''s train of thoughts. "Yes, technically he can. What has this got to do with anything?"


    Zero grinned. With two natural mana generating bodies, he might just be able to help Baal out. It would be tricky but not impossible.


    "I have an idea. It might reduce the burden on Baal if done correctly. At the moment, I need to get into touch with Beelzebub and maybe find a location with a lot of miasmas."


    The Bank founder didn''t question Zero''s plans. As a successful, businessman, he knew how to differentiate between a crazy-sounding plan with good chances for success versus one that''s pulled from between the buttcheeks of a fool with no capabilities to make their plan come true.


    "Give me a few hours and let me in on the plan. There are plenty of places with dense miasma but the worst would be in Amon''s territory. Your spider demon friend should know that best."


    The young doctor nodded and left it to Mammon to find the demon mana battery he required.

 Chapter 175 - Redemption Day (2)

    The Sage God of Medicine arrived as quickly as he could. Clearly, the man had seen better days but so has the Demon Lord.


    "My Lord!" Hua Tuo exclaimed once he laid eyes on the uncharacteristically frail Demon Lord. The Queen of Lust was nursing the sickly Demon Lord to the best of her abilities although it was an almost futile attempt. Baal was translucent and Hua Tuo could see some of the rocks behind him appear through his body.


    Things were more serious than he thought.


    "Is he still keeping the gate open?" he asked the Demon Queen, foregoing his usual formalities.


    Lilith didn''t seem to notice the lack of politeness in the physician''s question. She was glad that help had arrived. According to Mammon, the physician would only arrive in the evening but with Baal getting more transparent with every passing minute, she was losing hope. She contacted her descendant to inform Zero about the situation.


    Zero didn''t disappoint her. He sent his teacher over at once despite the hectic situation over the other end.


    "How is he?" she asked.


    The physician examined Baal''s pale complexion and activated his Medicine God''s Eye. Zero was right to send him over to check on the Demon Lord. If he had been any later, things might have gotten dire.


    "It''s still curable. However, he cannot open any gates for the next few days until he recovers. We might have to find another way to send the redeemed demons over. We should let Zero and King Yama know about this..."


    "No!" Baal yelled and grabbed onto Hua Tuo''s loose robe end, drenching it in the process. "Zero entrusted this to me, I won''t let anyone else do it."


    That statement triggered Lilith. "Nobody is asking you to play the hero! Stop being so stubborn and rest already! Zero wouldn''t be happy to know that you''re killing yourself to do this for him. We can find another way to do this but it won''t work if you die before anything is accomplished."


    Her words stung but Baal knew that she was right. After being friends with the Succubus Queen for such a long time, he could understand her cause of concern and the fear in her voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to leave anyone behind. I might fall asleep for a long time after this and won''t know when I''ll wake up again. Maybe by then, you''d find a nice person who you can call your second soulmate. Just remember to introduce them to me..." he chuckled weakly.


    Lilith wanted to scream at her stubborn friend. It was true that Demon Lords do not die. They simply go into a comatose state if the body is not destroyed to regain their strength again. Their domain would fall into ruins but their soul would continue to anchor the plane. If their bodies were destroyed, their souls will immediately reincarnate into another demon, waiting to be found just like Beelzebub although the Lord of Gluttony was a special case. Even though it wasn''t a permanent loss, the Succubus Queen couldn''t bear the pain of parting and losing her loved ones. She knew better than anyone else how lonely it could get for Demon Lords. There was hardly anyone they could trust or depend on. Their descendants and aristocratic nobles under their rulership were almost always power hungry. Nobody truly cared for them and even if they did, the lives of those much weaker were very short.


    "Ahem... testing! Can everyone hear me?" a familiar voice shook all three people at the spring out of their thoughts.


    "Zero?" Baal was the first to answer. Knowing his friend, the apprentice was surely up to something again. "How''s everything going?"


    "No time for that," Zero cut his friend off. Even without Coux''s report, he had a feeling that Baal was overdoing it. He wasn''t wrong to send his teacher over earlier than agreed. In fact, he would be surprised if Hua Tuo came back telling him Baal was capable of holding the gates for the rest of the event by himself.


    "I got the approval from Lucifer and Mammon to borrow Beelzebub for a while. Ruth and Beelzebub will be escorted outside of the domains. They''re heading to Amon''s outskirts with Sekkin for a special mission. Baal, we''re going to continue with the plan with some tweaks. Are you still up for it?"


    Baal laughed. Initially, he thought that Zero might forbid him to do anything after finding out about his current state. The young child he found had truly grown.


    "You know I''m always ready for you. Now stop stalling and let us know what you have in mind."


    Lilith wasn''t too happy about Zero''s decision to continue including Baal in his plans. Why can''t he see how suicidal Baal was? Baal was the kind who wasn''t afraid of death. For the ones close to him, the Demon Lord would gamble with his life for even the slimmest chance of success. Baal wasn''t afraid of disappointing the world, he was only afraid of letting down the ones he loved. Zero was the Demon Lord''s one and only biggest weakness, how could the young doctor not know that? Baal would never deny Zero anything... even if it was his soul that the brunet wanted. Baal would deliver it to his hands without hesitation or questions.


    "We will be slightly shorthanded here so I called for some support, I hope you don''t mind. Here''s the plan. Sekkin, Ruth and Beelzebub will head over to Amon''s territory and eat miasma to convert them into mana. I will coordinate the sin absorption and mana transfer from them to you. In that way, we''re merely using your ability to keep the gates open. You won''t need to exert any mana for it. Focus on recovering for now. Mammon will be fully in charge of the magic contracts and Lucifer shall oversee the teleportation of people and goods. Buddha will guide the demons to the gates in Hua Tuo''s place and the idle angels will come over to help with dessert distribution. Coux, Amaraline and Qin Yun will work the kitchen hard. This is the current arrangement. If you do not agree to it, we shall cancel all redemption activities. Those were Lucifer''s words."


    Baal froze. He was alright with the plan except for one small detail. "Who are the idle angels you were talking about?"


    Zero didn''t know if he should let his friend know the truth. Raphael was the one who insisted that Zero included them into his plans. He''d spotted Baal in the Spring of Vitality by coincidence. The archangel was worried about his nephew and dragged the idle Uriel and Gabriel along for some community service.


    "Will you be mad at them?" Zero asked in a small voice. Baal couldn''t stay mad at Zero so he sighed.


    "No, I won''t. Now tell me who they are. Also, why does Lucifer have a say in this?"


    Lilith didn''t quite understand what was going on but she had a few guesses. "Lucifer says it''s an investment and the angels are your uncles. An uncle and two friends, he said."


    Baal baulked. Things were usually never straightforward when dealing with Raphael. Although he knows that Raphael would never mean ill, there was always a catch. Furthermore, he had a very good idea about the friends Zero was referring to. There were only a few angels that Lucifer was tolerant about. The first was Uriel who hardly participated in the war. The second was Gabriel who was a regular in the Abyss. His uncle was a special exception, the Academy headmaster and Raphael shared a complicated history but it was nothing as bad as the one Lucifer had with Michael.


    "I have a question," Lilith interrupted. "How can you be so sure that Baal wouldn''t be using any mana to maintain the gates with this plan? I''m aware of Beelzebub''s abilities. However, nobody has tried eating miasma. How do you know it can be converted into mana? Also, our power is directly related to our sins. Baal has been working too much lately, he hasn''t been able to store up sins which is part of the reason for his rapidly depleting mana reserves. He usually builds his reserves through his several centuries long naps."


    "Oh, that''s easy," Zero replied airily. "I had Ruth try eating some miasma contaminated food. It worked out alright. The skill Strong Stomach counters all negative effects of the miasma. From what I''ve heard about Beelzebub, he had been eating miasma contaminated food even before anyone knew about his existence. It will be alright."


    Hua Tuo placed a reassuring hand on Baal''s shoulder. "You should accept it," he told the Demon Lord honestly.


    Baal was grumpy but accepted Zero''s terms. The physician had the gall to promise Zero that he will be monitoring Baal''s health status with his Medicine Eye. Lilith was mightily pleased to know that there will be no risk of Baal overexerting himself and worsening his condition. Everybody but the Demon Lord of Idleness was happy with the plan. That made Baal''s mood for the day darken.


    "The things I would do for Zero, I swear..." Baal grumbled to nobody but himself. He hated being friends with Zero at this moment but hated himself more for not being able to reject their weird friendship.


    The sudden call ended and Lilith decided to leave and prepare some food for the two remaining people in the spring. With some privacy, Baal decided to broach the topic that had been on Hua Tuo''s mind for a while now.


    "I''m sure you know about Lucifer''s scheme. Are you really alright with letting your student fall in that old demon''s trap?"


    Hua Tuo shook his head with an amused smile. "One has to learn from experience. Not everything can be understood by merely reading. Knowledge acquired can only do so much. I''m not going to let Zero grow up into an empty-headed academic. The path of a doctor is very trying, if Zero doesn''t overcome this himself then he should not pursue this profession any further."


    Baal noted how that was a low-key probe at a certain Wizard God. "An empty-headed academic huh... you''ve thought about his future a lot."


    "Of course. Zero is my one and only disciple. It is the duty of the master to become a wall that their students can climb over. Nothing would make me happier than seeing my student surpass me. In terms of saving lives, Zero has already reached a level that I cannot attain. However, he is still lacking in many other areas. My time with him is only so much, it might be a blessing in disguise for him to make a trip to the Abyss. I''m also happy that he''s made such a wonderful friend here although I''m rather disappointed at the recklessness of said friend. They say stupidity is contagious and I''m starting to think the same might be true for insanity."


    Baal rolled his eyes. "Whatever... I''m not concerned about my image. I''m more interested to know what Zero would think when he finds out that Lucifer only ''assisted'' him just to enrol him in the Academy."


    Hua Tuo didn''t reply immediately. He settled down behind Baal who was dipped in the spring and crossed his legs before placing his hands on the Demon Lord''s thin shoulders. The Sage God focused on gathering as much energy he could in his dantian. The Spring of Vitality was not only a place rich in mana. It was a great place for cultivation not that many cultivators could access the location. Although the physician wasn''t proficient with magic, he had other aces up his sleeves. Pouring some qi energy into the Demon Lord''s body, the difference could be seen immediately.


    Baal was shocked and surprised when an unknown source of energy entered his body. It felt warm and his senses were sharper. For the very first time in many years, Baal felt alive. Whatever Hua Tuo was doing to him made him feel better. Although he was still low on sins and mana, the foreign energy stabilised his soul. Baal could feel it resonate with the Spring and the Demon Lord relaxed.


    Seeing that the Demon Lord was feeling better, Hua Tuo decided to pick up the conversation they left off earlier. "Why does Lucifer want to enrol Zero so badly?"


    Baal closed his eyes and hummed pleasantly. "There''s a bunch of snot-faced punks in there who think that they can rewrite history if they enslaved humans under their forces. The war between Heaven and Hell has concluded a long time ago. Although there is bad blood, everything is now water under the bridge. They''re not powerful enough to cause any real damage but it''s always better to pull the weeds out at first sight."


    "Why humans?"


    Baal opened one eye lazily. "Is that a real question? It should be obvious right? You were once human too."


    Hua Tuo remained silent. The humans from the first Earth were different from the humans on the second Earth. On the first Earth, humans were supreme. It was arrogance that corrupted them. Humans developed weapons and took down Gods after creating one of their own. However, as a result of the rebellion, they were wiped out. The humans on the second Earth were not supreme. Almost every other race were stronger than them. However, the same spirit remained. Humans were proud creatures, always dissatisfied with their status quo. Wars between humans and other races weren''t uncommon and Hua Tuo stayed out of their fights. While humans on the second Earth were getting constantly getting stronger by polishing their wits and weapons, they were a far cry from how humans used to be on the first Earth.


    "They will never succeed," he told Baal.


    The Demon Lord didn''t say anything. It was obvious after all. None of these cheap imitations called humans could hold a candle to the ones from the first world. They wouldn''t be able to touch a demigod, much less a Great God. Unlike humans of the first world who''d almost taken down four of the six Great Gods, the humans of this world lacked ambition.


    Still, it was impossible to ignore the thorn embedded in your flesh. Regardless of the plan''s rate of success, rebels of the Abyss must be punished. This time, they wouldn''t be having Zero''s mercy. Lucifer would ensure of that. Baal also highly doubted that his friend would forgive genocide in exchange for personal gains such as power and status.


    Knowing the young doctor''s personality, Baal would bet his life on it. Zero was kind but he wasn''t a pushover.

 Chapter 176 - Redemption Day (3)

    Ruth was hallucinating. He must be. Beelzebub didn''t look too bothered but the vampire was already calculating if his reaction time could surpass the spider demon''s own. Between a warrior and an assassin, it would be a close match. He might have sworn servitude to Zero but this was going too far.


    "Here we are," Sekkin told them. Beelzebub surveyed the barren landscape without much interest. All he knew was that Lucifer will grant him pardon for all classes if he aces the test results after completing this mission. Ruth didn''t share the same enthusiasm for obvious reasons. Miasma tasted vile. It didn''t matter what kind of seasoning they used, the aftertaste would linger for days. If he knew the taste test yesterday was going to lead to this, Ruth wouldn''t have done it. Blame it on his naivety and now the vampire has to pay the price for being too trusting.


    "Alright, when do we start and how will Zero contact us?" Beelzebub went straight to the point. All he wanted to do now was eat everything he needed to and head back to the dormitory for his well-deserved rest.


    Sekkin fumbled a little, trying to contact Zero through the party call.


    "Is everyone in position?" the young doctor asked through the mental link. Ruth found comfort when Baal complained about the arrangement to the brunet.


    "I promise, I''ll be fine. You don''t have to do this..."


    Zero didn''t take no for an answer. In fact, Baal''s continuous denial made the apprentice more determined to carry on as planned.


    "Before we start, can I have some taste numbing potion?" Ruth blurted out much to Sekkin''s surprise. The vampire was silent throughout the journey so he didn''t think that Ruth would have something to say.


    It took a while before Zero could give Ruth a bottle of milky looking liquid. "That''s something Hua Tuo made last night, we do not have extras so use it sparingly."


    Ruth was rather startled to see a hand appear from a vortex in front of him with a bottle. Although he knew how to use magic, seeing Zero''s void magic speciality was unnerving. Already, Zero''s unofficial combat teacher was thinking of innovative ways Zero could incorporate that into his fights. Imagine opening a gate to teleport the enemy''s lower body into some other dimension and closing the gate. Instant human sushi! It would be both a terrifying and overpowering method of fighting. If Zero wanted to, he could probably take on a country full of enemies using this insane technique. The only concern would be mana but they could always work the details out.


    He accepted the potion and downed the first mouthful. The effect was almost immediate. An icy coolness spread throughout his mouth and his tongue felt heavy in it. Ruth knew it was working when he inhaled the thick miasma and swallowed it. Normally, vampires avoided breathing in miasma as it poisoned the blood. If they didn''t have to recover mana, they wouldn''t do so. Now that he had Strong Stomach, the miasma only provided energy and Ruth was able to fully absorb the remaining mana in the air.


    Beelzebub took Ruth''s enthusiasm as his cue to start. Inhaling miasma and eating dirt was almost the same thing. The only difference for him would be the lack of satisfaction to crunch on something.


    Sekkin was impressed. The miasma around Amon''s territory was always thick and menacing as there were many leaks from the void after Amon''s vigorous training. Many old training grounds were considered unsafe due to the hazardous amounts of miasma, this was one of them. Although Sekkin was strong, he had to bring along an amulet charged with mana just in case he was unable to resist it. Right now, the spider demon felt as if he would be fine even if he lost that amulet. The dark fog became lighter with each long inhale. Through the party call, Sekkin asked if it was working.


    "Hmm, it is working but not fast enough. We need to open the gate once in the next fifteen minutes. Is there a faster way to do this?"


    "Like I said," Baal sighed from the Spring of Vitality. "I can handle it."


    Zero muted the Demon Lord much to Sekkin''s amusement.


    "Do you think your webs can soak up miasma?" Zero asked after a while.


    "I''ve never tried it before. What do you plan to do if they can?"


    Zero''s gleeful humming over the party call made everyone curious. "Wouldn''t it be faster to eat webs soaked in miasma than inhaling air? Besides, it would be more efficient to have the webs soak up miasma from different locations and bring them to a central point."


    The assassin took his hat off to Zero for the unorthodox idea. It wasn''t a pleasant thing to do but it may work. "I''ll try my best. Also, more of that taste numbing potion may be required."


    "On it!" the young doctor sang and left them to do what they have to.


    Ruth made a tortured face and Sekkin could only try to comfort him. "If it makes you feel any better, I can make webs that are tasteless in nature. Whatever flavour the miasma decides to turn it to would be beyond my control."


    Beelzebub coughed after eating too much miasma. "Water."


    Hearing the Lord of Gluttony''s demand, Sekkin got to work immediately and served him water. Ruth watched how the Demon Lord inhaled cloud after cloud of awful tasting miasma without a single word of complaint. He felt ashamed as a warrior and toughened his resolution. Beelzebub was a man amongst men if he could eat something worse than vomit while maintaining a straight face.


    ***


    "Zero, the halls are full now. How long more till they can open the gate?" King Yama asked. Presently, there were at least six hundred demons waiting in the hall while stuffing their faces with food. Gabriel thought that now would be a great time to do some marketing and offered free divine bread for anyone who wishes to work in the Heaven administration department. There were many who judged his shamelessness but nobody stopped his advertising.


    "If Sekkin manages to pull it off successfully, we can open it within the next fifteen minutes. How is Buddha coping?"


    Enma looked over to the end of the line. The Sage God could not be seen but he saw how his employees were guiding the demons who finished their desserts and signing the magic contract to the queue. They downsized the gate to approximately three by five metres wide to cater for all sorts of demons.


    "He''s recruiting cultivators in their next lives, they don''t seem to know or mind the blessing that Buddha gives. The crowd seems entertained for now with his sermons about enlightenment and the way of dao."


    Zero nodded and looked at the numbers on his status screen. The screen duplicated and Mii helped him to customise the statistics he required. Currently, the mana required to open the gate per minute would take 100,000 mana. That''s about 1,000 sins absorbed and converted. If he added the mana gained from converting the chaos energy at the rate of 1:5, Zero would be able to open the gate for about five minutes but no more than that.


    The apprentice sighed. How could he gather a lot of mana to help Baal open the gate without risking anything? Ruth and Beelzebub were too slow. Absorbing the sins of the demons who came for Redemption only provided so much. He couldn''t possibly ask those redeemed demons to go around committing more sins so that he could open the gate for longer, right? It didn''t make sense.


    "Zero it worked!" Sekkin reported with glee. Although Ruth had a terrible expression on his face after slurping web threads like noodles, Zero''s plan worked. The assassin borrowed the vampire''s speed and travelled to all of Lord Amon''s abandoned training grounds. They managed to stick a few threads into the cracks where miasma was being produced. Using that, Sekkin was able to weave a formation that allows Ruth and Beelzebub to eat the miasma soaked threads that fell off from the main miasma web. The spider demon''s main task was to continuously maintain that fragile web by sticking on layers after layers of new thread while the old ones fell away after being soaked.


    "Who knew that threads were considered dead cells?" Ruth mused in the party call while he busied his mouth.


    Zero smiled. Learning new things was good. At least he now knew two things. The first was that his idea worked and the second was that Sekkin''s threads could very well create a magic puppet seeing that it was considered a dead living thing. Zero didn''t know how necromancy worked, that was something Soon knew better, but it was an idea worth experimenting in the future.


    Using the basic Mathematics that was taught to him, Zero started calculating the rate of mana generated by the two hardworking miasma eaters. "Mii, is there a faster way of doing this? I can see that the mana converted from chaos energy is now three times faster than what it was before. Why can''t we simply go to the void and harvest what we need from it?"


    The strawcherry fairy materialised. "Zero, if they could enter the void, don''t you think people wouldn''t be so paranoid about the miasma?"


    The brunet blinked. He''d forgotten that it wasn''t normal for anyone to be in the void. "I can go to the void on their behalf I suppose..."


    Mii sighed and raised a brow. "The void is a place that doesn''t have anything. It would be useless for you to go there. Miasma is a byproduct of what''s going on in the void, the void doesn''t actually have any energy in it that you can use. Time doesn''t exist there, life doesn''t exist there... chaos energy is a by-product of that plane crashing against another plane that possesses life and mana. Buddha''s domain is slightly different but that''s a story for another time. In any case, patience is the key here."


    Zero pouted. Mii was right. There was literally nothing he could do while he was stuck here.


    "Instead of wasting time thinking about how to open the gate for a longer period of time, you should be thinking about how to send those demons through it in a shorter frame of time," Mii suggested.


    Zero face brightened. "That''s a brilliant idea! You''re a genius, Mii! Thank you. I''ll see what I can do..."


    Mii didn''t say anything and chose to dematerialise. In Zero''s mindscape, Bob and the strawcherry fairy watched as their master brainstormed with himself about the best way to send the redeemed demons off.


    "I don''t think you should have done that, Hell would be turned upside down now," Bob frowned.


    Mii shrugged. "It''s not that bad. I mean, what can he possibly do? Other than getting them to be organised, there isn''t much to think abou-"


    The words died halfway as they watched their master summon Robo Mike. They exchanged words and Mii took her words back. She regretted everything.


    "See what I mean? Things aren''t as easy with our young master. However, you are right. Diverting his attention to something less dangerous is a good plan. Pity, now someone has to clean up after Zero''s mess. I can''t imagine it to be a pleasant surprise to see ice travelators to be something very comforting to walk on."


    They continued to observe a little more and paled when Zero brought out the big ones.


    "Uh... should we stop him?" the dragon asked worriedly. Robo Mike was now the unfortunate test subject for Zero''s ideas and they winced when the golem crashed into the expensive looking window. Mammon was not going to be happy.


    "Maybe. However, I''m curious to know how that ice slide and carpet will work."


    Bob didn''t argue and they watched in silence at another one of Zero''s failures. Although the young doctor was creating a huge mess, they were like proud parents watching him grow day by day. Making mistakes is the mother for all successes. It might look like a terrible headstart but in due time, Mii had faith that Zero could exceed Solo''s expectations.


    He had to.

 Chapter 177 - Baals Return

    Nobody had the energy to move, not even Zero. The castle had a gloomy atmosphere with everyone lumbering around like Robo Mike. Speaking of Robo Mike, Merlin confiscated him temporarily after Zero''s stunt with the ice travelator. Nobody protested to the Wizard God''s guardianship of the golem after Mammon flew off the handle at the repair costs.


    Nobody expected that the window Zero broke would be made out of Venetian glass from the original Earth. There were no more craft masters who were able to replicate that prized possession. When Lilith asked Mammon why he chose to place such an expensive object he treasured in Baal''s territory, the Demon Lord gave a reason that nobody could dispute. With such a lazy Demon Lord who was perpetually in the financial rut, nobody would attempt to break the windows and rob the bank. The fact that the glass was broken from a cause unrelated to crime only served to strengthen his point.


    Still, that didn''t mean that Zero was off the hook. The young doctor apologised meekly and had nothing to say when Mammon flat out told him that he now owed him a life time''s worth of debt for all the troubles caused within such a short frame of time. Seriously, Mammon had never experienced such a roller coaster turn of events in his life. As a cautious demon by nature, the Demon Lord preferred stability and planned everything in advance. Everything was accountable for but Zero threw logic out of the window with his presence. The abyss was nothing like Mammon knew it to be after Zero woke from his slumber. The only other time Mammon was thrown off his rhythm was when he was still a student in the Academy with Lilith and Baal. Zero reminded him of Baal during his younger days. They shared the same recklessness that made Mammon both worried and furious.


    Then again, that was the very reason why nobody is crashing on their beds just yet. The owner of this lonely castle wasn''t back yet. Zero relayed the message that his teacher would be accompanying his friend back but the event had ended yesterday. There was still no word from them. Lilith had to return to her territory and nobody could blame her. The Queen of Succubus was a busy person after all. Beelzebub returned to the Academy shortly after completing his mission and Ruth was still mentally traumatised at what he''d just done. Sekkin could attest to how awful the experience was even from the view of a third party not involved with any actual feasting. It was like a curse of eternal hunger for the trashiest-tasting garbage.


    Coux looked at the haggard men in the room and sighed. It hadn''t been easy on the girls either. Never again would she want to step into the kitchen. At least not for another week. King Yama wasn''t to blame, their lack of capability to cope with his speed was. It was frustrating to admit that she was incompetent at her job. Putting Zero''s experimental plan that semi-worked aside, she should have made better logistic arrangements before the event.


    King Yama was the only one who didn''t seem all that exhausted. There were bags beneath his eyes from not sleeping the past three days but that was about it. Apparently, the King of the Purgatory was a workaholic. Not even Zero''s doctor orders could get him to rest and they gave up trying to bring Enma to a bed. They brought the bed to him instead into one of the guest rooms he claimed as his office.


    With the owner of the castle gone, nobody knew what to do. Although the verdict of the punishment was ready, nobody was in a rush to carry it out. Zero wanted to travel to the Spring to check on his friend but Baal''s vehement insistence that the young doctor should rest made Zero back off. Hua Tuo was with the Demon Lord and Zero had complete faith in his teacher. The mana transferring plan worked out well and even Lucifer was surprised that the small team managed to send off every applicant off without issues.


    Everyone was half asleep, asleep or preoccupied so Zero seized the rare window of peace to examine the innocent looking letter lying in his inventory. The letter was sealed with a red wax stamped with the Morning Star Academy''s insignia. He received it when he was in the shower but it was obvious who the sender was. Although the young doctor was curious about the letter''s content, he was hesitant to open it. Knowing Lucifer, it was highly possible that there was some sort of test awaiting him. Without Baal around to advice him, Zero stored it away in his inventory. Lucifer was the kind of person who would place a tracking device on someone who piqued his interest without their consent. While demons were naturally manipulative, Lucifer was on a level of his own. It was better to be cautious when dealing with the most ancient demon in existence.


    The young doctor yawned and looked at the time. They had nothing important planned tomorrow and Coux was expecting everyone to sleep in. It was late, far later than what Zero was used to. Zero was tired but after tossing in the luxurious bed for the last fifteen minutes, he gave up on the idea of sleep. With a heavy sigh, he padded out of the room for a stroll in the castle. There were simply too many things on his mind.


    Zero looked out of the windows as he passed them. The scenery never changed. Ten years from now, would the landscape still be so barren? Or would it be transformed into a field of flowers? His plan to terraform the Abyss wasn''t one without flaws. Zero trusted Wiser to overcome any difficulties about growing such an unusual flower in Hell with all its infertility. However, the young doctor couldn''t help but question his decisions. Sure, he managed to convince the most difficult people into agreeing with it. However, what if it didn''t work? Zero might have gotten hold of Amaraline''s fortune-telling skill but it didn''t help push those anxieties away.


    For the very first time in his short awakening, Zero felt fear and confusion. He learnt to be conscious of how other people viewed him and wondered why that was so. It might have been from the countless stares from the many demons he met over the last few days. It might have been from the many memories that he reviewed with Enma. It could be the icy gazes from the noble demons whom he might have to go to school with for Lucifer''s mission. It could be Zero''s inability to accept the way things were run in Hell. After learning about the origin of Sins, the apprentice couldn''t find it in himself to be happy about those demons who were living in the wilderness. There were so many lines of thoughts and emotions bundled in his slightly more grown-up body and Zero felt weird being this ''full''. He could empathise slightly with Solo now. Perhaps the reason why Solo chose to leave everything behind and wipe his memories was due to this uncomfortable heavy feeling inside after experiencing so much life.


    A silent shadow crept up on the teenager lost in his ocean of thoughts. It had been observing the young man for a while now without anyone spotting him. Seriously, his servants were so useless when he decided to get serious. How were they suppose to protect their master if none of them could detect an infiltrator? Sure, his castle may be one of the safest places in the Abyss. However, that was merely an assumption.


    Baal wanted to know how everyone would react to his surprise return from his near destruction. He sent Hua Tuo off in a carriage seeing how fatigued the Sage God appeared. The good doctor did his best but there were things beyond his knowledge. A Demon Lord''s body isn''t quite the same with other species. Even with Hua Tuo''s Medicine Eye, the physician was only able to monitor for the mana fluctuations. He didn''t know what else to do and couldn''t do much other than keeping an eye on the Demon Lord to ensure he didn''t drown in the Spring of Vitality.


    Baal didn''t mind. It was a secret that he wouldn''t share with anyone. Every Demon Lord had a unique skill to ensure their existence''s survival regardless of how dire the circumstances became. For Baal, he wasn''t all that worried when he started becoming transparent. Lilith and Mammon had reasons to be worried and the Lord of Idleness felt bad for not telling his friends that he''d be fine with more than a few aces up his sleeve. Nevertheless, everything ended smoothly so Baal chose to keep silent about it.


    Lilith was right about him needing his hundred year long naps to recharge. However, if Baal had to wait for a hundred years to regain his power, anyone could have assassinated him in his sleep. That was an extremely inefficient way of doing things and the world simply couldn''t have that happening. It''s the same with the Succubus Queen. While her main source of energy came from seducing others and absorbing their pheromones, she couldn''t possibly solely depend on that. There were other ways to recover energy quickly.


    For Baal, his method of dealing with a sudden loss of power would be to enter an energy saving mode that preserves only the bare minimum for his body to exist. His soul would then disperse through time and dimensions to seek the chalices his original self had left behind. Those chalices were often in the form of living things. Baal would recall whatever power he required from them. He would have told Zero about his secret ace but the young doctor might have frowned at that concept. Chalices were basically souls born with the intent to create and accumulate as many sins as possible in their lifespan before bringing all those forward to reincarnate in the material plane. They disregard any rule from the Purgatory about reincarnation as they were fragments of the Demon Lord in control of their existence. In some cases, they were serial killers, in other cases, they could be a corrupt businessman or even an abusive spouse. Those chalices were often smart enough to survive long enough while raking up an obscene amount of sins. This was Baal''s trump card. He wasn''t sure if other Demon Lords shared a similar ability because he never asked. Now, the fully recovered Demon Lord wondered what the best way was to introduce his presence to Zero.


    Eventually, the lazy demon decided to simply fall on top of the brunet. He might be startled but he wouldn''t be severely injured. After all, Zero was a teenager and Baal was a child. If Zero broke anything he could simply heal it with magic.


    He landed with a soft thud and a whoosh of air. Zero was too startled to let out even a yelp when the unexpected weight dropped down on him. For a moment the doctor thought that his uncomfortable weight inside him chose to materialise and paralyse him. He quickly dismissed that thought. It was too bizarre, even for him.


    Carefully, Zero nursed the bump on his head with a groan. The weight on his back was warm but Zero didn''t pay much attention to it until it shifted and greeted him.


    The apprentice froze. He knew that voice. It was a voice he was longing to hear over the past few days of chaos.


    "Aren''t you too careless? An assassin could simply walk right up and slit your throat. Besides, why aren''t you in bed? It''s late."


    Zero sat up and pushed the Demon Lord off. He had a huge grin on his face and Baal raised a brow. No hugs, no babbling and no tears? He wasn''t expecting it. Had Zero really matured both physically and mentally in such a short time?


    No. He hadn''t. Zero tried to choke Baal''s name out and crushed him in a hug full of tears pouring from his eyes. Baal smiled. Now that was something he supposed would never change.


    When Zero could speak once more, he sniffled and smiled at his friend. "Welcome back."


    Baal returned his smile. "I''m back."

 Chapter 178 - The Sentence (1)

    Two days later, the long-awaited punishment was finally being carried out. With everyone well-rested, things started falling back into place with some semblance of normality in the abyss.


    It was weird to finally be back at Endow Hill. Although Zero was extremely curious about how things were back at the village, he didn''t attempt to run off in order to satisfy his curiosity. As agreed, the small party included Qin Yun, Hua Tuo, Baal and Ruth. Schaf was being pushed along whenever his vampire guard decided he was deliberately tardy. Zero didn''t blame the soon-to-be goat beastman. There was nobody who would look forward to punishment.


    Hades and Kerberos were already waiting and Zero could see them from quite a distance. After all, there was nothing concealing the cave that led to Sleepy Cave''s entrance. Once they were closer, the young doctor noticed that Merlin was also present. His heart raced at the thought of being able to see Truen but plummeted when Mii informed him that she didn''t sense the wood elf in the area. A sharp glance from Baal made the young doctor straighten up. He couldn''t afford to be seen behaving childishly in front of the two felons.


    Qin Yun looked considerably better ever since she returned to Earth. It made Zero think about how Schaf would cope with the biological changes after his punishment. It wouldn''t be easy for the goat demon who''d never been anything else his entire life. Unlike the fox spirit, he had no experience about the way of life in the material plane. It would be a struggle but Zero didn''t pity him. It was punishment after all.


    "It''s good to see you again, Zero." Hades smiled. "Have you been doing well?"


    The young doctor returned the smile warmly. Today, the God of Death wasn''t in his scary skeletal form. Hades looked a little too pale as usual but he seemed genuinely happier. Kerberos didn''t look menacing. In fact, the young doctor wondered how such a large hound could transform into three adorable puppies. They wagged their tails sadly and peered up at the Great God with the saddest looking eyes. Zero wondered if it was illegal to have eyes like that. It made people want to forgive them for any wrong they committed. That was simply unfair but Zero couldn''t say he disliked them.


    "I''m good. Is everyone else doing well?"


    They exchanged pleasantries and Baal slid up to Merlin''s side. "This is it?"


    The Wizard God nodded. "It''s not active at the moment but there''s no telling. Kerberos should be fine. He has his master''s blessing."


    The Demon Lord nodded. It wasn''t common knowledge but Sleepy Cave was marked as one of the most dangerous and unpredictable portals between dimensions. After many years of existing as a death trap for travellers who fell victims to the random opening and closing of gates, their trapped spirits conglomerated and fused together as one massive ball of consciousness. Their lament, regrets and loneliness created a monster almost as powerful as a God. Sleepy Cave created its own existence and it was something that not even the Great Gods could explain. To prevent its power from growing, they had the Eternal Dragon guard Endow Hill and this dangerous monster. Merlin was in-charge of maintaining its barrier and this arrangement worked out perfectly for many years...


    Until the Living Dungeon ate its protector.


    It wasn''t known exactly how or when it happened but almost at once, Hua Tuo volunteered to check on the situation. Merlin''s barriers were still in place on Earth so the situation was under control. The doctor isolated himself there for a few centuries while waiting for the new guardian to be born. As fate had it, Zero turned up to adopt the new guardian before it was time. That messed up every plan the Sage Gods had, much to Hua Tuo''s initial frustration.


    "I''m so glad Sleepy Cave has a new guardian, no offence to Hades."


    The God of Death blinked at Baal and shook his head. "None taken. I will visit Kerberos regularly so that he wouldn''t be too lonely. It was a century of guarding last I heard. Is Zero alright with the arrangement?"


    "The Eternal Dragon would have to return to Endow Hill eventually. For now, I think it''s alright if they use this hundred years to explore Earth to their heart''s content," Merlin replied.


    The Demon Lord didn''t say anything. He watched as Zero exchanged words with Kerberos from the sidelines. As they concluded their discussion, the teenager walked up to the waiting Demon Lord.


    "I''m ready. How are we going to do this?" he asked.


    Baal jerked his chin towards Hades who had Kerberos'' original collar in one hand and three dog tags in the other. Zero could guess what they were going to do with the dog tags but the collar?


    "I''ll be leaving his original collar with Hua Tuo," Hades explained. "It would allow Hua Tuo to break my binding spell on Kerberos in case there is an emergency. To reduce his power, I''ve separated him into three puppies but they are still not to be taken lightly. Ker still retains his curse ability, Ber has his magic abilities although it has been significantly reduced and Ros can easily smash a large tree over with a swipe of his paw."


    The physician accepted the collar while Hades placed the dog tags on each puppy with their respective names. Zero noted how there was a flash of light before the oversized dog tags shrank to fit snuggly around each puppy''s necks. Once that was done, Hua Tuo, Merlin and Hades escorted them to Sleepy Cave.


    Zero was about to follow them when Baal grabbed his arm. "We have other business to attend to."


    Zero looked at the vampire and goat demon. That''s right. The punishment wasn''t solely for Kerberos.


    "How do we proceed?" he whispered to Baal.


    The Demon Lord snapped his fingers and two magic contracts materialised. The teenager understood at once. He decided to keep Ruth''s contract for later. First, they had Schaf to sign his.


    "Schaf Schafkopf, prepare to receive your punishment."


    The goat demon didn''t react immediately. Instead, there was a flash of rebellion in his eyes. He spat onto the ground when Zero brought the contract over. Seeing red, Ruth smacked the small demon mercilessly with his superior strength. Zero was startled and shot a warning glare to the vampire before rushing forward to help the fallen demon when Schaf yelled out. Ruth didn''t flinch. His gaze was cold and nobody punished the vampire for his actions.


    "Don''t touch me, you filth!" Schaf screamed and Zero pulled away as if he was scalded. The hatred radiating from the goat demon shocked the young doctor who was only trying to help.


    Ruth wanted to permanently silence the goat demon but held back at Baal''s oppressing aura. The Demon Lord wasn''t too pleased about what Schaf did but if he wasn''t making a move, the vampire was in no position to do so either. They waited for Zero to make his decision.


    Calmly, the young doctor met the fuming criminal''s gaze. Zero knew it would be too easy to forcibly erase Schaf''s sins and have him accept his fate. Unlike the more powerful beings in existence, Freya''s Charmer blessing would have no effect on Schaf not that Zero required it. He was slightly nervous at facing someone who disliked him without the wanting to kill him. There was a strange and unpleasant feeling in his chest when Schaf looked at him as if he was the worst person in the world. Zero didn''t blame him. It might just be true. However, he couldn''t allow the goat demon to continue on his path of destruction because it would hurt many others including the ones he cared for.


    "I''m sorry," he apologised.


    Schaf was slightly surprised by the sudden apology but it didn''t do anything to diminish the hatred he felt. If anything, the goat demon felt mocked by the genuine apology. He was fully aware of the consequences when he did what he did. He didn''t need or want charity from some stranger who thought it was alright to save people as a pastime.


    The ex-manager expected for the young doctor to convince him that he''d be fine or something along that line but Zero did none of those. Instead, the kind and annoyingly concerned expression hardened over to morph into something Schaf was very familiar with. He took a look at Zero''s business mask and swallowed. Apprehension filled his blood as Zero motioned for him to sit. When had the table and chairs appeared?!


    "Have a seat," the teenager stated and the goat demon''s body stiffened like breadsticks. Before he knew it, his stubby legs carried him over as he plopped his butt onto the lavish chair.


    That smile on Zero''s face made Schaf shudder. It was so professional that the ex-manager couldn''t help but respect it. It wasn''t filled with malice or false intent. In fact, Zero''s intentions were so thoroughly concealed that the goat demon had to wonder if this was the same person less than a minute ago. If he was anyone less experienced, he would have let his guard down. Schaf almost relaxed and fell back into his routine to mirror the young doctor''s smile as if entertaining another client. That was too close for comfort.


    Noticing that Schaf wasn''t speaking and that his hatred had somewhat mellowed, Zero was secretly pleased that it worked. Lilith''s advice about dealing with cornered and abused animals proved to be brilliant for this tense situation. In order to gain the trust of someone who distrusted easily, indifference and honesty was the best way to throw them off. Seeing how Schaf was so attached to his previous job, Zero thought that the best way to disarm that hatred was to create a familiar environment that the goat demon was confident in.


    Keeping the act together, Zero calmly shuffled through the documents and observed for any signs of bolting in the goat demon. When he was confident that they could talk without Schaf going all vengeance-mode on him, Zero pushed the documents towards the ex-manager''s way.


    Schaf studied the documents thoroughly and his eyes narrowed slightly. Why was Zero letting him read an employment contract instead of his verdict? The goat demon heard the warning bells in his head come to life and with trained eyes, he read through every line of the contract, taking care to read what was in between them as well.


    After re-reading it twice, the goat demon couldn''t find anything wrong with the document. It was a legitimate employment contract with Baal''s magical signature. Whatever company Half Moon Trading was, Schaf had no doubts that the pesky half succubus was involved. She was his direct superior-to-be after all.


    "What is this?" he finally asked Zero who was uncharacteristically patient with him. He expected for the vampire to rush him into signing it but nothing of that sort happened. Only the painful piercing of their stares affected him while he was analysing the document. All else remained quite civilised.


    "It''s an employment contract. I value talent greatly and it would be a waste to let all that experience go to the void. I am not all-generous to forgive the people who wish harm upon those I treasure. However, I''m not unnecessarily merciless. The abyss might have been a harsh place and mercy might be a foreign term so feel free to think of this as a business transaction. I know not about your history with Mammon but as he is Baal''s friend, I will make an exception. I hope that you won''t repeat the same mistake twice for his sake."


    Schaf didn''t say anything, still adamant about not accepting the contract.


    "I would rather die," he told the omnipotent being before him.


    Zero sighed dramatically and looked away. "That''s a shame. I was going to leave you in charge of coordinating Mammon''s logistics division seeing how you are one of his closest aides."


    Schaf froze. He was about to rip the contract when Zero said that. Half of him wanted to call Zero out for lying but the more logical part of him insisted that he should be prostrating himself and asking for Zero''s forgiveness.


    Zero sensed the demon''s conflict and threw in a little more to sweeten the deal. It was true that he wanted to forgive Schaf but he wanted to also find a way to bring him into the camp. Half Moon Trading might be a promising startup but it could thrive with strong connections and capable employees. While Coux was a capable and reliable person with strong figures backing the business like Baal and Mammon, Zero wanted to ensure there was a someone capable of pulling the common folks together. What better way to bridge that gap than to have someone in the limelight for that position?


    Schaf might not be a very famous figure before the trial drama. However, Zero understood the power of rumours. Coux taught him what marketing meant. Truth be told, Schaf was the best candidate after considering the bond he shared with Mammon. His special punishment only solidified how important Schaf has become. It was almost as if the goat demon''s fate was a turning point for Hell itself. Much has happened with Zero''s intervention and the young doctor knew that change would not be easy. It would be difficult to convince the demons that their harsh and barren lives would soon transform into one filled with flower fields and peaceful days.


    The aspiring doctor knew that for such a plan to succeed, careful management and perseverance with unwavering faith is necessary. He foresaw his inability to monitor the ground situation closely with his desire to go on adventures. For the time being, thanks to Kerberos, Bob was able to accompany him and Truen on their adventure on Earth. Sadly, the same couldn''t be said about the terraforming project. Even if Robo Mike was attending to it, the social and political implications of maintaining such a farm required careful management. Coux wasn''t a native in the abyss and Baal wasn''t the most well-liked Lord. The small fires of rebellion could easily go undetected and it would be too late if someone infiltrated their inner circles. Mammon wasn''t capable of sieving through every single detail with his busy schedule so Zero thought about a certain someone whom Mammon could entrust with this responsibility.


    Schaf studied Zero''s expression. Nothing betrayed his thoughts and the goat demon relented. As a true businessman, he couldn''t pass up an advantage when he saw one.


    "What''s the catch?" he asked in defeat.


    Zero smiled. "You have to discard your identity as a demon and live in Half Moon village. You don''t have to get along with anyone there although I highly recommend you do so. They wouldn''t ask about your identity so it is up to your discretion how you wish to lead your new life. Other than that, I expect absolute professionalism with the new job offer. Unfortunately for you, resignation is not an option after signing this contract. It''s magically bound to Baal who is the owner of Half Moon Trading."


    Schaf remained silent. That employment contract was a nicely packaged term for a lifetime''s worth of corporate slavery. No sane person would agree to such mistreatment but Schaf was nowhere near sane as a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    Nobody expected for the goat demon to grab the feathered pen lying on the table and scrawl his signature at the bottom of the scroll.


    There was a flash of light before the scroll disintegrated leaving Zero looking rather surprised. Schaf smirked at the doctor''s widened eyes. No matter how professional the teenager was, he was still wet behind the ears compared to the ex-banker.


    Satisfied that he finally got a reaction out of the brunet, Schaf didn''t resist anymore and allowed them to proceed with the sin redemption. Zero wasted no time and proceeded as planned. Baal silently wondered how his friend was able to convince someone who hated him to switch sides so quickly.


    Maybe, just maybe... Zero might have a hidden talent that belonged solely to himself.

 Chapter 179 - [Special 1 Year Anniversary] Zeros Birthday

    Zero jumped out of his bed in the lamp and stretched. Today was going to be a great day! Mii was busy in her library and Bob was out for a tea session with Olaf. Although it felt slightly lonely, the teenager didn''t think it was necessarily a bad thing. In fact, he''d been craving this small sense of freedom for a while now.


    With all the blood-pumping events going on in Hell ever since his sudden arrival, all Zero wanted to do was sleep the day away. Even his curious mind and energetic self needed some time to recharge every once in a while.


    The young doctor got dressed and decided to wear his beloved tracksuit. Today, he felt like wearing a red top with a white bottom because why not? Now that he was tall enough, Zero had no issues reaching the bell. That was one of the perks he got after receiving his new vessel.


    Instead of the regular vortex and pull to reality, Zero''s intuition screamed at him. Sadly, the young doctor wasn''t fast enough to pull back before the magnetic force sucked him in and spat him out like a chewed-up gum.


    Zero landed with an oof on his back. The ground was rough and scratchy, a feeling the brunet had never experienced. The room was regulated with a temperature controlling device and then he realised something else that was off. He wasn''t alone in the room.


    Zero backed away as far as he could from the creature before him and studied them as they did with him. The creature appeared to be sitting on some kind of chair equipped with wheels. They were humanoid in appearance and Zero decided that they couldn''t be harmful because there were no traces of mana coming from them.


    The creature had golden hair much like Zeus'' except Zero could see some black hair much like Isis'' growing from the scalp. What a weird combination! Somehow, the creature looked like a child but Zero knew better. That look of curiosity wasn''t the same as that of a small child. Those onyx eyes held great strength, wisdom, experience and dare Zero say... insanity?


    "The Writing Gods have blessed me! Son of a pistachio nut... you''re a very realistic hallucination... If I''d known that all it took was six nights of no sleep and a sh*t ton of coffee to get this product of imagination, I would have done it sooner."


    Zero didn''t understand everything this creature was saying. There seemed to be something censoring certain words with loud and obnoxious bleeps but Zero paid no heed. He was more curious about how familiar this alien felt. It must be the resonance between people of similar height.


    "Do I know you? I feel like I do..." he frowned.


    The creature beamed brightly and Zero thought he saw something akin to a halo behind the stranger. The bizarre lifeform began rambling and making high pitched noises before her hands reached out to pull at his cheeks.


    Zero squirmed in her grasp but those tiny hands wouldn''t let him go. "This is fantastic! You have no idea what kind of Hell I''d been through... Almost a hundred chapters and you were STILL not out of that damned abyss... I wanted to end it like a few months prior but then I work in finance and a sh*t load of stuff happened so I couldn''t do it? D*mn though... you''re cuter than I thought. Would you like to be my cat? Wait, have a virtual cookie."


    [Unknown species have given you a virtual cookie. Would you like to accept?]


    Zero blinked at that familiar window. Good to know that the system was still working. Although Zero knew accepting gifts from strangers can be a bad idea, the weird person before him didn''t look capable of harm.


    The weird lifeform was delighted when Zero accepted that emoji cookie. In fact, she would probably have invited Zero to partake in her evil schemes of scamming virtual cookies from innocent people with his disarming appearance. Sadly, Zero''s wasn''t quite a real creature and would expire as soon as she collapsed from fatigue. Still, as the proud owner of the Earth''s only virtual cookie bank that gives chocolate chips as interest, it was a mighty tempting thought.


    "Who are you?" Zero finally asked. The map wasn''t working and none of the magic he knew worked here. Zero felt very vulnerable in the foreign world with a half-crazed humanoid sharing the same breathing space as him.


    "Glad you asked, glad you asked. I''m your creator, Zero."


    "How did you know my name?"


    The sly self-proclaimed creator grinned. "Did you know I was going to name you BON for the lack of naming sense? You''re the main character of the book called Ball of Nothing. It''s been exactly a year since you came into existence and a product of my boredom. It was also Singapore''s National Day last year when I had the itch to start writing something utterly stupid so you were born with that stupid flash of light in your non-existent face. Season 1 was so well received that I decided to take it seriously after it ended. It''s the reason why Season 2 is such a challenge but I would appreciate if you could resolve the matters in Hell soon."


    Zero blinked. The self-proclaimed creator made no sense.


    "Who are you?"


    The midget blinked and laughed. "I''m a writer... I''m your writer actually. Well, not your writer but you get what I mean. Destiny Aitsuji? Britannia? The writer with a day job in finance? The kid from Singapore who also published The Liberal Assassin? You know... all that jazz."


    Zero didn''t know what kind of opinion he should have about the writer before him. She was missing more than just sense and Zero thought that she was somehow worse than Vrald. Stupidity couldn''t be cured but insanity that wasn''t the medical kind might just be worse.


    "Oh yes! I know exactly what you can do for me," the writer declared. Zero stared at her as if she''d lost more than half her marbles.


    "I''m not-"


    "Don''t be polite now! I''m sure you''d be great. You see, recently I''ve been very tired and cranky so the story hasn''t been progressing much... It''s a good thing nobody is in today. I don''t want to go out alone but seeing as you''re here right now, I think I can leave the lab and continue my work later. There are some places that I''ve been dying to go to... I need a break."


    Zero didn''t get a chance to protest before Destiny dragged him away. The young doctor didn''t get how that room was a lab. It looked nothing like Raj''s workshop. It wasn''t even full of whacky inventions that could be potentially hazardous or deadly. On second thoughts, there were many foreign-looking objects in there that appeared questionable for the safety inspection team. Zero spied a rotating blade on the top of a tall naked rack as well as a box of sharp-looking tools. Seriously, what did Destiny do for a living?


    The first place the writer dragged Zero to a cafe. Zero didn''t know what she wanted but complied when he was told to sit. "I''m going to grab some coffee. Do you want some?"


    Zero didn''t know what coffee was but when Destiny described it as the elixir of the Writing Gods, he readily agreed to try some. Destiny returned with two cups of brown liquid with cubes of ice. The weather was rather warm so Zero rolled the sleeves of his tracksuit up. They received weird looks from the other humans walking around but paid no attention to the secondary characters in life.


    The first sip of coffee struck Zero like a baseball bat. The liquid was an odd balance of sweet and bitter. The cold drink helped make the hot weather slightly more bearable but the one thing that made Zero shiver in delight was how awake his mind became all of a sudden. Was this truly the elixir of Gods?


    An unexplainable ball of energy spun wildly inside of Zero after he emptied his cup. The mysterious power kept him awake and alert. Destiny''s knowing smile made him cautious all of a sudden.


    "All awake?"


    Zero nodded cautiously and Destiny''s smile grew wider.


    "That''s fantastic! Now we can start the real agenda of the day. When one is stressed, one must eat . Abuse all the sugar, forget all the calories... Depression can come another day for we are going to party!"


    Without delay, the crazy writer hoped onto her bicycle and had Zero settle behind her before they pedalled full speed ahead into the next page.


    ***


    "What is this?"


    "It''s called ice-kachang. Just eat it. The rule of the game is to dig for as many treasures buried beneath the ice and not collapse it."


    "There are treasures?" Zero was amazed. It was so deceptively pretty with the colourful flavoured water on the ice but now that he heard about those buried treasures, Zero made it a goal to find everything he could possibly find.


    In no time, the young doctor discovered what those buried treasures are. Red bean, corn kernels, jelly and nipa palm fruits were waiting beneath the melting ice. Zero moaned as he stuck another spoonful of the goodies in his mouth. Destiny had long stopped eating and chose to observe her creation. On a normal day, she wouldn''t be able to enjoy eating so much variety thanks to the small capacity of her stomach. Today, the Writing Gods have finally decided to reward her efforts.


    Once Zero finished demolishing the dessert, Destiny brought him around the island and introduced to the main character of BON what technology was like. Zero instantly recognised the thing called handphone. It was very similar to his intergalactic communicator.


    "Yes, that is an i-phone. It was created by Steve Jobs who was a person from our world. He passed away about a decade ago from a disease called cancer. I''m happy to know that he is doing good in a new world living his passion to the fullest."


    Zero nodded. He chatted with Destiny and found out that Hua Tuo was a man in ancient Chinese history and that Buddha was once a prince. They were now on something called the MRT - Mass Rapid Transport and Zero marvelled at the sights as they passed. Destiny promised to take Zero on a tour around this mysterious world and the young doctor simply couldn''t wait.


    "There is a Merlion?"


    The writer smiled at Zero''s child-like wonder. "Not a living one because it''s more of a marketing gimmick. However, you''ve got to admit that it is quite an interesting gimmick. I wouldn''t bring you around to look at the miserable nature reserves we have. Even the abyss has better scenery. It''s a concrete forest in Singapore but that''s what you get when you have five and a half million people on a tiny island. I can''t speak fondly of many things but I can boast about the wide variety of tasty food we support. Depressing stories aside, we should celebrate your birthday today."


    "My birthday?" Zero asked. He didn''t think that was ever going to happen seeing how his existence was a huge mystery in itself.


    Destiny nodded. "You are my child in a sense and I created your existence on the 9th of August. That''s going to have to mean something, right? As a tradition, we always eat cakes on birthdays. You can ask your questions later."


    The young doctor didn''t refuse the offer of free food. Destiny didn''t stinge either and bought a strange green looking cake called Pandan Chiffon from a neat little shop in a shopping mall basement.


    "It goes great with Oolong tea, a favourite of mine," she explained. Zero nodded and followed Destiny on the food trail while admiring the tall skyscrapers and dodging the vehicles called cars. Destiny warned him about crossing the roads without checking and Zero gulped when he heard that. He didn''t want to be roadkill.


    They roamed the streets and jostled with people. Zero didn''t know how so many people could live on such a tiny island but didn''t complain. He didn''t have a sense of money in this strange world but even he could tell how pricey everything was. Destiny laughed it off and joked about how even breathing could be taxable, it was ridiculous! Somehow, they managed to fill their stomachs without emptying Destiny''s bank account too much and this was the list of Zero''s recommended treats should anyone visit Singapore.


    1. Prata - A kind of Fried Indian Flatbread that tastes great with a sauce/gravy called curry and some sugar.


    2. Nasi Biryani - A mixed rice dish popularised by the Indian Muslim community often served with pickled vegetables, unique blends of herbs and spices as well as some kind of curry meat.


    3. Takoyaki - A Japanese snack made from flour batter and small bits of octopus rolled into fried dough balls.


    4. Bak Kut Teh (Meat Bone Tea) - Pork Rib soup boiled with spices.


    5. Kaya Toast - Toasted bread with coconut jam and butter.


    6. Orh Lua (Oyster Omelette) - Fried oyster with potato starch and eggs.


    7. Satay - Skewered meat marinated and grilled often served with a popular spicy peanut dipping sauce.


    8. Durian - A pungent tropical fruit dubbed as "King of Fruits" within South East Asia.


    9. Curry Puff - A small pie with shortcrust or puff pastry with various fillings such as curry potato and sardines inside.


    10. Popiah - Chinese crepes. Rolled in thin wheat crepes with cooked carrot and turnips strips and topped with peanut garnish with sweet sauce.


    After stuffing his face and stomach, Zero found himself back in the lab where he first found himself in. His admiration for the writer and self-proclaimed creator increased. He''d seen many interesting sights such as the tall apartment buildings, shopping malls packed with humans of all kinds and the variety of gadgets incorporated into the society''s way of living. If Hua Tuo thought his waterwheel was a marvellous invention, he would be put to shame to know that motors and generators have taken over the world. More interestingly, Destiny explained how her brother owns something as fragile as glass that could harness the power of the sun and convert it into the magic of this society called electricity. The writer was sparkling full of interesting knowledge.


    "I don''t know what to say or feel... the world you live in is amazing!"


    Destiny''s eyes turned slightly sad and Zero wondered what he''d said wrong.


    "Thank you. It means a lot to me. I''m glad you enjoyed yourself, Zero."


    It was already evening as their island foodie tour came to an end. The young doctor didn''t want to leave just yet. Something told him that once he did, he wouldn''t be able to return. However, he could feel that strange magnetic force coming closer as the sky grew golden orange.


    "Destiny, I... thank you for today. I don''t know how to thank you enough for doing what you do. You''ve given me friends, life, a birthday and a lot of love from people I didn''t know about. With 1.5 million views for the story that I live in... it''s amazing! The readers'' comments, the number of people who added it to their libraries, the community you''ve inspired after writing the Ball of Nothing for 1 year is nothing to sneeze at..."


    He then looked at Destiny with teary eyes. "I don''t know if I will remember any of this when I get back but I wanted to let you know and everyone who has been reading till the latest chapter and voting for it that I am very thankful. Thank you for giving me a chance to see that beautiful world, thank you for giving me the opportunity to meet so many wonderful people and making so many friends. Thank you for giving me support from a different universe because if it wasn''t for everyone here, I wouldn''t be where I am right now. It''s been quite the journey and I love everyone from the bottom of my heart!"


    The writer smiled, looking like a huge burden has been taken off her shoulders. She waved at Zero who was slowly beginning to disappear. "This means a lot to me, Zero. It''s been a dream come true to finally meet you. Know that even if you don''t know us, cannot remember us or will never meet us... we will always be here for you, separated by the wall between fiction and reality. Your actions and adventure will help to soothe our tired hearts and give our broken selves new reasons to fight."


    "I will do my best!" Zero promised. "I love everyone!"


    Destiny watched as the vortex completely closed and waited till there was absolutely nobody else in the room.


    "We love you too, Zero. Happy birthday."

 Chapter 180 - The Sentence (2)

    Sin redemption was almost like transformation magic except that the effects were permanent. Schaf without his sins regained some of his ancestor''s blood and was now a cuddly half-lamb.


    "Did I do something wrong there?" Zero wondered.


    For a demon, Schaf wasn''t particularly scary. As a non-demon... Schaf wasn''t scary at all. Beastfolks were known to have keener senses and sharper instincts than humans. However, nobody expected the ex-manager to transform into a cuddly lamb beastman. He had the most innocent looking eyes and fleece as white as snow. It didn''t help that he retained his small stature because he looked a lot younger than Baal.


    "I think it is working as it should," Qin Yun frowned. Schaf was currently in a state of shock after seeing his new physical condition.


    "What have you done?!" he squealed in an unnaturally high-pitched voice. Even furious, nobody could take the lamb seriously.


    "Look on the bright side," Qin Yun smiled. "At least now, nobody would think that you''re a dangerous criminal. I''m sure Zoe would be more than delighted to care for another abandoned child."


    Schaf stared at her in disbelief.


    "I know!" Zero''s eyes sparkled. "He needs a new name. Can we call him Lambo?"


    Qin Yun considered it seriously and Schaf had a bad feeling. "I think that''s a good name. What do you say, Lambo?"


    The ex-banker turned red in the face from humiliation. "I refuse!"


    Nobody listened to him. Baal smirked and Ruth stirred the matter by chipping in on his opinion. It ended with the fox spirit dragging Lambo by the hand back to the village. Zero and Ruth waved goodbye to the struggling beastfolk and fox spirit before stepping through Baal''s portal back to his castle.


    They stepped in straight to Baal''s study with the Demon Lord following close behind, dragging the borrowed furniture. Zero presented the vampire with the other magic contract with his signature and Baal''s. The young doctor didn''t suspect anything when he handed it over much to Baal''s delight.


    Ruth received the document, expecting it to be something similar to Schaf''s. However, he was pleasantly surprised by the generosity of the terms included. Buying back a slave''s freedom wasn''t something heard of in the abyss. The vampire expected to work his life away earning it back but was stunned by how ''easy'' it was.


    That was until he reached the last line. He didn''t know whose idea it was but judging from the clear intentions, it certainly wasn''t something Zero would think about. Still, he didn''t hesitate to sign it. The contract disintegrated quickly and Baal exchanged glances briefly before Zero distracted the warrior with his enthusiasm.


    Baal let the new master and student bond and slipped out of the office quietly. He almost had the shock of his life when he found his secretary waiting just past the bend of the corridor. If Baal was any lesser demon, he might have shrieked, Instead, he clutched at his chest to still the racing heart.


    "Couldn''t you have appeared like any normal person or set an appointment?" the Demon Lord hissed.


    The half-succubus raised an elegant brow as if to ask if Baal was truly serious about that. "What did you do?"


    Baal scanned the corridor and sighed. "It''s just like what Zero wants, a fair employment contract with babysitting duties. I only added what would have been good for us. With the magic contract, even a traitor could join the faction."


    The Demon Lord dropped a copy of the duplicated contract in Coux''s hands before disappearing to the bedroom. The secretary didn''t stop him this time. It was true that Baal worked exceedingly hard for the past few days. She felt slightly guilty for not noticing the signs until it was almost too late. Deciding to let Baal off the hook for the day, Coux turned to the papers in her hands.


    The terms were as what Baal mentioned. Upon signing the contract, Ruth would no longer be a slave. However, he had to commit to teaching Zero combat skills including some magic for the remaining half a year. In addition to that, Ruth will station in Half Moon village who will accommodate him for the first ten years. His other duty was to help raise the unborn half-vampire - Seff. Right at the bottom of the long list was a one-liner clause that says Ruth will be accepted as a member of Baal''s Faction and all rules of the faction is bound to the terms of this contract should he accept.


    For a vampire, serving ten years of his time to earn his freedom was a small price to pay. Ruth was more than delighted to know he was free. With the Strong Stomach skill, there was no need to worry about starving. Ruth had always wanted to know what lied beyond the gates. Once those ten years were up, Ruth intended to travel in order to broaden his combat horizon. There were many strong species on Earth and the vampire wanted to contend against the strongest combat masters of every species.


    ***


    Baal wasn''t surprised to find a dark shadow in his room. The shadow was a black raven with blood red eyes who looked more ghostly than ghastly. Tied to one of his legs was a message for the Demon Lord. Baal recognised at once whose familiar it was when he saw the insignia. Didn''t Lucifer send the invitation a few days ago? This was highly unusual.


    Baal didn''t keep the avian messenger waiting for long. He untied the message and the raven merged back with the shadows after its mission was completed.


    [We have a lead but no means to get close. We need a bait.]


    Scowling hard, Baal burned that paper away with magic. A bait meant someone who might possibly be harmed in the plan. Baal hated being Lucifer''s rag doll. However, he hated the thought of Zero being put in danger even more. His friend might be very powerful but he was too precious to be allowed any harm. Lucifer was giving him no choice in the matter and the Demon Lord felt all the fatigue leave him in favour of moodiness.


    The Demon Lords have talked over this. While it wasn''t a surprise that there were factions of demons who do not support their ruling in the domains, the rebels have gone too far this time. It''s not a matter that they could keep their eyes closed and look the other way. With Schaf and Kerberos'' matter being more pressing, they left the rebels alone. Perhaps it was a mistake to leave them alone for far too long. With the plans to open the gates foiled, these rebels were now desperate. That made things ten times more troublesome. If handled poorly, Hell might just see the end of its days.


    "A gold for your thoughts?" a sultry voice greeted. Baal didn''t even look up, too familiar with who she was.


    "Why are you here? Your descendant is not with me."


    Lilith rolled her eyes and folded her wings before hopping off the window ledge. Baal looked terribly small in his chair, his eyes heavy with burden and lack of sleep. The Succubus Queen sighed. This was about Zero again. She could feel it.


    "Is it about the Academy?"


    Baal didn''t answer but Lilith knew it was anyway. She sat herself down in his bed without reservations and made herself comfortable there. Her carefree behaviour slightly annoyed the Demon Lord of Idleness but he kept his silence. It wasn''t a secret that despite the rough competition, the six, now seven, Demon Lords worked together behind the scenes to unite the Abyss and keep the plane from disintegrating. It was challenging to put aside their personal distaste for each other at times but Baal never had a problem stepping up to it when duty calls.


    "I''m not letting Zero play decoy. We will take care of those punks before anything happens."


    Lilith didn''t say anything. She expected just as much. Her friend used to be such a lone wolf. Not even herself or Mammon could climb over that wall around Baal''s heart. It wasn''t a secret that Baal had a difficult past, much more than Mammon or any other Demon Lord apart from the Prince of Hell itself. Every Demon Lord has one of the most painful pasts that anyone could possibly experience. For her, it was the curse of loving and losing everyone she cared about physically and mentally. Succubuses were demons not made for love but here she was. Compared to her tragedy, Baal had it worse. It was almost comparable to Lucifer''s personal past as far as tragedy scales went.


    "You shouldn''t make that choice for him," Lilith advised. She''d taken a liking to the brunet and Baal''s overprotective nature over the lad would only act as a wedge between their bond.


    Baal didn''t answer and Lilith hoped that her friend would heed her advice. She didn''t want to see Zero and Baal falling out of touch over an argument like this because they couldn''t see each other''s point of view. Lilith didn''t want her friend to go back into the shell that he was with the walls built even higher than before.


    As the Succubus Queen left, Baal thought over her words. A large part of him knew that she was right. However, that small stubborn part of him refused to have Zero involved in any more of Hell''s affairs. He hoped to send Zero back quickly as soon as the trials were over but the doctor had to interfere and spare the two criminals. If the two felons were executed or banished into a higher plane, the matter would have been easily resolved.


    Still, Baal couldn''t find it in himself to stay mad at his friend for changing the outcome. His friend''s ambition vastly differed from his. If Zero wanted to save the world, Baal just wanted to watch it burn. If it weren''t for Zero, he might have eliminated a few minor worlds for being such a pain. Initially, it was amusing to see how gullible Zero was when they met in the void. Who would believe that a Demon Lord would cause accidental destruction because of clumsiness and grouchiness after being woken from a nap? It was true he had sinus issues but they never destroyed any cities unless he wanted to.


    Slowly, that amusement turned into something deeper. The part of him he shielded from everyone else resonated with Zero''s stories. As they talked more, it became evident that Baal was fond of the lad. It was easy to know that Zero wasn''t an ordinary human child. That gave Baal some kind of hope. If he had a friend as powerful as Zero, perhaps history wouldn''t repeat itself. He was the second oldest Demon Lord after Lucifer. While Mammon and Lilith attended the Academy with him, they didn''t enter it at the same age despite graduating together.


    Baal was already close to a millennium year old before he was discovered by Lucifer who promptly hauled him to the Academy and forcefully recruited him. It was very similar to what Beelzebub was going through at the moment.


    The Lazy Demon Lord sighed. Zero was maturing nicely into a teen now. Many things would change. Logically, Lilith was right. He should let Zero make his decision. However, just for a little more, Baal wished to protect that innocence. The world wasn''t a pretty place. He was thankful for Mii and Bob, the Eternal Dragon reincarnate, who were always there for him. There was Truen the wood elf who started the Zero Army always watching from behind the scenes so Zero was very well cared for.


    Conflicted, Baal opened a teleportation gate and retrieved a bottle of wine from it. He was going to need this badly if he had to do a lot of thinking. This wasn''t solely about him, it was about Zero too. Curse Lucifer for being such a nuisance in his life.

 Chapter 181 - Baals Story

    "What happened?! You look terrible!" Zero exclaimed when he saw Baal nursing a cup of tea with a pained frown on his face. The Demon Lord looked like he barely slept at all and that couldn''t be too far from the truth.


    Coux didn''t know what the listless demon was up to last night. Everyone, including her, was wiped out and fast asleep. The secretary smelled some alcohol when she entered Baal''s room earlier. It was rare for Baal to indulge in that so she didn''t know what to think when he did. The half-succubus decided to be nicer to her employer today seeing how the metaphoric dark cloud looming over his head was burdening him.


    Zero ate his breakfast with worry. Now that there were fewer people around, the place was emptier and quieter. The teen wondered what they were going to do today. With Schaf and Kerberos'' sentences successfully executed, there was only one thing left to do before he would return. The young doctor felt conflicted over this. On one hand, he was eager to see the villagers again and the greenery on Earth. On the other hand, parting with Baal would be difficult. Not being able to see, be and talk to Baal in person was going to make Zero cry. It was like parting with Truen all over again.


    Coux and Amaraline excused themselves early for work. Zero didn''t blame them. However, it surprised him that both Sekkin and Ruth were sent out for errands. Ruth had to fill in Qin Yun''s position and Sekkin had to make a trip back to Half Moon Village for a while. Wiser was still catching up on his sleep so there was only Zero and Baal in the huge dining hall.


    The silence was slightly unnerving and Zero didn''t know what to do since Baal forbade him from checking on his health. That was an obvious sign of a hangover that could easily be treated with healing magic. Really, Baal should stop being so stubborn sometimes and let others take care of him.


    The Demon Lord spent the long night pouring through his thoughts and facing his demons. Still, there was no conclusion. Lilith was right without a doubt. The choice should lie with Zero. He knew that he would come to regret what he was about to do with every fibre of his being but he couldn''t bear to see his friend''s betrayed expression when he found out. There were no questions about whether Zero would discover the truth. With his curious personality and determined nature, it was something given.


    Without saying anything, Baal snapped his fingers and a letter materialised from thin air. He flicked his finger and sent that letter towards Zero who caught it smoothly.


    The young doctor was surprised. That letter looked very similar to the one Lucifer sent him. However, unlike his, this letter was already opened. The wax seal was destroyed and Zero searched Baal''s expression before deciding that it would be alright to check its contents.


    [Greetings!


    The Morning Star Academy wishes to invite you back as a guest lecturer from xxx month in the xxx year on the xxx day to the xxx month in the xxx year of the xxx day. All food, transport and accommodation will be taken care of by the Academy during your trip.


    We hope to hear your favourable reply.


    P.S.: As a Demon Lord who has been slacking for the past few decades, you should at least show your face.


    - Lucifer.]


    Zero blinked at the last statement. That sounded more of a threat than an invitation. He looked up at Baal who was still nursing his headache. The Demon Lord didn''t seem fazed by it and Zero decided to pull his out from the inventory.


    "You should set up a mind barrier when you open it," Baal cautioned his friend when he saw the unopened letter. He was slightly curious as to why Zero hasn''t ripped it open yet.


    Zero heeded Baal''s advice and didn''t regret it when a Mind Hollow escaped from the seal and rushed at Zero before it was dispelled by the barrier. Mind Hollows were pesky puppets created using dark magic that attack a person who is off guard and latches itself in their minds, feeding on their positive thoughts, making them hollow and lifeless on the inside. Zero knew that Lucifer would pull such tricks but was still annoyed that the ancient demon would do something as nasty as this.


    [Dear Zero


    You are invited to the Prestigious Morning Star Academy as part of our Earth-Hell exchange programme for a week starting from xxx day of the xxx month in the xxx year. All your travelling, accommodation and food expenses will be sponsored by the Morning Star Academy.


    We hope to see you there!


    P.S.: You still owe me a favour.


    - Lucifer]


    The young doctor knew it wasn''t appropriate to be amused with such tricks by the ancient demon. However, a chuckle slipped past his lips before he could stop it. It was almost adorable thinking about a sulky Demon Lord penning down threats to hide his embarrassment at sending out invitations. Baal gave him a strange look and Zero stifled the giggle bubbling beneath his surface. He didn''t want to give the wrong impression after all.


    "I guess we should start preparing to leave in two days?" he smiled at Baal who didn''t look any less grouchy.


    The Demon Lord didn''t reply immediately. Lucifer''s words continue to plague him. He knew that he shouldn''t tell Zero about their plan as it might jeopardize the mission but it didn''t feel right keeping such a thing from the young doctor.


    Zero noticed the troubled look on Baal''s face and was immediately concerned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Zero... promise me that you won''t cause trouble when you are there and that you will defend yourself when needed."


    The doctor''s apprentice blinked. "Why? Is there something going on that I don''t know about?"


    Baal didn''t say anything and Zero''s suspicion increased. His eyes narrowed. "What are you not telling me?"


    They stared at each other ins silence with Zero demanding to know what''s going on and Baal resisting. The tension started getting heavier when Baal dropped his gaze to look away.


    "Bell, if there is someone being a danger to you I have to know. What is Lucifer''s request about?"


    The Demon Lord grit his teeth in frustration. "Lucifer will fill you in on the details when you reach the Academy. However, I need you to promise me you''ll not be reckless. You have to take care of yourself because I might not be able to it this time. I''ll be going there as a lecturer, we won''t always be together and the aristocratic nobles can be an awful bunch."


    He didn''t think that Zero would buy it but wasn''t too surprised when the brunet''s eyes softened. Zero smiled warmly and Baal wondered what was going through Zero''s mind when he heard that.


    "Don''t worry, Bell. I can take care of bullies without resorting to violence. Wiser taught me a good way to deal with them."


    Relieved but mostly amused by how it came to that conclusion, Baal decided to let the matter rest now that Zero was satisfied. It was an inevitable thing. Lucifer would hunt them down if they didn''t show up in the Academy so Baal relented. It was better to start with preparations before the big day of Zero''s debut into the society. There were many things that had to be done before that.


    "Let''s head to town. I need to get a few things and so do you. We can go through the Demon Etiquette crash course while we''re on the way."


    Zero had no time to protest when Baal teleported them straight into the waiting carriage. The coachman set off immediately and Zero wanted to ask how they were going to pay for anything without Coux''s help.


    ***


    An hour later, Zero was nursing his headache. He would never again agree to a mind to mind connection and transfer of memories. No amount of healing magic could help his brain cope with the overload of information any faster.


    As they stepped out of the carriage, Zero realises that they were in an unfamiliar part of Baal''s domain. The cafe was nowhere in sight and according to Mii''s map, they were closer towards the wilderness. It was very silent for a bustling town and the teen wondered where all the demons were.


    "Follow me closely," Baal warned and Zero hastened his strides to catch up to the Demon Lord who morphed into an older looking demon with greying streaks in his hair. Zero wanted to ask why Baal decided to take on a different form but didn''t have the time when Baal shoved a cloak he materialised out of thin air.


    "Cover yourself with this. Whatever it is, do not speak to anyone who asks you a question. Do not tell anyone your name. We''re in the more dangerous parts of town but this is the only place I can get what I need."


    Zero nodded and did as he was told. He silently wondered what Baal was looking for that they had to visit such a shady place. His questions were soon answered.


    -Welcome, what can I do for you?- A demon spoke in an archaic tongue that Zero understood. Sadly, it wasn''t something he was able to speak. Wisdom only helped with understanding, not communicating.


    Baal''s eyes darted from one corner to another to ensure that there was nobody tailing them. He was speaking to a gruff demon through an eye slot in the door separating them.


    -The birds are tired, the skies are dark. I''m looking for food, a nest and a story.- Baal replied swiftly in a hushed tone.


    The eyes slot was closed and there was shuffling behind. Zero heard what sounded like five different locks before the door was opened for them. The teen wondered why so many locks were required. He thought that the gruff man would be taller but kept the comment to himself.


    The gruff ''man'' turned out to be two imps who climbed on top of each other to reach that eye slot level. Zero also realised that the interior wasn''t any better than the exterior. However, it was larger than he expected. There was a wide cavern immediately after the door that was dimly lit. A small table with two rotting chairs was in a corner, presumably for the guards on duty. At the back of the cavern was a flight of stairs leading downwards.


    Zero followed Baal wordlessly down the stairs. They went through many twists and turns in the maze-like city underground. Zero never knew that such a place existed. Baal didn''t stop or pause despite some of the hostile and curious gazes. Zero didn''t dare stop in fear of losing sight of his pal. They continued for the next ten minutes until the population grew scarcer.


    Baal then morphed back to his normal form and told Zero it was alright to remove his hood. Zero did so and wondered what they were going to do next.


    The Demon Lord was in front of an old building. It was run down, abandoned and very archaic. The words on the signs were faded but one didn''t know how to read to know what I graveyard looked like. Zero wasn''t scared but he was slightly more on guard. Why did Baal bring him to an underground city''s graveyard? Weren''t they supply shopping for the Academy?


    "Here is the place of my birth," he told Zero calmly as he stopped in front of a grave that had been dug. The coffin was open and it was empty.


    Zero was perplexed. A graveyard? Why would Baal be born here?


    "This is the city of the outcasts that Hell doesn''t welcome. While there is no miasma here, it is often plagued by things like curses, the black death and invaded by wild beasts for an easy meal. I was born in this very graveyard after a necromancer tried to create his puppet and transfer his soul into that new body. Simply put it, I stole the artificial body as my own after I was murdered here many centuries ago. Like those imps, I was an inferior species called Tsukumogami. My old body is in this very grave."


    Zero blinked. The grave was clearly empty. What could possibly be there?


    Baal bent down and stuck his hands into the coffin, digging around for something. He pulled up something small but shiny and Zero''s eyes went wide. It was a simple brass ring that looked like it was about to disintegrate.


    "A ring?"


    Baal smiled. "I was the spirit that lived inside this ring. After existing for so long, I developed a soul on my own and slowly fed off the negative energy in this underground. Without a body, there was nothing much I could do. It was my fate to be bound to this object until the day it disintegrates. When it does, I would have died too. It''s a meaningless birth and death. However, I still wanted to go on an adventure to see this ugly world with my own eyes. I seized that opportunity when the necromancer came by."


    Zero didn''t say anything when Baal crushed that brass ring in his hand, grinding it to dust. The pained look in Baal''s eyes made Zero hurt inside.


    "I lied about needing to go shopping to prepare for the Academy... everything is ready. Coux is an efficient secretary. I just wanted to show you where I came from. Not many people know this. Only Lucifer knows about my origins."


    The teen nodded and wrapped his arms around Baal. "Thank you. I will guard this secret with my life."


    Baal didn''t say anything more. "You''ll need to leave the Abyss after you finish Lucifer''s request. Staying any longer will only be detrimental to your progress. Take the vampire back as well and learn from him. While he has quite the attitude for someone so young, he''s one of the best combat masters out there. I can guarantee as much."


    Zero didn''t interrupt the Demon Lord and Baal continued. "The request Lucifer has can be dangerous. I don''t want you putting yourself in any harm''s way. You only need to be the eyes and ears, we will handle the heavy lifting. This is our fight, not yours. Please do not interfere like what you did with Schaf and Kerberos. If you cannot promise me that, I shall seal you here until everything is over."


    Zero''s eyes widened at Baal''s sudden surge in power. Sure, it wouldn''t keep him trapped forever but dark magic was a tricky thing to figure out. Who knows how long it would be before he could break out of this trap? Baal would''ve succeeded in what he wanted to do by the time Zero figured a way out.


    The seriousness in Baal''s eyes told Zero that there was no room for compromise on this matter. It had to be a different level of seriousness if Baal was going so far.


    "I understand, Bell. I won''t be rash. I will defend myself if necessary and won''t interfere with how you handle it. I''ll leave immediately once the mission is over. Just... don''t ever think that I would abandon you. You are my friend. Even if we fight, I will never leave you in the lurch."


    There was no lie in Zero''s words so Baal cancelled the spell. He was glad that they could come to an agreement. These were the true traitors of Hell. Knowing Zero''s kind heart, he would want to try and guide them onto the right path once more. However, kindness is ineffective against the power hungry.


    "Your words not mine," the Demon Lord shrugged. "How does lunch sound? We can drop by Belles and Begonia to see how your vampire is doing."


    Zero beamed, glad that they made up. And allowed Baal to guide him out of the underground city.

 Chapter 182 - Agent Zero (1)

    It didn''t matter if Zero had been here before. The beautiful sight still awed him. As Morning Star Academy rolled up, the teen wondered if he looked odd. The school uniform was made of comfortable cloth but nothing as comfortable as the tracksuit he''d gotten used to wearing or the other clothes he wore. The fact that the lab coat got banned made him slightly depressed.


    Baal noticed that his friend was fidgeting more frequently as they got nearer. Ever since they could see Lucifer''s domain, the teen wouldn''t stop checking the time. It''s not as if Lucifer would punish them for being tardy. Punctualness wasn''t an important factor for first impressions amongst demons. Capability on the other hand was.


    "Relax," he told the apprentice who jumped at his voice.


    The young doctor laughed weakly and a light blush was dusted on his cheeks at being found out. Zero thought that meditating would help. He met many people so far but the idea of meeting new people whom he could possibly become friends with made his stomach tumble in itself. The emotion was unfamiliar but Zero recognised it as a sign of apprehension or nervousness from his medical training with Hua Tuo.


    There was excitement at making new friends, dread at being disliked by said potential friend candidates and worry about not knowing what to do or how to fit in with the class. Baal watched all of those emotions play out on his friend''s face with interest. For someone as powerful as Zero, it was funny how he was sweating over the smaller stuff in life. Baal never showed an interest in school or in making friends. Mammon and Lilith were co-workers that stuck with him and were less annoying than the others. For Zero to get excited over meeting a bunch of strangers who may or may not wish him harm, Baal found it incredibly amusing.


    The carriage pulled up on the steps of the main entrance and Zero half wondered if it was alright to be stepping on such polished marble flooring. He felt slightly bad but followed Baal quickly and hopped off the transport. Baal seemed to know where he was going so Zero decided that he should follow his friend who looked every bit like a teacher after transformation.


    The Demon Lord was older now. He looked dashing in his suit that Coux ironed for him. Baal even went through the trouble of wearing a tie and a pair of glasses to complete the intellectual look as expected of a guest lecturer. Zero has never been prouder of his friend.


    The walked down brightly lit hallways furnished with expensive looking carpets in silence. The glass windows were huge and Zero could see the school''s courtyard from where they were. Occasionally there would be a random vase with some poisonous flower and a picture in a golden frame on the wall. Mammon once explained that interior decor reflected one''s wealth here in the abyss. The Academy certainly looked like it was very rich. Nothing could compare to Mammon''s humble abode but when compared to Baal''s homey castle, Zero couldn''t get used to the obscene amount of sparkly things. He felt like his shabby self didn''t belong in such a refined place. Everyone behaved so elegantly as they walked or flew to their classes. Zero passed by a few students on the way and couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Most of them looked human even if they didn''t feel like one with their predatory smiles.


    Baal finally halted in front of a large white double door with golden handles. Zero was beginning to wonder what the deal was with gold. Did Lucifer have a gold obsession like Mammon? Then again, Mammon wouldn''t make things using gold. He preferred to keep them in his vault away from prying eyes. The Demon Lord knocked twice before twisting the handle and letting himself in.


    Zero was once more blinded by the sight of shiny objects when they entered. It took him a while to adjust to it and realise that the dean was already seated at the other side of the very large wooden desk. Zero eyed the chair that looked very similar to the throne he saw Lucifer sitting on during the trials. he wondered if that was the same throne or if it was a duplicate. Lucifer was rich enough to have several duplicates of that if he really wanted to.


    "Welcome to the Morning Star Academy," Lucifer greeted smoothly and offered them a seat.


    Baal didn''t stand on ceremony and sat right down while Zero fidgeted before following suit. Lucifer didn''t waste any time and got right into it. Zero glanced through the folder that contained the profiles of several students. He wasn''t quite sure why he was looking at the profiles of students but he studied them with interest anyway.


    "Are they the target?"


    Lucifer smiled. "Thankfully we have them narrowed down to two classes. Beelzebub is working in Class-B but there is nobody capable of monitoring the suspects in Class-A. That''s where you come in Zero. We received word that they will make a move by the end of the week. It will be best to catch them before that or in the act. Cleaning up messes is always troublesome."


    Zero raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about? What mess? Is something going on?"


    Lucifer gave Baal a strange look. "You didn''t tell the kid anything?"


    Baal shrugged nonchalantly and Lucifer''s face darkened. There was silence for a while and Zero wondered if he said anything wrong.


    "Zero, do you understand what this is all about?"


    The teen nodded. "I''m going to school for a week to do something for you, right? We had an agreement."


    Lucifer nodded. "That''s right. Do you know what the... errand is about?"


    Baal closed his eyes and opted for a short nap, leaving Lucifer and Zero to talk it out. The ancient demon sighed tiredly. He should have seen it coming.


    "Zero, how much do you know about the war between Heaven and Hell?"


    The teen smiled. Wiser had informed him all about it and he read up more on his own. "The angels didn''t agree so they fought with you leading one team and Michael leading the other. Eventually, the plane fell apart because of the damages caused and so you signed a truce with Michael and claimed the fallen plane as yours that was renamed into the Abyss. The power of the Demon Lords helped to stabilise the plane and prevent it from falling into the void. That''s what I know from the books in Baal''s library and Wiser."


    Lucifer nodded. Those were common facts that most people knew. It wasn''t far from the truth but it wasn''t complete.


    "That''s right. I signed a truce with Michael. However, it wasn''t because we stopped fighting that we called a truce. It was because there was a third party who were targeting both Heaven and Hell that we had to form an alliance to fend them off. Heaven and Hell weren''t on as bad terms as depicted in history. We do business with them on a regular basis. However, there are still young demons who think that we need to regain our former glory and take those angels down. The list of students are suspects involved in doing something that would threaten both Heaven and Hell''s existence. It is a crime worse than Schaf and Kerberos. Your role here would be to scout and inform us Demon Lord who is involved. Do not take any action on your own. Unlike Schaf and Kerberos, please do not interfere with how we would handle the matter. If you cannot agree to this, I would have to remove you from the mission."


    Zero stared at Lucifer long and hard. The ancient demon was serious and the young doctor wanted to know what would happen to those found guilty of such a plot. His mind supplied him with a few answers but Zero didn''t like them very much. Those hardened eyes told him that the answer wouldn''t be too far from his suspicions so Zero let his shoulders drop. He had a promise to keep but at the same time, he didn''t feel comfortable with letting people die even if they might deserve it.


    "I know what I said but I won''t force this on you. We can handle it on our own if you don''t want to be part of it," Lucifer told the young doctor.


    Zero didn''t sense any malice from that and took his time to weigh his options.


    "I''ll do it," he looked right into Lucifer''s eyes as he said it. The ancient demon was pleasantly surprised at his resolve and Baal cracked an eye open. The guest lecturer had mixed feelings but seeing how Zero had made his choice, he chose not to comment further and accepted it.


    "Very well. Let''s get on with the plan," Lucifer said.


    For the next half an hour, Lucifer went through the details of the plan and Zero''s frown became increasingly deeper. He could now see why Baal made him promise him what he promised. These people weren''t just bad, they were downright evil!


    "Slavery is wrong. Besides, what have humans done to them to deserve such things? Submit or be annihilated? What''s wrong with these demons?"


    Baal chose not to comment and Lucifer kept his lips tightly pressed together. Zero was fuming. All lives were created equally, how could these demons think of themselves as superior over those of weaker species? That''s not right! Also, their desire to conquer Heaven and reign superior over this realm bothered Zero greatly. Were they intending to bother Buddha as well? That was simply a big no-no.


    "Why do they want to enslave humans so badly? If they really wanted to win, they could easily set a battle match against Heaven once and for all to settle it. Why involve humans?"


    Baal sighed. "A long time ago, humans were a species that somehow managed to hunt Gods down. Of course, we are talking about the humans in the original Earth. They''re extinct now. The humans we now know about are less capable. They''re too busy fighting over each other''s territory and with other races to bother the Gods. They''re less ambitious and deadly. These young demons think that by getting the humans on their side, they can take down angels easily."


    Zero was speechless. The plan was a twisted but almost flawless one. He didn''t know who the mastermind for this plan was but he or she would be an extremely dangerous person. Since Kerberos failed to open the gates of Hell to unwind back time and the gates were controlled by Baal with heavy security during the Redemption event, that plan was ruined. They''ve become more desperate in their attempts ever since. Now, in order to complete their plans of opening the gates of hell permanently and forcing demons to evacuate this plane and conquer Earth, they intend to destroy the balance and send the Abyss plummeting into the void.


    That kind of selfishness wasn''t something that Zero could forgive. They had to be stopped for the sake of the many other demons who were innocent.


    "I understand. We must stop them," Zero nodded after listening to Lucifer. He couldn''t sit by and do nothing. There were many nice people who helped him while he was in the abyss, it was about time to return the favour.


    "Good," Lucifer nodded. "As you will be working closely with Beel, the two of you will share rooms for the time being. Baal will have a separate room in the staff dormitory. He''ll be sieving through the employees for any possible connections."


    At that, Zero turned to Baal with widened eyes. Baal looked away. He hadn''t breathed a word about his mission to Zero. Knowing the worrywart that his friend was, it was better to wait till the last possible moment to do so. Now that Lucifer has let the cat out of the bag, Baal could only feign ignorance.


    Zero looked at his friend disbelievingly. "Bell!"


    Lucifer shoved the two out of his room before they could start their bickering. As the dean and a fairly mature demon, he didn''t want to be involved in the squabbles of two children. There were more important things to tackle after all.

 Chapter 183 - Agent Zero (2)

    Moving to a dormitory was an exciting experience. However, that excitement was partially dampened after his argument with Baal. The young doctor was missing his usual bounce in his steps, his mind preoccupied with worry for his friend.


    The dormitory room was a lot bigger than Hua Tuo''s hut. Zero wasn''t quite expecting that. Morning Star Academy did have a few thousand students after all. He wondered how everyone managed to live on the campus as it didn''t seem very big. Then again, who knows? Lucifer might have cheated by using space magic. The Academy did have teleportation gates after all. Perhaps not all the students slept in dormitories.


    Zero was about to greet his roommate when he realised that Beelzebub wasn''t in. The smile quickly fell from his face and the teenager looked around the room despondently. He flopped onto the bed that didn''t look ruffled and slept in, feeling tired. There were just too many thoughts in his head at the moment and Zero wanted some personal time to think about them without any more input.


    It was nearing lunch and Zero''s stomach growled. Feeling no motivation to attend to his stomach''s needs, the young doctor replayed his conversation with Lucifer. Basically, he was playing spy with Beelzebub and their target was to mingle with as many people as possible and know their activities. For Zero, that would be simple. All he had to do was secretly add them to Mii''s map and identify them as targets. Mii has upgraded quite a bit since his coma and covering the Academy would not be too much of an issue.


    The teenager was thinking about offering help to Beelzebub with the mission too seeing how he could have Mii stick close by the Demon Lord who would initiate the interaction. That would save everyone a lot of trouble if Zero could always monitor where all the suspects are at any point in time. It sounded like a good plan in his head but there was one tiny problem. Zero didn''t know if Beelzebub was willing to cooperate.


    His stomach grumbled once more and Zero sighed. Glaring at the noisy thing, Zero decided that it was a good time to get to the cafeteria. At least Zero would be able to satisfy his hunger and look for the missing Demon Lord he was meant to discuss plans with.


    It wasn''t very difficult to locate the cafeteria. All Zero had to do was follow the smell of food. By the time he reached the cafeteria, there was almost nothing left. Disappointed and utterly famished, Zero decided to queue for whatever meagre scraps there were. Thankfully, the cooks were kind enough and offered Zero more than the miserable leftovers. Zero thanked them with a blinding smile that immediately won their hearts.


    "You can come back anytime, sweetie. Just let us know what you''d like to eat, we can have someone whip it up really fast!" one of the cooks claimed.


    Zero wasn''t unaware of the whispers behind his back when she said that. He felt mildly uncomfortable with the number of stares he received. It didn''t seem like special orders were a common treatment for the majority of the students. Still, he thanked the generous cooks politely and left with his tray.


    There was one person in the cafeteria who eyed him with jealousy more so than the others. He didn''t stand up, talk to anyone about it or gossip. He merely eyed the teenager with angry eyes. Many students knew who he was but few would dare or bother to associate themselves with him. Despite being a Demon Lord, Beelzebub was a poor person who was living off the generosity of Lucifer. That didn''t sit well with the majority of the aristocratic population. If not for his Demon Lord status, Beelzebub was no better than a commoner in their eyes.


    Zero wasn''t too aware of how social hierarchy worked in the Academy. Baal''s only advice was to not be too humble. However, basic manners had never hurt anyone. The cafeteria was crowded and it was difficult to find any seats empty. After circling it twice, Zero finally found one at the very side of the building. The side was relatively quieter and there were fewer demons gathered there.


    "Hello, my name is Zero and I''m new to the Academy. Can I sit here?"


    The young doctor wasn''t expecting to be greeted by a familiar face. The shock rendered him speechless for a bit and he failed to react in time when Beelzebub stuffed everything into his mouth and carried his now empty tray away. Zero wanted to stop him but the weight in his hands reminded him why he couldn''t do it just yet. He came to the cafeteria for a purpose and he had achieved neither of his purposes.


    "Don''t mind him," a charming demon smiled and shook Zero out of his thoughts. The demon looked rather familiar and Zero wondered where he''d seen that face before.


    "Do you know him?" Zero asked innocently and the demon blinked in surprise.


    "You must be really new if you haven''t heard of him. He''s Beelzebub, the new Demon Lord of a domain called Gluttony. Nobody really knows anything about him or like him. You should stay away from him if you can."


    Zero frowned. Why was everyone being so mean to Beel?


    "I am his roommate," Zero stated dryly. He didn''t like this new demon already.


    "O-oh," the demon faltered and fixed his mask quickly before making a weak excuse to make his exit. Zero didn''t comment about it and set his tray down onto the empty table. It didn''t take long for Zero to wipe his plate clean. He almost smacked his lips together at the end but remembered it wasn''t good manners to do so.


    The cafeteria was almost empty when Zero finished his meal and the young doctor wondered if he should return straight to the room. He was certain that Beelzebub would have returned to their room by now. Half of him wanted to return so that he could hash out the details of Lucifer''s plan.


    It was by the time he was bidding the cooks goodbye that Zero remembered why he found that demon from earlier very familiar. He''d seen him before on one of the students on the suspect list. Zero wanted to smack himself for not recognising that student earlier. It would have been a lot easier to keep tabs on him if they had a friendlier relationship. He highly doubted that Beel wanted to even pretend to be that arrogant prick''s friend.


    "Why do things have to start on the difficult foot?" he groaned.


    There was a chuckle beside him. "People usually say the wrong foot... how is one foot more difficult than the other? You''re a curious one."


    Zero was startled. He didn''t hear, much less sense, that there was someone so close to him. The revelation made him very shocked but he quickly concealed it and assessed the stranger.


    The man didn''t look like a demon. However, Zero wasn''t fooled. He knew that this demon was quite powerful from the aura he radiated. The man wore some fragile looking round thin wire-rimmed glasses and carried several thick tomes in his hands. The had side bangs and a long ponytail pulled back neatly at his nape. They were completely white and Zero couldn''t help but be reminded of someone else with the same colour. The only difference was how this demon stranger had blue eyes with slits for pupils instead of the yellow ones Zero was familiar with.


    "Dragon?" Zero blurted out.


    The stranger looked slightly surprised but smiled politely in return.


    "You''re actually correct. Not many people can get it right the first time."


    Zero chuckled sheepishly. "It''s because I have a friend who is a dragon too... you just gave a very familiar vibe. Sorry for being rude. I am Zero, a student who has only transferred to the Academy today. May I know who you are?"


    The stranger smiled and his eyes made small inverted crescents when he did. "Why don''t you guess?"


    Zero paused. He had only the briefest introduction about the teachers who would be teaching him during the week but he hadn''t seen anyone with dragon eyes in the profiles. Immediately it screamed ''suspicious'' in Zero''s mind. What if he was one of Baal''s targets? That thought made Zero glare at the stranger in both suspicion and wariness.


    The dragon-demon laughed at Zero''s reaction. He heard about the rumoured friend Baal had made but didn''t expect for Zero to surpass his expectations.


    "I''m Olaf, the librarian. Never thought that I''d be meeting Baal''s precious friend in such a manner. You are as interesting as the rumours."


    At the mention of his friend, Zero retracted his metaphorical claws. Baal didn''t have many friends and not many people spoke highly about him. It was sad but it was also something that Zero had come to terms with. His powerful friend wasn''t Mr Popular by any standards in terms of appearance, personality or wealth.


    "How do you know Baal?"


    The librarian chuckled and put a finger to his lip. "Now that would be telling. However, I can say that Baal was a bigger fan of the library than the classrooms."


    Zero wanted to ask more questions but Olaf made his escape in such a skilful manner that Zero didn''t realise he''d been led on until he was on his way back to the dormitory room.


    His hand had barely touched the doorknob when he felt the pressure from inside the room spike. It was the right decision to throw up a magic shield because the door was blasted off, throwing Zero back.


    "Who dares intrude?" his roommate growled.


    Zero couldn''t reply, too busy trying to regain his footing and orientation. Lucifer would flip if he knew what happened to his door. In fact, Zero didn''t want to know if it was worse for Mammon or Lucifer to find out that their property has been damaged.


    "Why the fuck are you here?" he demanded when he saw the one person he didn''t want to see at all.


    Zero blinked at the scowling Demon Lord and beamed.


    "Beel!"


    "Don''t call me that!" he snapped. The teenager didn''t understand the meaning of personal space at all and now that he was stuck with this idiot as a roommate and on the same mission, Beelzebub couldn''t say he was very happy about it.


    Instead of bothering himself with the young doctor, Beelzebub calmly walked over to the door and picked it up before fixing it back.


    "Hey, did you hear about the mission? Lucifer said-"


    Zero couldn''t complete the sentence when Beelzebub grabbed him by the jaw with his palm covering the teenager''s mouth. He was further stunned to silence by that heated glare.


    "Don''t talk about it in the hallway," he hissed. Mentally, Beelzebub asked himself why such a clueless person was selected for the mission.


    Without waiting for Zero''s protest, he dragged them both into their room and slammed the now repaired door shut. Thankfully the entire area encompassing the Academy''s grounds were enveloped in restorative magic. Considering the violent and volatile nature of demons, fights were common occurrences.


    Zero was still amazed by the restorative magic and wonder if it would work the same way if he accidentally dropped his food and broke a plate. Would they bring his food back into the original state that it was?


    Once they were secluded, the Demon Lord let go of Zero''s arms and glared at his supposed partner on the case.


    "Listen here. I don''t really like you. It would be great if you didn''t interfere with the mission, I''m very close to identifying the culprit and I don''t want you messing it up. I don''t care what Lucifer was thinking but I don''t need or want any help. Understood?"


    Zero didn''t look fazed or hurt like what Beelzebub thought would happen. However, the young doctor didn''t seem very willing to agree.


    "I don''t know what I did that made you dislike me but I can''t promise to not interfere. This is my mission too and I want to help Baal in any way that I can."


    "Don''t know what- You almost KILLED me! This is unbelievable!"


    Zero''s eyes widened. "Killed? When?"


    Beelzebub let up a huff of air, too emotionally drained to explain. After all the sleepless nights over worrying about someone coming for his life, the suspected murderer was behaving genuinely perplexed with no recollection of having done such a thing. How ridiculous was that?


    On the other hand, Zero was running down the memory aisle. He knew he met the Demon Lord once at Belles and Begonia. They actually got along rather well in the first place but something happened after that made Beel leave abruptly. Zero didn''t quite recall the details but when he did, he couldn''t help but let out a monotonous ''oh'' sound.


    Beelzebub had long given up on logic when it came to his new roommate and fellow investigator. That sound only served to prove that logic was a lost cause for anything involving the teenager.


    "I''m sorry. At that point, I didn''t know that absorbing the sins of Demon Lords would weaken them. I really didn''t intend to kill you, I was just looking to test something out before Redemption Day."


    "I''m not going to forgive you," Beelzebub stated calmly. Whatever it was, he wasn''t interested in getting to know the brunet. He simply wanted to complete his mission and graduate quickly. The Academy sucked. Not a single soul here was worth protecting. He could understand Baal''s feelings when he neglected his territory as a Demon Lord. Beelzebub didn''t want to hold up a domain just so that it was another sanctuary for ungrateful demons who looked only to reap the benefits at his cost.


    "I''m not asking you to, I''m just apologising because I made a mistake. Whichever the case, I hope that we can work together for this mission," Zero held his hand out for Beelzebub.


    The Demon Lord looked at it for a while before slapping it away.


    "Don''t get in my way," he said with a cold glare before leaving the room.


    Zero stared at the shut door and blinked. How did everything start off on the wrong foot?

 Chapter 184 - Agent Zero (3)

    Zero''s class began on the very next day. The young doctor was up before even dawn and had gone through Hua Tuo''s morning exercises twice. In fact, he had been too excited for any form of proper sleep. He checked his timetable several times just so he knew what to expect throughout the day.


    Beelzebub didn''t return at all that night and Zero was worried. Still, Baal said not to worry so Zero wasn''t going to pry in other people''s business. Besides, there were things that he had to do. Worrying wouldn''t be of any help. With Mii''s assistance, the young doctor had everyone on the suspect list added to the map''s auto-detect list. Once Zero comes in close proximity, it will mark them as a watched target.


    Zero wondered if it was possible to add a few more people who were not on the suspect list to his watchlist on a lower priority. For one, the librarian was very suspicious. Zero had already decided to drop by the library and check out on some recommended readings by Baal. It was rare to find a dragon and even rarer to find a dragon-demon. Olaf was quite the mysterious character and even if Zero didn''t think he was a bad person, the young doctor would rather be safe than sorry.


    The first thing Zero did before the bell rang was to head to the cafeteria where breakfast was waiting. Due to the early hour, there was hardly anyone in it. Zero enjoyed the reprieve and relished the moment. The cooks were pleasantly surprised to see the new student and heaped a huge variety of freshly baked pastries onto his plate. Zero couldn''t even begin to offer his gratitude when the pile on his plate overflowed.


    After much bowing, thanking and refusing extra morsels, Zero finally sat down to begin his meal while checking on the movement of his targets. Most of the students Class-A do not attend the lectures in the morning and only gather in the afternoon for compulsory modules. That was one of the privileges the special class had.


    "Mii, could you show me the profile of the targets again?" he asked through their mental connection.


    The strawcherry fairy went through Zero''s massive library of information in their mindscape and pulled out a pair of tiny glasses to facilitate her in finding that one particular book. Zero watched her pull out a particular book in his mindscape all while eating on autopilot. The pile of food gradually reduced and Zero was only able to half-heartedly enjoy the taste of the various pastries, all of which were no doubt knowledge that Lucifer brought along with him from Heaven. Even without paying attention to the flavour, Zero''s tongue danced in delight at the exquisite sweetness of the seven-berry cake.


    "Found it," Mii reported and flipped open the first page of the memory book. With Bob''s suggestion, they decided to reorganise the mindscape a little. Zero had simply too many fragments, memories and unknown sources of powers. It was also easier to find things when they were neater and Mii self-assigned the job to be Zero''s mindscape librarian. Bob sulked at that but there wasn''t much he could do. Mii was better at locating things after all. She was also good at categorising things. The book she was holding was also known as Zero''s memories. It wasn''t particularly thick yet because it hasn''t even been a year since Zero fell out of the void.


    "The first target from Class-A is someone you''ve already met yesterday. His name is Jeremiah and despite behaving like an idiot, he is a child genius best known for his unique abilities to charm others with his music. It should be no surprise that his voice has hypnotic powers, he is a canary demon after all."


    Zero hummed in response and licked his fingers before returning his tray while Mii continued. He briefly remembered that snobbish looking student with a narrow mind to match his attitude. Jeremiah had black hair except for that one streak of yellow in the middle with all the strands slicked backwards. The oddness did nothing to deter his androgynous beauty. In fact, the swallowtail uniform blazer and tight iron pants only highlighted it. It solidified Zero''s belief that this person was a thorough snob was when he made his hasty escape with those shiny black shoes with short heels that go click-clack on the hard tiles.


    "Who''s the next? I remember we have five targets in total, three from Class-B and one from Class-A."


    Mii turned the page. "There is also Kruz, a bat demon. He''s anti-social and although he isn''t someone who looks like he would be involved in such a scheme, he is on your target list."


    Zero looked at the picture attached in Kruz''s profile. He hadn''t seen the bat demon at all and Kruz looked like a very small demon who was about Zero''s height. Unlike the other demons here who looked more humanlike, Kruz still retained his animal parts such as patches of fur on his arms, wings and ears. His eyes also looked like a bat''s and Zero found the bluish hue on his skin very interesting. How did the pigmentation work?


    "What about Beel''s target? Are any of them in the vicinity?"


    Mii scrutinised the map window and looked back at the book. "The other three suspects are Rayneld - a Manta Ray demon, Chitta - a succubus and Koblaq an obsidian demon."


    Zero blinked. "Obsidian demon? What''s that?"


    "It''s a demon that is born from the lava river. He''s actually a gargoyle but you won''t get to see him in action. Koblaq is known to be good at aerial battles with very high defence magic. Normally you can see him wearing a black hooded jacket over his uniform sleeping at the back of the class. It isn''t uncommon to find him participating in riots outside of school hours. This kid has had several warnings from the Academy but he just doesn''t stop."


    "How about Chitta and Rayneld?"


    Mii flipped another page. "Chitta''s just really sociable and fits in very well with the profile of an information hunter. She happens to be good at assassination."


    The image showed a young girl shorter than Zero with pink shoulder-length hair that curled at the ends. She had purple irises and a diamond birthmark on her left cheekbone. Zero didn''t think she looked like a harmful person but that only meant that she was very skilful at hiding her real personality. After knowing Lilith and Coux, Zero could understand why succubuses were scary. They were masterful actresses who knew exactly how to get what they wanted.


    The young doctor looked at the picture of the last target. Rayneld was a very odd looking demon despite his human form. The Manta Ray demon had blue skin. It wasn''t bluish like Kruz''s, it was actually teal. Half his head was shaved and he had several facial piercings. Zero noted how he had piercings on his ear, eyebrow and lips. His eyes were a translucent shade of aquamarine, giving it a magical vibe.


    "That is the last suspect. Rayneld is known to be the best when it comes to underwater operations. He is essentially a one-man army and nobody wants to mess with him in his true form. He is a model student of the Academy and the only reason why he is on this suspect list is due to his perfect record. Despite some of the Academy''s best efforts to investigate into his past, nobody has found anything useful. He simply appeared one day claiming to be the child of Charybdis and proved his strength through the interviews to get accepted on a permanent scholarship."


    Zero nodded. Now that he had a better understanding of the targets, it was time to make his move. He already knew one of the targets. He met Jeremiah by chance after all. Of all the suspects, Zero thought that the least suspicious person on the list was Chitta because she was Lilith''s kin. Even if she was a spy, it was highly unlikely for the succubus to work for the enemy. Lilith didn''t take to traitors very kindly after all and would have taken care of Chitta if she sensed something off.


    Truth be told, the young doctor was very curious about the bat demon. Kruz gave Zero the impression of a wounded patient and as a doctor, Zero wanted to heal whatever was causing the demon pain. For some odd reason, Kruz appeared to Zero as a very lonely person. The ones he didn''t particularly want to get along with were Jeremiah for obvious reasons and Koblaq because the latter was a violent person who went against Zero''s personal beliefs about resolving conflicts.


    "Where does Chitta usually hang out?" he asked Mii as he left the cafeteria. Zero wanted to visit the library but first, he had to mark his targets out and track them using the map. He didn''t think that it would be much use if they left the Academy but that would only give Zero more reason to suspect them if they did.


    "She is usually found in the atrium hanging out with friends when there are no classes although according to the investigators'' report, she can sometimes be found relaxing in the greenhouse."


    "Greenhouse?"


    Mii smiled. "She''s a huge fan of sunflowers for some reason. It was specially grown there, a hobby of hers. Nobody else is keen about the greenhouse apart from hosting petty tea parties in there. Other than Chitta and the gardener, nobody really visits that building."


    Zero hummed and opened the map of the Academy in his inventory. The greenhouse was a good ten-minute walk from the cafeteria building. It was a beautiful dome-shaped building made of tinted glass that changed colour every hour interval. Although the library fascinated the young doctor, the greenhouse was a beautiful place that piqued his interest. He didn''t think that Chitta would be anywhere near the Atrium now, it was way too early. If luck was on his side, he might just make his first contact today.


    With a destination in mind, Zero made his way over to the greenhouse.


    Beelzebub passed by the young doctor and was fairly surprised to see how the brunet didn''t notice him. Zero must have been in a real hurry to be so absent-minded about his surroundings. That was a novice mistake. In the demon world, if you let down your guard, you get eaten. The Demon Lord only rolled his eyes at Zero''s carelessness. Who cared about that naive brat? It wasn''t any of his business. ignoring his mission partner, the Lord of Gluttony entered the cafeteria.


    The moment he stepped into the cafeteria, the peaceful atmosphere changed. Cooks begin warming up their pans and servants rushed to replenish the depleted items. Beelzebub wasn''t going to hold back either today. He didn''t know if Zero was aware of the unspoken agreement on the campus but from eight thirty in the morning till nine, the cafeteria was closed for business. It was something the school''s dean arranged for him. Beelzebub needed all the cooks they had on deck for every meal and to avoid causing inconvenience to the other students, the cafeteria was reserved for the Lord of Gluttony. Once Beelzebub had placed his orders, the kitchen would busy away until he was sated. For Zero to be at the cafeteria so early only meant that he was plotting something again.


    "Why do I care? He can die for all I know..." the Demon Lord scowled. Staying out all night made him hungry. It wasn''t easy to tail Koblaq last night. The stupid gargoyle had to get into another messy brawl with the local authorities. If it weren''t for his mission, Beelzebub would have simply ignored the idiot. Wasn''t it common knowledge to commit a crime without any witnesses? sometimes the Demon Lord wondered how such a dumb person could be accepted into the Academy as one of the more talented individuals.


    He highly doubted that such a dumb person would be involved with such organised crime. The organisation wouldn''t possibly enlist such an obvious buffoon into their ranks only to give them away. Still, a mission was a mission. The Demon Lord felt his mood getting darker at the thought of having to submit his weekly report on the suspects soon. He was making absolutely no progress with Rayneld or Chitta and Lucifer wasn''t too happy about it. Still, he refused to ask Zero for help.


    Unique gift or not, he still had his pride as an underdog who made it to the top with nothing but his own effort. He wasn''t about to ask help from an overly pampered and spoiled brat who knew nothing about the sufferings of this world.


    He made it so far on his own, there was no way he would lower his head and ask for help from some pampered kid who thinks that the world would bend at his will. As the Demon Lord of Gluttony, he would deal with it on his own the way he always did.


    He would chew them up and spit them out.

 Chapter 185 - Agent Zero (4)

    Chitta wasn''t expecting any guests so early in the morning. The assassin was immediately on guard. Even if this intruder was good at concealing his level of strength and aura, he wasn''t very good at stealth. Chitta could easily take him out with some solid combat skills and weakening magic.


    She lay in wait for the ignorant fool to enter her field of vision with the practised patience of a hunter. However, what the succubus hadn''t been expecting was a clumsy and awestruck teenager who looked as weak as a human to come bumbling into her sanctuary. The student was obviously new, she did not recognise his face. The way he spoke to himself and pointed at the exotic plants only made Chitta think that he was slightly touched in the head.


    Deciding that he wasn''t a real threat, the succubus decided to observe the new specimen for a little longer as she remained hidden in the foliage of the grand Elder tree.


    "Is this edible?" Zero asked and pointed to an orange fruit from one of the bushes.


    Chitta raised a brow. It was common knowledge that Poxie fruits were poisonous. The only reason why they were grown in this greenhouse was because of their leaves. They made great tea and it was a tea that Chitta actually enjoyed from time to time.


    The assassin wasn''t quite expecting for Zero to pluck the fruit and pop it in his mouth all at one go. Her eyes widened instantly. The succubus swooped down from her branch to slam chop the brunet''s nape and had him spit that out immediately.


    "What do you think you''re doing, idiot!"


    Zero wasn''t quite expecting to be attacked and the insult missed its intended purpose. He was only slightly disappointed at the waste of food. Still, he was pleasantly surprised that his hunch had been accurate. He didn''t think that Chitta would so readily show herself even though she had been in the area. Zero had already achieved his motive of marking her on his map but it would be a waste to just leave the greenhouse without first exploring. Who knew that the target would choose to show herself before he made his move?


    "Why did you do that? It hurts!"


    Chitta couldn''t believe it. She just saved this brat and he was complaining about getting hurt. The assassin gave him a glare. No matter how dumb a demon was, everybody should know what is deadly and what isn''t? Did he not grow up in the abyss or something? How could he not tell apart poisonous from edible food? Besides, Poxie fruits grew in every domain. Has this kid been living under a rock or something?


    "That was poisonous, idiot."


    Zero blinked. He knew that already. Why was she telling him that? He was only pretending to eat it. What he really wanted to do was absorb it and analyse if it contains any unique medicinal properties. One other thing Zero noticed was how her words and tone contradicted her intention. Maybe Chitta really was just a misunderstood person.


    "Thanks, you''re really nice. My name is Zero, would you like to be my friend?"


    The assassin blinked at the random introduction. Zero? What kind of name was that? Also, she hadn''t heard about any transfer student. In the Academy, she had the widest information network. How wasn''t she aware that there would be a new student? A dumb one at that but that wasn''t the point.


    "Did you take the entrance exams to get accepted?"


    Zero shook his head. "No, Lucifer sent me an invitation to experience what school life is for a week. It might be a short time but I would like to try and make a few friends before I have to leave the abyss."


    Chitta blinked. "Leave the abyss? Are you going on your first mission?"


    Zero blinked. First mission? Did she know about the secret mission he was assigned? This was bad... his cover might be blown before he could get any action! Baal had specifically told him to run and avoid trouble at all cost. What was he going to do against her? She was a trained assassin who knew the Academy better than him. There really was no way to run.


    "Hey! Dumb doctor! Where are you?"


    Chitta was startled by the yell from the greenhouse entrance and took that opportunity to slip away. Zero was startled. Not many people knew he aspired to be a doctor. In fact, he didn''t think that would be common knowledge in the Academy. Baal would never call him such mean things, who was it shouting for him?


    "Dumb doctor!"


    "I''m not dumb!" Zero shouted back at the unknown person, not willing to be insulted further. He wasn''t the best doctor yet but he was working on it. They had absolutely no right to judge him for it. He hasn''t even completed his training with Hua Tuo!


    "There you are," the familiar voice said and Zero turned around quickly.


    "Beel!"


    "Don''t call me that," the Demon Lord scowled. "What do you think you''re doing here? Also, what''s with that fruit? Don''t tell me you tried to eat it..."


    Zero blinked at the fallen orange fruit on the ground.


    "I was... but a girl suddenly fell out of a tree and smacked me from behind making me spit it out. She disappeared because you were shouting. Also, I am not dumb."


    Beelzebub raised a brow and looked at Zero for a few seconds before snorting. "Says the one who tried to eat Poxie fruit. You don''t have poison resistance or special abilities, do you?"


    Zero blinked. Apart from absorption, nothing really. "I guess not?"


    Beelzebub rolled his eyes. "You should be thanking her. No ordinary demon survives the poison of a Poxie fruit. The poison spreads within three minutes. No matter how good of a doctor you are, you wouldn''t be able to make it. The only way to cure Poxie fruit poisoning is to drink blessed water but for demons, it''s either death by poison or death by allergy reactions to the holy attribute."


    Zero blinked. Now he was more curious about it. In fact, the greenhouse was becoming one of the places he wanted to explore in the Academy apart from the library.


    To spite Zero, Beelzebub plucked a fruit from the same bush and popped it into his mouth. Zero looked confused so the Demon Lord smirked. "It''s the unique ability of the Lord of Gluttony to be able to eat anything. Sucks to be you."


    The Demon Lord felt a lot better at seeing a flash of hurt in Zero''s eyes. That was payback for trying to kill him. Work together? Beelzebub scoffed. There was no way he was going to cooperate with this fool. Unfortunately, he couldn''t let the poor boy die either. It would leave a bad taste in his mouth. Thanks to Zero''s actions, he was now able to confirm Chitta''s intentions. That was one person of his list of suspects.


    Finally, some progress.


    Zero watched as Beelzebub walked away. Chitta was also far from the greenhouse on his map. The young doctor had saved Beelzebub''s icon in a different colour for easier identification. Mii reminded Zero that classes would start in two more hours so Zero had to start making preparations. The first class they had was physical education. Zero didn''t know anything about what they did in that class. he was told to change into the special gym clothing provided by Lucifer in the meeting yesterday.


    Physical education was only compulsory for those who were not specialised in combat skills. It was also the only class that Class-A and Class-B student shared. However, this also meant that Zero would be unable to catch a glimpse of Rayneld, Chitta or Koblaq.


    "Let''s get going," he told Mii. At the very least, Zero would be able to place markers on Kruz and Jeremiah.


    Three down, two more to go. However, Zero didn''t think that tracking the last two suspects down would be an easy thing.


    ***


    "Alright, gather up!" the gym teacher Professor Spiff clapped his gloved hands together.


    Zero merely stared. This walking doll was a teacher at Lucifer''s Academy? What''s going on?


    The teacher in question wore a full face mask and was covered from head to toe. Everything about him screamed flamboyant and Zero didn''t know how this teacher was in charge of teaching them combat skills. Physical education was a nicer sounding term for combat training. Aristocratic demons were known to be strong enough so having to attend such a class was considered demeaning or beneath their status. The name was changed to spare the pride of these snobs and Zero wanted to roll his eyes. Why did they have to complicate matters so much?


    "I see that we have a new face," Mr Spiff commented as his hollow eyes landed on Zero.


    "Why don''t you introduce yourself?" the masked teacher asked.


    Having no choice, Zero obliged. There was no applause or encouragement. Zero felt the stifling silence and judging stares on him. That made him feel uncomfortable but somehow, he knew how important first impressions were. According to Lilith, demons would respect the strong and scorn the weak. If he wanted to get along with everyone here, he couldn''t play nice.


    With a determined glare, he exuded a wave of magical aura he had been suppressing. Ever since the Redemption Event, Zero''s mana reserves had more than tripled. The Demon Lords had advised him to keep it concealed in order not to attract attention so Zero did his best to not let out too much of his aura. It was tricky but it did the trick.


    "I''m Zero, let''s get along."


    Mr Spiff was stumped silent and so were the other students. Zero used that opportunity to study Jeremiah and Kruz''s expression. They seemed frightened of him much like the other students present apart from Beelzebub who scowled at him. Maybe he overdid it?


    "Ahaha..." Mr Spiff chuckled weakly. "I see, it''s a pleasure to know you too. Everyone, please get along with Zero alright? Shall we begin class now?"


    Nobody protested although class progressed with some slight tension. Zero didn''t have much to do. It wasn''t till halfway through the class that Zero finally understood what kind of demon Mr Spiff was.


    "Good job, you finally figured it out," Beelzebub deadpanned.


    "How did you know what I was thinking?" Zero jumped. he hadn''t noticed when Beelzebub had gotten so close. He was too focused on tracking Chitta who wasn''t attending class. Jeremiah and Kruz''s markers were registered so Zero was thinking of a way to mark the last two suspects.


    "Everything is written on your face. If you want to survive in this shithole, you better learn how to wear masks like our dear teacher."


    Zero frowned. Mr Spiff was transforming to mimic another student. This time, it was Kruz''s turn. Aerial battles were more fun to watch as compared to underwater ones. Zero blinked. Kruz''s movements were fluid and natural but whatever Mr Spiff lacked in physical abilities, he made it up with his experience.


    It was no surprise that Kruz lost within the first ten moves they exchanged.


    Mr Spiff transformed back to his carnival costume and Zero eyed the small pocket mirror hanging from his neck.


    "Good work, Kruz! You have improved in judging your opponent''s movement even without the use of your sight. However, you still need to work on detecting feints."


    The bat demon blushed and Zero found that pinkish tone on his bluish skin very contrasting. Mr Spiff''s true body wasn''t in the mask. It was only through several rounds of combat that Zero noticed an irregularity. Despite being able to copy his opponent''s forms and skills, the one thing that didn''t change was the pocket mirror hanging from a chain on his neck.


    "Is Mr Spiff a mirror?"


    Beelzebub smirked. "You''re getting smarter, I see. Yes. He is a mirror demon even if object classed demons aren''t usually strong, Mr Spiff is an expert in what he does. Nobody can compete against him in a no magic combat battle."


    Zero nodded. Mr Spiff could be fairly odd at times but Zero liked him already. School wasn''t as bad as what Baal made it out to be. Zero enjoyed watching the exchanges, it was truly an eyeopener. The only damper on his good mood was Beelzebub who seemed to dislike him for some reason. He didn''t remember what he had done to warrant such dislikes but Zero was determined to amend his wrongs.


    He would apologise after lessons. There was no more sincere way to apologise than offer some of Belles and Begonia''s limited offer items. Surely Beelzebub would have no objections against carrot cake. Right?

 Chapter 186 - Agent Zero (5)

    Mr Spiff heard about Zero''s special condition from the dean. He could understand why. The kid wasn''t particularly strong looking and would probably be the target of bullying. Kids these days weren''t the nicest, not that he expected anything less from demons. However, Zero just struck him as the odd one. The compliments he dished out weren''t full of sarcasm, malice or ulterior motive. As a mirror demon, Spiff had the ability to look into a person''s heart and reflect their true nature back at them. Zero''s true nature blinded the professor.


    "That was awesome!" Zero''s voice could be heard again just as another student finished their round. His excitement was attracting odd attention within the class but Spiff simply couldn''t stop him.


    "Thanks," Jeff the werewolf grinned. Zero settled in easily with the children and the mirror demon wondered if Lucifer had been wrong with his judgement. The kid might look physically frail but there was tremendous strength in his personality and the ability to gather people towards him.


    "Next!" Spiff called. It was Jeremiah''s turn and Zero paid closer attention now that there was a great opportunity to observe his target.


    The canary demon allowed his transformation to unravel and the young doctor blinked at his demon hybrid form. Sure, the yellow streak in his hair remained but the demon now had wings instead of arms and claws instead of feet. His facial features were slightly altered to something more bird-like and Zero wondered if that was any good for combat. According to Hua Tuo, canaries are domesticated birds who no longer knew how to survive in the wild. It was also the reason for their extinction.


    Mr Spiff didn''t relax his stance and treated Jeremiah with the same caution he did for Kruz. Zero raised a brow. Perhaps he was wrong in his judgement. It was a purely physical combat test so nothing should happen right? Mr Spiff would be able to handle it. Still, the heavy feeling in the pit of his stomach didn''t go away. Why did he feel as if something terrible was going to happen again? The last time he had such a feeling was when they were fighting against Count Carrabas in Half Moon village.


    The spar began at a normal pace with Jeremiah circling around Mr Spiff. It was basic common sense to size your opponent before the actual exchange. Zero didn''t see anything wrong with it. Although his time with Ruth had been brief, he learnt a few tips from the vampire through their conversations.


    Mr Spiff never made the first move. That was something Zero realised after paying attention to the lesson. He was slightly nervous because his turn was approaching so he didn''t notice it at first when Jeremiah was playing dirty. The canary demon was whispering in a very low tone almost inaudible to the students below as they were spiralling higher in an aerial battle. Zero didn''t pick it up at first but after observing that there was something strange about Mr Spiff''s movements, he started paying closer attention to the details.


    Mr Spiff was swaying from side to side with no control over his movements. The mirror demon was no fool, it was definitely some sort of spell. As an experienced teacher, he had certain measures to take against students like these. The Academy''s safety features would kick in soon enough if it sensed magic use out of the unrestricted zone.


    Zero frowned. Mr Spiff was getting more hits and it was worrying. Jeremiah wasn''t landing light blows either. It stopped looking like a spar two minutes ago and Zero wasn''t the only person to notice this. The mirror demon teacher was being knocked around in the air.


    "Something''s wrong," Beelzebub frowned. Zero didn''t respond. He was considering if he should attract attention by jumping in to help their teacher. He did make a promise to stay out of trouble and jumping in right now would not only attract trouble but attention to him.


    From the corner, someone shot up into the sky and startled the young doctor from his thoughts. Mr Spiff had been badly hit and was falling out of the sky. Jeremiah''s feral smile spelt trouble as he swooped after the fallen teacher. Zero didn''t have much time to react to that because there was someone way faster.


    Kruz was already on it. The small bat demon was hardly able to support Mr Spiff but he did his best to re-divert the mirror demon from the crazy canary demon''s path. Jeremiah cursed when he missed the final strike to shatter that pocket mirror. He clicked his tongue in distaste. Instead of pursuing the gym teacher, he switched his target to the meddling bat demon.


    Kruz froze when those eyes locked onto him. He couldn''t see very well but he could sense that bloodlust redirected to him. With Mr Spiff still in his arms and him struggling to keep them from plummeting to the ground, Kruz didn''t know what he could do.


    Jeremiah lunged himself forward and Zero decided to cast consequences to the wind. He didn''t like Jeremiah before but now he absolutely abhorred that demon''s existence. Beelzebub saw Zero''s recklessness and decided to tackle the young doctor, pinning him to the ground with everything he had. Thankfully, nobody was paying attention to them so he clasped a hand over Zero''s mouth. It wouldn''t do them any good if they blew their cover now. This was a perfect opportunity to confirm the traitor''s identity. Beelzebub had a fairly good idea on which suspect to tail now. He caught sight of something that Zero didn''t know yet and knowing how naive the teenager was, he wasn''t going to share the lead.


    "Stop it, idiot!" he hissed. "You''re going to blow our cover."


    Zero glared at the Demon Lord. There were people in trouble and his mission partner was only concerned about blowing their cover? Couldn''t he see that Mr Spiff required medical attention? Kruz was also in a pinch. Someone had to help them and stop Jeremiah before things become dire.


    Just then, there was a loud booming noise and an explosion in the sky.


    Beelzebub, Zero and everyone else froze. The sky was covered in dark clouds that crackled with lightning. It didn''t look natural at all and the two squabbling students forgot about the differences momentarily.


    In the swirl of dark clouds, a holographic face started to form. Zero recognised it to be Lucifer and was almost relieved that the dean had great timing.


    "Jeremiah," the voice boomed. "Come to the dean''s office right now. The rest of you in Class-A and Class-B are dismissed for the day."


    After dropping that abrupt announcement, the clouds dispersed and students started chatting amongst themselves, not understanding what had transpired. Jeremiah looked pale as he descended from the sky. Kruz looked worn out but Mr Spiff who had reverted to his usual form looked worse than the small bat demon.


    As the students started to disperse, Zero rushed over to Kruz and Mr. Spiff while Beelzebub left to hide in a distance, intending to tail the canary demon who glared at the teenager and the bat demon with hate.


    "Heal!" Zero whispered urgently and enveloped the two demons in his magic. It was a basic recovery spell that worked quickly and effectively.


    Almost instantly, Kruz felt better. He didn''t feel tired and was surprised that his feelings had somewhat stabilised despite the mental shock. On the other hand, Mr Spiff didn''t look any better.


    "Can you help me carry him to the infirmary or my room? I''m a doctor in training, I can help," he asked the bat demon.


    Kruz blinked. He couldn''t really see Zero''s face but from the warm and sincere voice, the bat demon knew he was a kind person.


    "Do you live in the dormitory?"


    "Yes," Zero confirmed and Kruz threw one of Mr Spiff''s arms over his shoulder.


    "Lead the way, it''s closer than the infirmary. Can you fly?"


    The young doctor shook his head. "Not yet. I wish I could do so one day but not yet..."


    Kruz was puzzled by that response but chose not to comment on it. They made their way slowly back to Zero''s room. From atop the clock tower, a certain librarian smiled. He would love to get to know more about the brunet who smelled like a dragon. It was quite a nostalgic scent too. Who knew that he would get to see his old friend in such circumstances?


    ***


    Kruz was amazed. He didn''t know anything about Zero because he was a transfer student. Zero didn''t look particularly strong either and was like a magnet for bullies if anything. As one of the weaker demons, Kruz tended to keep to himself and shy away from everyone else. His trait wasn''t a particularly special one but it got him accepted into the ranks of those who were considered geniuses. It made him feel incredibly out of place and he was always so afraid that he would be the next to be targeted. He heard the stories about how certain students were targeted the moment they left the Academy''s grounds and murdered. For someone as weak as him, the only way to survive was to not offend anyone or join the ranks of someone strong. There were many strong people like Chitta and Rayneld but Kruz simply didn''t have the courage to approach any of them. Looking at Zero made him reconsider. Maybe it wouldn''t be bad to be friends with him.


    "How did you get accepted into the Academy?" Kruz asked at last.


    Zero was in the middle of repairing the fractured pieces of mirror on Mr Spiff''s main body when he heard Kruz''s quiet question.


    Honestly, Zero hadn''t thought about his cover story. Should he just tell the bat demon that it was through Baal''s recommendation or come out with something else?


    "It''s alright if you don''t want to answer, I''m just curious."


    Zero smiled. He liked Kruz already. The bat demon may be quiet and aloof but really, he was only a misunderstood person. That was another suspect stuck of the list of targets.


    "Would you believe me if I said it was through Baal''s recommendation? We''re friends."


    Kruz stiffened. Nobody sane would call a Demon Lord by their name, at least not the six established ones. Beelzebub was someone whom the Abyss had yet to recognise so nobody really bothered treating him like one yet. For Zero to call Lord Baal by his name so comfortably would either mean he had a lot of guts or really was a close friend.


    "I''m so sorry! I didn''t know that. Please forgive me, Sir Zero!"


    The teenager blinked. "Oh no! Don''t call me that... I''m just Zero. All my friends call me that... Unless you don''t want to be my friend?"


    Kruz froze as if he had done something horrible. "Not at all! I''ll be most honoured to be your friend..." He panicked when he heard the hurt in Zero''s voice.


    Zero beamed and did a one-eighty change in attitude at Kruz''s confirmation.


    "Yay! You''re my very first friend in the Academy. Let''s get along well, Kruz!"


    The bat demon was blinded by Zero''s glowing happiness. Kruz felt the heat rush to his cheeks and nodded shyly. Zero only laughed at that shy demeanour as he continued patching Mr Spiff back.


    "Could you share with me a little more about how things work in the Academy? I''m still rather lost because it is such a huge place with so many people..."


    The bat demon smiled and delved into details about what he knew, making sure to include advice of the people Zero should try to avoid offending and the ones who seemed particularly nasty.


    "That''s cool, you know so many things!" Zero complimented and Kruz shuffled in his seat. Zero pulled the covers over Mr Spiff and pulled out some tea from his inventory storage, startling Kruz.


    "How can you use magic in the Academy''s non-magic zone?"


    Zero blinked. "It''s an ability of mine? I don''t think this counts as magic?"


    Kruz tilted his head to a side, confused. Wasn''t space-time magic and kind of magic? What kind of ability was that? Was Zero some kind of storage chest demon? That was odd. Kruz was very sure Zero was some sort of medicinal plant demon. Now that he thought about it... that was healing magic. That was still magic! Magic was banned, how is Zero able to use it?


    The bat demon began to be suspicious as the oblivious brunet served tea with a bright smile. Perhaps... perhaps there was more than met the eye when things concerned Zero.


    Kruz didn''t show it outwardly but the gears in his head began working in overdrive. Who exactly was Zero and what was he doing in the Academy?

 Chapter 187 - Agent Zero (6)

    Zero didn''t see his mission partner the entire afternoon. He spent it with Kruz who gave him a private tour of the Academy grounds. Zero enjoyed the bat demon''s company tremendously. It was vastly different from spending time with Truen or Baal. Kruz laughed alongside Zero at the funny things they saw and made jokes. It was a very new experience for the apprentice.


    Zero learnt a fair bit about the bat demon too. Apparently, Kruz was a student accepted for his ability to do reconnaissance in ways that others couldn''t. Kruz was able to transform into a tiny bat and had a superior sense of hearing and smell. Despite his physical disability with his eyes, a trait from the bat demon clan, Kruz was able to determine the location of things and objects through echolocation. Zero was excited to know how that ability worked because he had it too. It was tricky to use and Zero''s head often hurt from listening to the multiple echoes when he used it.


    After walking around for hours, they were famished.


    "Let''s head to the cafeteria," Zero suggested and Kruz politely declined.


    "I''m sorry, Zero. It''s getting late, I have some matters to attend to. You should go without me..."


    Zero didn''t push it although he was curious about the matters Kruz had to attend to. He headed to the cafeteria alone without questions but kept a close eye on Kruz''s target mark on his map. The bat demon was heading back to the dormitory so Zero decided to check in again later. His stomach protested once more and the young doctor picked up his pace. He was curious about what happened to Jeremiah but that will have to wait till after dinner. he would find out more about what happened from Lucifer after dinner when he saw him for their daily report.


    ***


    "You''re late," the dean commented when Zero appeared from a warp portal.


    In truth, Zero was only tardy by ten seconds. It wasn''t anything that warranted a glare but Lucifer merely wanted to express his discontent with the brunet''s actions today. He heard and saw it all from the surveillance. Baal gave him the carte blanche to chew the brunet out so Lucifer wasn''t going to hold anything back.


    Zero stiffened at the heavy tone of voice. That was how Baal usually sounded like when he was displeased with something Zero did. The brunet racked his memories for anything that might possibly anger the Demon Lord but couldn''t find anything worth getting worked up over. He did quite a good job keeping a low profile and managed to strike off two out of five suspects from his list. Why was Lucifer so mad?


    "How was your first day of school?"


    The question was casual but Zero knew there was more to it than that. Carefully, he crafted his reply.


    "It was interesting. I made and new friend and managed to cancel two targets from the list of suspects. I''ve come into contact with three out of five suspects now."


    Lucifer was genuinely pleased with the rate of progress although he wasn''t too pleased with the methods Zero deployed. Also, there was a different kind of headache that came in the form of a certain librarian. He didn''t involve Olaf for very good reasons. That dragon demon was almost as meddlesome as Zero was.


    Lucifer wasn''t speaking or looking up from his work for a while and Zero was starting to wonder if the Demon Lord had heard him. The young doctor tried to peer at what Lucifer was doing and snuck up closer to the desk, inching over with his toes.


    Lucifer noticed what the boy was trying to accomplish and didn''t stop him. He was too lazy to deal with Zero''s weird antics at this point and waited till the teenager was close enough before flicking a pen at Zero''s forehead with deadly accuracy.


    The force of collision caught Zero off guard and he fell backwards onto his behind with a dull thud. The spot where pen connected with skull throbbed with ache but it wasn''t anything Zero couldn''t fix with some healing magic. Still, that wasn''t a particularly nice thing to do.


    Lucifer wanted to smirk at the pout Zero was making. Served him right. Who in the right mind would try to eat poisonous fruits, compromise their cover in front of their target and tell others that they were friends with Demon Lords? Apparently not Zero. He did all of those and to add oil to the fire, now Olaf was interested to know this fluffball.


    "Do you have any conclusive evidence that those two suspects you mentioned are not involved with the plot in any manner?"


    Zero blinked. Evidence? "Does instinct count?"


    Lucifer gave Zero the dead fish eye and Zero winced. That was right, instinct wasn''t an acceptable reason for many. He completely forgot about that after hanging out with Baal for too long. Conclusive evidence huh...


    "I have trackers on Jeremiah, Chitta and Kruz. At the moment, Chitta is contacting Lilith. I''ve also spoken directly with Lilith about Chitta''s agenda. She''s not the enemy''s spy. Jeremiah is sleeping in his room now and Kruz is up to something. I have not confirmed what he is up to but I know for sure that Kruz isn''t the spy. I will get the evidence tonight when I follow him out of the Academy."


    Lucifer nodded. "Noted about Chitta and Kruz. I hope to hear some positive news. That tracker ability sure is handy. What do you think of Jeremiah?"


    Zero made a face. "I don''t like him."


    Lucifer raised a brow. Is that really something a spy should be saying? "I''m asking for your objective observation and not your opinion."


    Zero blushed and apologised. "He''s still suspicious. How can he use magic in the magic restricted zone? He was trying to harm Mr Spiff, I saw it earlier."


    Lucifer nodded. He saw that too. If it weren''t for Beelzebub losing the fight to hold Zero back, he would have let it play out a little more to collect more damning evidence.


    "That wasn''t really magic. It was a bloodline ability and a curse. Beelzebub has reported it to me, so far Jeremiah is our biggest lead. Baal is still trying to sniff out the traitor in the staff ranks. You can rest assured, the traitor isn''t Spiff or Olaf. Also, a word of caution before you retire for the night... don''t get too close to Olaf. That guy''s nothing but a nuisance. Give him a foot and don''t expect him to return it."


    Zero gulped. "Thanks for the warning, goodnight headmaster."


    Lucifer didn''t respond and Zero left the office with his heart pounding. Talking to Lucifer was always scary in some unspeakable way. Now that the report was over, Zero wanted to know what his dear new friend was up to. Kruz has been moving in a certain pattern around a specific area but not leaving the school grounds. Zero was also sensing another target in the area. If he had to guess who it was, Zero would place bets on it being the notorious yankee of the Academy.


    The young doctor wasn''t disappointed when his prediction was right on the mark. A certain gargoyle that blended with the dark sky came swooping down silently on the ground in front of a tree a few metres away from the dormitory building that Kruz was residing in. The bat demon was really tiny in his bat form and Zero had difficulty spotting him from this distance. If not for the map''s ability, Zero wouldn''t have noticed Kruz at all.


    "Are you ready?" Koblaq asked as he transformed back to his human form. Zero noted how drastically difference the gargoyle was in appearance. In his demon form, the gargoyle was something born from a nightmare with a bald head, sharp eyes with horned wings all covered in black scales. In his human form, he had inky black hair that secluded his face, walked with a slouch despite his tall figure and was rather well-built.


    Kruz transformed back into his human form and Zero held his breath. He didn''t know if echolocation would be able to detect him from this distance or through close windows. Thankfully, Kruz wasn''t able to detect Zero from this distance.


    The two students left swiftly and Zero cursed the fact that he couldn''t fly. Thankfully, Lucifer didn''t ban him from using magic in the Academy. He would simply have to follow them using teleportation. Thank goodness Mii was an excellent navigator.


    Zero was fairly surprised when they stopped at a rowdier part of town in Lucifer''s domain. Baal had cautioned him time and again to avoid those shady streets. It reminded Zero about the underground city that Baal led him to, except worse.


    "Where are they?" Koblaq growled and sniffed the air. Kruz transformed back into a human and sent out pulses once more.


    "I sensed them here a few nights ago, they might have changed their location."


    "Can you locate them?" the gargoyle asked and Zero blinked. What were they going on about?


    Kruz nodded and poofed into a tiny bat before flying away quickly. The brunet held his breath and teleported into a building slightly further away so that Kruz wouldn''t notice him following them. He was highly curious about what was going on. Koblaq was notorious for his reputation in the Academy. He was constantly picking fights outside of the campus and Zero didn''t think this was a friendly visit. The real question was why Kruz was working with Koblaq. Who were they looking for?


    The gargoyle wasted no time and entered a tavern. Zero blinked. Baal once mentioned that taverns were places where all sorts of horrible people gathered at. There were many things that could be exchanged for money there with information being the most valuable. Coux had specifically told Zero to never enter a tavern without Truen and the young doctor wasn''t sure if he should wait outside or follow Koblaq in.


    "Mii, is there a way to see what''s going on inside without me having to enter that tavern?"


    The strawcherry assistant materialised with a poof beside him. "I can go in there and give you visuals if you want."


    Zero thought for a while. "It''s too dangerous. I guess we''ll just have to wait then."


    Bob''s hologram materialised beside the startled fairy and beamed. "I can do it!"


    Zero looked at Bob. Bob didn''t have a tangible form like Mii so that resolved one of Zero''s worries. Also, the Eternal Dragon was rather smart. He was the prime candidate for such a mission.


    "Alright, I''ll be counting on you. Please don''t get discovered. I just need conclusive evidence that Kruz and Koblaq are not on the enemy''s side. Do not interfere with their matters too much, Lucifer''s words."


    "Roger!" the dragon replied and vanished. Zero felt the tug at their mental connection as Bob moved further away from him. Things would be a lot easier with lesser distance but beggars couldn''t be choosers.


    Mii monitored the map while Zero mediated, trying to concentrate on the connection he had with Bob. Kobalq was now registered as a target and he wasn''t moving much. On the other hand, Kruz was running in circles in the area near the tavern Koblaq entered. Chitta was also sneaking out of the Academy but Zero told her not to worry about it.


    "Zero, what about Jeremiah and Beelzebub? What should we do if they are on the move?"


    Zero''s eyes snapped open at once. Jeremiah was the finest lead they had. "What''s that bird up to? Also, what about Beelzebub?"


    Mii showed Zero the map. "Beelzebub is tailing Jeremiah. That canary is up to something for sure. Just take a look at his movements. He''s sneaking into the greenhouse in the middle of the night. Why would anyone do that? It''s not as if he was a fan of the plants there."


    Zero hummed. "Is there possibly someone he is meeting there? The greenhouse is known to be one of the more secluded places in the Academy after all... nobody will host a tea party so late into the night. It screams fishy if he''s going all the way out to do this."


    Mii agreed. "Should we abandon Kruz and Koblaq here to confirm what that canary is up to?"


    Zero watching the blinking dot in green. "No, I think Beel can handle it. Let''s focus on this for now."


    In the next fifteen minutes, Kruz circled the area wider and wider. Bob was giving feedback that Koblaq seemed to be in a fouler mood as each minute passed. then, Kruz returned and Bob made his presence disappear. Mii also returned to the mindscape and Zero readied himself to follow them.


    The small bat was nestled in Koblaq''s breast pocket, exhausted from flying for such a long period of time. The gargoyle took two turns into a dark alley and transformed into his grotesque appearance before taking to the night skies, using the darkness as his cover. Zero launched the pursuit and followed closely.


    They left the domain entirely and Zero begin to worry as the distance between him and the Academy grew. They flew past a rock mountain and reached a dark forest full of dead trees. The miasma was very thick and Zero noticed how Kruz had entered a hibernation stage. From what he had observed, Kruz and Koblaq seemed very close. The gargoyle was rather protective of the small bat demon.


    Koblaq returned to his human form and stood up straight. Without the constant slouch, Zero thought that he looked like a completely different person.


    "They are surrounded," Mii told Zero through their connection and Zero studied the map. True enough, there were numerous dots appearing on the map surrounding where Koblaq was standing. The only problem was how Zero couldn''t see anyone near them.


    before Zero could investigate the reason for his map''s malfunction, something shot up from the ground. Koblaq evaded it swiftly and stepped into the air with his wings supporting him dutifully. It happened too quickly and Zero didn''t know what had transpired. Whatever just happened had left massive holes in the hardened ground. Zero was reminded about worms and shuddered to think of worms that size.


    The dots gathered around Koblaq and Zero held his breath. Surely enough, whatever monster hiding underground launched themselves into the air, trying to bring Koblaq down. Zero had a good look at what the gargoyle was fighting and shuddered.


    "Netherworms?"


    Zero felt physically ill at the sight. Koblaq massacred them without holding back it was messy with green worm blood raining from the sky but the mountain of dead bodies was creating a horrible scenery. He read about netherworms and how dangerous they could be. These monsters mutated from absorbing the miasma in the wilderness. They would eat away at the ground beneath while making their nest, causing whole landscapes to collapse inward. They also eat unsuspecting demons and gain intelligence.


    The battle lasted all of thirty minutes. Zero had already emptied all the contents of his dinner onto the ground. He was a good two miles or so away from the site but it didn''t make things any easier. Now that he had his conclusive evidence of what Koblaq and Kruz were up to, he should return to make his report to Lucifer.


    Still, the blinking dot on his map made him worry a little. Beelzebub and Jeremiah were still not back to their dormitory.


    Shaking his head, Zero tried to reason that Beelzebub was a Demon Lord capable of taking care of himself. The box of carrot cake was still waiting on Beel''s bed when he left, Zero only wished that the Demon Lord of Gluttony wouldn''t stay out too late.


    Freshly baked carrot cakes wouldn''t taste as good if left alone for too long.

 Chapter 188 - Agent Zero (7)

    Beel hasn''t returned even once during the night. He was now hanging out at the cafeteria and Zero glanced at the box of carrot cake. It was still on the same spot. There was a pang of hurt in Zero''s chest but the teenager decided to push that aside for now. He had another agenda on his list today. First, he was going to take a shower then report to Lucifer about his findings last night.


    On his way to the dean''s office, he overheard several students gossiping about Beel. Zero couldn''t help but be curious and eavesdropped.


    "Really? Someone dared make a move against a Demon Lord?"


    "I don''t think he would be this seriously wounded out of carelessness. It''s definitely an attempt at his life. He is the weakest among all the Demon Lords after all... I think his days are numbered."


    Zero felt as if someone poured ice water over him without any warning. The tips of his fingers turned ice cold and Zero swallowed with difficulty. His legs took him to Lucifer''s office numbly.


    "You''re early," Lucifer mused. he was about to tease Zero but held back when he saw the pale expression.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zero shook his head. "Sorry, it''s nothing. I came to give you my report with the evidence I gathered last night. Kruz and Koblaq are not our targets. This is what they were up to..."


    Lucifer accepted the magic stone and pulsed his magic through it. Zero''s memories appeared in a hologram and Lucifer watched it silently.


    When the memory ended, the Demon Lord nodded in satisfaction. "Very well, I will inform Beel about your findings. When will you get in contact with Rayneld?"


    Zero hummed. "I''m going to the library today, there is a high chance I will get to add him to my map. He shows up at the library frequently after all."


    The dean nodded and dismissed Zero after another round of caution about Olaf. The brunet took his leave swiftly, not bothering to look back. All he wanted to do was run to the cafeteria and check up on Beelzebub.


    He found the Demon Lord in the cafeteria fairly easily. Skipping the line for food, Zero zoomed in straight to the Demon Lord nonchalantly munching on what looked like the hardest bread in history while chugging down a jug of milk.


    Zero skipped the pleasantries and examined the Demon Lord with a trained eye. Beelzebub didn''t appreciate the scrutiny. He had a rough night after his cover was almost blown. If not for his knowledge of several secret shortcuts in the Academy, he would''ve been exposed. Whoever the collaborator was, they definitely had impressive combat skills. Thankfully, magic was not allowed on the campus. That gave Beelzebub the chance to slip away even if he didn''t manage to escape unscathed. Ranged weapons definitely lived up to their reputation. He knew that Zero''s mission last night went smoothly and he didn''t need the doctor rubbing his failure into his face. It was worse when Zero was genuinely concerned about him. That made whatever shredded pride he had remaining disintegrate into ashes.


    Zero chose not to make any comments. He knew that there were many pairs of eyes on him in the cafeteria. Beelzebub always attracted attention. Unknown to Zero, he was also gaining a reputation of his own. Apparently, someone had witnessed Zero casting healing magic on Kruz and Mr Spiff after gym class. The rumour started spreading after that. Some said that Zero was secretly an angel spy sent from the heavens while others thought that Zero was a demi-god apprenticing under the God of Medicine. It made things worse when someone claimed to have seen Zero hanging out with Lord Baal and Hua Tuo at the recent Trials.


    Soon, the Academy had given the young doctor a nickname that would be written into the history of Morning Star Academy. Zero the Miracle-maker was his name.


    "What''s the Miracle-maker doing? Does he want to get smitten by the Lord of Gluttony?"


    "Bets are on the Miracle-maker winning the Lord of Gluttony, any contenders?"


    "Is he trying to recruit the Lord of Gluttony? I heard that he''s charmed that loser Kruz last night."


    Zero filtered out all the background noises and focussed solely on his roommate.


    "Let''s go back," he spoke calmly.


    Naturally, Beelzebub bristled. He slapped Zero''s hand away with scorn on his face. The young doctor didn''t take offence to it, he expected just as much. Calmly, he took hold of Beelzebub''s wrist and pulled him out of his seat. The Demon Lord resisted at first but knew that he would be making a scene if he resisted any further.


    With the most reluctant look on his face, he allowed himself to be dragged out of the cafeteria with the tray of unfinished food in his other hand. Zero was silently happy that despite his unwillingness, Beelzebub wasn''t outrightly kicking him away. Then another thought crossed his mind that sent Zero into a semi-panicked mode. What if his roommate was too injured to fight him?


    They returned to their room very quickly and Zero all but ordered the disgruntled Demon Lord to remove his shirt.


    "And why would I do that?"


    Zero smiled. "I could use other means to examine your injuries but it may feel more invasive."


    Beelzebub studied that angelic smile for a while. That was definitely a threat that Zero would be very willing to see through if he refused to cooperate. If there was one thing Beelzebub had learnt about Zero, it was the brunet''s sheer stubbornness that rivalled Lord Baal''s and his own. Zero was a doctor through and through. There was no use trying to deny a doctor his natural instinct to want and save others. Sometimes Beel wondered if doctors were worse than heroes.


    Hesitatingly, the Demon Lord shrugged his blazer off followed by his shirt. Zero observed his movements carefully and noted if there were any movements that caused Beel discomfort. From what he saw, there were several bruises darkening on Beelzebub''s arms and torso. They looked very much like whip marks and Zero felt the anger brewing in him.


    Beelzebub noticed Zero''s silence and was slightly surprised to see such a look of concentration with slight killing intent leaking from the teenager''s control.


    "Zero!"


    Snapped out of his thoughts by Beel''s call, the young doctor blushed at being caught losing focus. He apologised quickly and hovered his hands over the injured areas, pouring his healing magic over them. Beelzebub had half the mind to run. He didn''t know what kind of healing magic Zero was going to use. Even though he wouldn''t die from exposure to holy attributes as a Demon Lord, it would hurt a lot. He wasn''t willing to subject himself to torture like this.


    The comforting warmth of Zero''s healing magic surprised him. The Demon Lord had never been on the receiving end of such care before. With his superior abilities to heal and regenerate, it wasn''t really a necessity. Zero''s earnest attitude about his well-being made Beel feel strange on the inside. This young doctor was a real enigma. He was also someone whom Beelzebub envied, hated and liked all at once.


    Zero had just finished with closing up the last wound and wanted to move on to more but Beelzebub stopped him.


    "Don''t, the rest will heal by themselves. Thank you but that''s enough for now. I have other leads to search and I think you should do the same. How many targets have you gotten in contact with?"


    Zero blinked. Finally! A wide smile grew on his face when the Demon Lord was willing to open up to him about their mission.


    "I only have Rayneld to find and then I would have made contact with all targets. Chitta, Kruz and Koblaq are not the suspects, I have confirmed them."


    "All in only a day of observation? These criminals have been plotting for a very long time. How can you be sure that they aren''t involved? If they have been able to cover their trails for so long, they would be more cautious. You could be fooled."


    Zero shook his head. "I know that for a fact that they aren''t our suspects. Lilith has confirmed that Chitta is a spy from her side. The reasons for her mission were not specified but that is good enough to rule Chitta out. I tailed Kruz and Koblaq last night. They were working together on some other personal mission. I just handed in the evidence, Lucifer has given them the clear too."


    "Personal mission?" Beelzebub raised a brow. As far as he knew, nobody understood anything about the bat demon and gargoyle. Also, together?


    "Yes, they are allies of sorts. It is usually easy to miss Kruz out because he is very small when he is a bat and has a very weak presence."


    Beelzebub blinked. "How did you know when or where they were leaving? I''ve been tailing them for months, I never could find out."


    Zero gave him a cheeky grin with a victory sign. "I have an ability that allows me to mark out anyone by their magical energy within a certain area. It''s not a very wide area yet but I think I''ve gotten the Academy grounds covered."


    Beelzebub paused. What the heck was this idiot talking about? Not very wide? The entire Academy grounds span around a good two hundred acres. No scout with farsight would be able to see that far or have spatial magic capable of covering the entire Academy ground. Just exactly what is Zero?


    "You''re not a demon, you''re not a human. You''re not even a demi-god but you possess insane abilities... just what are you?"


    Zero blinked. "I''m Zero."


    The Demon Lord didn''t know what to make of such a simple answer. Eventually, his brain gave up and he sighed, burying his face into one hand. That''s alright. Zero can be on a whole new category on his own. Beelzebub wasn''t even going to argue with that. He''d seen his fair share of strong opponents and monsters like Lucifer but Zero was in a whole new category of his own. Unlike those with power like Baal and Lucifer, Zero was as harmless as a fly. That''s right, the teen may be a nuisance but he was mostly harmless. They only have to be wary of his doctor''s instincts after all.


    "Nevermind. Are you going to find Rayneld later?"


    Zero nodded. "I''m going to visit the library because I heard that he hangs out there from time to time."


    Beelzebub wished him luck. "Try the third floor near the rose coloured window. It''s his favourite spot to read even if all he does is carry a book and demon watch from that window."


    Zero thanked his mission partner and decided to take his leave.


    The room was quiet once more and Beelzebub flopped onto his bed with pain on his face. Zero healed most of the external injuries but the ones and he was thankful for that. He couldn''t bring himself to allow the teenager to investigate further. It would be shameful for him if Zero were to find out about his non-physical injuries. Whoever that contact was, he knew how to use spells and curses effectively.


    Beelzebub clutched at his chest in agony as the curse flared once more. The Demon Lord knew exactly what kind of curse this was but there was nothing really much he could do about it. As a Demon Lord of the Gluttony domain, getting rid of such a curse would only take about a day at most while most people would have died within an hour of the curse. Beelzebub closed his eyes and was about to rest when his hand knocked over something from his bed.


    The box clattered and Beelzebub caught it with his sharp reflexes before it could hit the ground. He knew that box. There was only one place in the entire Abyss that sold desserts in such fancy looking packages.


    Carefully, Beelzebub opened it and was surprised to find the desert he was craving for the most of late. Did Zero know what he wanted? No, that couldn''t be. It must have been a coincidence. Knowing the teenager, this must be some sort of apology or ''let''s get along'' gift. Still, it was a gift that Beelzebub couldn''t refuse.


    Digging into the slice of carrot cake, Beelzebub melted the moment he felt it on his tongue.


    Bliss. Pure bliss. This shouldn''t be possible but the Demon Lord didn''t care. He was a Belles and Begonia''s regular because they made things that soothed his cravings. It wasn''t easy being the Lord of Gluttony. The chase for perfection is a struggle.


    At the back of his mind, Beelzebub knew that he would forgive the young doctor with his initial attempt at his life. It was obvious that Zero didn''t mean to do it. However, maybe he would keep the act up for just a little longer just so that Zero would bring him more treats like this.


    Beelzebub moaned again as he shovelled the rest of the cake into his mouth. The dessert was gone all too soon but already, he felt better. Feeling lazy to take out the trash, Beelzebub stretched his jaws and swallowed the box whole. He let out a long burp before yawning once and flopping back to bed.


    Nobody disturbed him for the rest of the afternoon. The same could not be said for a certain teenager running around in the library in search for their next suspect.

 Chapter 189 - Agent Zero (8)

    It wasn''t very difficult to locate the library. In fact, there were many students heading towards it too. Zero didn''t know that it was such a popular spot and was slightly concerned about being able to find his target with so many demons around.


    The library was a very grand looking building, only second to the atrium. In fact, it was located conveniently behind the atrium and beside the garden. Zero wondered why the gardener thought it was a good idea to design high thorny hedges in a way that led people deeper into it only to be met with no place to go. Zero did find the idea of putting small fountains, trees and benches in those places to nowhere really cool. He just didn''t think it would be very convenient to walk out of such a place with some of those hedges constantly shifting positions. The thorny bushes were alive after all, ready to snag some unsuspecting people''s ankles for a tasty sip of blood.


    Yes, Zero recognised them now. They were definitely blood vines, an extension from a blood willow. The blood willow was a tree that survived by feeding on blood. As terrifying as it sounded, there was one good thing about this tree. It was a guardian tree that protects the territory of its owner. If Zero wasn''t mistaken, the owner of this blood willow had to be Lucifer. He knew that this tree existed somewhere on the campus away from sight because it grew underground. Judging by the mobility of these thorny roots, Zero wouldn''t be very surprised that this tree guarded the perimeter of the Academy grounds. Lucifer had very good security against uninvited intruders on the ground. He just wondered what sort of precautions Lucifer had against aerial opponents.


    Zero was climbing up the fifth level on this long spiral stairs and wondered why the library''s entrance was located on the very top floor of the building. Weren''t building entrances usually located on the ground level for easy access? This magnificent architecture had eight levels to it too! Why couldn''t they make life easier by introducing a teleportation gate if they were going to put the entrance on the top floor?


    Zero reached the eighth level and huffed. It wasn''t a tough climb up but it certainly was unnecessary. Zero wondered if he could introduce Raj''s invention for the pulley system to Lucifer. That would make accessing the library a lot easier. Heck, it could help save precious time too!


    Without waiting for any longer, the teenager pushed open to huge double doors and was taken aback by the luxurious interior. There were rows of books neatly aligned on the shelves mounted onto the wall. Zero expected the entire space to be filled with piles and stacks of books lying everywhere but the library was more spacious than he expected. Either Truen was lying about libraries or Merlin''s personal library simply differed from the norm.


    Zero walked in and marvelled at how organised everything was. He walked past the lavish single-seated couches and made a beeline to the nearest bookshelf. There was nobody else in the library and Zero wondered where everyone else had gone. There were many students making their way over to the library earlier, where did everyone disappear to?


    The first book that caught his attention had a red spine. Zero reached for it and was startled when the book shot a fireball at him. The fireball dissipated in the air but Zero''s eyes were as wide as plates. Baal wasn''t lying when he said that everything in the Abyss was dangerous. Truen never told him that books were capable of attacking people!


    There was a low chuckle behind him and Zero jumped.


    "Don''t do that, I''m not sneaking up on anyone. Just thought that you might drop by someday so I invited you over to the restricted section of the library. How did you like the climb all the way to the top? This place has one of the best views you can find in the Academy other than the bell tower."


    Zero blinked. "It''s you!"


    Olaf did a little bow and Zero wondered why a teacher would bow to a student like him. Wasn''t it usually the opposite? That made the young doctor slightly confused.


    "Indeed it is," the librarian smiled. "How would you like some tea? I have moonlight citrus and Poxie blended tea."


    Zero raised a brow. "I thought Poxie fruits were dangerous?"


    Olaf laughed at that. "Indeed, they are. However, their leaves make the most fantastic fragrant teas in the Abyss. It''s the only reason why we grow them in the greenhouse."


    Zero hummed and followed Olaf''s lead to what looked like the librarian''s office. It was a spacious room with french windows behind his overly large desk. Unlike Baal''s desk, Olaf had hardly anything on his table. Other than a sign that indicated his name and position, there was only a pen holder with a feather pen in it.


    "I''m very glad you decided to visit the library, I heard a lot about you from Lord Baal and have been eager to spend some time alone with you like this."


    Zero took a sit and watched Olaf pour him some of that fragrant tea. "Why is the entrance to the library located right at the top? Wouldn''t making an entrance on the ground level be easier?"


    Olaf settled the cup of steaming tea before his guests and took a seat. "That is true. There is an entrance located on the ground level for ordinary students. As the keeper of the library, I can manipulate it to my will. Forgive me if I made you suffer getting here. I just really wanted to talk to the person who smelled so similar to an old friend I thought I would never see again."


    Old friend? Zero was confused. He didn''t know Olaf at all, they only met yesterday.


    Seeing the confused look on Zero''s face, the dragon-demon smiled. "No, I know that you are not him. We''ve never met before but for some reason, I smell him on you. You might be in possession of something that belongs to him and I am curious about how you met him. Some know him as the Eternal Dragon but I don''t know what humans know him as now. Last I heard, he was assigned the job as the Keeper of Endow Hill back on Earth."


    "That would be me," Bob told Zero through their mental connection.


    "You know him?" Zero was surprised. Come to think about it, there was hardly anything he knew about the Eternal Dragon apart from the kind of food he loved. Five-Plume Pheasants are Bob''s favourite and he likes them roasted with Cleo''s unique spice powder.


    Olaf gave Zero a lottery-winning smile. "I knew it! Tell me, how did you meet? Is he doing well?"


    "Actually..." Zero hesitated if he should let Olaf know that his friend was right here with him in his care. Bob isn''t exactly in top form so he didn''t know if this piece of news would upset the dragon-demon.


    "Let me handle it," Bob offered and Zero relented control.


    "It''s good to see you again, friend..." Bob said and projected an image of himself. That startled Olaf greatly and he dropped the teacup in his hand, sloshing the contents all over his table. Zero was glad there weren''t any documents of importance on that desk or it would be severely ruined.


    Olaf looked shaken to see Bob. The Eternal Dragon reincarnate didn''t seem fazed at that dramatic reaction. In fact, Zero had never seen Bob looking calmer than he did right now.


    "Relic... is that really you?"


    "My name is Bobbinskrier now, it''s been a long time old friend. How have you been doing?"


    The librarian held back tears and swallowed thickly. "I didn''t think that we would ever meet again... not in circumstances like this either. Tell me, how has life been treating you?"


    Bob laughed fondly. "Not too bad. I met a strong master that I would like to travel with. Honestly, if not for what happened recently, I would never have been able to leave Endow Hill."


    Zero felt awkward watching the two friends talk. He wished that he could occupy himself with something else while they caught up on old times. The only small problem was that he couldn''t exactly stray too far from Bob who relied on him to materialise.


    The Eternal Dragon read Zero''s thoughts and turned to him. "It''s alright, I can use my magic reserves to hold this form on my own for about an hour. You should go on ahead, master."


    Olaf gave Zero a few words of advice including to always put up a magical barrier when dealing with temperamental books. There were books in the forbidden section that Olaf banned Zero from visiting as they were too dangerous for even for a dragon-demon like him to handle. He made the young doctor promise not to go near the sanctioned out area before giving Zero the librarian''s key.


    The first thing Zero did when he got the key was to explore the other doors he saw. Surely one of them would lead him to the third floor. The teenager hadn''t forgotten about his mission. Sure, meeting Olaf was interesting but if there was anything he learnt from Coux, it would be the ability to fully utilise the time he had. Time management was a very useful skill to master.


    "Mii, is there a way to know which door would take us to the third floor? Also, would you happen to know where Rayneld is?"


    The strawcherry fairy reappeared in Zero''s mindscape. She pulled out the map in parchment form and Zero didn''t regret letting her design the interior of their mindscape library. It was amusing how the map magic was usually similar to the app on the communicator. Sometimes, Zero would pull the communicator out just to hide the fact that he had a unique skill and blend in a little more. Mii was different. She simply loved the rustic look of ancient tools and bridged the gap of their limitations using some magic and a lot of imagination.


    "Well, according to the layout of what we know, this place doesn''t exist. It''s not a magic that you would know either although it can be very similar to the lamp that Zeus gave you. I guess the only way to find out is to go through every door till we find it. Olaf did give us the key after all..."


    Zero hummed. It sounded like a huge waste of time but this was certainly better than sitting in on the conversation of two friends who had a lot to catch up on. "Do we not know where Rayneld is now?"


    Mii shrugged and put the map away. "No, we do not know his magical signature yet. It''s not something that the report can include. I can only place a tracker on him after identifying him in person. You''ll still have to do most of the grunt work."


    Zero sighed. This wasn''t going to be easy. Seeing that he only had a week to find a solid lead and that a day had already gone by, the teenager was beginning to feel the pressure. Baal and Lucifer''s success greatly depended on Beelzebub and his findings. Beelzebub was already onto something with Jeremiah. Zero didn''t want to waste time by chasing the same suspect and miss out on the other. He trusted the Demon Lord to be able to take care of himself despite the injuries he received from last night.


    "Where is Beel?"


    "Still in the room. I think he''s sleeping now if anything... he didn''t return at all last night," Mii replied and Zero nodded. At least Beel was safe. Thank goodness for the tracking function.


    "Do let me know if he''s making his move. Let''s try to get Rayneld in our map today."


    His assistant rolled her eyes when Zero wasn''t looking. As if he needed to tell her that. "Just get going already," she snapped and promptly faded back into the back of Zero''s mind.


    Zero giggled. Despite maturing himself, Mii hasn''t really changed much at all in terms of personality. It didn''t matter. He was happy with how things were. Zero took a look at the ten doors and wondered why there were ten of them when there were only eight levels. Even if one belonged to the forbidden section of the library, there should only be nine doors...


    "Oh well," he shrugged. "Here goes nothing!"


    The key was jabbed into the third door from his right and Zero yelped when he felt a strong force pulling him away into the door against his will. If he was worried about having to climb long and sufferable flights of stairs, he no longer had to.


    The only thing that crossed Zero''s mind as he was falling through space was why hadn''t Olaf put teleportation gates when he first invited him to the restricted level of the library?

 Chapter 190 - Agent Zero (9)

    Zero tumbled through the other side of the gate and landed with a heavy oof. He didn''t know which part of the library that door-gate took him to but he knew for sure for a fact that the world he was seeing wasn''t in the right orientation.


    It took Zero a few clumsy attempts to right himself. Landing with his butt in the air on his back upside down while crashing into a wall isn''t the best landing position. Zero adjusted a few kinks and tested his joints before studying the new area. This room didn''t have any windows or furniture. It only had some light emitting crystals hanging from the ceiling and another door to his left, adjacent to the door he exited from. This new door didn''t have keyholes so Zero put the key away into his inventory and opened it.


    The teenager was mildly surprised to see students roaming around and seated on some of the provided desks. Zero didn''t know which level he was on but the sight of students made him happy. At least there was some progress.


    Nobody paid him any attention as he entered and Zero skittered around the side of the library trying to find any hints about his whereabouts. He pulled up the map in his head but didn''t know what to make of it. All it told him was how he was in the library building but not the level he was on.


    "Funny," he thought to himself. "Is the map broken?"


    Zero tried to look out for any staff that might be on standby on this level but found none. Everywhere he looked, there were students he didn''t know. It was strange that Zero couldn''t find anyone from his class or from Beelzebub''s class on this level. In fact, now that Zero had a closer look, the uniform they wore was slightly different too.


    He was turning around when he bumped into someone.


    "I''m sorry!" he squeaked when he noticed how he bumped into someone''s chest. That demon had a furry chest and Zero had to crane his neck upwards. Zero didn''t know if should run or apologise again after getting into trouble with a chimpanzar demon.


    Instead of getting angry, the chimpanzar demon calmly stared at Zero.


    "You seem lost. This is the second floor of the library meant for the regular stream students. If you''re looking to go to the third floor of the library for special stream students like yourself, you should head to the lifting lobby."


    Zero blinked. "Lifting lobby?"


    The chimpanzar demon roared with laughter. "I''ll take you there," he said and Zero thanked him. Who knew that there were nice demons around? Now, he wouldn''t have to worry about getting lost with such a nice guide.


    The library was massive! Zero ogled at the number of books and the rows of shelves along the floor in aisles. There was an area dedicated to writing and reading, an area for relaxing and a counter that students can check out the books they wanted to loan.


    "Here we are," the chimpanzar demon smiled and Zero stared at the lifting lobby. It was a huge empty room with nothing but a runic circle on the floor.


    "Thank you," he smiled at the good samaritan. The chimpanzar demon left and Zero stepped onto the magic circle.


    "Now to figure out how to use this circle..." he frowned. It wasn''t anything that Mii would help him with. Zero was stuck. Should he ask Bob who was with Olaf to know how to use the lifting lobby? While the brunet was contemplating, someone else entered the room.


    The newcomer blinked at the sight of a strange teenager whose face he had never seen before muttering to himself while staring at the floor. While it wasn''t common to see new students appear every now and then, this particular student was different. Even without looking at his face, he could tell that the brunet wasn''t in the same class as the rest. He may rival Beelzebub the Demon Lord who was also known to be the most powerful student in the Academy.


    "Is there anything you require help with?" a polite voice asked, breaking Zero away from his muttering.


    He turned around and was about to thank the stranger for offering help when he saw a familiar face. The newcomer had blue skin, wild looking hair that was shaved on one side and the other covering his eye, multiple facial piercings and beautiful aquamarine eyes.


    "Target encountered, I repeat. Target encountered! Abort mission, Zero!" Bob cried out in the young doctor''s mindscape. Mii smacked the dragon over the head.


    "Don''t listen to this buffoon, carry on as planned. I''ve marked him on the map," the strawcherry fairy told Zero.


    Rayneld was observing the transfer student with interest when Zero froze up for a second. It was almost as if Zero was cautious of him for a while. Also, another thing struck him as odd. He was almost certain that he''d seen this person somewhere before. If only he could remember where he saw this particular brunet...


    "I was just wondering how to use this lifting lobby, could you teach me? I need to get to the third floor..."


    Rayneld grinned. "Third floor huh... looks like you''re in luck. I''m heading to the third floor as well so it''s not a problem. Lifting lobbies only work when you have a special access pass. As a new student, I doubt you''ve received yours yet. All you really need to do is channel some mana into the pass and the lifting lobby will activate. You can select the level you wish to go by standing on the runic circles dedicated to the floor you wish to go. Of course, you''d have to be authorised to access them first otherwise, it wouldn''t work. From the crest on your uniform, I think you''ll be able to access just about any floors apart from the seventh and eighth."


    Zero smiled and thanked the manta ray demon as they parted at the third floor. Rayneld didn''t seem to suspect a thing so Zero allowed himself some time to calm himself down. Now that he made contact with his target, there was no real reason to continue associating with him and risk exposing his cover. He checked the map just in case and was satisfied to know that Rayneld was on it.


    After checking the time and discovering that he had a good forty minutes or so left, Zero decided to check out the history section on the third floor. Surprisingly enough, the Academy focuses more on combat and magic classes. Etiquette, business and literacy were taught to only aristocratic. Also, there was one class that intrigued Zero. It was called human studies. Demons study all about humans from how they look, talk, act, feel and behave. naturally, this class is only available for the special class students that Zero happened to be part of.


    "Do you think they have human study materials here?" Zero asked Mii in a low whisper, not wanting to attract attention.


    The strawcherry fairy raised a brow. "Why do you want to read up on that? You can study about humans on Earth when you return."


    Zero sighed. If only that was true. "Other than Karris and Wiser, hardly anyone else on Earth I know is human. Count Carrabas and his army do not count. besides, Wiser cannot be considered a healthy study subject. He''s plenty of weird and Karris is very used to the way of life for those who aren''t humans. I don''t have any references. It''s nice to prepare ahead of time so that I know what to anticipate when I begin my journey..."


    Mii laughed. "So you think that the best place to start researching about humans would be from a library in the Abyss? You do realise that these books will be written from a demon''s perspective for demons, right?"


    Zero tilted his head. "What''s wrong with that?"


    Mii was speechless. Bob shook his head. "It means that many of those things wouldn''t be as accurate as you would want them. It doesn''t cover the more human aspects of being human. Demons only learn how to imitate human speech, manner, pattern and behaviour for the sake of blending in. They''re not really trying to understand them."


    Zero hummed. Despite that, Zero couldn''t stop being curious. After all, some information no matter how inaccurate would be better than none right? As a doctor, he understood human biology. Hua Tuo was a subject matter expert. However, Zero wasn''t satisfied with simply that. He heard some stories about how great humans were in the war from Baal. Despite being so fragile and almost powerless, Zero was intrigued to know that humans were the only species that defied against their natural disadvantage and triumphed over the odds.


    "It would be nice to find out anything about them, really..." Zero shrugged and walked around trying to find something that might pique his interest.


    After making a few rounds, the brunet felt disheartened. There was simply nothing Zero wanted to read. Bob had been correct. After flipping through the first five books in the human study section, Zero gave up finding anything useful. The apprentice simply couldn''t understand why the preference of seductive clothing was crucial enough to be written in the book and the different styles of clothing humans in different regions wore were not as important in the mentions.


    Feeling tired, Zero walked over to the resting area and found that all the seats were occupied. Disheartened, the brunet wandered around trying to find anywhere to rest.


    Five minutes later, Zero found the perfect spot for a short nap before he had to return. There was an inner ledge on one of the huge tinted glass windows that made a cosy corner. Zero fell in love with it immediately and skipped straight towards it. He sat down on the ledge and brought his legs up before curling them close to his chest. The glass pane felt cool against his cheek and Zero decided to gaze outside once he was comfortable.


    To his astonishment, the view was something that came out of a painting. Zero didn''t know that such a beautiful place would exist in the Abyss. It was almost like a hidden paradise. If the terror-inspiring blood vine maze was something out of a nightmare, this garden full of cotton flowers would be something out from a fairy tale.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Zero jumped. He wasn''t expecting anyone to talk to him.


    "It''s you!"


    Rayneld smiled. "We meet again. I didn''t think that you were the kind to play hooky and sleep in the library. Then again, first impressions aren''t very accurate."


    "Play hooky?"


    Rayneld grinned and showed his rows of sharp teeth. There was a mischievous look in his eyes and Zero grew slightly wary when the model student sat on the same ledge and wrapped an arm around Zero''s shoulders.


    "Dark Age History lessons are ongoing right now. You''re from Class-A, right? that means you''re playing hooky seeing that you''re not there."


    Zero paled slightly and Rayneld laughed at that. "Don''t be so frightened, it''s not an uncommon thing. Besides, I think you could use a tour around the Academy. How about I show you some of my favourite spots? That garden you see there is off boundaries to students. Let''s start from there, shall we?"


    Zero wanted to protest. He had to retrieve Bob in fifteen minutes after all but the firm grip on his wrist didn''t allow him to leave. Refusing Zero''s refusal, the manta ray demon cheerfully led the stumbling brunet out of the library.


    "Mii, Bob... help?" Zero pleaded.


    His assistants only shrugged. There really wasn''t much they could do about this now.


    "Just don''t give him a reason to suspect you, alright?" Bob said and Zero flinched.


    That was something harder than not eating cake before dinner! Where were his friends when he needed them most?


    "Bob, if you don''t help me in the next fifteen minutes, you''re on your own."


    The Eternal Dragon wasn''t fazed. "That''s quite alright, master. Olaf here can help refuel my mana. It''s no problem at all, do enjoy yourself and practice prudence!"


    Zero couldn''t say anything to counter that and cursed. he felt slightly bad for doing so when he thought about Isis and Freya. Fortunately, they weren''t here.


    "Do I really have to do this?" he asked himself. Why did the world hate him so much sometimes? Baal couldn''t blame him if something happens now. He didn''t seek trouble out... at least not this time.

 Chapter 191 - Agent Zero (10)

    Zero had to admit. Rayneld was a rather cool person. Contrary to his princely image as a model student, the manta ray was someone who had quite the mischievous streak in him. Zero didn''t think that a model student would find ways to skip classes and escape the school grounds. The fact that Rayneld found a loophole in the Academy''s no-magic rule made the young doctor slightly suspicious of him.


    Things only became more suspicious when Rayneld took Zero to one of the more secluded and better keep secret shortcuts. Lucifer wasn''t lying when he said that it was going to be difficult to locate this exit. Zero could manage with Mii''s help and the map but the same wasn''t the same for Rayneld.


    "How did you discover this? It''s not easy to know where and what to do before you can find the entrance..."


    Rayneld gave Zero a toothy grin and his aquamarine eyes glowed. The young doctor didn''t think that was something a good student would look like. His feral appearance didn''t help give a gentler image. Zero was considering keeping tabs on him when the manta ray demon laughed.


    "I like to explore forbidden places. You can think of it as a hobby of mine. With a building as old as this and an owner as paranoid as Lucifer, I think there are more secret passages than the ones I''ve already found. This just happened to be one of the better few. However, if you thought in the direction that the headmaster does, it''s not very difficult to figure where he would hide certain things."


    Zero nodded, unsure if he should buy this reasoning. It would be a very convenient reason for a spy who had to conceal his cover. Still, Zero just smiled and followed Rayneld''s lead. The manta ray demon led them into some of the narrower tunnel and Zero wondered if this was such a wise thing to do. Saner people would have run away if someone tried to invite them into a dark cavern with the promise of a good surprise. Still, a mission was a mission. He knew that he had teleportation magic at hand if he really needed a quick getaway.


    The passage was long and winding. Zero didn''t think that it would ever end. He could feel the changes in the air already. While his sense of sight didn''t work very well in the pitch black darkness, Zero was able to put echolocation to use, a random skill he gained from one of the auction items. It was slightly strange to see images form in his mind without colours but at the very least, he knew he wouldn''t be tripping over the cracks in the uneven ground.


    The spy on mission noticed that his host hasn''t even fumbled once. Do manta rays see well in the dark or have echolocation? Zero found it interesting. If Rayneld was the spy, that would at least explain how nobody was able to catch him in the act.


    As they twisted down the maze, Zero smelled something stale and metallic in the air. He wrinkled his nose and wondered how Rayneld was able to tolerate the stench. Luckily for Zero, he knew how to switch off the sense of smell. The walkway was becoming wider and they were going down a steeper slope as compared to before. There were no longer tiles and the ground was closer to dirt. The stuffy air quality from before was now replaced with something warmer and more humid. Zero could hear something making low rhythmic thumps through the vibration on the ground. Whatever it was, Zero bet that it would be huge.


    "Where are we going?" he finally asked.


    Rayneld didn''t slow down nor looked back. "We''re going to see one of the most beautiful places in this Academy. It''s almost as good as the Academy''s heart. Just a word of caution, don''t touch it or get too near. I won''t be able to save you if you did."


    Zero didn''t reply. He didn''t know what Rayneld was talking about. Why would he touch anything out of curiosity? Also, why would he be in need of saving if he did? What could possibly go wrong? Lucifer made this Academy as safe as it got. Zero glanced at his map. While it was still part of the Academy, the maps were showing new grounds that were not there before. He was walking in unknown territory and that made the young doctor slightly unnerved.


    "We''re almost there," Rayneld told him and Zero gulped.


    With one final left turn, the sight made Zero freeze. Several hundred feet beneath the Academy, Zero never expected that Lucifer would hide such a terrifying looking monster.


    "Here she is... beautiful, right?" Rayneld smiled. His aquamarine eyes glowed in the dark, giving Zero chills. He didn''t know if he should agree with the manta ray demon or teleport away and blow his cover.


    "She" was big and Zero followed the movement. The ground vibrated again when a thick and heavy root fell onto the ground and twisted as if trying to scour for another meal.


    "Meet Veronica," Rayneld introduced. Zero didn''t understand how the model student could look at the Blood Willow''s true body with such adoration in his eyes. There was only one thing going through the doctor''s head.


    "Have anyone ever told you that you''re crazy?" the words blurted out of his mouth faster than he could stop them.


    Rayneld''s smile fell. His aquamarine eyes swirled through a few different hues before he spoke again.


    "No, you''re the first. I believe if we can come to the same conclusion, we could be good friends. I''m so glad that I wasn''t wrong in my judgement by bringing you here. Sometimes I invite someone I think will get along with Veronica but they scream and curse at me. If that isn''t bad enough, they had to insult my lover... of course, I silenced them permanently. I''m fine with being insulted but nobody will get away with insulting my darling..."


    Zero blinked and met Rayneld''s quiet gaze. "What was it that made you love her so much?"


    Rayneld took out a knife and Zero flinched. Thankfully, Rayneld''s eyes were no longer on him. The manta ray demon stabbed his other arm that wasn''t holding the knife. He held the bleeding limb out as an offering that Veronica gladly took. Zero yelped in horror at the bloody vine ripping out Rayneld''s entire arm.


    "Your arm! We need to fix that..."


    Rayneld waved Zero''s concern off in a relaxed manner with the happiest smile on his face while Veronica attacked his severed arm, devouring it without leaving anything behind.


    "Don''t worry, it''s part of being a manta ray demon. My arm will regrow in a few hours."


    Zero didn''t know what to say. He looked at the wound and blinked. The flesh was already stitching itself together. Zero didn''t even have to assist with his healing magic.


    "The first time I met Veronica, I was badly wounded. It''s not really a secret but I am the son of Charybdis. I have many enemies and the only safe place in the abyss is the Academy. Granted, there are political games within the compound and bullies but they''re nothing compared to professional hunters after your life. She helped me off those pesky demon hunters. How could I not fall for her?"


    Zero hummed. "I guess she''s special to you. I saw some vines in the garden earlier and have been curious as to where Lucifer was keeping her. I didn''t think that anyone would find out the true location of the Academy''s guardian."


    Rayneld smiled and sat down. Zero followed suit. "You have no idea how hard I worked to find her location. It took me many months to finally win her over and give me the most crucial hint before I found that entrance. I don''t know if there are easier ways to access this place but I''m not complaining. For Veronica, every drop of blood and sweat would be worth it."


    Zero struck Rayneld off the list of suspects. This person was mysterious and obviously insane but he wasn''t someone working for the enemy. All he really wanted was to be together with this monster of a tree.


    "Would it be terrible if you had to graduate from the Academy? Veronica has her duty here after all. She can''t come with you."


    At this, Rayneld fell silent. His aquamarine eyes turned a sorrowful shade of blue. "I know. I don''t want to graduate but I know I can''t hide here forever. When that time comes, I will ask Lucifer to give her to me. For now, I''m more than content spending the rest of my time here with her. You''re the first person I feel truly understands me. I''m so happy I wasn''t wrong about you."


    Zero smiled. He didn''t know what to think about how Rayneld saw him. He didn''t really know if making friends with such an odd person would prove to be such a good thing. Still, having more friends than enemies wouldn''t hurt right?


    "Likewise," he settled for and observed as Rayneld''s eyes brightened again. The duo sat there watching Veronica dig her roots into the dirt ceiling and shifting around. Occasionally, there would be a leg or two pulled down from above.


    Zero was startled when that happened the first few times but slowly got used to it. The low thumping sounds were surprisingly calming to listen to. When Veronica dragged down a tribe of orcs armed to the teeth, Zero wanted to praise her for doing a good job guarding the Academy against enemies.


    Veronica went on unaware of the two silent admirers. For such a vicious tree, she had one charming point about her. Ignoring the gnarly vines and thorny roots, the tree had shimmering silver leaves and one ruby red crystal flower. It didn''t look like a huge tree if the roots and vines were ignored. In fact, it looked like a harmless bush hidden away from the world. Zero noticed how the red crystal flower would glow whenever it caught something. It looked stunning when it was feeding and Zero glanced at Rayneld. Was that why the manta ray demon looked so happy to see her feeding on something?


    "Mii," he called for the strawcherry assistant through the mental connection.


    "Yes? I assume everything is going well seeing how you aren''t screaming for help."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "Yes, I was wrong. Thank you very much. I just need to take this image as evidence and pull out the fragment of memory that consists of our conversation earlier to include in my report tonight. That leaves Jeremiah as the only remaining suspect."


    Mii pulled out Zero''s memory book and photocopied the page that Zero requested for. The young doctor left her to it and decided that it would be nice to take a nap now. Bob was probably still talking with Olaf and Zero wasn''t particularly hungry yet. He would wake up later when his stomach decides to demand food.


    ***


    Beel couldn''t believe it. How could Zero skip lessons when he was meant to play the good transfer student? The Demon Lord cursed. Zero was supposed to keep an eye on that stupid canary! Things were screaming suspicious to him when that arrogant canary sidled up to Professor Rhinestone.


    "Dammit!" he cursed. "You owe me ten more of those carrot cakes," Beelzebub grit his teeth and followed them. Zero had better come back before dinner or Beelzebub wouldn''t let him go that easily.


    "Professor?" Jeremiah asked when he noticed that the Demon Ethics teacher wasn''t focussing on their conversation.


    "Let''s head to somewhere more private," Professor Rhinestone grinned at the canary demon. Baal caught sight of Beelzebub trailing after Rhinestone and Jeremiah after his class. Speaking of class, kids nowadays had no respect for their elders...


    "Wasn''t Zero supposed to follow up on their case? Why is Beelzebub doing it?" he muttered. His eyes narrowed when Rhinestone and Jeremiah started walking out of the building. The Demon Lord was about to pursue them himself when someone called him.


    "Professor Baal! You''ve been my idol ever since I came to the Academy. Could you please sign this for me?"


    Baal did so quickly and turned back to glance out of the window. They weren''t there anymore and the Demon Lord cursed. He didn''t think he would lose them so easily and hated himself more for taking this Professor job so seriously. What has Coux done to him?


    Thinking about having to report it to Lucifer left a foul taste in his mouth.


    "It''s all because of Zero..." the Demon Lord growled lowly. "I''ll make him tell me five stories to make up for all the trouble he has caused. Also, why the heck isn''t that brat in class? Who taught him to play hooky? Kids these days, I swear..."


    Somewhere under the Academy grounds, Zero sneezed.

 Chapter 192 - Beelzebubs Sacrifice

    Professor Rhinestone was a rather popular professor, especially among females. It was no surprise that he would be approached by so many students everywhere he went. With his ash skin tone and midnight blue hair, the man was a walking sin. Nobody knew what kind of demon he really was but many suspected that he had incubus blood.


    At this very moment, Beelzebub didn''t see the charming professor who could easily sweep anyone off their feet with some honeyed words. Charming and suave demons wouldn''t have such a grotesque form for starters.


    He assessed the damage done to him and cursed. He should''ve stocked up on more food before he trailed them. The last thing he ate was that miserable but heavenly morsel of carrot cake. It isn''t enough to help him regenerate severed limbs over and over again. Healing is a very tedious process and without food, Beelzebub could only limit the damage by closing the wounds instead of regrowing his limbs.


    To make matters worse, he was rendered unable to move. Rhinestone didn''t feel like killing him just yet and Beelzebub didn''t know if he should be happy about it or afraid. Jeremiah seemed gleeful at his helpless state and often showed his appreciation by inflicting minor cuts on his exposed face whenever he spoke a little too disrespectfully to the half-spider professor.


    "To think that Arachne''s child would be the mastermind behind this... what irony."


    Rhinestone didn''t take too kindly to Beelzebub''s smart mouth and swiftly spat out some web to seal that talkative mouth. Beelzebub wasn''t pleased but there was hardly anything he could do in his current state. Deprived of food and severely weakened without his arms and legs, the Demon Lord was only as powerful as a newborn child.


    Professor Rhinestone didn''t look pleased. In fact, his mind was working overtime to think of the accomplices Beelzebub had. One wrong move and his carefully planned revolt would go to ruins. It was hard enough to keep out of Lucifer''s radar. Jeremiah was a huge risk in his plans but the canary was important to act as his scapegoat. It was the only reason why Rhinestone would allow such an idiot to participate in his plans.


    He glanced over to the canary demon gloating at the crippled Demon Lord and shook his head. For such a refined and proud demon, Jeremiah was truly the black sheep. Really, how such a pitiful demon could exist in the house of nobles still puzzled him.


    "Oh, should I stab these disrespectful eyes of yours? I wonder if poking or scrapping them would be more painful... what do you think? Oh, I forgot. That''s right, you can''t speak!"


    Having enough of Jeremiah''s childishness, Rhinestone grabbed the student by the scruff of his shirt and threw him across to the other side of the room.


    "That''s enough. You should be on the lookout for his accomplices instead of wasting time and toying with him here. I''ll take care of the ritual. Report me if anything out of the norm arises."


    Jeremiah dusted himself and stood up before saluting and dashing away. Beelzebub watched that happen from his thread prison. Who knew that Rhinestone would turn out to be a cursed spider demon instead of an incubus? Looks were truly deceiving especially in the abyss. Then again, it made sense. His grotesque form was probably what made him behave the way he did. What a sad excuse of a demon. Beelzebub didn''t care what sort of inferiority complexes other people had. It just annoyed him that such a narrow-minded demon was capable of forming such a threatening coup d''¨¦tat.


    "Dammit," he cursed mentally. "If only there was a way to contact anyone..." the Demon Lord fumed. He tested the strength of Rhinestone''s web and found that it constricted with his struggling. He didn''t know what material these threads were made from but they cut into his skin like steel the more he struggled.


    "It will only make your situation worse. If you struggle too much, not even I can vouch for your safety. As one of the Demon Lords, you still play a crucial part in my plan. I don''t really want you dying so soon but I can''t do anything about it if you choose to do so. Those webs are meant to trap and kill stubborn prey so I suggest you keep as still as possible."


    Beelzebub flinched as the thread cut into his flesh, touching bone. Rhinestone wasn''t joking. The Demon Lord''s hands were tied both literally and figuratively. If only there was some way he could eat and regenerate. Now that his mouth was sealed, he couldn''t even sneakily eat away at his threaded trap when Rhinestone was gone.


    The professor fumbled around for a little and prepared to leave the hidden lair. Just as he was about to leave, the Arachne descendant turned around and gave Beelzebub the sickest grin.


    "Just to give you a thought to entertain you for the next few hours, I know about your unique ability to eat just about anything. Doesn''t that make you glad I sealed your mouth?"


    Beelzebub saw red and struggled more, overtaken by rage. He ignored how the threads were pressing hard against his bone by now and growled in anger as the sick professor left laughing. For the first time since knowing that troublesome young doctor, Beelzebub was glad that Zero wasn''t going according to plans. It would be terrible if their positions were reversed. Who knew what would happen to Zero if their positions were reversed.


    Beelzebub gave up after a while when the rage and adrenaline faded. He was losing blood very quickly with most of the threaded prison staining red and dripping onto the ground. The Demon Lord hoped that someone would discover of his unusual disappearance and report it to Lord Lucifer. Knowing Zero''s nosy nature, it wouldn''t be long before help arrived.


    For now, Beelzebub fought against sleep. Maybe, just maybe... he could take a short nap. They would wake him up when help arrived. Right?


    ***


    "Something''s not right," Rayneld frowned.


    Zero noticed it too. The usually calm and lazy bloody willow was working up a frenzy as they spoke. It wasn''t like this a few hours earlier.


    "What''s going on?" he asked.


    The manta ray demon stood up and grabbed Zero just in time to dodge and root coming their way. Zero was startled by Veronica''s hostility. Why would she suddenly attack Rayneld? Didn''t he say that she was comfortable around him? He did feed her enough to get her familiarised with his scent to not treat him like an enemy before. Why now?


    "I don''t know," Rayneld replied. "Something must have triggered her protectiveness. There is a threat within the Academy grounds. Veronica is usually very relaxed. Even when the outsiders are attacking the enemy, she holds her ground well in a calm and orderly fashion. The only reason for her tantrum now would be that a threat has appeared on the Academy grounds. The situation must be drastic. I should report this to the headmaster immediately!"


    Zero agreed. He glanced over to his map quickly to check on the target''s movement. Nobody else on the suspect list seemed to be moving suspiciously. Even Jeremiah was roaming on the school grounds. Nobody was doing anything suspic-


    "Beel... he''s in trouble!" Zero gasped in horror.


    The only green marker on his map was showing up in an undiscovered location on Mii''s maps.


    "Beel?" Rayneld was confused. The closest person with that name he could think of was the new Demon Lord. Then again, Zero was roommates with him so it shouldn''t be odd.


    "Hold on a second... how do you know he''s in trouble? Are you stalking him?"


    Zero didn''t answer the model student''s question. Instead, he opened up a portal gate and shoved the confused manta ray demon in before jumping in behind just before one of Veronica''s spiked roots hit them.


    Rayneld didn''t land in the most flattering manner. His face was buried into the ground and to make matters worse, Zero used his back as a landing pad. The manta ray demon groaned. Zero was by no means light at all.


    "Beel!" his worried cries made the curious student look up.


    True enough, the person with that nickname was none other than the new Demon Lord. What shocked Rayneld more wasn''t how close they seemed to be. He could now understand why Veronica went mad. That pool of ruby liquid on the floor didn''t look good.


    "@%&&^!!!" he cursed. "Hey, hang in there! Where the heck are we? He needs medical attention at once!"


    Zero didn''t waste time and worked on closing the wounds while replenishing the lost blood. Beelzebub looked too pale to be healthy and Zero wanted to cry. Who was it who did such a cruel thing to his friend?


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out that the best thing to do now while Zero was preoccupied with preserving the Demon lord''s life was to get rid of the threaded prison.


    He dug his fingers into the thread and cursed when his fingers started bleeding. Despite looking like soft silk, these threads were tough and sharp like steel. They wouldn''t budge and Rayneld wondered if there was anything he could do.


    "Is there no way to get rid of the thread?" Rayneld hissed in pain at his second attempt.


    Zero decided to try something crazy. Scrolling through his inventory with Mii''s help, he found what he was looking for.


    "Mii, could we try to make that acid absorbed from the bird''s stomach into something deadlier? I want to try and melt away enough thread to loosen it."


    The strawcherry assistant complied and started measuring the number of things that could be converted in Zero''s void space. Thanks to the mana conversion skill, Zero was able to easily recreate anything that he wanted to as long as he had something that could be converted to energy.


    "That''s going to take about ten gallons of seawater to create the amount you need," she reported.


    Zero nodded. "Let''s do this," he told her and Rayneld looked at Zero as if his friend had gone insane. Why was Zero talking to himself?


    His questions were soon answered when Zero paused his healing. A water ball of something foul smelling was conjured and Rayneld had to hold his breath while Zero splashed it on several parts of that threaded prison.


    The web sizzled and melted away effectively. As the threads came loose, Rayneld was there to catch the unconscious Demon Lord. He grimaced at the cruelty done unto the young Lord.


    Zero saw red when he saw Beel''s condition. Whoever it was, Zero wouldn''t show them mercy. How could anyone be so cruel! It didn''t matter what kind of reason they had. This was no way to treat anyone. Even if Beelzebub was a capable Demon lord who would recover from this, Zero didn''t think such an act was forgivable.


    "Could you hold him up? I''m going to regrow his missing limbs and heal him as much as I can. Whoever did this to him is going to pay... Nobody hurts my friends and get away with it."


    Rayneld shivered at the tremendous amount of mana and aura emitting from Zero. Even as the child of the great monster Charybdis, his strength could never compare to Zero''s. If anything, Rayneld was almost afraid to believe that Zero''s strength far surpassed the strength of Lord Lucifer.


    The entire Academy felt it. Lucifer shot up from his desk and grew serious. Baal who was still hunting for Beelzebub in one of the secret passageways paused and made a U-turn. There was no mistaking it, that was Zero''s aura and he was downright pissed about something. Knowing the kind-hearted young doctor, very few things would trigger him. If Zero was emitting such bloodlust, it could only mean one thing.


    Someone was in danger.


    Thanks to that shining beacon, Baal knew exactly where to go while Lucifer set his plan into motion. The entire Academy went into lockdown and the headmaster decided to start weeding out the traitor. For them to make a move this quickly, Zero and Beel must have been doing a great job.


    Now, it was time for the adults to take over. Nobody who threatens the existence of the Abyss will succeed. Lucifer didn''t sign an agreement with Heaven just to have someone destroy this hard-earned peace. He wouldn''t let those brats'' efforts go to waste. With Baal''s matching report, the dean knew exactly who he should pay a visit to.


    With a swish, he turned into a colony of bats and disappeared into the shadows.

 Chapter 193 - Battle of Prides

    A colony of bats appeared in his room. The Demon Ethics professor wasn''t fazed at all. In fact, he welcomed his late night visitor with a cup of Poxie tea.


    "Welcome, headmaster. I''ve been expecting you. Care to join me for a cup of tea?"


    Lucifer materialised and smiled gracefully as if he was merely coming over for a chat with a long-time friend.


    "Sure, it would be my pleasure."


    The Arachne demon offered the cup and Lucifer accepted it. They sat down on luxurious couches and took the time to enjoy the fragrance. Lucifer found it amusing that such a low-life could act so completely arrogantly in front of the Lord of Hell. Youngsters nowadays were truly ignorant.


    "I heard that you''re thinking of a job change recently from a few sources. What exactly about the Academy didn''t you like? As one of our more popular staff, it hurts me to think that you would be leaving us so soon. The students will be sad to know that their professor would be leaving without a reason."


    Rhinestone smiled and played along. With a dramatic sigh, he looked right into Lucifer''s eyes. Rumours had it that the Demon Lord had a knack for knowing when people are lying due to one of his unique abilities. Now that the pest Zero had brought those annoying eyes back, it would take too much effort trying to conceal his true intentions.


    "Indeed. I''ve been considering it for a while now. Teaching the younger generation brings me great joy but I''ve always found the lack of career progression something to be dissatisfying."


    Lucifer nodded. There was no lie involved in that statement but he knew clearly what Rhinestone was implying. He wasn''t here for leisure chit-chats but if that was what Rhinestone wanted, he would oblige. After all, Baal was already working on crushing the Arachne demon''s forces. If anything, he knew he could count on one of his best students in his entire career to take care of the mess. This was a battle of pride between two very different types of educators.


    "I believe that isn''t quite the case. You know that I''ve always offered you the opportunity to do more and contribute to the ideas on how we could help our students progress further in life. The Academy has always believed in providing a safe environment for our students to experience what society would be like outside of it. Century after century, the graduates of Morning Star have proved to become very successful individuals in any field that they chose to be in."


    Professor Rhinestone smiled. His eyes hardened. "Of course. That is only to be expected of the finest Academy in the Abyss. However, I''m sure that your lordship is aware of our current status as a proud species. We have many excellent students who could do so much better if not for certain restrictions. Why would the Academy not encourage them to spread their wings and take to the sky? Why are we limiting our future king and queens in this never ending cycle of monotony?"


    Lucifer set the cup down. He met Rhinestone''s cold gaze that blazed with bitter hatred. Once upon a time, a very long time ago before he lost his eyes, Lucifer thought the same. It was the reason for his fall. Angels were proud and mighty beings with wisdom unparallel to mortals. The only ones they bowed down to were Gods who flaunted their powers in fickle manners according to their whims. Why was it that angels had to cater to the Gods'' tantrums just because they were more powerful as an existence? It wasn''t fair. Lucifer disagreed and decided to rebel. Michael and Uriel were with him initially but seeing how the skies were painted red with the blood of their brothers, they decided to surrender. Lucifer, being unable to look past his pride and hate, continued at the expense of precious lives. That led to the fallout and civil war.


    While the angels were fighting a civil war, humans became the first and only creatures in the world to sharpen their wits and weapons. They learnt from Lucifer''s fall and developed terrifying ways to take down the Gods that Lucifer hated so much with their cunningness and stubbornness. Lucifer hated Michael for it. This could have been them, the proud angels, if they didn''t quit halfway.


    That was then. After losing his eyesight for many centuries, Lucifer learnt to look at the world in a different way. His hate withered away and he saw the world through Uriel''s eyes. When one was too focussed on something in life, they lost focus on the more meaningful things. His lost brethren wouldn''t come back even if they took down the Gods. When an angel fell, they returned to the cycle of life to the Natural Plane. Lucifer and Michael were the more aggressive kinds of angels who would bathe in the blood of their enemies. On the other hand, Raphael and Uriel were more sensitive to the cries of the weak, lost and hurt. Being empaths, Lucifer failed to understand that such a clash would hurt them. If he''d been a better leader back then to realise this, the fall out wouldn''t have happened. Michael saw that and decided to swallow their wounded pride for the sake of their brothers. Lucifer had been young and too blind to that. It hurt his pride to admit it but Michael was definitely a better leader. He was a leader that the angels could follow.


    Right now, looking at Rhinestone made Lucifer think that the times have changed. The Arachne demon was a reflection of his younger self, walking the path of destruction. Lucifer couldn''t hate him entirely. He only pitied the young demon for being unable to see past his wall of pride. It was obvious how Jeremiah idolised this professor. Lucifer didn''t usually look so closely into the profiles of his students. There were simply too many students and too many things that demanded his attention. However, the canary demon was an attention-seeker. It was inevitable that Lucifer would come across a thing or two about him at some point.


    "That is for the younger generation to decide," the Demon Lord told Rhinestone. "We only provide them with the foundation. What they choose to do with the knowledge is their responsibility. As an educator, you''re overstepping your duty boundaries by dictating their lives for them."


    Rhinestone had enough. Who was Lucifer to tell him what he can and can''t do?


    "Overstepping my boundaries? I think you''re misunderstanding something. I didn''t become a Demon Ethics teacher just to teach students how to get along with other races. I teach it to bring out the ruler in them. As proud demons, we don''t need to make concessions to anyone or anything we don''t want to. Those in power should take it all and the weak can only curse their fates. It''s ridiculous to think that there is justice in this world. The strong will always triumph over the weak."


    Lucifer didn''t disagree. Instead, he nodded. "I agree. However, don''t you forget that you''re talking to a Demon Lord who was once an archangel. Even the strong can fall, nobody is infallible. What''s more important is the strength of many rather than the strength of one. Gods have fallen to humans because of their arrogance, we will not be repeating their mistakes."


    Rhinestone snorted and rolled his eyes. Pleasantries long thrown out of the window.


    "This is why all you Demon Lords are nothing but cowards who have spent far too long playing into the hands of Angels and Gods. The past is the past, the present is the present. Why go on an all-out confrontation with the Angels and Gods when we can wear them down and chip at their defences? there is no need for chivalry, we are demons. Everything we do is only a means to an end. So what if we act a little cowardly? It doesn''t matter how we do it, the ones who will have the last laugh will be us. You''ve grown old, Lucifer."


    Lucifer didn''t bristle at the blatant disrespect. "Is that so?" he asked calmly.


    The lack of reaction got to Rhinestone. For some reason, he felt as if Lucifer wasn''t treating him as a serious threat.


    "I may not be able to get to you or any of the six Demon Lords now but I''m not foolish. A snake can never hope to win against a tiger but it can always kill its cub."


    Lucifer didn''t react to that. "Did you think that the tiger would let its cub stray too far away from it? The snake may be cunning but the tiger isn''t foolish. What better way to get rid of the threat than to lure it out from hiding? The tiger cub may be young but it is by no means weak."


    Rhinestone laughed. "Yes. That''s what you think. What if I told you that I have that tiger cub in my hands already? There is absolutely nothing you can do about it either assuming you can get to him. He should be dead by now and his death will topple the balance of the plane. Didn''t you feel that just now? It wouldn''t be long before the portal is forcefully opened. As the plane disintegrates with his death, there will only be two choices for all demons to make. Flee to Earth and conquer the humans or perish with this plane."


    Lucifer''s eyes narrowed. He knew that they were up to something but Rhinestone''s madness was worse than he anticipated. What made him think that Demon Lords could die so easily? Even if he got to Beelzebub''s body, the child would simply reincarnate again. Demon Lords do not return to the void. Their souls are bound by duty to the plane under a pact with Gaia, Hades and Isis. This was a well-kept secret.


    "Oh, did I forget to mention that it was thanks to that meddling brat who took Kerberos away that we finally figured out a way to trap a Demon Lord''s soul and drain its life force to fuel that gate? The Hell Hound may no longer be here but Schaf has been a very dutiful servant. The set up still works flawlessly. Did you think that magic stones were the only way to activate the never-ending time loop? They were useful and hardworking pawns but this is the end of the line for the Abyss. Even if you killed me right now, the plan will still be set in motion. Nobody can stop the wheel that has been set in motion."


    Lucifer wasn''t too sure about the success of Baal''s mission with how Rhinestone had so much confidence in his plan. Something was missing, There was something major that all the Demon lords had overlooked somewhere.


    Rhinestone coughed out blood when Lucifer''s shadow pierced into one of his lungs. The crazy half-spider grinned and chuckled maniacally when Lucifer''s eyes glowed crimson. The Academy''s air shrank and it felt suffocating under the angered Demon Lord''s aura.


    "Talk. If you don''t talk, I shall rip your memories out myself."


    Rhinestone gave Lucifer a challenging stare with a shit-eating grin. "Try me. You won''t be able to stop it."


    Before Lucifer could start his torture, the spider-demon activated a curse magic that caught Lucifer off-guard. The Demon Lord cursed and put up a defensive shield. In that short exchange, Rhinestone successfully thwarted Lucifer''s plans to extract any information. the Demon Lord could only vent his anger at losing his lead by blasting a hole through the expensive glass window. The Academy shook under Lucifer''s rage.


    Rhinestone''s soul was no longer in existence. Lucifer glanced down at his left wrist. That nuisance sacrificed his existence to place a mildly annoying but binding curse on him. Not only did Lucifer miss the opportunity to unravel their plans, he now had to deal with the curse of being unable to express his honest thoughts. It was a strange curse to choose but for Lucifer, this was a curse placed at the worst possible timing. Thanks to the curse, anything that he tries to convey would be automatically twisted against his will.


    "Baal to Lucifer, we''ve recovered Beelzebub thanks to Zero and Rayneld. What about Rhinestone?"


    Lucifer growled. He couldn''t answer them.


    "Lucifer? Is there something wrong? Zero, does this connection not work?"


    Zero checked the connection and Mii confirmed that it was working.


    "Is something wrong?" Baal tried again.


    Lucifer wanted to say yes but the words were automatically misconstrued. "No, everything is good."


    The Demon Lord of Pride cursed. That darn curse worked with mental thought messages too. he thought about asking Baal''s secretary for help seeing that there was a witch in her village that knew a lot about curses. However, his actions were immediately restrained by that darn curse.


    "What the-" Lucifer growled. Just how powerful was this curse? The Demon Lord rushed over to his study and tried to write a letter. His hand moved mechanically and crafted a message that completely went against his will.


    The Demon Lord growled in frustration and threw the paperweight into the wall. The poor object crashed into the magically reinforced wall and shattered into smithereens.


    "Great timing, just great timing," he swore to himself. As the proud prince of the abyss, Lucifer really didn''t want to ask for help. Unfortunately, the only person he could think of who could help him out of his predicament was one of the last people he wanted to see.


    With heavy reluctance, Lucifer closed his eyes and reached into the bond he had severed many years ago.

 Chapter 194 - Halo of Heaven

    Uriel was startled to feel that pull through his soul bond. Likewise, Raphael dropped his pitcher of water when he felt it. Michael froze and took a hit to his shoulder during a sparring session. Gabriel woke up from his nap and tumbled out from a cloud.


    Once upon a time, there were five powerhouses in Heaven. They were very close brothers who rose up the ranks together and suffered through good and bad times. They shared a soul bond through a ritual, a bond that had been tested by the civil war. The star brothers of heaven fell when one of them stopped shining and hid in the shadows of the Abyss. With one missing, the shining light that helped guide the lost and weak vanished. It was a spectacular sight to see all four archangels with their glowing halo. For the longest time, everyone wondered why none of those four archangels had halos. The glowing lights caught the attention of many Gods in Heaven, including Gaia.


    "Why now of all times...?" Uriel asked and cried, opening his eyes for the first time in a few centuries.


    Gabriel forgot how to use his wings from the overwhelming sensation. His tears brought on sun showers all over Earth as he crashed into Gaia''s tree of life. "Curse you, Luci..."


    Michael clutched at his heart and stabbed his sword into the ground in order to support his weight. It was as if his soul brother had never left at all. The heart he thought he buried along with their past was beating loud and clear inside of his chest, threatening to burst out from its confines. The archangel let a heart wrenching scream tear from his throat. His howls brought forth thunder upon the lands below.


    Raphael''s glowing halo brought forth the gentle sunlight after the showers and storms created by his brother. He wasn''t spared from the effects of feeling their rekindled bond. Tears fell from his eyes and the archangel prayed reverently to Isis for the blessed reunion. Whatever it was, Lucifer would always be one of them. He was only so happy to accept his brother''s tug at the bond.


    Everywhere on Earth, people saw a five-coloured rainbow in a full circle in the sky surrounding the sun. It was a phenomenon that would be forever recorded into history. According to the bards, that was known as the halo of Heaven and they weren''t wrong. In Half Moon village, the lab members gathered around to study it. The halo of Heaven lasted for a solid hour and Raj had an inkling Zero had something to do with it.


    "Well then," Grandma Moppo smiled. "We''ll just have to ask him about the stories of his adventure, won''t we?"


    Nobody objected.


    ***


    Lucifer couldn''t believe it. His soul brothers responded quickly to his calling. He didn''t know if they would after the horrible things he did. If it were him, Lucifer wasn''t so sure that he would have been so ready to forgive himself if he were in their shoes. Michael''s appearance meant a lot to him.


    "Why...?" he asked.


    Uriel smiled. It was probably the first time anyone had ever heard Lucifer sounding so lost and unsure of himself.


    "Isn''t it obvious? The star can only shine when all the pillars are present. We may have our grievances but that doesn''t stop us from being brothers. We heard your calling and so we answered."


    Lucifer''s greying hair faded into a shimmering platinum blond. His horns cracked and fell away. In its stead, was a golden halo. His hidden bat wings unfurled and started shedding like broken pieces of leather. Uriel watched Lucifer''s transformation silently as a new pair of skeletal wings grew after the leathery wings disintegrated. The Demon Lord bit back his scream and endured the pain of new wings being grown from his bones, tearing through muscles and flesh.


    The new wings ripped themselves from Lucifer''s back and manifested as ugly skeletal structures covered in black blood. Unlike his soul brothers, Lucifer''s new wings were covered in soft black feathers. Not all of Lucifer''s demonic features were removed even after the reawakening. His fingers remained claw-like and his magic type still inclined more towards the dark. His coal black eyes were now its original shade of sparkling ocean blue.


    Gabriel waited until Lucifer was well enough to stand. There was a famous saying among the angels when Michael and Lucifer were still inseparable. Michael was like the sun and Lucifer was like the moon. Now that Lucifer had regained most of his former glory after reawakening, it would be easy to mistake them for twins.


    "Welcome back," Michael greeted. Lucifer didn''t return the greeting. His blue eyes reflected shame, guilt and sorrow.


    "I am not worthy."


    Uriel was the first to place his hand on Lucifer''s shoulder. "We have long forgiven you. None of our fallen brothers put any blame for what has happened. We made that decision together and chose our sides."


    Knowing that Uriel and Raphael were the more emotional brothers, Gabriel chose to get straight to the point. If Lucifer had such a strong calling, it could only mean that he was in somewhat of a dire situation.


    "Brother, why have you called for us? We have all the time after this to catch up on lost time but I feel as if there is something of pressing urgency here."


    Lucifer snapped out of his emotions and became tense at once. "That''s right," he said and held out his wrist.


    Michael took a glance at the ominous looking ring of letters tattooed over Lucifer''s pristine skin and frowned. "It is fairly recent. Who has the audacity to use the forbidden language of fallen Gods?!"


    Lucifer sighed and decided that it would be faster to share his memories with his soul brothers through their link. The flood of images through the archangels'' minds came as a shock but it wasn''t unwelcome. Through it, Gabriel understood why Lucifer has decided to call for them after all this time.


    "I can understand why. Although it is slightly hurtful to know that it would take such dire circumstances for you to call on us, I will do what I can to assist. This child in your memories... Beel? He''s in trouble, isn''t he?" Raphael frowned.


    "No, there is one more child in bigger trouble. Someone has to stop Baal first. Also, who is this unknown child with no soul? He''s... he''s going to devour the entire abyss if nobody stops him!" Uriel gasped from shock at the vision he saw.


    "What child?" Lucifer asked anxiously. Was there really no way to save the abyss from falling apart?


    "The child with brown hair and hazel eyes. He will suck everything into himself and become the destroyer of this plane if nobody stops him..."


    Lucifer felt his blood freeze. "That''s Zero... you''re not serious, right?"


    Uriel didn''t say anything and Michael decided that now would be a good time to take charge.


    "Gab, see if you can rewrite that curse with your gift. Raph, you''re coming with me to find this Zero kid. Ur, keep us informed about your visions. We don''t'' know what will change. Luc, while Gab works on your wrist could you reach out to all your allies? It doesn''t matter who they are or what kind of truce we agreed on. It''s an emergency now, we will need all the help we can gather."


    Nobody had time to refute or protest when Michael led. They fell into a comfortable rhythm and did as told, knowing exactly what they were in charge of. Lucifer hated to admit it but he missed this feeling of being able to trust his brothers and fighting alongside them instead of against them.


    "Seraph, gather up and send down a fleet of Pegasus riders to the abyss now. Ignore the truce and call it off if you need to. The Abyss'' existence is at stake. Get Cherub to bring the Wizard God over, we need someone good with ancient magic. If possible, get the goddess of time and magic to send their avatars. Someone has to help stabilise the plane, we are going to stop this kid from devouring it."


    From the headquarters in Heaven, Seraph blinked. "Kid?"


    "No time for answers, just gather up the forces I need."


    "Tell them it concerns Zero, Isis and Freya will come down personally if they knew the kid is Zero," Lucifer added and grimaced in pain as Gabriel worked on his curse.


    Michael blinked at the strange statement but passed the message on regardless.


    ***


    Baal certainly wasn''t ready for this. When Lucifer forcefully enlisted his services as a spy, he didn''t mean a spy in battle. The Demon Lord cursed. Whatever this crazy cult planned, was more troublesome than anything the dean had anticipated.


    The Demon Lord certainly wasn''t planning on stumbling into the creepiest dungeon hidden beneath the academy. He was only shapeshifting into a mole to dig through the ground quicker seeing as Zero was somewhere underground in that direction. His encounter with this monstrosity wasn''t planned.


    "Dang it!" he cursed as another wave of magical projectiles were aimed at him. Baal morphed quickly into a hummingbird to avoid them.


    The Demon Lord chose to turn into a spider on the ceiling and suppressed his magical powers. That enormous portal or melted flesh, bones and blood groaned once more, searching for the intruder. Baal had never seen such an intricate setup before. He''d only heard of demonic rituals done by humans to open gateways for certain demons. He''d never heard of rituals to open a gateway from the abyss to a different plane for two main reasons.


    Firstly, an offering from a higher plane can be made to a lower plane and not vice versa due to the law of Magic Tiers. Secondly, an equivalent value of life must be exchanged for the requested power. While many races have faced genocide in order to summon powerful demons from the abyss onto the material plane, it was unheard of for demons to be sacrificed for a more powerful being. Demons and Angels were on different sides of the same coin. Their existences were second only to Gods and Gods were not existences that could possibly be summoned.


    Baal took his time to study the intricate magic circle drawn using the blood of various demons. He could see some of the remains of offered demon carcasses and felt ill. Some of those looked like failed attempts and to make matters worse, some of them felt recently alive.


    "...lp... help..." an inhuman voice groaned and Baal swallowed. The Demon Lord did not dare to look in the direction of that plea.


    "Help..." the voice came louder this time and Baal managed to avoid an attack in time.


    "Help..." the voice came louder this time and Baal had to empty his stomach this time at the sight of the creature.


    The creature didn''t have a body capable of moving. It was fused with the mirror and acted like a frame to it. The Demon Lord knew that he was looking at the guardian to this ritual gate. The guardian was nothing more than a melded pile of rotting meat slapped on with some severely mismatched organs ripped out from various demon species.


    There was no doubt about it. Rhinestone had created a chimera capable of intelligence. If there was one thing for sure, Rhinestone outdid himself. The research about creating false souls have been going on without much conclusion in the Academy for centuries. The runes in the room pointed to something darker and forbidden even in the abyss. This wasn''t merely dark magic. Baal was certain about it. This was law magic that tied to the fate of a plane. It must have taken Rhinestone many centuries to figure out how to tie the lost magic to most of the ordinary races of the demon species as a mass sacrifice to power this gate.


    "I need to report to Lucifer," Baal thought and dodged another attack. He barely missed this one and the Demon Lord thought he felt some sort of chill there. The guardian wasn''t attacking using ordinary elemental magic. Baal knew he was a bad match against soul magic. Time and void weren''t part of his domain.


    At that moment, Zero''s magical aura spiked. Distracted, Baal lost his focus and was taken by surprise. The chimera grinned as it dug its ghostly talons into Baal''s chest, dragging his spirit out of his body. The Demon Lord fought hard but couldn''t resist the powerful lull of sleep. His struggles ceased completely when the guardian entrapped his spirit into the mirror.


    As Baal''s vessel fell lifelessly onto the ground, the magic circle and ancient runes came to life. The guardian trembled and roared as power flooded its system.


    From the dean''s office, Uriel cried in fear. "The end is here!"

 Chapter 195 - Zeros Fury

    Rayneld didn''t know how to react. Zero worked quickly with cold efficiency. Despite his rage, the young doctor remained calm and steady while working on the hideous injuries. Beelzebub was looking better as the seconds flew by. He no longer looked like a chewed up demon rag doll with his regrown limbs. All the blood that was lost was now replenished and there was not a trace of the terrible cuts on his body.


    The Manta Ray demon wasn''t expecting for the doctor to throw the unconscious Demon Lord to him after he was done. Rayneld blinked as Zero stood up with the most serious look anyone has ever seen. His eyes were hard and his magic aura betrayed his emotions.


    "Take care of Beel, I have something to take care of and a mission to complete. Bring him to the cafeteria. He will need to eat when he wakes up. Tell him not to worry about the mission."


    Rayneld couldn''t say anything as Zero vanished in thin air. The ground shook again and Rayneld wasted no time. He had to get out of the dungeon before it collapses. Veronica has stopped going crazy but the Bloody Willow was screaming and on high alert for threats within the Academy. Rayneld shifted the unconscious Demon Lord onto his back and stood up with little difficulty.


    The threat wasn''t over yet. He had to report it to Lord Lucifer quickly.


    ***


    Zero was seething. Mii informed him only a minute ago that Baal was heading over. The young doctor rejoiced at meeting his friend. Much had transpired and he had a lot of reporting to do. He hoped that whoever Baal''s target was, they had been taken care of. Right now, another traitor runs in the Academy and Zero didn''t like the sound of someone so dangerous running about freely. Beelzebub was not weak. The culprit who did this damage had to be very dangerous and Zero feared that it might be too late if they didn''t get him. For some reason, Zero highly doubted that Jeremiah was responsible. He simply wasn''t capable enough.


    "He has disappeared!" Mii''s panicked voice almost broke Zero''s concentration. At the moment, he was patching back Beelzebub''s severed tendons. Thankfully, the doctor caught himself on time before he could do any real damage.


    Zero took the time to briefly look at the map. True enough, Baal''s marker had completely disappeared. He knew that Baal was making his way over earlier. What happened?


    "Where was he last seen? Can you mark that area out? Do we have a map?"


    Mii tried her best and placed a temporary indicator on the map where Baal''s marker was last seen. She was confused. There was nothing in that area. They were close enough to it so the map would have picked up something if there was a room.


    "Mii?" Zero asked worriedly. Beelzebub was almost all healed up. Zero''s worry for his friend spiked and he glanced at the stupefied Rayneld. Although the Manta Ray Demon was slightly odd, Zero trusted him to bring Beelzebub to safety.


    "The place he disappeared at doesn''t exist on the map. It''s odd because we are close enough to detect something..."


    Hearing that made Zero''s heart fall. Fuelled by worry and rage at the plotter who did this to both his friends, Zero wanted vengeance. This must be how Venn felt when his family was harmed and killed mercilessly during the war.


    Destroy. All Zero wanted to do now was destroy the abyss and make the person who harmed his friends pay dearly with not only his life and soul but his entire existence. Erasing it wouldn''t even appease a tenth of Zero''s current fury. He wanted to raze everything to the void, bring it back again only to crush it in a different way over and over again.


    "Zero!" Mii''s worried voice could be heard and the young doctor shut their mental connection. Whatever Mii was going to say would only waver his determination. Zero had decided. He looked at Rayneld and left Beelzebub with him after a brief exchange of words.


    With only one thought in his mind, Zero teleported.


    The young doctor appeared in a room that did and did not exist. Zero could feel the strange tug to his mind from various directions. This strange phenomenon dampened his anger by a little as curiosity strengthened.


    Zero was looking at the same space but seeing at least four different things at the same time.


    "What the-"


    Bob chose that time to return. "Young master! Finally, I''ve been trying to contact you for so long but something was blocking my connection with you on the Academy. It''s terrible, the entire school is on lockdown!"


    Zero didn''t pay much attention to his dragon. He was still trying to process the strange flow of information in his head. His eyes were seeing but not seeing. His head was understanding without understanding. It was obvious from Bob''s voice that he couldn''t see what Zero was looking at.


    "Could you be quiet for a moment? I''m trying to think," the young doctor told Bob without any tact. The dragon was slightly hurt by his master''s harshness but soon came to realise that something odd was going on.


    "Where''s Mii?"


    "If you''re not silent, I will cut out the connection we currently have as well."


    That threat silenced Bobbinskrier effectively. The Eternal Dragon remained silent and started to take in his surroundings. At first glance, they were in the middle of nowhere somewhere in the ground beneath the Academy. It was amazing how Zero could stand there motionlessly and still breathe.


    Wait, that wasn''t right. There was no way Zero would be able to do that. What''s going on?


    Zero saw the ocean. He saw bubbles coming from an underground pocket of air and felt the strong tug of underwater current. Occasionally, there would be shadows moving, Zero assumed they were some sort of marine life. However, at the same time in that same space Zero also saw a trench filled with bodies. It was dark, cramped and smelled bad.


    One moment Zero felt cold, the next moment he felt like vomiting his insides out from the horrible sight. After that he would be alright again and happy to finally see the gentle rays of the sun. Sometimes he saw odd creatures that were even weirder than the monsters in Sleepy Cave. The most amazing part was how he saw all of that within the span of a few seconds.


    The young doctor couldn''t understand why he was able to experience all of this. It was fascinating but it also felt as if he was losing his sense of self and his mind. Was this why Baal disappeared? Did something pull him away from the abyss? If so, where was he?


    Zero watched and waited. There were countless things that happened within this space and one of them might give him a hint about his friend. He tried taking a step forward and found that the images he saw became lesser and clearer. They didn''t change as often too.


    Curious and feeling as if he might be closer to the answer of Baal''s mystery, Zero paced around in that area, making mental notes about where the illusions ended and where the illusions were the most unstable. After about a minute, Zero marked out the size of a very small room. The spot that Baal disappeared was the most unstable and Zero decided to ''unmute'' Mii.


    "I think I found something," he said calmly.


    Mii was still furious and hurt that Zero decided to cut connections with her. Sadly, she was a part of the system Great One left behind so she put that aside. Her mission was to keep Zero safe and aid him in times of need.


    "What is it?" she asked neutrally. Bob looked at the strawcherry fairy with sympathy in his eyes. The Eternal Dragon felt as if it wasn''t the right time to broach the subject about how rude Zero has been just yet. There were far more important matters after all.


    "I''m looking at many different worlds at the spot that Baal''s marker disappeared. What do you see?"


    Mii blinked. Many Worlds? What was Zero talking about? All she saw was darkness before her.


    "I don''t understand..." she told Zero.


    "Zero, what do you see? Can you tell us?" Bob decided to try. Zero was much calmer now and more rationale.


    Zero described some of the things he saw as fast as he could. Some images were so brief that Zero couldn''t keep up with explaining to them what was happening.


    "I can''t... it''s just too many. I''ve seen some of the same things over and over but they always seem to feel like a different space... I can''t find Bell in any of them."


    Mii was puzzled. There was no such information in her memory left behind by the Great One. She looked at Bob who was deep in thought.


    The Eternal Dragon had a suspicion after hearing what Zero said. For one, he knew what Zero was looking at. It was at the cross point of many dimensions. Theoretically speaking, it is possible to see many versions of the same space across time and dimension. It''s like placing many glasses of different coloured water in a row and looking at them all from the side. The only problem was how the eyes would perceive this information. Often, it only looks like one muddled colour in the end. It wasn''t possible to discern all the colours of each glass of water individually and this might be what was happening to Zero. On the other hand, Bob could not understand why Baal would disappear at this spot. Where has he been taken to? How would Zero travel to each dimension to search for Baal, assuming that it was possible?


    "Bob?" Zero asked when he only heard silence from the dragon. It was rather unusual for Bob to be so silent. He would usually have something to add as the wise and experienced dragon senior of life.


    "I can''t say for sure but I think we are in the space that allows us to see many dimensions. It''s like a crack in time and space. Baal might have fallen here and gotten transported to one of those dimensions. I don''t think he is in the abyss right now... that''s my suspicion."


    Zero froze. His heart burned with both hatred at the person responsible for this mess and regret for not coming to Baal earlier. The mission was dangerous and Baal made him promise to not get into too much trouble. Zero did his best to keep it but now, he thinks that breaking it might be better if it could mean keeping his friend safe.


    "I don''t want to lose Bell..."


    "You won''t," the Eternal Dragon affirmed. "We can think of a way to save him. He''s only lost, he''s not dead."


    Zero wanted to ask how the dragon would know but kept his mouth shut. He was simply too afraid to find out the truth. Baal was strong, he would be alright.


    "How do we find him?" Zero asked quietly. Bob didn''t have an immediate answer. He wanted very much to encourage his master but this was something beyond his knowledge.


    At this point, Mii felt something glowing in the mindscape library. It was the Great One''s system calling out to her. Mii left quietly to retrieve the book.


    [Beacon Blessing]


    Those two words written on the empty page with Great One''s knowledge gave Mii a spark of hope. That''s right, Zero still had the blessing of Great Gods! One of them was a blessing given by Isis called the Beacon that would help Zero in troubled times and bring him to an old friend. While nobody understood what that meant, it was something that could give Zero the hints he required to find Baal.


    "Zero! I have a suggestion but it is one that comes with high risks..."


    Zero perked up. "Let me hear it."


    Mii then explained her idea and Bob listened closely. By the end of it all, the Eternal Dragon had to admit, it was better than what he could think of at the moment.


    "I say we should give it a try," Bob admitted. While it was a very uncertain plan, they would at least have a lead. It does have a very steep price to pay and that was Bob''s only concern.


    Zero took a look at his inventory. "I think I have enough sins to use the blessing without falling into a coma."


    Bob looked unsure and Mii was worried. "What if Isis'' blessing uses more mana than Enma''s blessing? You are aware that Enma is a demigod and Isis is a Great God, right? There is a huge power level difference..."


    Zero shrugged. "Adaption, Charmer and Wisdom do not consume mana so I don''t think all blessings work the same way. Besides, I can always use Gaia''s blessing and convert all that seawater into mana. That surely would be enough right?"


    Mii did some quick math. "I think we should convert a tenth of that seawater right now into mana first. Just in case something happens..."


    Bob was curious. "How much mana would that be?"


    Mii smiled. "About enough for Zero to use Judgement ten times. Surely a Great God''s blessing wouldn''t require so much mana but just to be sure... you''ll never know."


    Zero thought that it was a brilliant suggestion and Mii got to work immediately. As soon as the seawater was converted into mana, Zero felt like throwing up. That was certainly too much mana and his body couldn''t handle its pressure.


    "I''m going to hurl if I don''t use some of it quickly. Are you guys ready? I''m going to use the blessing."


    Bob and Mii gave their green light and Zero activated Beacon once. There was a ridiculous flash of light and the three of them held their breaths, not knowing what would happen next.

 Chapter 196 - Lily the MVP

    Once the flash of light died down, there was a tiny voice.


    "Um... Hello Zero... I-I''m Lily, glad to be of service again!"


    Bob and Mii blinked. All that mana to summon a tiny flower fairy?


    Zero blinked. "Oh, you''ve changed a little since the last time we met. It''s good to see you again. I was hoping you would help me to find someone again."


    Lily smiled shyly. It wasn''t often that people noticed how the number of flower petals on her skirt had increased. Not even Gaia noticed it so the fact that Zero did, made her very happy.


    "Don''t mention it, I was glad to help. Who are you looking for? Is it a lost soul in the void again?"


    Zero shook his head, his eyes became sad. "I''m looking for a very important friend to me. He was lost in some dimension because of this strange place. His name is Baal and although he might be the laziest Demon Lord in existence, he is still a very important person to me. Could you please help me find him?"


    Lily was slightly surprised when she heard the name Baal. There was only one Baal who was a Demon Lord. Lily didn''t think Zero would end up becoming friends with someone of such terrible rumoured personality but it was not her place to judge.


    "I understand. Please give me some time to determine his location."


    Lily might be a very ordinary flower fairy but she was created by Gaia with the sole purpose of being able to sense and locate souls. While she behaved like all other flower fairies, Lily always knew that her existence was created out of Gaia''s desperation to aid Zero that day. Although her birth was not planned, it was a much-desired one. The small flower fairy was happy to put her gift to use. Although she hadn''t known Zero for very long, she liked the aspiring doctor very much. Zero''s soul was rather unique. It felt like the sun and the moon at the same time. It twinkled like stars and was calm like water. If anything, Lily was in love with Zero''s soul for it was a very comforting feeling.


    On the other hand, Baal''s soul reeked of bitterness and smelled like rotting wood. Lily didn''t like it very much but she noted that the Demon Lord''s soul had recently changed. Although it still smelled stale, there was now a hint of ocean. The smell of souls usually does not change easily unless something life-changing happens to them. Someone had rewritten Baal''s fate and Lily had her suspicions that Zero was somehow involved.


    "I think I found it. However, I do not know how we can reach him. It''s not a pretty place and the dimension is very unstable..."


    Zero''s heart sped up when he heard the good news. Lily knew where Baal was which means that Baal was alive! The more dreary part of Lily''s report was simply filtered out of Zero''s brain. It didn''t matter what kind of trials he had to overcome, his friend was alive!


    Lily was troubled. The dimension wasn''t one that was created by Gods or a split off from any plane. It was artificially created using magic and was highly unstable. How Baal chanced across it or why he was trapped there was beyond the flower fairy''s understanding. However, she understood the severity of the situation. For any dimension not supported by the creator or any God, it will eventually be returned to the void. Baal''s soul was in a very compromising situation. There was no telling what would happen and when the tragedy would occur. She only prayed to Gaia for strength to be able to be that beacon that Zero needed. Not to mention, the density of souls per space in that dimension was unusually high. Some sort of sacrifice must have been done in exchange for the ability to sustain the artificial dimension and Lily didn''t have a good feeling about it.


    "Could you let Mii know where Baal''s soul is? Maybe we can add a marker to it on the map and calculate a direct path to teleport," Zero suggested.


    The two fairies talked it over and Bob took that opportunity to interrogate Zero. "Young master, what is going on? Also, why did I detect bloodlust coming from you not too long ago? I hate to say this but the way you were treating Mii earlier by cutting connections wasn''t very nice. While it isn''t my place to say it, I do hope that you can apologise to her after this. What happened isn''t her fault."


    Zero looked at Bob silently for long enough that made the dragon start squirming a little. Bob didn''t know what was going through Zero''s head and was beginning to feel uncomfortable with the piercing stare devoid of emotions. Zero suddenly seemed older than how he usually appeared and behaved. There was a flash of aged wisdom in those hazel eyes but it quickly disappeared when Mii announced that preparations were ready.


    "We will talk about this later, Bobbinskrier," Zero promised.


    Bob gulped and watched as his contracted master prepared a huge teleportation spell that would take them to a different dimension.


    Lily watched as Zero weaved a multi-layered spell using Mii''s calculated coordinates. She still kept an eye on Baal''s soul just to ensure that it wouldn''t change locations. It was d¨¦j¨¤ vu when Zero tucked her into the pocket of his shirt again.


    "Hold tight," he told the flower fairy. "We''re going to make several jumps to get there. Mii, I''ll be counting on you to get us all there. Also, I''m sorry for what I did earlier."


    Mii was pleasantly surprised by Zero''s apology and accepted it numbly. There were many questions but retrieving Baal took priority. Bob was pleasantly surprised by the sudden apology and smiled secretly in the background of Zero''s mindscape. He was proud of Zero''s ability to right the wrongs despite the inappropriate timing.


    Without further delay, they zipped past the timeline and hopped into a different dimension before quickly warping four more times.


    When they landed in the dimension that Baal''s soul was in, everyone had to hold their breaths because of the strong stench of death in the air. Low moans greeted them and Bob was quick to throw up a weak magic barrier before the projectile hit Zero.


    Lily screamed in fear as an icicle disintegrated two inches away from her after making contact with Bob''s flimsy barrier. Her tiny heart was beating so rapidly that the flower fairy feared it might rupture.


    Zero scanned the room quickly and wanted to rush over to Baal who was collapsed on the grimy ground when he heard Lily''s scream. It wasn''t until he saw the icicle heading this way that he understood why she did so. The brunet didn''t think that they would be under attack so quickly and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Checking on Baal was more important than dealing with the unknown attacker.


    "Is there no way to do two things at once?" Zero yelled as he was attacked by magical projectiles once more. This time, it was a muddy gust of air bullet and Zero nimbly evaded it.


    Bob looked around the room to find the assailant to no avail. Wherever the attacks were coming from did not point to anyone in particular. Could it be that the entire room was a death trap from the beginning? They might have made a terrible mistake by coming to this suspicious dimension. Baal''s soul was clearly a trap. What was their motive? After chatting with Olaf, Bob knew a few things going on in the Academy. However, he was still missing many pieces to complete the puzzle.


    Mii was going crazy from fear. The entire room gave her the chills and the strawcherry fairy shuddered once again. Although she did not have a physical body, the chill still affected her. It was a very odd phenomenon but Mii couldn''t stop the chattering of her teeth or the shivers wracking her body.


    "Z-Zero... something is wrong... with-with the room!"


    Zero didn''t answer her. It was obvious without his assistant''s input. The premonition senses were firing off in every direction. It was annoying when Zero couldn''t place a finger on what exactly was wrong. Like Bob''s suspicion, Zero thought that this room was a death trap as well. According to Lucifer, the rebels were looking for anyone with powerful mana as a battery to open a certain gate. It was the reason why Beelzebub and he were chosen to become the baits. Baal''s presence here would only mean that the rebels have gotten hold of Baal as a battery when their plan to capture Beelzebub or himself had gone awry.


    Annoyed at the continuous attacks, Zero decided to stop running and evading. So what if the opponent was good at sneak attacks? Zero had a unique gift too!


    The next time a wave of soul magic came at Zero, the young doctor stood firmly on his ground and glared at it.


    Whoosh!


    The soul magic vanished completely into the vortex at Zero''s palm. There was a small shudder from the artificial dimension and Lily cowered. She could feel the number of souls decrease with the magic that Zero just deployed.


    "It''s working!" she quivered in Zero''s pocket. "Whatever you just did is working... the number of souls in this dimension just reduced drastically... the dimension would soon fall if you keep it up, we might be able to retrieve Baal and escape."


    Zero nodded. He didn''t know what kind of magic that was because none of that attack converted into mana or energy for him. However, he knew that Lily wouldn''t lie to him. The tricky part was getting to his friend lying on the ground covered in filth. From his quick assessment, Baal didn''t seem to be injured in any way, he was merely unconscious.


    "Bob, would you be able to retrieve Baal while I keep the assailant occupied?"


    The Eternal Dragon nodded. While he wasn''t better than Mii in terms of maintaining his physical projection, he was better at stealth.


    "I will help to open the portal to the void," Mii told Bob and turned to Lily. "We will be counting on you to guard Baal in the void. You can still contact us, just accept the invitation to the temporary party call," she told the flower fairy.


    Lily blinked at the window that materialised before her in fae language. She had no reason to distrust Mii or Zero so she accepted and waited for Bob to spring into action.


    "Ready?" Zero mentally counted down in their party call.


    The room groaned in agony as Zero started absorbing the pile of flesh trying to encase his feet. "Now!" the young doctor shouted in the call and Bob shot off like a rocket.


    Baal''s body floated for a split second in mid-air which caught the room''s attention. Before the room could do anything to retrieve its host''s body, the Demon Lord''s body vanished into nothingness. Bob sneakily dematerialised and returned to Zero''s mindscape, heaving a sigh of relief at being able to pull the mission off without a hitch.


    Lily found herself sitting on the Demon Lord''s unbreathing body in the void. This void space felt fairly different from the one she had to search for Egui''s soul. What was even stranger was how she sensed no soul in the space. That was odd... the flower fairy looked at the Demon Lord''s body and flew a few circles around it. She circled it frantically lengthwise and breadthwise when she sensed something off about the body.


    "Where is Lord Baal''s soul?" she asked in the party call. There was no smell of rotting wood or ocean. The smell had been so strong in the room earlier so Lily could not have mistaken the location of Baal''s soul.


    That question made Zero pause. That momentary shock allowed the room to gain the upper hand and land a hit of dark fire magic on Zero. The young doctor howled in pain as the dark fire burned the skin of his arm and refused to be put out by regular water magic. Bob had enough sense to realise what was happening and told Mii to pour holy water onto it. Thanks to his quick thinking, Zero got away with minor burns that he quickly healed with healing magic.


    "Lily, what are you talking about?" Zero asked.


    "Soul... Lord Baal''s soul is not in his body!"


    Zero felt a chill go down his spine and swallowed. "Lily... can you tell me where Baal''s soul is?"


    The flower fairy concentrated again. She smelled it in the same room that Zero was in but couldn''t pinpoint its exact location.


    "I''m sorry, Zero. I don''t know where they are hiding Lord Baal''s soul but it is still somewhere in the room that you are in..."


    Mii trembled and glanced at her toes. There was frost growing on her feet so she quickly hid them away from sight. There was no point in worrying anyone else now when things weren''t looking good. The only thing she could do to save Baal and herself was to quickly find out who was attacking them. Great One might have set limiters on what Zero could and could not use with Mind''s Eye but that was not the case for her.


    While everyone else was preoccupied with searching for Baal''s soul, Mii took the chance to disappear for a while after replacing herself with a clone.


    "System Administrator requesting for an override, code red emergency alert. I repeat, code red emergency alert."


    [Request received. Please verify the password and pay the toll fees.]


    Mii placed her tiny hand over the system window and felt some of her earlier memories with Zero disappear.


    [Toll fees received, granting temporary override access. Welcome back, Agent Mii 005.]


    Mii felt her body reconstruct itself as she became one with the system again. It was part of Mind Eye''s system to reabsorb herself and reconstruct a newer and better version of Mii each time she returned to the system so that she could better assist Zero according to Great One''s will. This would make the sixth time she was being rebuilt and while it wasn''t a process the strawcherry fairy enjoyed, she would do it as many times as it would take for her to remain by Zero''s side.


    "Mii requesting for full level access to the Map ability. Feature requested: Soul tracking. Target: Demon lord Baal, fragment of Divine Entity - Duu''s soul."


    [System access granted. Processing... please wait.]


    Mii felt herself being torn apart by the system at her request. It was excruciating to feel the system pry into her memory to implant new knowledge and remove some parts of the memories it felt wouldn''t benefit her. Her affection for Zero was being deleted once again and Mii wanted to cry. Luckily for her, she was able to retain the sibling-like concern over the young doctor. Mii was secretly afraid that the Great One might one day deem it to be unnecessary to Zero''s growth and delete that too.


    Once Mii was rebuilt, the strawcherry was returned to the mindscape. She quickly dismissed the clone and used her new ability. From the merged memories of the clone, Zero discovered a huge mirror with a grotesque frame made out of fused flesh and decaying souls. That seemed to be the heart of the room and she left the battling to the more experienced Eternal Dragon.


    "Baal''s soul... come on, system!" Mii thought to herself. The small room was completely full of red dots and Mii swore. The map was almost useless if it didn''t have the upgraded system to do identity tagging. The one thing good about Mind''s Eye was the information hacking ability it had. Normally, King Yama''s soul records were impossible to know to anyone else apart from the Lord of the Purgatory himself. However, things were different if you were a system created by the creator of the multiverse. With that information available to the system, Mii could now zoom in to sort through the massive list of souls present in that dimension.


    As a system administrator, Mii was adept in the art of data analysis. Using Steve Job''s art of technology, Mii simplified her search by pulling out that data into a virtual csv format and used the filter function to remove lower levelled souls.


    "Lily, what''s the strength and unique identifying features of Lord Baal''s soul?" Mii privately whispered into the flower fairy''s mind in fae tongue, not wanting anyone else to catch on.


    The flower fairy was initially startled to have someone speak directly into her head but did her best to supply Mii with the information she required. Quite honestly, the flower fairy had never had to describe a soul for anyone so it was rather difficult to rank the soul''s colour or history. Nobody has tried to understand the characteristics of souls as much as Mii did so Lily had a hard time explaining how her ability worked.


    "It''s not green. Baal belongs more to the onyx category..."


    Mii retyped the search filter and groaned in frustration. Onyx wasn''t in the search definition. "Do you have something else? I don''t have onyx here. There is only lapis, maroon, gold and toxycon. What''s the closest?"


    Lily didn''t know how to answer that. She wasn''t aware of what Toxycon was and felt utterly useless. "I-I don''t know... I''m very sorry!" she apologised, close to tears. She wanted to help Mii find Baal''s soul but it wasn''t easy explaining how Baal''s soul looked or felt like!


    Mii bit her tongue in frustration. She couldn''t blame the flower fairy, she really couldn''t. Nobody understood King Yama''s categorisation and it wasn''t as if the strawcherry assistant could send a private message and interview the King of the Purgatory about his ranking standards. He would not be pleased to know about the information leak and that would put Zero in a tough spot.


    "Is there any other way you can describe Lord Baal''s soul to me? What''s the size like?"


    Lily thought for a while. "It''s wispy..."


    Mii checked the filters again. "No wispy, only cloudy, moony, starry, halo-like and descriptions like that."


    Lily blinked. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to describe the size..."


    "Texture? Is it sandy, gooey, muddy or fluffy?"


    Lily squinted in concentration. "It''s muddy! Definitely muddy!"


    Finally, they were making progress. Of the thousands of souls in the list, Mii managed to narrow that down to about three hundred.


    "On the scale of -80 to 5000, what is Lord Baal''s soul age?"


    Lily apologised again. She wasn''t able to see the soul''s age. Mii skipped that category and continued to ask questions for the next ten minutes.


    Back to Zero and Bob, the two made a great team by chipping away and the room''s defences. After a few tests and trials, the Eternal Dragon was finally able to pinpoint the location of their attacker.


    "It''s not the room, it''s the consciousness of the mage in the room. Lord Baal''s soul may be the battery for it. It wasn''t very obvious at the start but this room reacts to mana... Left!"


    Zero jumped just in time and kicked hard to his left. His feet made contact with something semi-solid and he felt proud of his ability to read the room''s intentions with Bob''s aid.


    "How do we take down the mage''s consciousness?" he asked. The Eternal Dragon thought hard. usually, the only way to do so would be to fulfil the desires of the one who cast the spell or resolve the grudge of the castor. However, Bob didn''t want to satisfy the mage''s wish. Surely opening the portal to the human world and destroying the abyss wasn''t something that should be supported. It wasn''t something like finding your grandmother''s lost ring or telling your unrequited love that you had feelings for them while you were alive. Those were things that could be accomplished, not the destruction of an entire plane and eradication of an entire race...


    "Nevermind," Zero brushed it aside. Knowing Bob, the dragon would only withhold information that he was better off not knowing for his benefit.


    The elusive attacker slunk away once more and Zero sharpened his intuition. Meanwhile, Lily and Mii were on to the final question.


    "How does the soul smell like? Smoky, Earthy, Oceany..."


    "Earthy! It smells strongly of rotting wood!"


    Mii added it to the filter and looked through the remaining five results. One of the souls stood out to her with its unusually high number of sins so Mii clicked on it. The soul showed up on the map to be hiding in the mirror, away from the rest.


    "Zero I found it! Lord Baal''s soul is hidden in the mirror!"


    Zero looked at the mirror and frowned. "How do we get it out?"


    Lily''s eyes sparkled. "The soul is sealed in it... if there is a way to break that mirror, there is a chance I can connect Lord Baal''s soul back into his body. Someone has done a ritual to forcefully separate the soul from the body and sealed it there..."


    Bob and Zero grinned. Finally, they had an answer.


    The evil-looking smile sent chills down the room''s mind. Zero swung his arm twice and encased his fist with a magic barrier. For some reason, the souls in the room felt a sense of doom awaiting them. Without hesitating, they launched an all-out attack on Zero who vanished too quickly for them.


    Crash!


    The sound was soul-shattering quite literally. The dimension shook with the broken mirror and Zero could only be surprised at how easy it was to break the mirror. If he knew that this was the way to defeat the attacker, he would have done it ages ago. Oh well, they now had Baal back so all was good and well.


    Lily wasted no time and caught hold of Baal''s escaping soul with Mii''s help. She quickly stitched the soul back into Baal''s body and added some of his shadow for stronger adhesive.


    "I don''t think they are very happy," Bob told Zero. "Let''s return to the Academy..."


    Zero agreed readily and they made their hasty escape while the room roared in rage. Rhinestone may have died and sold his soul for the ritual but the curse was strong. After Zero''s escape, a five-layered blood curse appeared on the ceiling of the small room. With the power source stolen, the dimension craved another to sustain its existence.


    It scanned its proximity for the closest soul with the greatest mana and found its target. With a rumble, the broken mirror pieced itself back together and the dimension teleported, ready to ensnare its next soul.

 Chapter 197 - Four-Way Inner Battles

    Olaf was sipping his Poxie tea in bliss after sending his friend Bob away. The Academy''s problem wasn''t really any of his business. Whatever the trouble is, he had faith that their dean Lord Lucifer would resolve it.


    As a librarian, Olaf was perfectly content with guarding the building and caring for the books. Occasionally, there would be a nasty visitor or two that he would send away with a spanking but Olaf was a lazy dragon demon in general. If he is not poked, he would not retaliate. People usually tend to keep their distance from him just the way he liked it.


    Hence, the librarian was perplexed and enraged when someone decided to teleport something that smelled like an abused toilet right into his sacred sanctuary. Everyone knew that dragons were filthy rich and hoarded the things they loved. No sane person or creature would challenge a dragon to give up on their possessions. For other dragon demons, that would be gold or gems. For Olaf, that would be books.


    Unable to retain his human form, Olaf transformed into a mighty blue-eyed frost dragon. His roar shook the library building and encased everything in a sheen of ice. With his heightened dragon senses, Olaf wrinkled his nose. It wasn''t very prominent but the librarian spent enough time with this bastard to know whose scent that was. It might smell several hundred times worse now due to his sharper sense of smell but at least Olaf now knew the one responsible for this violation.


    "That blasted spider! Why couldn''t he stop causing nuisance even after he is dead! The dead should just learn to stay dead!"


    Now that he was in his dragon form, Olaf no longer cared about manners. He smashed through the roof and soared to the only other building in the Academy that was grander than his library.


    "I demand a damned pay raise!" Olaf roared. "How can you call yourself the headmaster of the Academy when you can''t take care of a single punk! My sanctuary now smells like a toilet, I demand some form of expla- An angel?"


    "A former archangel," Lucifer stated calmly, completely ignoring how his beautiful architecture had been smashed to rubble with Olaf''s outburst. At this moment, there was simply too many things to deal with. Olaf''s whims could wait.


    Uriel trembled and collapsed to the ground, his knees failed to support his weight. No, it wasn''t Olaf''s dramatic entrance that caused such a reaction. The prophecy of the destroyer he had seen only moments ago was now standing in the middle of the room with a tiny flower fairy in his shirt pocket.


    "What did I miss?" Zero asked. Without much time to coordinate the location of his teleport, Zero missed the mark to his room in the dormitory and ended up in Lucifer''s office. A lot has transpired while he was gone. The most obvious difference was Lucifer''s new fashion statement and guest before Olaf''s grand entrance.


    Nobody answered Zero so the spy on mission decided to report everything that he discovered.


    Olaf stood there dumbly as Zero gave his verbal report. Lucifer didn''t say anything about that and pretended as if everything was normal. The one thing that made the dean react was Zero pulling Baal out from his void dimension.


    Seeing his treasured student in such a vulnerable state made Lucifer bristle. Rhinestone had gone too far this time, there would be no mercy for that delusional spider. The ex-archangel walked over to Baal and cast a blessing of recovery and protection. Then he turned to Olaf with the most serious look.


    "The gate has opened in the library. Olaf, how long can you stall it for?"


    The dragon wasn''t expecting for Lucifer to be so serious about requesting his help. As the keeper of the library, Olaf had complete control of that space. Keeping the gate trapped in his territory would be child''s play to him.


    "How long do you need me to keep the spider occupied? As long as you promise to clean out that foul smell after everything and restore my sanctuary to its former glory, I can break a few bookshelves too."


    Lucifer looked down at the curse on his arm that Gabriel was working on earlier. The messenger left to retrieve Raphael and Michael with the appearance of the young doctor from the prophecy. The curse was tricky and not even the highest tier of Holy magic was able to dispel it. Lucifer had to wait for Merlin to come over. The other Demon Lords were already getting into position to activate the final magic in case the plane''s balance was destroyed by Zero. Currently, Lucifer worried about Baal and Beel''s territory. With two Demon Lords out of commission and himself being unable to support the burden with his curse, will the other Demon Lords be able to shoulder the weight of the abyss'' fate?


    "I''m counting on you to keep him there until the reinforcements from Heaven arrives. Zero, I need you to guard Baal and Beelzebub. If possible, find a way to wake them up. We need them to support the fall of the abyss plane and maintain the balance if something goes out of control. You''ve done well, please leave the rest to us."


    The young doctor blinked at that. Was it part of imagination or was Lucifer telling him to wash his hands from this matter? He''s already sunken so deep into the mess and two of his friends were nearly killed by the traitor. How could he back off so easily?


    "I refuse."


    Uriel was unhealthily pale when he heard that. The resolution in Zero''s eyes didn''t make the bad feeling he had ease up. If anything, the stress of watching the abyss'' unavoidable fate spiral out of control before him made the Archangel sick. The image of Zero losing control of his powers and absorbing friend and foe alike into the void made Uriel tremble in fear.


    Lucifer''s eyes hardened. He felt Uriel''s fear through their bond and tried his best to keep that under control. He could feel Michael and Gabriel''s urgency through their soul connection. Help was on the way but it wasn''t fast enough.


    "Zero, listen to me..."


    "No," the young doctor growled. "They hurt Baal and Beel, they tried to kill them!"


    "Young master...'' Bob tried to calm the teenager but was promptly cut off from the connection. Zero''s emotions affected the Eternal Dragon and the strawcherry assistant in Zero''s mindscape. The air became suffocating under the intensity of the dark hatred poisoning the young doctor''s heart. Mii saw how a certain book containing Venn''s memories became thicker as Zero''s fury peaked. She thought that after retrieving Baal back safely, Zero would forget about his earlier fury. She''d been sorely mistaken. The distraction merely postponed Zero''s fall into the darkness. Mii didn''t know if involving Truen at this point would pull Zero out of this but it was the last ray hope she had.


    Mii was about to reach out to Truen from Zero''s party but an invisible force stopped her.


    [System restriction: Error Code 001.]


    The strawcherry stared at the invisible system message window with disbelief. Why was the Great One interfering now of all times? She couldn''t understand it. Error Code 001 was the error of interfering with Zero''s path. In the early beginning, the system would often decide what was good for Zero''s development and create a series of events leading up to it. Mii was often encouraged to steer the direction and prompted to take necessary actions behind the scenes. Never once had the system stopped her from doing so. Why was it acting up now of all times? Zero was obviously falling down the same path the Great One did. Wasn''t the system meant to prevent that from happening?


    Mii was about to contact the system again when she was locked into placed and replaced with a system clone.


    !!!


    Bob didn''t seem to notice the difference and continued trying to reach out to Zero. Mii could only watch in horror as the system clone of herself took over and rearranged the books on the shelves so that Venn''s book could continue expanding.


    [Unknown interference detected, performing isolation of irregularity found. System test initiated.]


    The strawcherry fairy felt the system pulling her memories apart and froze up. Why was the system doing this to her? Couldn''t it see that Zero would walk the path of a destroyer if he kept it up? Wasn''t that the complete opposite of what the Great One wanted?


    [Correction, Great One intends for Zero to complete his mission. Nothing about preventing Zero from walking the path of a Destroyer was indicated. Agent''s conclusion and actions are in violation of Code 001.]


    Mii blinked. "I am Zero''s guardian, Zero has chosen the path of a healer. He has lost rationality to his emotions, he has to be stopped!"


    [Correction, Zero''s actions and emotions are his independent choice after analysing and understanding the consequences of it. Agent has no right to interfere with Zero''s decision.]


    The strawcherry fairy was in disbelief. She could only watch from the background as Zero fell to the darker thoughts.


    "Zero," Lucifer was tired. Nothing he was saying was working. The curse wasn''t helping either. The more he tried to convince the teenager with his heartfelt emotions, the more twisted the words became. In truth, He wanted Zero to help take down the gate. However, the curse continued to misconstrue his intentions and pushing Zero from the edge.


    "Don''t believe me" was what Lucifer wanted to say but Zero was too blinded by emotions that he could no longer read the subtler hints from Lucifer''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Luci. They are my friends and I am going to protect them. This may be your Academy but seeing how none of your plans is working out, I will be doing it my way. I''m taking down the gate and the traitor. As promised, I will leave the judgement of the traitor to you but only after I am done with them."


    Olaf offered to give Zero a lift back to the library and Lucifer didn''t know if it was a good or bad thing that Zero was going to destroy the gate as he wanted him to. The only problem was how Zero seemed to remember his promise about not interfering with how Hell would punish its traitors. He wanted very much to tell Zero that he should disregard that agreement and annihilate the slippery Arachne descendant when he could. The curse in place stopped him from doing so and he could only punch the remaining furniture in frustration.


    Collapsed on the ground, Uriel was locked in a neverending loop of the future. He had never seen such a confusing future that flickered from minute to minute. One moment, Zero was the destroyer of the abyss. The next moment, Zero was the saviour, In another second, Rhinestone would escape and succeed with his plan. The visions locked him in place and whatever conversation Lucifer had with Zero was lost on him.


    Back in Zero''s mindscape, Mii was fighting another intense battle. Mind''s Eye was holding her captive from taking any actions. Mii saw how Zero''s inner battles progressed. The conflicting opinions of what he should do continued to duke it out with neither side gaining the upper hand. Zero wanted to annihilate the traitor but his principles about breaking promises held its ground. Truen and Hua Tuo''s education were steadfast and deeply ingrained into Zero''s soul. He still hasn''t completely lost the healer in him despite the tainted memory fragments of the different Divine Entities.


    Perhaps there was still hope after all!


    While Lucifer struggled against the curse awaiting Merlin''s arrival with the reinforcements, Uriel fought his mental battles and wavering faith at the flickering visions. Zero fought with his personal beliefs and emotions on Olaf''s back. As he drew nearer to the gate that would change the fate of the abyss, Mii fought against the logic of the system that she was created from. In the four-way Inner Battle, each individual shared the same dream of triumphing over their prewritten fates.


    Far away in another multiverse, a certain unregistered god felt prickling at the back of his neck. His depleted power was slowly restored by the unknown believers not belonging to the eradicated human race of the old world.


    A creepy grin grew and his life returned to his insane eyes. The wheel of fate that has been broken and frozen was finally mended and starting to spin again. Things were becoming interesting again. He wondered what the other Gods will think when he makes his reappearance again. Maybe this time, he will sell his powers to a different species. The humans were great but they were weak.


    The fallen God licked his lips as he dreamt about the unknown future and all of its possibilities.

 Chapter 198 - Selfishness

    Zero arrived in no time and sidestepped some of the rubble covering the library flooring. Olaf transformed back to his humanoid form and followed after the transfer student. There was something weird about the way Zero smelled. He couldn''t tell in his human form but there was a strange smell clinging onto the teenager. It was very faint but Olaf didn''t like it. It smelled poisonous and could only be picked up when he was in his dragon form. His memory was hazy but Olaf knew he recognised that evil scent from somewhere in his long history. Maybe he would ask Bob about it when he saw his friend again. For now, there was an annoying pest to take care of.


    The air was humid and rancid. Zero had to disable his ability to discern smell in order to proceed. Olaf suffered tremendously and was raring to smash the spider demon. The only problem was the lack of physical body and that irked the dragon demon.


    Zero blinked at the gate. It was larger than he remembered and according to Lily, there were still many souls who were siphoning mana from the surroundings. The library was full of mana and with Olaf as its powerful keeper, Zero didn''t think it was wise to allow the gate to do as it pleased. He could see how the mounds of rotting flesh were continuously seeking out a powerful soul to ensnare in its mirror.


    Olaf did his best to isolate the gate and chose to observe the young lad. Zero found it strange that the gate wasn''t as aggressive as it was. In fact, the mounds of flesh looked as if it was searching for something in an almost sluggish manner. Zero glared at it in disgust. They completely bypassed Zero as if he was just a piece of furniture in the room. Olaf had to swat away some of the more annoying souls but they didn''t directly attack the dragon demon. It was not the soul they were looking for.


    Zero looked at the mirror. It had no reflection. The teenager remembered breaking it with a good punch and walked up to it calmly. He readied his fist and encased it with a magic barrier before swing it directly. This time, the mirror did not shatter. The force threw Zero backwards and the young doctor barely caught himself in time.


    An image slowly materialised in the mirror and Zero''s eyes widened in surprise at the familiar face. Professor Rhinestone looked slightly different from his glamorous self. However, there was no mistaking it. Zero narrowed his eyes. Jeremiah was very close to the professor. Zero didn''t think that the charming teacher would be the cruel mastermind.


    "Hello, Zero. I''m sad to say that we''ve never had the pleasure to meet previously. What are you doing skipping class?"


    Even as a trapped soul, Rhinestone still retained his intelligence. The ritual fused his soul to the portal and with the lack of power source, the Arachne descendant''s options were limited. As he fed on Olaf''s mana from the library, he was waiting for Lucifer to make his appearance. After all, the fight wasn''t over.


    Zero didn''t take kindly to the false pleasantries. "Were you the one who did that to Beel and Bell?"


    Rhinestone feigned ignorance. "My dear, what are you referring to?"


    Summoning a stronger magic barrier to encase his fist, Zero raised it menacingly once more. He was undeterred about the failure earlier. All the teenager wanted was to pummel that traitor into oblivion. Zero had never felt so much anger at someone''s existence before and the new emotions were overwhelming. The young doctor could finally understand some of the villagers'' hatred for Douglas when he betrayed them. He felt terrible for interfering. Even if Rhinestone wasn''t wrong with his intention or had his reasons that forced him to resort to what he did, Zero could not bring himself to forgive the professor. He didn''t want to ask for a reason or understand the reasons for Rhinestone''s actions. the fact that both his friends were harmed maliciously was enough reason to drive Zero down the path of violence. He wanted payback for the things Rhinestone did, he wanted Rhinestone dead and erased forever.


    "Don''t waste your time, young Zero. Spiders like him are good at mind games. They often play with their victims and trick them into their traps before eating them. If it were up to me, I would cut away all his escape routes and squash him like the filth he is..."


    Zero didn''t show any indication that he was listening to Olaf. The dragon demon frowned. That''s very unlike the young doctor. According to Bob, Zero was a kind soul who campaigned for the co-existence of everything living as a doctor with the noble dream of saving every life. Why did the teenager look like reaper now? Yes, the Arachne descendant was annoying but there should be no bad blood between the sweet brunet and the pest.


    "You tortured Beel and kidnapped Bell. Why are you doing this? What is your purpose for wanting to destroy the abyss?"


    Rhinestone grinned. "Isn''t it obvious? We are demons, a race superior to those on Earth. The strong will always rule over the weak. I''m just taking what should be rightfully ours and paving the way for the glory of our race. We''ve been too complacent of late with all the talks about peace with the goody-two-shoes angels. Who''s going to believe that those two-faced b**tards will keep their word? If it weren''t for the rest of the archangels ganging up to backstab Lord Lucifer, would we have lost?"


    Zero wasn''t interested. "So what? Has anyone else complained about the injustice? The Redemption of Sins happened not too long ago, anybody who wanted a chance at a better life could participate. You could have redeemed your soul for a better chance at life. There was no need to destroy the home that other demons have created here in the abyss! There is also no need to destroy the homes that others have spent their whole lives building on Earth! You have no right to decide the fate of others and force your ideas on them just because you were stronger."


    Rhinestone''s expression turned nasty. "You''re in the position to lecture me because...? You''re just a brat who hasn''t seen the world. Just because you''ve rubbed shoulders with some Demon Lords and a few Gods doesn''t make you anything special. If it weren''t for them, would you be where you are today? Save that lecture for someone else. Ultimately, aren''t you the same as me? Selfishly pushing your idealisms onto others because you have powerful people backing you."


    Zero couldn''t retort. For some reason, that twisted logic made him question himself. It was true that without Sedna finding him in the middle of the ocean after he fell from that cliff, he wouldn''t be able to make it. If it weren''t for Truen teaching him the ways of the world before his apprenticeship, he wouldn''t be able to make it safely to learn medicine. If it weren''t for Hua Tuo who taught him all he needed to know, Zero would be unable to pursue his dreams of travelling the world and saving lives with the power he had. If it weren''t for Baal and the rest of the Demon Lord in the abyss, Zero would have never recovered his missing memories and he would not be given so much privilege. He saw how difficult life could be back in the abandoned city. That could have been him if it weren''t for the support and connections he had.


    Olaf knew why Lucifer had sent him away with the child. In fact, he would have tagged along regardless of the dean''s instructions. Bob did mention that the child was a unique person who had the ability to make or break the world. From what Olaf smelled, Zero had a kind heart and a very naive mentality from the rumours over the past few days. For such a powerful child, it would be dangerous for those with ill intentions to get to him first. What Rhinestone was doing was twisting the facts. The Great Gods and Demon Lords got close to Zero not completely from the goodness of their hearts. Zero wasn''t a burden, he was a powerful weapon that had to be protected and kept away from the wrong hands.


    "Zero..."


    The teenager wasn''t listening. Angry tears were already collecting at the rim of his eyes. There was no way he could deny the facts. Zero had always felt like a burden who was constantly causing trouble for others and taking advantage of their good nature. However, he always silenced that thought and pretended not to know it. He lived each and every day wearing his brightest smile and giving his best because that was the only way Zero knew how to make them smile.


    "You''re right... you''re absolutely right. I''m nothing more than an ignorant child who asks for the impossible without knowing the consequences of it. I''m a terribly ugly and selfish person who pushes my demands on others and constantly cause them inconveniences... however, I know that you and I aren''t the same! I would never hurt innocent people and destroy their homes because of personal desires!"


    The magic encased fist came down again aiming straight for Rhinestone''s face with twice the amount of power behind the previous strike. Olaf had to give it to Zero for being so stubborn. He might be a wee child still wet behind the ears but at least he got the basics in life right. The dragon demon decided to give Zero a hand and boosted that punch with some strengthening magic only to have his assistance backfire when Zero''s arm went right through the mirror, sucked into a weird looking portal.


    Rhinestone''s distorted expression cackled maniacally. "You fool! Did you think the same thing would work twice? You may not be the right soul to open the portal but you''ll be a tasty appetiser!"


    Olaf cursed at his miscalculations. With amazing speed, he propelled himself forward to participate in a tug of war with the stupid portal infused soul. Zero cried out in pain with two opposing forces pulled on his arms in opposite directions.


    In his mindscape, Bob wanted to slap his stupid friend. How was tugging at Zero going to make things better? He was a dragon demon for crying out loud! Why couldn''t he blast the spider demon with magic and break the mirror?


    Zero struggled and felt one of his shoulders pop from its socket. The pain rippled from the shoulder and sent Zero''s body into shock. With Mind''s Eye''s protection measures in place, Olaf was repelled by a powerful shockwave. Mii rejoiced at when the system''s hold on her loosened. That gave the strawcherry assistant enough time to activate another blessing.


    Zero was startled by the professor''s screams. One moment he was in agony, the next moment Olaf was sent flying. After that everything was a blur. There was some sort of explosion in the background with his mind hazy from the pain. he didn''t know what happened back there but Mii must have done something because his dislocated shoulder was no longer hurting. Everything seemed to be in place as if that didn''t just happen. Zero thanked Hua Tuo for teaching him healing magic and Mii for reacting in a timely fashion.


    He then looked at the broken shards of mirror and melting lumps of flesh from the portal frame. From the broken shards of mirror, Zero saw how Rhinestone''s expression transformed into one of unadulterated rage as he let out a shrill howl.


    Mii seemed proud of herself. Zeus'' blessing One-Hit Kill might have overdone it managed to produce the desired effect of breaking the demon mirror. She checked the mana Zero had and found that it had taken up two-thirds of whatever mana they converted earlier. Her actions made Mind''s Eye system call off the double and the system faded into the background again much to Mii''s relief. For now, the strawcherry fairy was back in action.


    "What was that?" Bob asked.


    Mii smiled. "An ace in the hole. It''s something that only works once and consumes a ridiculous amount of mana. We are not using it again. The artificial dimension should be falling apart now. Firing it again will only annihilate the abyss."


    Bob blinked. Lily had already fainted from shock. "Is it really alright to be shattering a dimension?"


    Mii shrugged. Desperate times called for desperate measures. Zero was in pain and she had to do something to stop it. Besides, she was in a pinch earlier too. There wasn''t much time to consider the consequences.


    Olaf was regaining control of his bearings when a chill in the air made him stiffen in apprehension. Zero took a few steps back when the molten flesh sizzled and started melting through the library floor. The broken shards of mirror became fine sand and started reassembling. The place that should have been the mirror was now replaced by a vortex that contained a powerful energy source that sucked in everything it could.


    Zero quickly teleported out of the way and grabbed Olaf while he was at it. The secret library office was demolished as walls, furniture and books were sucked into the powerful portal.


    Uriel snapped out of his trance at that very moment. Gabriel had returned with Raphael only to see the level of destruction while Michael dished out orders for the Pegasus riders to encircle the library. Lucifer had never been so glad to see Merlin and was slightly surprised that neither Isis nor Freya was present.


    "That''s a tricky curse you have," Merlin shook his head when he saw the characters engraved into the ex-archangel''s skin. He ignored the heavy feeling coming from the library for now. Treating the Prince of hell was more important than the chaos occurring.


    "How long would it take you to get rid of the curse?" Lucifer asked with great urgency in his voice. The barrier was breached at the library. That meant Olaf had lost control. If he didn''t resolve this quick enough, not even Michael and the Pegasus knights would be able to stop Rhinestone''s plan from coming true.


    "Athena''s curse is not difficult to break but it requires very specific ingredients that can be difficult to get," Merlin sighed. He had read up on this particular curse a long time ago. Zeus and Hades may know where to get the two items but the last one is no longer in existence.


    "What are the items needed?"


    Merlin looked grim. "The blood of the Serpent residing in the Garden of Eden, a lock of Medusa''s hair and Arachne''s tapestry."


    Lucifer cursed. Arachne''s tapestry had been burnt and the cursed weaver was long dead. None of her weavings remained after Athena burnt them all before her murder.


    "Is there no other way to break the curse?" Lucifer wanted to bring Rhinestone back just so he could personally flay his ex-employee.


    Merlin pursed his lips. "The only other way would be to forcefully rip it out of your soul or kill the one who cursed you."


    "He is dead. Or at least his body is. He exchanged his lifespan for powers. What are the consequences of ripping it out by force?"


    Merlin gave Lucifer a serious look. Ripping it out from one''s soul was the same as breaking a piece of the soul away. For a Demon Lord like Lucifer, that would mean losing part of his memories and personality.


    "Don''t do it!" Uriel''s panicked voice cut through the silence. Lucifer took a look at his weakest soul brother and placed his hand over Uriel''s.


    "I''m sorry. This place has become a home to me over the years, there are people that I care for on this side as well." Lucifer gave Uriel a smile that made the archangel panic. Merlin didn''t let the angel of prophecy delay them any longer. Time was running out. Both Isis and Freya will have his head on a platter if he didn''t sort the mess out quickly. The Great Goddesses were watching them from some corner of the world, unable to help out due to some more important worldly matters. In fact, None of the Great Gods seemed to have any time to spare. They sounded frantic about something when Buddha called them so they were on their own.


    Zero watched as the professor-portal devoured the entire library. There was now a small crater around the portal that was growing larger and larger the more it absorbed. Veronica was still desperately fighting against the pull but was slowly losing the battle. He could see Rayneld''s worried expression from the cafeteria.


    "This is an announcement from your school dean. All students and teacher below Rank Gold please evacuate the campus. I repeat, evacuate the campus at once."


    Zero heard that announcement and looked at Olaf who was now hovering in the air while carrying Zero under one arm.


    "You heard the man, we need to evacuate the campus. This isn''t something kids like you should be sticking your nose into."


    Michael who was in the vicinity spotted the brunet of Uriel''s prophecy. "Hey you! What are you doing here? This place is out of bounds."


    Zero was startled. he looked at the growing portal that was going berserk and back to where he knew Lucifer and Baal was. "What about Beel and Baal? I can''t just leave them here!"


    Michael clicked his tongue. "They are above Rank Black, you are not. Frost dragon, get him out of here. The kid is important so I would not let anything happen to him if I were you."


    Olaf rolled his eyes in annoyance. He didn''t need a high and mighty angel to tell him what to do. Just because Lucifer had requested the help of Heaven doesn''t mean that they ran the show here.


    "Mind your own business, fluffy. I wouldn''t underestimate that spider if I were you. The kid just shot some ridiculous Rank Gold magic at it back there," Olaf sneered before taking his leave with Zero still struggling in his hold.


    Michael blinked. Rank Gold magic? Then he snorted. Clearly, the Frost Dragon must be going delusional with age. Zero might be a talented kid with a unique talent but Rank Gold magic? Not even Demon Lords were capable of using Rank Gold magic.

 Chapter 199 - Nose Poking

    "We can''t evacuate!" Zero struggled in Olaf''s hold and received a smack on his bottom that made him squirm uncomfortably.


    "Yes, we can. I''m not putting up with those fluff-brains for longer than I need to," the dragon demon huffed.


    "No, we can''t! Beel and Baal are-"


    "Beelzebub and Baal are Demon Lords, perfectly capable of surviving any kind of crisis. You should know best that even if their physical bodies were destroyed, the soul of a demon lord would never disappear. Besides, the headmaster if personally going to take care of it. I don''t believe that the gate cannot be taken down with so many powerful individuals joining hands so don''t worry more than you have to," Olaf huffed.


    "But stil-"


    "No buts," the librarian cut him off curtly with a strict look. "Any more meddling on your end will only be poking your nose into where it doesn''t belong. You can help by not being anywhere near that disaster zone and giving everyone else a piece of mind."


    Zero looked conflicted and highly unsure. His anger from earlier was still simmering underneath the constant waves of worry the further they got from the library. As Olaf was flying at quite an altitude, Zero could see the chaos happening below them. Students, teachers and townfolks were evacuating the domain in a hurry. Many tried to step over the slower demons who mercilessly stampeded to death. The doctor couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "I still want to be able to do something to help..." Zero admitted in a whisper.


    Thanks to his keen sense of hearing, Olaf heard that clearly. The librarian said nothing for a while as they flew further and further from the campus. Olaf had a few hideouts near the Academy and was considering if he should do as told and keep the teenager there. It was a tough decision.


    On one hand, Olaf had the duty of an adult to guide Zero who was young and naive. In addition, Baal and Lucifer would have his head should something befall upon the young doctor. He didn''t know what kind of background Zero had but from Bobbinskrier''s words, Zero was on very intimate terms with many Gods. Olaf might be a powerful dragon demon but his existence was as significant as a grain of sand on the beach when compared with the Great Gods.


    However, the dragon could fully empathise with Zero''s desire for revenge and the urge to help his friends. Olaf was convinced that revenge was less than half of Zero''s true motive for wanting to join in the raffle. More than petty revenge for an overpowered existence like him, Zero was more concerned about the well-being of those dear to him.


    Knowing that he would come to fully hate himself for what he was about to do, Olaf groaned and stopped mid-air. Zero looked up in surprise at the lack of momentum and his eyes brightened up in hope. Could it be that Olaf was going to turn around and let him help?


    "Alright, listen up. Before we head back to the Academy, you must promise me two things."


    Zero nodded eagerly and was all ears.


    Olaf couldn''t believe he was doing this and resigned to fate. "First," he sighed with a dramatic long pause before continuing. "You will only use defensive magic and healing magic. No attacking anything."


    Zero nodded and waited for Olaf to lay his second condition. They were wasting precious time now and the teenager wanted to rush back there to get his friends to safety.


    "Secondly, you will evacuate the scene once you have retrieved Baal and Beelzebub. I will remain behind to aid Lord Lucifer. Bob, I will lend you some of my powers. Open the gate for Zero, I want him to leave the abyss immediately."


    Zero wanted to protest when Bob agreed. The brunet didn''t want to leave the abyss just yet. There were so many people still in the abyss like Coux and Ruth! What if the abyss was really destroyed? Zero shuddered at that thought. He couldn''t just leave like this, he had to do something!


    "If you can''t agree to my terms, we are not going back," Olaf said sternly. He bore his eyes into Zero''s neither backing down.


    Bob was anxious. Knowing Zero, the teenager might decide to rebel and teleport back to the Academy while sticking his nose into the heat of everything. The Eternal Dragon looked at his dragon friend with worry from Zero''s mindscape. Mii seemed to be struggling with something but the dragon child didn''t know how to help her. The strawcherry fairy''s mana flickered like a candlelight in a strong wind.


    "My other friends are still in the abyss," Zero told Olaf coldly.


    The dragon demon looked at him unblinkingly. "It will be their fate if the plane collapses. Even so, they will evacuate the abyss before it collapses. The Demon Lords are ready to open the gates should anything happen."


    Zero didn''t look convinced. By Demon Lords, that meant Baal and Beelzebub, right? With two Demon Lords unconscious and one currently with the angels, the teenager had his worries. The last time Baal held the gate open, he fell terribly ill. Even Gods would struggle with maintaining the gate open for prolonged periods of time. With only four active Demon Lords, would they be able to open the gates long enough for everyone to escape? Not to mention, they would have to dedicate some of their strength to hold up the collapsing plane.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your terms. I will return to destroy that artificial gate. the only way to save the abyss is to destroy it. I promise not to do anything dangerous, I will just destroy it without magic!"


    Olaf didn''t believe a word Zero just said. If anything, he was more determined now to get Zero away from the danger zone.


    Zero sensed that and immediately used teleportation to escape the librarian much to Olaf''s frustration. The dragon demon flew back as quick as he can. Lucifer would have his head if anything happened to the kid.


    ***


    Michael wasn''t expecting the kid to reappear before him. His initial surprise soon turned into anger at the meddling brat. Of all the times he could have interfered, he chose to jump in right when the Pegasus riders were going to launch a surprise attack on the Arachne descendant. With the lost element of surprise, the battle would be drawn out longer and their chances of victory were lower than it could have been.


    Merlin sensed a very familiar magical energy in the vicinity and Lucifer cursed at it. They should have known better than to hope for cooperation from Zero. The Demon Lord wanted to sigh. He hoped that Olaf would be able to keep the kid away while they worked on his curse but that proved to be wishful thinking. How could they have forgotten that Zero had powerful magic on top of his stubborn streak?


    The ex-archangel turned to Zero''s other teacher. Merlin sensed the heavy pressure of Lucifer''s eyes on him and averted his line of sight. Lucifer wanted to laugh. Not even Zero''s teacher wanted to take responsibility for his actions. For all the eccentricity and arrogance Merlin was famed for, these traits were nowhere to be found. Lucifer wanted to laugh at that. For the almighty to have fallen, it was something Lucifer would have milked its worth on another day. However, the fate of Hell was at stake now.


    "Your student is interfering. As a teacher, isn''t this your responsibility to teach him not to meddle in other people''s affairs?"


    Merlin pretended not to hear anything much to Lucifer''s annoyance. He glanced worriedly in the direction of the library where Michael was battling. Zero''s interference only made things more complicated. With the brunet in the middle of the chaos, how would he explain to it Baal that he couldn''t stop the teenager from getting into danger''s way?


    Uriel trembled behind Lucifer. "He must be stopped... Hell cannot take the level of catastrophe that he will create..."


    The Demon Lord looked at the angel of prophecy with a troubled expression. "Wizard, hurry up and take your student away!"


    Merlin gave Lucifer a cold stare. "It''s not possible. Zero will not leave until he has saved the abyss from its fate. My job is to ensure that no harm befalls him. I cannot help Zero decide what he wants to do."


    Lucifer felt irritation brew in the pit of his stomach at the Wizard God''s statement. Uriel''s prophecy was never wrong. If Zero was the destroyer of the abyss in his visions, then it will be true. Lucifer looked at the ring of ancient words on his wrist. If this curse wasn''t holding him back, he would have dived right into it and fought alongside Michael. His only other hope was Baal, his brightest student and second most powerful Demon Lord. With Baal and himself out of commission from the battle against Rhinestone, Lucifer wasn''t so sure they could stop the Arachne''s descendant from succeeding.


    Gabriel had to hold Lucifer back from lunging at the Sage God of Magic. Raphael decided to leave and check on Michael. "I won''t let any harm befall Zero while I''m there. Just find a way to break the curse and join us in the battle. We''ll hold off anything potentially crazy while you do that."


    Lucifer wanted to tell the Healing Angel that things weren''t as straightforward with the curse but Raphael had already taken his leave. Gabriel decided to look for Buddha who might know a thing or two about the ancient language of Gods.


    Back at the library, Rhinestone rejoiced. He was initially worried about the reinforcements'' arrival but Zero''s presence disrupted their advantage. For some reason, that frail-looking student was someone of great importance who couldn''t be hurt. Rhinestone rejoiced at the appearance of the perfect hostage. If he could hold out for just a little longer to ensnare a Demon Lord, his plans would be realised. At that point, nobody can stop the fall of Hell and demons shall overrule every single plane in existence as the true superior existence.


    Zero felt a chill when Rhinestone smiled at him from the warped mirror''s reflection. The portal turned and suddenly, the vortex that sucked everything in it was now focussed on Zero. Michael was quick enough to have the Pegasus riders move out of the trajectory but he didn''t think Zero would be caught by such an obvious ploy.


    "That idiot!" he growled and swooped back to retrieve the stationary student.


    Zero wasn''t expecting for the target to be switched to him. He wasn''t expecting to be hauled by the collar of his uniform by Michael either. Rhinestone clicked his tongue in the mirror when he saw the War Angel diving for the teenager. The ex-professor didn''t give up and chased after Zero. Severed limbs rushed after the young doctor defying the gravitational attraction from the mirror. Michael struggled against the force pulling both himself and the teenager. The professor leered. Victory was in his grasp.


    Snap!


    Rhinestone''s eyes widened when the limbs that were chasing after Zero got shot down rapidly before his eyes.


    "Wha-?"


    Another arrow zipped through the air from a distance and Zero''s eyes widened in surprise. Michael didn''t relent and continued to struggle against the pull with his powerful wings. Olaf stood at the top of the broken library''s roof and notched another mana arrow on his magic bow. The dragon demon made the right decision to observe from a vantage point. After working with Rhinestone for a long time now, he knew a few things about how the sly spider worked. Of the shortcomings that existed, Rhinestone was famed for having a tunnel vision. His obsession towards his goals made him blind to his surroundings. Olaf could only chalk that up to the spider demon''s lack of intelligence and experience. Thankfully, that flaw made things easier for the sly dragon demon to work around.


    Lucifer watched as Olaf toyed with the infuriated ex-professor and wiped the bead of sweat rolling down his temple. Merlin didn''t say anything about it and concentrated on suppressing the effects of the curse as much as possible. The only downside to this method of sealing was how fragile it was. At the tiniest flare of mana from Lucifer, the seal would be undone at once.


    Olaf created another clone to distract Rhinestone while Raphael assisted Michael to rescue Zero from the stubborn game of tug and war.


    Zero heard the telltale sign of doom when the fabric of his uniform began to rip at the seams. He should have worn the clothes that the Great Goddesses gifted but now it was too late. Death by poor clothing stitches giving way sounded lame and Zero was having none of it. Olaf didn''t want him using any offensive magic but that didn''t mean he could teleport out, right? Michael and Raphael were startled when darkness engulfed them momentarily. The next thing they knew, they were reunited with the Pegasus riders with Zero pulling another disappearing act.


    Olaf lost sight of the teenager and was distracted for a second. That was all the time Rhinestone needed to open a teleportation gate and shove him through it. Although it wasn''t an interdimensional gate, it took up a good amount of mana to send the nuisance away to some random place in the abyss. With Olaf out of the picture, Rhinestone could now focus on the pesky teenager with little difficulty.


    The angels wouldn''t be a threat for much longer, Rhinestone would see to it. he could sense the two sleeping Demon Lords somewhere in the Academy. All he needed to do was convince the Bloody Willow to sniff them out for him. It took a long time to train that stupid tree but it was worth it.


    Rayneld who was guarding the two Demon Lords felt an unnatural tremor from the ground. A familiar looking thorned root came bursting through the tiles of the floor, making the manta ray demon jump in surprise. Before he could do anything, the Academy''s guardian had kidnapped both Demon Lords and made her speedy escape.


    Rayneld stared blankly at the betrayal. Veronica presented the two captives to Rhinestone who cackled crazily. Zero''s eyes widened in horror at the sight of his friends in the professor''s grasp.


    "No!" he cried out and broke free from Raphael''s hold, throwing himself straight in the path of Rhinestone''s activated vortex.


    Everyone watched in horror as the teenager got sucked into the mirror together with the two unconscious Demon Lords. Nobody breathed a word for a minute as Rhinestone struggled to understand his sudden victory.


    Slowly, the surprised expression morphed into one of arrogance and triumph. Merlin paled and Lucifer felt his heart stop. Time froze and only resumed when Rhinestone''s laughter broke the trance.


    "Two birds and a nosy kid? Don''t mind if I do. Angels and Gods! The day to make you pay this debt in blood has come. Behold! A new era is about to begin."

 Chapter 200 - Upset Stomach

    Lucifer howled in fury when he saw the three children get sucked into the vortex. His rage triggered a sudden surge in mana causing Merlin''s seal to break. The curse fed on Lucifer''s mana and nourished the exhausted Rhinestone. Now that he managed to get the power sources he required to open the gate, he no longer needed to fight.


    Conserving his power, the Arachne descendant went into a total defence mode. It didn''t matter what kind of formation or attacks Michael and the Pegasus knights launched, Rhinestone remained safe inside the mirror.


    Lucifer wasn''t the only person who lost their rationality. Merlin and a certain son of the Charybdis followed suit and attacked the artificial gate without holding back. The Academy shook and trembled under the immense pressure. The only person who didn''t look worried or angry was Uriel. The archangel seemed somewhat relieved at the turn of events. Still, there was something strange about how smoothly everything progressed for Rhinestone. Uriel couldn''t shake off the foreboding feeling that something terrible was going to happen following Zero''s disappearance.


    The curse backfired badly and Lucifer was quickly put out of commission with the ex-archangel looking paler than Hades. Raphael was immediately by his side, keeping Lucifer away from the heat of the action.


    Rayneld hasn''t bothered to keep his true form or capabilities under wraps. His face contorted with rage at Rhinestone''s manipulation of his lover to betray him. With Lucifer''s weakening magic, the barrier around the Academy was lifted. If not for Olaf''s barrier around the library, the damage would''ve been extensive. Still, that didn''t mean the dragon demon wasn''t unaffected from the mass explosions caused by violent spells form the duo. He struggled and swallowed a mouthful of blood as the Wizard God hurled another Godly-Tier fusion spell at the portal using his grimoire.


    Merlin was livid and scared for Zero who''d been transported to a different dimension. Although powerful, the Sage God of Magic isn''t infallible. He knew that nobody would be there to save him from the rage of the Great Gods should anything happen to Zero. Worse still, Merlin couldn''t commit suicide even if he wanted to. That was the price of immortality and being a God over such a strong domain too. If he wanted to live a little longer, the magician would have to exhaust every trick in his book - literally.


    Olaf didn''t know how much longer he could hold on for. However, after glancing over to Raphael tending to the fallen headmaster, he knew that he would have to hold out until it eventually killed him. The strongest have fallen and now the abyss is without its protectors. Unlike Bob, Olaf''s home was in the Academy. All his treasures were in this very library and Academy. He couldn''t watch it all get destroyed with the plane without at least putting up a fight.


    Raphael was at a loss. He could heal wounds and illnesses but not mana depletion or break curses. The only one capable of doing it was going all out on the unshaken portal with the child of Charybdis. Michael was forced to back away with the Pegasus riders. Although the two were powerful, the lack of coordination meant that some attacks were negated by each other''s magic. Gabriel looked at the mess in front of them and at Uriel who seemed to be hopeful about something and felt anger take over him. How could they be so disorganised in times of crisis? It was unbecoming of them. No wonder the enemy had the upper hand!


    With a flash of brilliant light that blinded both friend and foe, Gabriel successfully got everyone''s attention in the messy brawl.


    "Stand your ground! Throwing a bunch of powerful spells wouldn''t work, look for blind spots! Heal the wounded and enclose of this area, why are we working against each other instead of together before the enemy?"


    Uriel looked at Gabriel and was reminded of why he was chosen to be the voice of angels. While Michael was more famous as the leader after Lucifer''s fall, nobody could replace Gabriel as the heart of the angels. With his soul brother giving him strength, the fragile angel picked himself off the ground and took a good look at the battle scene.


    He looked at Michael once and decided that it might be time to bring that sword out again. The one sword that caused Lucifer''s defeat will now bring about a change once more by cutting down the Arachne''s spawn before them.


    "Michael!"


    The warrior caught it in both hands by reflex and blinked. In his entire life, he had only wielded this weapon once. The flaming sword brought back memories that were both pleasant and unpleasant. Looking at the enemy before them, Michael held the hilt firmly and the holy sword blazed in response to his determination.


    "For Luci," he whispered and closed his eyes for a short prayer.


    When the proud archangel reopened his eyes, the entire library was shrouded in his blessing. The Pegasus riders were filled with courage and let out cries of indignation on behalf of the residents in the abyss. Raphael used Michael''s blessing to boost his ability to suppress the curse. Merlin returned from the frontlines in shame and settled by the fallen Demon Lord''s side. Rayneld was still furious but with Raphael''s are healing blessing in effect, it allowed him to regain some of his rationality.


    Rhinestone cursed. He still needed a little more time to fully seal the Demon Lords inside of him and use their powers to activate the gate. It wasn''t easy with a certain doctor running rampant in his alternate dimension. Zero proved to be not completely useless in a magic-null area. With nothing physical in that space, mana cannot gather. Sadly, that didn''t apply to the teenager who had the abilities to control the space within his dimension. It was tiring to have to continuously close the portals Zero opened. It was more tiring to keep Zero away from the two Demon Lords. If Zero got hold of them, Rhinestone knew that the sneaky young one would make his hasty escape to a different plane out of his current reach.


    "Don''t do it! We''re still in Rhinestone''s artificial dimension... it is very fragile and if you break it all of us will be lost in the void!" Lily warned Zero who was ready to blast their escape route open with Zeus'' blessing.


    Mii mentally thanked the flower fairy. Bob was still trying to make contact with his dragon friend out there. The dragon said he smelled blood just before they were swallowed by the mirror. Zero asked if Mii was able to contact Hua Tuo but there was some kind of magic interference in the dimension. It was something the strawcherry fairy had never come across and that information made Zero feel sick. Not only was he having trouble getting to Baal and Beelzebub, he was also in danger of losing them at any moment.


    In the dimension that Rhinestone played God, Zero understood why the Arachne descendant hated Gods so much. From Mii''s short history lesson, Arachne was a talented weaver who challenged a Goddess called Athena who was Zeus'' ex-colleague and won against that Goddess. However, Athena wasn''t happy with the results and cursed that mortal weaver and her offsprings to become spider-like monsters who could never stop weaving. Along the way, the curse''s power diminished when Athena was killed and Arachne finally was able to die in peace to be reincarnated. The same couldn''t be said of her descendants. Most of them became demons or monsters and Rhinestone was one of them.


    "While I can understand his hatred for the Gods, I cannot condone him harming innocent beings for his selfishness. This has to stop," Zero growled lowly.


    Bob agreed and Mii didn''t disagree. Lily looked worried, unsure about how she should respond. The strawcherry fairy couldn''t say anything because she didn''t want the system to deem her as interfering with Zero''s choices unnecessarily again.


    "What will you do?" Bob asked carefully and observed Mii''s expression. She was too quiet and the Eternal Dragon worried for her. Something was off about the whole matter. If there was one thing Bob knew to be true, it was how much Mii cared about Zero. She was like the parent Zero never had in a way. The strawcherry fairy was more than a mere assistant.


    Zero stopped everything he was doing and observed the empty space for a little. Baal and Beelzebub were still suspended in the middle of space here. Rhinestone could have done something to them earlier while Zero was preoccupied with the irritating magic cancellation spells. However, he hasn''t started anything funny. That gave Zero some hope. Perhaps, Rhinestone wasn''t almighty even if he was the "God" of this dimension. That meant that Zero had some time to formulate a plan to rescue his friends.


    He crossed his legs and closed his eyes to enter a meditative state. With a clean state of mind, Zero thought through his options carefully. Killing was still against his principle as he was a doctor. However, he couldn''t let Rhinestone get away and succeed. Many innocents would die. Zero also remembered the promise he made with Baal and Lucifer. He was not to interfere with any of the abyss'' affairs. Technically speaking, he would be interfering with the abyss'' affairs by destroying the false dimension and gate. He was doing it wrong.


    Buddha always mentioned that the best way to do things was to go with the flow. Hua Tuo always said that the way of life was living true to one''s nature and not going against it. Whenever there was resistance, Zero should move like water to overcome it in a gentle way without hurting anyone. There was always a way to reach a conclusion without harming anyone. Although Zero may have many restrictions, he believed that with the teachings of his teachers there will be a solution.


    Still, the possibility of finding one in such a short frame of time dampened his optimism. Was there really such a solution? Breaking out of the dimension with force would work. Zero could save both his friends but he would also inadvertently hurt Rhinestone in a way that might kill him. Rhinestone''s existence was tied to this very dimension. Enma wouldn''t be happy if he destroyed a soul permanently. It would throw the world out of balance.


    Subduing Rhinestone with his magic would be interfering with the abyss'' affairs. Baal and Lucifer would chew him out when they found out. There was also no hiding the matter, Zero just know that they will find out one way or another. Worse, if the news got out that he tried to do something reckless again there will be others who will give him a good earful. Truen was one of them. The Great Goddesses were people Zero didn''t want to disappoint either. Zero scratched that option out.


    If Zero healed Baal and Beelzebub here, they might be able to break out of the dimension without Zero doing anything more but that would mean he would have to watch them fight and get hurt in the process. Zero didn''t like the idea of patching someone up only to have them break it again. His heart couldn''t endure that kind of pain even if he understood the reason in his head.


    If only there was a way to make Rhinestone surrender... Zero felt the tumultuous emotions in his mental state swirl in apprehension. They twisted, turned and churned loudly and put a frown on the young doctor''s face. Rhinestone noticed the sudden change in his inner dimension and frowned. Zero was being too docile and that made him worry. He could fend off the continuous wave of attacks from the coordinated Pegasus riders with little problems. He couldn''t fend off attacks from the inside as easily and knew how vulnerable that inner dimension truly was. Ideally, his prey would be unconscious and near death. It was good that he had two power sources unable to retaliate. Zero''s presence was an uncalculated accident and Rhinestone was afraid of the things that powerful teenager could accomplish. If he wakes the two Demon Lords, Rhinestone would be destroyed from within without doubts.


    "To make him surrender...." Zero mumbled to himself and Bob blinked. The dragon looked at the two fairies who were keeping a lookout for the two Demon Lords'' safety. The Eternal Dragon didn''t know what changed Zero''s line of thoughts but to make Rhinestone surrender would be incredibly hard seeing the professor didn''t have anything of value to use as a threat, bribe or blackmail. Rhinestone was also unafraid to die, his life meant nothing for the greater cause.


    A random memory came to Zero. He remembered how he was absorbed into the stomach of a particular bird. In there he met his very first comrade - Namekuji. The slug was very resilient and used a delay technique to fool the enemy before buying its freedom. Namekuji brought down an enemy bigger than itself from the inside out. It attacked vital points and eventually killed the bird.


    Now, Zero didn''t want to kill. However, he wanted to make Rhinestone as uncomfortable as possible on the inside to make him spit them out. The young doctor opened his eyes with a newfound determination.


    He was going to make Rhinestone vomit them out from this inner dimension to break this battle stalemate. He was going to give the arrogant spider demon the worst stomachache he has ever known.

 Chapter 201 - Overeating

    "Mii, I want you to prepare as much water as you can. We''re going to flood this place!"


    The strawcherry fairy was once against surprised by Zero''s request. Water? Flood? Did Zero understand the magnitude of his request? The teenager might not feel it but there is a lot of seawater stored in his limitless inventory. That amount of water is enough to destroy the balance of a small planet and send it spiralling towards self-destruction. Also, wouldn''t that endanger the two Demon Lords? Zero might not need to breathe but the same couldn''t be said for everyone else. Bob and Mii could hide in Zero''s mindscape. Lily could return to Gaia. However, who was going to help Baal and Beelzebub?


    Sensing Mii''s worries, the brunet smiled. "Don''t worry, I have a plan. Bell and Beel will be alright. Hua Tuo didn''t teach me healing magic without telling me the limitations. Just trust me on this..."


    Bob blinked. He knew exactly what the kid was planning to do and honestly, it scared him a little. While Zero''s plan was logical in all ways with the highest chance of success given their circumstances, he couldn''t believe the boy who was so against taking lives was about to temporarily take the lives of his friends to save them and the enemy.


    "Zero, don''t tell me..." Bob swallowed when Zero gave him the most innocent and reassuring smile. If the Eternal Dragon didn''t know his master''s insanity so well he would''ve been disarmed by that smile. However, after confirming Zero''s intentions only made the dragon''s blood turn to frost.


    Mii readied the logistics and told Zero that he had to open the portal for at least two minutes to empty out whatever water he had left in his inventory. Zero didn''t know how quickly his portal would be stopped by Rhinestone this time and told Mii to ready herself. His plan to counter the anti-magic? Zero was going to open several thousand portals at once in this small area continuously with no pattern. No matter how vigilant Rhinestone was, he couldn''t possibly shut more than a few hundred portals at once, could he? Even Enma, who was the most proficient with multitasking as a God, couldn''t keep up with Zero''s pace.


    "Ready? On the count of three... two... now!"


    Rhinestone nearly jumped out of the mirror in shock at the sudden attack. His momentary lapse in defence gave Michael the opening he needed. The archangel slashed the flaming word down onto the guarded portal and was able to cut away one of the frames that aided with Rhinestone''s ability to regenerate.


    Furious and desperate, the spider demon launched attacks of his own while turning an interesting shade of turquoise. Lucifer didn''t know what was going on. Rhinestone looked physically ill even with the lack of his physical body from the mirror''s reflection. Could it be that Baal and Beelzebub were awake? Or was this all the doing of Zero again?


    Olaf who saw how the tides have changed felt like his limits were almost up. Raphael caught the severely injured dragon demon just as he fell from the sky. The archangel used a powerful healing spell on the librarian who looked at the beautiful angel with curiosity. Unlike most angels he knew, Raphael gave off a pleasant vibe. He was intrigued by that gentle nature and wished that more angels were like him.


    "Thanks," he told the angel of healing who was startled by the very intense stare. Raphael backed away quickly and nodded shyly before going to assist the injured Pegasus riders. Olaf''s eyes followed after him throughout the battle much to Bob''s amusement later.


    In the inner dimension, Zero shuddered in exhaustion. His physical body was reaching its limit. Although powerful, the current vessel was unable to control so much mana with deadly precision. New portals were opened and old portals closed. Seawater continuously poured into the room causing catastrophic waves and whirlpools. Right now, Baal and Beel were dead. Zero couldn''t feel their heartbeat as Rhinestone sank them to the very bottom of this place. Zero still ran around evading the mental attacks while filling the dimension with water. The young doctor tried to calm down. He could still feel the soul of his friends strongly in place even if they''d both perished in the first minute.


    Mii worked harder with the time pushing closer. By now, Rhinestone should be past his limits. The inner dimension trembled more frequently and cracks could be seen forming on some of the surfaces. Zero didn''t relent and pushed forth.


    There was another particularly large crack forming on the side of the dimension, giving Zero a rough idea of how big it actually was. If math worked correctly, the mass that was in this dimensional space didn''t match with the capacity it could carry. Rhinestone was clearly holding on with pure willpower to force it to be contained. Zero wasn''t one to give up easily either. There was more of where that water came from, he emptied only a third of what he absorbed from Amarania.


    Before Zero could force another few hundred portals to open, the crack widened with a loud shattering sound. The young doctor quickly teleported to his friends and escaped the dimension.


    Lucifer felt his heart race when he saw a random portal open in front of the mirror with a familiar tuft of brown hair. However, what followed the appearance of his students shocked everyone represents. Olaf felt despair when water burst from that portal, flooding his sacred ground destroying all his precious books.


    "My babies!" he cried but nobody paid him any attention.


    Michael cursed. With this much water, the flaming sword would be ineffective. The Pegasus rider evacuated the scene and tried to calm the frightened horses. Nobody stayed close to the portal and watched as Rhinestone continued barfing water from his inner dimension.


    Zero wasted no time. He placed a hand over each Demon Lord''s head and chanted fervently with his eyes closed. At first, nothing happened and Lily worried for them. However, in the next ten seconds, things changed. Baal started coughing out water and Beelzebub wheezed for air. Both Demon Lords opened their eyes at the same moment and Zero continued to pour golden mana into them, unaware that they''ve come to.


    Baal had to grab his friend by the arms before Zero realised that he succeeded. "I have to scold you but I''ll leave it for later. We have a spider to take down, your mission is complete. I''ll take it from here. Beelzebub, please take Zero away and report back to the dean."


    The Lord of Gluttony complied with a nod. He was slightly surprised by his regrown limbs but didn''t question it. It had to be the work of Zero here and Beelzebub felt touched that Zero was willing to go so far for him.


    "Lord Lucifer?" Beelzebub was unsure. The man before him emitted the same scent and aura but he looked nothing like he did before.


    "You did well," the fallen angel replied, confirming Beelzebub''s suspicions. Zero had his head hung low when Lucifer scrutinised the teenager.


    "You did well too, Zero."


    That surprised him. Zero''s head shot up with wide eyes. Baal said that he would be scolded later, he must have done something wrong there. Why was Lucifer praising him? That was scary!


    "Zero, I remember Buddha gave you the blessing of wisdom..." Merlin coughed sheepishly. "Could you translate what this says?"


    Zero looked down at the ring of words on Lucifer''s wrist. The fallen angel gave the Wizard God the stink eye. Didn''t the wizard say that there was no other way to break the curse? Was he lying?


    Zero took a quick glance and read it aloud. "For the dishonest one who cannot be true to their feelings, unless they recognise their fears and desires they shall forever be forced to lie."


    Merlin didn''t dare meet Lucifer''s glare. The moment Lucifer made peace with himself on the inside, his halo returned and the ring of ancient words vanished.


    "Arachne''s tapestry or a piece of my soul, huh? Wizard, you will pay for lying to me later. For now, I have a traitor to take care of."


    Merlin shivered and took the chance to run when Lucifer''s attention was turned onto the battlefield. Zero didn''t understand what they were talking about but didn''t question why his magic tutor was fleeing in such an undignified manner. In any case, he was actually glad to see that everyone was well and alive. Bob sniffed the air and raised a brow. He was very certain he smelled blood earlier. The Eternal Dragon looked over to Olaf and frowned at the odd expression. Why did his friend look like it was the end of the world? What exactly happened while they were isolated for a while?


    Rhinestone was still feeling shaky even after throwing out everything in his inner dimension. The kid really did some heavy damages that will not only take some time to repair but also recover from mentally. He was still bitter at the loss of two very powerful chess pieces to his plan. He froze when he felt a chill down to his very soul.


    In all his glory was the former leader of the angels - Lucifer, smiling at him. Michael stood back now that the true leader of Hell and the Angels was back in action. Uriel didn''t look happy about it and kept glancing at Zero''s way. The library was thoroughly soaked and Olaf despaired.


    "My books..." his voice sounded weak but it was lost to everyone who was too focused on the main battle that was about to happen.


    Greatly weakened, Rhinestone knew he had no chance against Lucifer who had regained his powers. Still, that didn''t mean the ex-professor was going down without a fight.


    The portal fused spider demon tried to swallow Lucifer into his inner dimension but failed when Lucifer swatted the probing tendrils away like a fly. The force of Lucifer''s swat broke half the portal frame and Rhinestone felt the mirror crack a little under Lucifer''s battle aura.


    "Rhinestone, it''s disappointing. I had high expectations of you when I first welcomed you as a teacher of my prestigious Academy. First and foremost... you''re fired."


    Olaf wanted to cry in frustration. Fired? That was it? How was this fair? However, before he could voice his discontent, Lucifer continued.


    "For endangering the students of the Academy," he motioned to the two Demon Lords and aspiring doctor. "You will be banned from my domain."


    Rhinestone looked at Lucifer as if he''d lost his mind. Fired and banned from a domain? Why did he care about that? He was dead and tied to a portal.


    "Lastly, your most severe crime is the damage of property and the endangerment of the existence of the Abyss. Your title and rank as a demon will be stripped. You will return to becoming a minor demon. I hereby sentence you to be reincarnated as an imp in your next life. Your identity as Rhinestone and your bloodline as a descendant of Arachne, the greatest weaver, will be revoked."


    A strange magic circle appeared over the sky and a lightning bolt struck down onto the mirror, shattering it into a million pieces. Zero watched in horror at the blatant murder. Still, he couldn''t complain about how Hell wanted to deal with its traitors. Zero closed his eyes and turned his head to one side, not wanting to watch anymore.


    "Demon Lord of the Pride Domain, I King Yama hears your request and will grant it. Son of Arachne, you shall now be sentenced to a thousand years of redemption for your crimes. You will earn your right back by living as a minor demon to learn how to appreciate the value of life."


    Although Zero couldn''t see or sense where Enma was, he heard his voice clearly from somewhere in the sky. Not dying? Lucifer didn''t kill Rhinestone? Zero almost couldn''t believe it but he was still glad that Rhinestone''s soul wouldn''t go to the void.


    Rhinestone''s last scream of agony as his soul was forcefully ripped from the mirror portal for reincarnation was heard by everyone present. A strange silence followed after and Zero wondered if nobody was going to initiate anything. Should they start cleaning up or retreating? Also, would Baal choose to scold him now or later?


    Zero''s questions were answered when Olaf grabbed Lucifer by the collar of his shirt with a furious look in his eyes.


    "Look. At. What. happened. To. My. LIBRARY!"


    Lucifer was calm. Usually, such a display of disrespect would get them punished harshly but this time, the Demon Lord allowed it. He deserved it after all.


    "I''m sorry, we''ll get the cleaning team to-"


    "SCREW YOUR CLEANING TEAM! You can''t replace my books, they''re RUINED!"


    Zero looked around and realised that Olaf was right. He felt bad when he understood the destruction was indirectly caused by him too.


    "Young master..." Bob tried to stop Zero but it was too late. Zero had stood up and admitted that the water was his fault.


    "I''m really sorry that this has happened but... I can fix it."


    Olaf glared at Zero with mixed feelings. It wasn''t Zero''s fault that his entire collection was destroyed, he was up against a powerful foe and had every right to do what he had to for survival. Still, that did nothing to ease the red-eyed monster in him.


    "Fix it? How? It''s ruined! Centuries worth of information cannot be replicated even if you fixed the water damage..."


    Zero swallowed when Baal shot him a warning glare. the young doctor knew he should stop speaking to avoid any more attention on him. However, the righteous part of him couldn''t let things be. He wanted to fix it.


    "I might have a way..."


    Olaf felt like he was losing his mind. Bob did say that Zero was an interesting master but it looked like the young twerp didn''t understand the situation they were in. He felt tired and didn''t want to argue further. All the dragon demon wanted to do was cry in a corner and destroy a few villages to ease his grief.


    "Whatever... do whatever you want, I don''t care anymore..." he sighed and flew away.


    Zero took that as a green light and activated the special skill of absorbing and magic. If there was cleaning magic, why wouldn''t there be drying magic? The trick was simply to absorb only specific molecules or substances like what he had learnt from Raj.


    Uriel paled when he understood that Zero was going to absorb the entire library just as he saw in his visions. The archangel screamed when Zero activated the magic and jumped in Zero''s path trying to stop the powerful teenager from throwing the Abyss into its last moments...


    Only that powerful attack never came. Uriel felt his wet sandals become dry and comfortable again. He also felt the saltiness in the air disappear much to his puzzlement.


    Lucifer was impressed. At least the student had a better head on his shoulders compared to his cowardly teacher who demanded a portion of someone''s soul to break a curse.


    "Zero, what did you just do!" Baal demanded to know and his friend gave him a cheeky smile.


    "That''s Zero''s Vacuum Magic 2.0 now with drying function. With this, Olaf''s books are saved, isn''t that a neat trick?"


    For a few seconds, Baal''s expression was still straight-laced with no signs of being amused. Zero let his victory sign drop and became more apologetic when Baal burst out in laughter.


    "It''s a good one, you''ve redeemed yourself for now. Let''s go back and eat something celebratory. I''ll have Coux prepare something, what do you want to eat?"


    Beelzebub ears pricked at the mention of Coux''s cooking. "Lord Baal, please allow me to escort both you and Zero back to your residence. It must have been tiring for the both of you who''ve contributed much to this battle..."


    "Indeed," Lucifer agreed, much to his soul brothers'' surprise. "I think a feast is the only right way to celebrate the salvation of Hell. Why don''t we have it in the cafeteria in the Academy? I''m sure many of our guests here would love to try some of the famous cuisines Bells and Begonia has to offer..."


    Baal gave Lucifer a glare and the fallen angel continued smiling. Zero nodded and agreed, much to Baal''s chagrin.


    "Zero!" Baal was horrified by his friend''s response.


    On the other hand, Beelzebub has forsaken his image and requested for more carrot cake. Before he knew it, Zero was swamped with special food requests that made his head hurt.


    "Coux! Help! Bring food, lots of food to the Academy!" Zero pleaded with the half-succubus in the party call. Mii silently disappeared with Bob and Lily. None of his assistants responded to the distressed teenager''s pleas for help.


    Who could blame them? Sometimes, it was much easier to teach someone how to fly by throwing them off the cliff.

 Chapter 202 - See You Again

    The next few days were spent celebrating the good news. Songs and stories were created and it was the newest hype after the opening of Bells and Begonia. Many demons hailed Beelzebub as the new hero who saved Hell. That earned Beelzebub a true place in the abyss as an important member. Zero couldn''t see much of him ever since he returned to his domain to take care of business. Lucifer practically signed Beelzebub''s graduation certificate and booted him from the Academy the day after the celebratory feast.


    Things only become lonelier when Lucifer sent Zero and Baal packing back to Baal''s castle saying he had things to oversee. Zero couldn''t refuse because there were extensive repairs to be done to the Academy. On the bright side, Olaf came back and gave Zero a magic contract that allows him to visit his library anytime after he found out that Zero was the saviour of his treasures, completely forgetting that Zero was also the cause for most of the damage in the first place. Nobody reminded Olaf of it and Zero was glad that they didn''t. On the other hand, Bob and Olaf decided to stay for a few more days and Zero allowed it. The dragons haven''t seen each other in centuries, surely they had many stories to share.


    Of course, Raphael and Michael decided to stay back and help restore everything to its former glory. Michael and Lucifer discussed for hours on how to improve the Academy. Who knew that Michael was a secretly competent architect? Raphael took this chance to harvest more mana flowers from the Spring of Vitality for his personal research using the pretext of healing the wounded. Olaf didn''t complain about it, in fact, he welcomed it. That confirmed Bob''s suspicions about his friend. Olaf was whipped!


    "Come here, you scaly hog!" Bob hissed when his friend unknowingly made gooey eyes at Raphael who was passing by. The frost dragon wasn''t expecting such a harsh tug at his ear by his friend''s material projection and yelped in an unmanly manner much to the archangel''s amusement. Instead of helping the frost dragon, Raphael turned away and continued on as if he hadn''t noticed anything. Bob narrowed his eyes at that.


    Once Bob was certain that Raphael was out of hearing range, he smacked his lovestruck friend hard and pulled his cheeks. "Stop it! You know how this will only end up... you''re both too different for it to work out!"


    Olaf didn''t take kindly to the Eternal Dragon''s words. "What do you know? Just because the humans you fell for betrayed you doesn''t mean he will... he''s an angel! In a literal manner too!"


    Bob rolled his eyes. There was a huge difference between loving someone of a different species and loving your natural enemy. Dark and Light magic is each other''s natural weakness. The two can never exist in the same space which was the reason for the split between Heaven and Hell. Even if the feelings were mutual, Bob highly doubted it, the relationship will only suffer and hurt both parties.


    "Give it up," he told the frost dragon.


    Olaf didn''t answer. However, the room dropped by a few degrees.


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    Bob sighed. He knew how dragons in love were like. They wouldn''t give up on their obsessions easily, not even when hurt or betrayed. That''s how many young dragons were killed. Bob knew that his old friend wouldn''t be so easily killed but the worry remains. After all, the one Olaf was crushing on was an archangel somewhat on par with Lucifer''s power.


    "I guess I''ll just have to watch your back then," the Eternal Dragon relented much to Olaf''s surprise.


    "You''re not going to duel and stop me?"


    Bob raised a brow. "What good will that do? Besides, I''m still just an egg maturing slowly in my master''s alternate dimension."


    Olaf laughed at Bob''s sullen tone. It was odd hearing the word ''egg'' coming from the mouth of such an ancient dragon. Yet it was what it was. Bob''s curse made him continuously experience that painful cycle of maturing and dying to grow stronger and stronger each life in exchange for his emotions and sanity. Of all the dragons, Bob was the one with the most experience and knowledge about the world. What he knew was comparable to some Gods who never left their territories and gained their knowledge from the prayers they heard.


    He then gave his long-term friend a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry about me and enjoy the time you have with your current master. Your contract with him doesn''t last forever."


    Bob didn''t want to be reminded of reality, not when he hasn''t even taken the first step with Zero. It was true that their contract as master and servant only lasted until his guardian duties returned. Once Kerberos'' sentence was up, Bob knew he had to return. It was part of the deal after he pleaded for Gaia''s protection back then when it rained dragon blood. Olaf and Bob shared a knowing look and silently mourned for their fallen brothers. There were not many of their race left after the attempted genocide. The weaker ones who couldn''t escape to the realm of dragons were forced to seek protection under a stronger umbrella. Bob sought Gaia''s protection while Olaf sought Lucifer''s protection.


    "Stay safe, let''s have tea again sometime in the future."


    Bob smiled. "Poxie tea is great but I hope for something stronger the next time we meet. I won''t be a hatchling the next time."


    Olaf agreed and they parted without fuss. Olaf then turned to look at the semi-restored library. He knew that Lucifer was listening in on them somewhere close by. Even with his suppressed magical aura, Olaf still knew the headmaster''s personality well enough.


    "What do you want?"


    Lucifer let the magic fall and walked over to the couch, settling himself in it. The frost dragon still couldn''t get used to the new look. Lucifer looked like someone who walked out of a painting and fit very well in the redecorated Academy with its bright walls and colours. It was too white for Olaf''s liking despite being a frost dragon but Michael now called the shots so nobody dared to voice their opinions.


    "Have you placed the tracker and emergency teleportation gate on him?"


    Olaf didn''t look too pleased about it but nodded. Bob didn''t have to know that the invitation to his library was actually a marker for Lucifer and the Angels to keep tabs on the powerful individual. The frost dragon tried very hard not to think about it as a betrayal. Bob would understand, they couldn''t let a suspicious character run around with such power, especially when the said suspicious individual was sometimes a ditz.


    Lucifer nodded in satisfaction. It was something the archangels came up with. Although Baal was on good terms with Zero, it didn''t mean that the Demon Lord would be able to convince his friend to take responsibility for anything that happens to the Abyss after he forced his way through to have everyone agree on the terraforming project. There was still tension between Heaven and Hell. With the lotuses that could potentially save the abyss from destruction, Heaven was put out of business quickly. This was how Gabriel proposed a plan that would benefit both parties.


    "Zero isn''t that kind of person, Bob would be the first to know if he was..."


    Lucifer didn''t bother with Olaf. He was more concerned about having a hidden ace for when things go south. Not even Baal''s power can avert some of the disasters they may face. Lucifer convinced himself he didn''t do it out of worry for the young and reckless doctor. No, it was for the greater picture. After all, many things could go wrong now that Zero has opened the gates for Redemption once and brought Kerberos away. For a place like Hell that hasn''t changed since its founding, the drastic transformation in just a few months caused by a small boy was enough to throw everyone off the balance. Who knows what other chaos the little rascal would be causing when he returns?


    "Luci, the painters are ready. Where would you like to commission the mural of Beelzebub''s heroic battle? Also, are we really going to dedicate an entire wall in your office just to commemorate a certain cute looking student?"


    Lucifer glared at Michael and Olaf raised a brow. "Not here, we''ll discuss it in my office." As the dean left, Olaf wondered if there was more than met the eye. Perhaps... perhaps Lucifer actually did like the troublemaking brat!


    ***


    Zero couldn''t find it in himself to sleep in the carriage. Although he was feeling sleepy, he tried to stay awake and take in as much as he could. Veronica was feeling a lot better after Lucifer bought the first batch of mana-producing lotuses from Buddha after they were harvested by Robo Mike. The first batch wasn''t as successful but they worked well in beautifying the Academy that was undergoing some massive renovation. The Bloody Willow was now better tempered and to Rayneld''s surprise, she started growing flowers of some sort. They were still little buds and Zero wouldn''t be able to see them when they bloomed but he promised the child of Charybdis that they would write letters even after he left.


    Rayneld watched the mana lotuses and wondered if Zero knew how thankful he was. For him, Zero was the first friend he ever had who didn''t look at him strangely for loving someone as violent as Veronica. Not only that, the young doctor impressed him with his determination and his wits battling a foe stronger than him. Rayneld was ashamed. Even with such a powerful bloodline, he paled in comparison. Not only did Zero not shun from him, he also helped the manta ray demon to get Veronica back after she went berserk. Rhinestone played with her pure maiden heart and caused her to betray him, taking advantage of her kindness but Zero healed those wounds and made Veronica lovelier than before. he didn''t know how to thank the young boy.


    The young doctor looked at his map with the markers going out of range as they got further from the Academy. Zero felt as if those reducing marker numbers were like the time he had left in the abyss. He wasn''t fooled into thinking he would be here forever. Still, tears made their way down his cheeks. He knew he was going to miss it badly. He had to leave his friends behind and all the people who helped him so much as a person. There were four fragments of Divine Entities here and a family of sorts too after that ordeal.


    "What are you thinking?" Baal asked.


    Zero didn''t dare to look up. He didn''t want Baal to know that he was crying again. then again, it wouldn''t have mattered. Baal heard him sniffle and frowned.


    "Zero... what''s wrong?"


    The teenager chose not to answer and Baal got up from his side of the carriage to walk over and plopped himself down beside the sniffling brunet. He did something uncharacteristic of him and transformed into his adult self before wrapping one arm across the small teenager''s shoulder and hugging him tightly.


    Zero melted into the warm arms and felt that he could no longer hold back the dam of tears. His feelings flowed freely as he cried out his sorrow.


    "I don''t want to go..."


    Baal patted Zero''s back lightly as the young doctor''s shoulder shook. "You have to. What about going on a journey to save those in need and discover new illness you would create cures for?"


    "But I don''t want to leave you and everyone else behind... It''s not like with Truen when you would travel with me after I''m done with my training..."


    Baal nodded. "That''s true, I can never leave Hell."


    Zero sobbed harder at the harsh truth. "Will I ever see you again?"


    At this, Baal gave a rueful smile when Zero wasn''t looking. "I''m sure we will."


    "Promise?" Zero turned his puffy eyes upwards and searched Baal''s eyes for the truth.


    Baal merely stared right into his hazel ones and replied with certainty. "We will always be friends no matter how far apart we are."


    Zero didn''t sense any lies from Baal but for some reason, his friend felt further away from him when he said that. He didn''t think about it for long and chose to indulge the moment, returning the hug tighter.


    "Please don''t let this end..." Zero thought to himself as he finally drifted off.

 Chapter 203 - Different Goodbye

    They decided to stay for a few more days at Baal''s castle before Hua Tuo came to fetch his disciple. Zero clung onto Baal more than usual and was absolutely devastated to know that Coux and Wiser will be remaining in the abyss with Baal.


    "We''ll write to you often, don''t cry..." Coux wiped Zero''s tears away and held out a handkerchief for him to blow his nose into.


    Wiser didn''t know what to do. He simply stood around and watched as Baal flicked the teenager on the forehead. Even as a teenager, Zero wasn''t very tall. The Demon Lord in his child form was able to reach Zero''s forehead without even tip-toeing.


    "Stop sniveling and man up! You''re the one who''s going to become a great doctor. What would your patients say if they knew that you had such a weak resolve?"


    "My Lord!" Coux was horrified by the harsh reprimanding. She was about to go coddle Zero again when the brunet smacked himself hard on both cheeks till they reddened painfully.


    The tears were still there but they weren''t running freely any longer. Zero held them back and choked back another sob as he met Baal''s onyx eyes. He looked at his stern best friend and found his resolve wavering. Yes, Zero still wanted to be a doctor very much. However, he didn''t know if he was able to sacrifice so much in order to achieve his dream.


    "You''ll meet many people along the way, goodbyes are only part of the routine. You''ll have to start getting used to it. This won''t be the last time we will be seeing each other. Besides, we can always be in contact, you have some rather unique skills."


    Zero pouted. Baal''s perspective made it easier to put aside the fact that they might not ever meet again. While Baal might not have said it out, Zero had a feeling that this would be the first and last time he was welcomed in the abyss. It wasn''t easy to travel in and out of Hell. Even Gabriel had to apply for a travel pass whenever he made a trip with an official purpose. Even if Zero was a friend of Baal, he would still need to have official reasons to visit.


    "Don''t worry, Zero. We will be here to assist Lord Baal with his business and your dreams. The terraforming project will help to cure many sick and weak demons. Once the mana lotuses are ready, we will spread them across the plane to minimise the miasma."


    Wiser agreed with Coux. "I will be finding a way to create a purifier machine that converts miasma into mana. We will be in close contact, Raj and the rest of the lab members will help out. I''ve received Lovina''s reply and they want to talk to you as soon as you return. Grandma Moppo has an announcement to make on behalf of all the villagers."


    Zero blinked. Grandma Moppo? It had been a long time in the abyss that the young doctor almost forgot the reason why he was in the abyss. The brunet looked slightly worried after he remembered the trouble he caused the villagers. He also wanted to apologise for meddling with Douglas'' punishment but what was done couldn''t be undone.


    Fear and anxiety about the unknown future gripped Zero. Baal noticed the change in his friend''s behaviour and sighed. He should have seen this coming. While he did lecture Zero earlier about causing inconvenience for others and poking his nose into things that wasn''t his business, it wasn''t quite a bad thing if it was Zero. After all, he did everything with good intentions in mind... mostly. None of the Demon Lords truly hated Zero for what he did but as the strong pillars of Hell, they couldn''t allow a no-named human-looking creature influence them. The power balance would tilt and internal strife will tear the fragile harmony apart.


    "Just go back and listen to what they have to say," Baal advised. "You can apologise later and think about how to make it up to them. We have two more days here. What do you want to do? I''m sure work can wait for now..."


    Coux didn''t look too pleased but agreed. She understood Zero''s desire to spend the rest of his time in the abyss with his best friend who''d helped him through tougher times. If it wasn''t for Baal, Zero might still be in a coma. If it wasn''t for Baal, Zero might never have experienced a sudden growth in mental maturity. Coming to Hell was an eye-opener to the naive apprentice and Coux can only thank the Demon Lord for playing the role of the necessary evil in Zero''s life.


    Zero thought for a while. He''d been to many places in the abyss so nothing really surprised him now. However, he wasn''t going to turn down having Baal as his guide. If Zero was going to say goodbye, he was going to do it properly.


    "I want to visit everyone here."


    "Everyone?"


    Zero nodded and made a list of people he wanted to say goodbye to. Baal wasn''t surprised that Zero included all the Demon Lords in the list. However, the last place Zero wanted to go surprised him.


    "The Roth village?"


    Ruth wasn''t here to hear that but if he was, the vampire would have called Zero a moron. Of the little time he had left, Zero chose to spend it visiting the ruins of his miserable past.


    Baal studied Zero carefully. "Why? Are you going to bring your servant with us?"


    Zero shook his head. "I just wanted to pay respects to his family. After all, I am taking him away to a very different place. I feel like I should do at least this much."


    The Demon lord nodded his head. It sounded like something Zero would do with his still annoyingly upright sense of morals. Despite receiving four sets of memories from the less pleasant Divine Entities, Zero hasn''t shown much change although there was now a shadow if one squinted past his light. It was a shadow that wouldn''t consume the doctor but protect him and that alone was enough for Baal.


    "I see. We will set off in an hour. There is a lot of travelling to do. I shall write to the other Demon Lords, we should visit the village of Roth first."


    Zero agreed and Coux helped the brunet pack. Baal waited for his secretary and friend to leave before turning to Wiser.


    "Have you made up your mind?"


    The frail inventor nodded. "I will become your family and sign the pact. I still can''t abandon my mortality, not even for Zero. Just promise me that you will not use my inventions for mass destruction."


    Baal nodded and threw a scroll at the thin man who caught it clumsily. Wiser fumbled with a feather pen and signed on the bottom of the contract. The moment the ink dried, a different kind of contract seal was formed behind Wiser''s right ear near his nape. The contract scroll went up in black flames and Baal nodded in satisfaction. He should inform Truen that Baal''s faction in the Zero Army was ready to put things into action. With a brilliant businesswoman-secretary and a genius-inventor, Baal and the rest of the Demon Lords who were in the alliance would be able to prepare the resources that Zero required. Preparing for Zero''s multi-world, multi-dimensional and multi-space travels will be costly beyond imagination.


    "Baal, let''s go!" Zero called from downstairs. He was already waiting by a carriage that Coux readied. The Demon Lord wondered how anyone got anything done at the speed they did. While Zero didn''t have much belongings to pack, Lucifer and Olaf did give him many things before sending him away from the Academy. Even the Charybdis'' son gave Zero something rather bulky and disturbing but Baal didn''t see the teenager carrying it.


    "Must be King Yama''s dimensional storage bag... or his other skill. How unfair..." he grumbled and jumped off the window ledge before morphing into a bat to join them in the carriage.


    The rat demon coachman departed as soon as Zero said goodbye to Coux. Little did he know, that casual goodbye would be the last he would say to her. Baal had no intention of letting the brunet go through long and painful goodbyes drawn out with lots of tears. He had sent Ruth away to the village who would greet Zero when he returned. The plan was also to visit the Demon Lords in the sequence of those Zero was most fond of to the ones he wasn''t as close to. Baal would be the last one to accompany him on his journey back to Earth. They would part at the foot of Endow Hill where Hua Tuo would be waiting.


    There was a stinging pain in Baal''s chest and that surprised the healthy Demon Lord. He was very sure whatever side effects from mana overuse were over. Was this some sort of mysterious new illness?


    "No, who am I kidding?" Baal smiled wryly when Zero dozed off on the opposite side of the carriage. He took a good look at the growing teenager and went over to drape a blanket they had on the seats over him.


    "If it weren''t for you teaching me that I still had some good left in me, I don''t think Earth would have survived as long as it did," he confessed.


    It was a plan that the Demon Lords made together. With Rhinestone opening the gates, they would kill the Arachne Demon and take over control of that unstable dimension to conquer the lower lifeforms on Earth and siphon off their mana to stabilise the abyss plane. Things turned out a little differently when Zero proposed a more peaceful method of stabilising the plane with Buddha''s rare mana lotuses. It was an olive branch to mend the broken relationship Heaven and Hell had. It also saved Earth from becoming like the first planet.


    Thinking about letting his very first and last friend go made Baal feel strange on the inside. It wasn''t as if they were parting forever. They would probably meet again when the world was going to end but Zero was someone destined for greater things. Wherever he went, action would follow and change will happen. Baal knew that his trouble-making friend was going to be that final push this world needed to break or to make.


    Baal gently caressed the cheek of the sleeping apprentice and leaned down to place a very chaste kiss on it. The kiss sizzled and Zero squirmed in discomfort but never woke up. Baal thanked Coux''s foresight to dust the interior with sleeping powder. With this, Baal could put his feelings back into place before they arrived. He had to perfect the mask so that Zero wouldn''t see how much letting Zero pursue the path he has chosen was hurting him.


    Baal closed his eyes to rest and enjoy the bittersweet companionship while it lasted. Of all the things that Zero chose to do, he chose to become a hero even if he wasn''t aware of it. It was a path that the Demon Lord couldn''t follow no matter how much he wanted to. The Demon lord only wished that his naive friend wouldn''t solely view the world in black and white but also take note of the shades of gray in between.


    With Ruth and Truen guiding Zero, Baal was counting on them to protect Zero''s kind heart. Although he often disagreed with the way Zero did things, it would be incredibly sad to see the young doctor give up on hope. After all, Zero was Baal''s hope. He was Baal''s light. He was the only one who reached out to him in that darkness when he was at his most vulnerable.


    "Please don''t take away my light," Baal whispered his silent prayer into the void just before the effects of the sleeping powder took over.

 Chapter 204 - Bonus Trick or Treat

    As an androgynous creature typed on a keyboard late into the night of 30th October, a grim-looking portal suddenly opened.


    "You have been summoned," the figure in black hooded cloak announced and the writer dropped her glasses.


    "Hades is that you?"


    The summoner said no more and dragged the sleep-deprived and coffee overloaded author into the world of ink.


    >>Xxx Destiny Aitsuji xxX>Xxx Destiny Aitsuji xxX>Xxx Destiny Aitsuji xxX>Xxx Destiny Aitsuji xxX<<


    Lucifer noticed an unfamiliar presence on his school grounds and shifted into his bat form to confront the visitors.


    "Halt! Who goes there?"


    Truen stopped the humans toddling behind him and they bumped into one another, resulting in a human chain accident. Luckily, nobody was hurt.


    "I came on a mission," Truen explained and held up a token that the Lord of Hell recognised.


    "I don''t want any trouble, keep it clean. It''s still a school after all," he told the wood elf who bowed in acknowledgement.


    Scarlet was impressed by the quality of this unusual dream while Jasper wondered just how much that piece of Venetian glass would cost. Alex was the only one wondering when they could go back to sleep for she was feeling very tired.


    Truen led them down to an underground passageway and the spookers were starting to feel spooked.


    Their next target was slightly insane but Alex blushed when she laid her eyes on him. ignoring the blue skin, Rayneld was a handsome looking gothic man. The Wilde princess swooned in silence and didn''t notice the jealous bloody willow creeping up on her.


    Alex''s scream when a vine grabbed her woke the slumbering student. The Manta ray demon nearly attacked the intruders in alarm when he saw the party. Luckily, Truen was able to calm him down and explain the situation.


    This time, it was Scarlet''s turn to scare so she shyly walked up to the handsome man and whispered "Boo!".


    Rayneld pretended to be frightened and Jasper quickly snapped a photo. He frowned. They should have better lighting here for a nicer picture but this will have to do.


    "Happy Halloween!" Destiny chirped and gave the Manta Ray demon a book about the twelve steps to finding happiness.


    With their mission accomplished, the small randomly put together party was whisked away by a spell and they saw Hades once more.


    "Well done," the God of Death commended. "You have done well for collecting the original spirit of Hallow''s Eve. Let the world spread far and wide that Halloween is not just a time for collecting sweets. It is also a time for appreciating life. Now, shoo! I need my beauty sleep."


    Scarlet, Alex and Jasper were thrown back to their world while Destiny was mercilessly spat out by the vortex into her room.


    She looked at the blank screen that she was staring for the past hour and sighed. A glance at the clock told her how late it was. Two in the morning and well into Halloween, but not a single chapter for Ball of Nothing was ready. Oh well, at least Love Journal was getting contracted.

 Chapter 205 - First Stop - Gluttony (1)

    Zero didn''t know how long he''d slept for but his neck made a painful crack when he got up. It must have been hours judging from the pain. Beside him, Baal made himself extremely comfortable by snuggling towards his tummy with his head on Zero''s lap. The young doctor felt his eyebrow twitch a little. If Baal could cover him with a blanket, why couldn''t he shift him into a more comfortable position?


    "Bell! Wake up, we''ve arrived!"


    Baal moaned and decided that the wisest thing to do was to snuggle back into the blanket. Zero rolled his eyes. For an ancient Demon Lord, Baal can sometimes be no different from a child. The teenager sighed wistfully before yanking the covers off with one hard tug.


    The Demon Lord tumbled out of Zero''s lap and onto the hard carriage floor. He almost whined with tears in his eyes but remembered at the very last moment that he had an image to keep as a Demon Lord before settling with sulking. Zero wasn''t amused with Baal''s antics. If there was something he''d become mature in, Baal swore it was definitely nagging. The Demon Lord cursed his overly efficient secretary. She was definitely a bad influence on the worrywart teen doctor. Nobody needed an overly kind and concerned mother-hen to peck them over every single little thing. A man needs his space to breathe!


    Zero wasted no time and rolled Baal out of the way with his knee before folding the blankets and placing them nicely on the seats again. The Demon Lord couldn''t understand why Zero kept insisting on participating in menial tasks that could''ve been left to servants or done up with magic. The brunet insisted that it was a way of life and something about being centered to the world. Baal bet that it was Hua Tuo''s teachings and groaned when Zero tried to influence him.


    The teenager hopped out of the carriage and slipped on the muddy ground, landing on his bottom with an ''oof''. Baal merely morphed into a bird and settled down in Zero''s hair. The young doctor was slightly annoyed at how cosy Baal seemed.


    The Demon Lord was greatly startled when Zero shook his head vigorously and tumbled off into the mud. He morphed back at once with his face full of nastiness and glared at his giggling best friend.


    Zero wasn''t expecting to be hit in the face with something cold and awful smelling. The smile was wiped away almost instantly and he turned to look at his chortling pal. With narrowed eyes, Zero decided that payback was needed.


    Baal dodged the returned favour cheekily and the two friends began a mini mud-slinging battle. Before long, the glares turned into mirth and hearty laughter. The rat coachman had departed, leaving the two to their own world. They were so engrossed that neither of them was aware of a new person''s arrival.


    "If I knew you were comfortable with the swamp lands, I wouldn''t have taken a loan from Mammon to prepare a townhouse in haste for your arrival."


    Zero found the voice familiar and turned around. He ignored Baal''s latest mud ball and waddled over in an attempt to hug the Lord of Gluttony only to be shunned.


    "Don''t you dare come near me reeking of mud!"


    The teen then looked at himself and Baal who was also covered from head to toe in the same nastiness. Beelzebub didn''t comment when Zero conjured up water magic to clean them off and wind magic to dry them. If anything, he was envious of Zero''s portable bath system. While Beelzebub was a talented Demon Lord, he wasn''t adept in magic at all. Still, he didn''t comment and led them to the townhouses built for the esteemed guests.


    "It''s been a while, I''m so happy to see that you''re doing well!" Zero gushed.


    Beelzebub tried his hardest to not blush and turned away, coughing into a fist to regain his ''Lord-like'' composure like how Lucifer and Mammon taught him to. Baal was doing his best not to laugh at the awkward manner Beelzebub carried himself with. Even as one of the most feared Demon Lords, Baal simply dismissed the etiquette expected of him. Beelzebub was trying too hard.


    Even Zero noticed how stiff and different Beelzebub was behaving. Concern was written all over his face as he followed their host to their lodging. The youngest Demon lord did his best to ignore his ex-room mate''s concern. He heard it from Lucifer and Mammon that Zero was making his rounds before returning to the material world. He didn''t want to appear as weak or incapable in Zero''s eyes especially when they parted so he did his best to hold his chin up high with back straight and chest puffed. It felt strange pretending to be someone of importance but it was something Beelzebub didn''t have an opinion about. Ever since he was discovered as a Demon Lord, his life had made a complete one-eighty.


    "Is Beel ok?" Zero asked Baal through their mental connection.


    Baal didn''t really answer. While Beelzebub was doing fine, he knew that this definition of ''fine'' didn''t constitute well in Zero''s dictionary. As long as there was something bothering his patient, Zero will not give them the doctor''s verdict of being ''fine''.


    Beelzebub showed them to their rooms and told them to meet him in the main hall where they would then dine. Zero didn''t manage to catch them Lord of Gluttony before he left. Disappointed, Zero flopped onto the bed and Baal took his leave.


    "Holler if you want to go somewhere. Don''t think that I''m letting you out of my sight..." Baal narrowed his eyes in warning and Zero nodded like a pecking hen.


    The moment the door shut, Zero hopped off the bed. He called for Mii and Bob to appear before him. "What''s wrong with Beel? He was acting strange but he wasn''t sick or injured..."


    The Eternal Dragon appeared with a poof and the strawcherry fairy decided to continue working in Zero''s mindscape.


    "With all due respect, young master... Lord Beelzebub might be feeling a little out of place with his new status as a Demon Lord."


    Zero looked confused and the dragon had to explain what ''social expectations'' were. Zero had a hard time understanding it but Bob''s explanation certainly helped with many questions lingering on his mind. It explained how Rhinestone became the way he was and why Rayneld had a hard time making friends. Thinking about it, it could explain a lot about the villagers'' behaviour in Half Moon village.


    "Come to think about it... didn''t Clowis mention something similar?" Zero thought aloud and Bob shrugged.


    "Perhaps. Cockatrices aren''t exactly well-liked. It didn''t matter if they were kind-hearted or not, people just didn''t like them because of the species they were. If history told a terrible tale about how cockatrices killed many, the descendants of these victims will come to learn to hate the descendants of cockatrices because of what happened to their ancestors. Similarly, the stories told by cockatrice ancestors about how humans tried to steal their eggs and kill their young will incur their hatred. It would be hard for these two species to bury the ill-feelings they have towards each other and start a good relationship on a different foot without some drastic changes. Right now, Lord Beelzebub is forced into a role of Hell''s saviour. It''s not going to be easy for him to escape the demands from the people who worship him."


    Zero sat down on the edge of the bed to ponder through Bob''s words. The Eternal Dragon took his leave and left Zero to his own thoughts while he helped Mii out in the mindscape. Ruth would be meeting them after paying respects to his family in the vampire village. The last minute change in plans by Coux made the two assistants busy with Zero and Baal snoozing away. If it weren''t for Sekkin''s tip-off after his return that Ruth''s fallen family members were slowly turning into mindless undead from the thickening miasma outside of domains, Zero might have to witness something that Baal wouldn''t be happy with.


    "What''s the situation like?" Mii asked Coux.


    The secretary sighed, feeling a headache build up. " Ruth arrived just in time. They were burnt and their ashes were scattered. Sekkin thinks that Ruth needs some time alone to mourn. I guess the Roth village would be the last stop after all. Zero might be disappointed to know that the Roths are no longer there."


    Mii nodded grimly with a pursed lip. Being Zero''s information filter was a tough job. Not only were there system limitations, she had to coordinate between different realms. Truen had recently began to pile work and Mii was feeling the stress take a toll on her mental health. Her ability to cope with Zero''s immature problems were dwindling and it was obvious to Bob who offered to take over that aspect of her job.


    "They have a new request... The Great Gods will supply the materials and finances required but they want Wiser and company to create a weapon befitting of Zero for his travels," Mii told Coux.


    The half-succubus raised a brow. Zero was a pacifist. Also, he had great magic and special skills that could easily get him away from any scuffles or conflicts. Why would the Great Gods want to commission a weapon for someone unwilling to fight? Besides, Zero has a bodyguard-guardian capable enough to do the dirty work for him.


    "Don''t question it... it''s something Isis saw and Uriel confirmed it. They want a weapon that wouldn''t kill but could defend its master."


    "Are you talking about an intelligent weapon like the ones used to slay Gods in legends?"


    Mii grumbled a little before confirming it. "I don''t know if it''s just me but the Great Gods seem to want Zero to walk the path of a hero or something... On the other hand, Lucifer wants to teach Zero how to become the perfect destroyer although Zero''s constant destruction of plans, relationships and properties in the Abyss is taking a toll on their resources. Thankfully Hua Tuo is the only sane influence Zero has."


    Coux didn''t have the heart to tell Mii that she was wrong. Hua Tuo and Buddha wants Zero to tread the toughest path between becoming a hero and a destroyer. To her, she didn''t want Zero to walk any of those path if she had a say in the matter. All she wanted was for Zero to be happy and enjoy life to the fullest as much as he could. She didn''t want to lose the adorable child to the cruelty of the world they lived in.


    "I will see what I can do," Coux relented. A weapon that doesn''t kill befitting of Zero''s kind-nature... Coux didn''t know what it would be just yet but it certainly was better than giving the young healer a sword and telling him to cut the heads of his enemies off because he had the right to defend his honour in that manner.


    "I''ll leave it to you then," Mii concluded and ended the party call with Coux. She then looked through the list of things to do that Truen sent and groaned. One down, twenty-seven more to go. At this rate, she would be working until next year as it was!


    "One day," she swore. "One day I will quit this job and earn my freedom!"


    Bob decided that the best option right now was to silently retreat into his personal corner of Zero''s mindscape. Mii was positively raging and an angry strawcherry fairy was a snappy one. He knew that whatever Mii was working on would be beyond his ability to help. Hence, he decided to do the next best thing and peak at what Zero was doing.


    The young doctor thought that he would try and spy on Beelzebub using the Mii''s map. The tracker was blinking and Zero was calculating how high he should grapple before making that perfect landing and slapping the Demon Lord with a bunch of healing spells.


    "Young master, I highly advise against that plan. Perhaps you could try talking to him at dinner or after without Lord Baal in hearing range."


    The brunet almost ripped the curtains off their hinges when he heard Bob''s voice in his head and cursed. He could''ve fallen out of the window and hurt his head very badly while ruining his clothes with mud again. Couldn''t Bob give him a little warning?


    The Eternal Dragon deadpanned. "And how should I do that, young master?"


    Zero blinked and grinned sheepishly before apologising. Then his stomach rumbled. "I guess it''s the perfect time to interro- I mean, question him at dinner," Zero announced louder than necessary and dashed out of his room.


    Baal who was in the other room heard Zero''s announcement and frowned. That brat better not be up to something again.

 Chapter 206 - First Stop - Gluttony (2)

    Beelzebub wasn''t quite prepared to be tackled by Zero in the kitchen. He was trying to sneak another plate of fruits from the counter while the chef busied away and almost succeeded too!


    "Beel!"


    The Demon Lord froze when his chef turned around and growled at him, swatting his outreached hand with a spatula. Zero looked blankly at the angry chef until he was thrown out of the kitchen together with Beelzebub.


    "Why did you have to do that?" The Lord of Gluttony hiss. Knowing the stingy chef, his portion of dinner was going to be reduced after that failed attempt.


    Zero blinked. "But I was hungry too? I thought we could get early dinner together."


    Beel gave Zero the deadest eyes. "Does it look like we''re going to get dinner now?"


    The young doctor grinned and tugged on Beelzebub''s arm. His wide smile only made Beelzebub grumpier. His stomach grumbled loudly and now there was a good hour left till dinner was officially served. The one thing Beelzebub hated as a Demon Lord was the thing called etiquette. He could deal with the other nonsense like walking, talking and the duties he had over his domain but Beelzebub hated having to wait for food. Didn''t Lucifer promise him that he would never have a shortage of food after he becomes a Demon Lord?


    "Come on!" Zero insisted and pulled Beelzebub along. "Let''s do something fun. I''m sure dinner can wait..."


    Just as he said that Beelzebub heard a loud rumbling noise and Zero reddened in embarrassment. The Demon Lord smiled knowingly. "If you insist," he told the young doctor and didn''t question further. Zero might have visited the kitchen with the intention to get something to eat too.


    The Demon Lord certainly wasn''t expecting Zero to bring him outside into the swamps. In fact, he wasn''t expecting them to be walking out of his domain. The Demon Lord started to worry a little when Zero showed no signs of pausing while his stomach''s rumbling became louder. Out of the protected zone, Beelzebub knew that predators lay waiting for an easy meal. Zero looked like an easy meal and he couldn''t possibly let anything happen to the overpowered teenager no matter how capable Zero really was. Baal would kill him, revive him and do it all over again.


    "Zero?" Beelzebub''s voice was terse and tense. "I think you''re going a little too far for something fun..."


    Zero ignored Beelzebub. He knew that there were many hostile creatures in the area closing in on them. The minimap was blinking with red dots after all. At this point, Mii has levelled up enough to help Zero identify their enemies in the vicinity easier with a colour code. Red were enemies, green were friendlies, white were unknowns and the different shades of colour indicated how threatening they were to Zero.


    Given that Zero had no real means of combat except for his bag of tricks from the Blessings and his natural ability to warp through the void, the enemies surrounding them were a vibrant shade of crimson. Thankfully, his party member Beelzebub was a Demon Lord capable of blowing them away with a punch so the minimap overlaid the enemy markers with an orange filter. Zero wondered how the enemies would appear on his map if Baal was present. He knew that his best pal would have no issues wiping them from the existence of the plane with a well-timed sneeze and was curious as to how Beelzebub would react knowing that he was the weakest amongst the Demon Lords.


    "Zero?" the Demon Lord spotted some lower levelled monsters approaching them and grabbed the young doctor''s hand in panic. On their own, these monsters were no match against him. However, they were known to be very cunning species who tricked their prey into underestimating them. Given Lucifer''s education in the Academy, Beelzebub was thankful that he had this knowledge crammed into him. Sadly, the same couldn''t be said about Zero who smiled and reassured him that they would be fine. His reason?


    "Oh, they look friendly. There''s nothing to worry about!"


    Friendly? Beelzebub wanted to shake Zero by his shoulders and scream at him. How do any of those foul-mouthed monsters dripping with saliva staring at them with hunger in their eyes and emitting killing intent friendly?! If these Ponygators were friendly then Kerberos was just downright cute.


    The Demon Lord readied to fight back. They were now surrounded by no less than twenty Ponygators and more were on their way. Beelzebub didn''t want to do this but to protect Zero, he would have to take them all out.


    The leader of the Ponygators was a greyish-blue beast with a mane of black hair, yellow eyes and a long snout that snapped at the air, showing all of its yellow razor-sharp teeth. The Ponygator leader stomped on the ground with its hoof and neighed loudly, throwing its head into the air. Its spiny tail whipped around, destroying a dead tree nearby and Beelzebub swallowed the lump in his throat. Although these monsters looked ridiculous and had a cowardly nature, they were not to be taken lightly. Ponygators were masters in the swamp and once they set their eyes on a target, the chances of anyone surviving it were less than ten percent.


    "Aw, he just wants to talk."


    Hearing Zero''s comment made Beelzebub stunned. "Zero, I hate to question your sanity but can you understand the situation we are in now? You may be able to reason with demons who have higher intellect but these are just monsters incapable of understanding anything else but their instincts. Right now, those instincts are telling them to hunt us down for food."


    Zero''s smile never wavered. "What a coincidence. I was thinking the same too!"


    The Demon Lord had no chance to react to that bizarre statement as Zero launched into action. He took out a scalpel and dashed towards the nearest Ponygator. Unprepared by the sudden charge, that ponygator didn''t make a single sound after Zero skilfully dismembered its head with a clean cut.


    "Wha-? When did you learn to kill so efficiently?"


    Zero didn''t answer and hunted down the next monster who tried to snap its jaws at the teen. Zero leapt into the air and got onto its back before digging his heels into its side. The ponygator neighed in pain and tried to throw Zero off but failed. Knowing that it wasn''t an option, the beast took off in a wild gallop. Zero had the time of his life practising some of the newer magic tricks he learnt from Olaf. He could only use the basic elemental magic for now but the Frost Dragon told him under a magician with skilful control, even basic magic could become something powerful.


    "Air shot!"


    Beelzebub watched the tiny pellet of compressed air zip through the air with astonishing speed after Zero cast it. The air pellet disappeared after it hit a ponygator''s forehead and Beelzebub thought that it wasn''t effective until brain matter splattered out of that tiny hole and the monster''s head exploded. Zero''s gleeful giggles didn''t make the gory scene any easier to understand. For a doctor, this was a rather gruesome method of dealing with enemies.


    "Rock Bullet!"


    "Light Beam!"


    "Shadow Rope!"


    "Cherry Bomb!"


    Beelzebub merely stood out of the bloody massacre. After witnessing the overpowering difference in strength, the leader of the ponygators called for a retreat. By then, Zero had already taken out more than ten monsters while the Demon Lord stood there with his jaw to the ground, unable to believe his eyes.


    He wasn''t able to gather his sanity when Zero sent the captive ponygator off with a slap to its butt. The teenager then proceeded to skin the monsters and cut out chunks of meat.


    "Could you help get some wood? I want to have a snack before dinner, especially after this workout. Don''t you want to join me? I have some of Cleo''s special spice powder here. It''s going to be delicious!"


    Numbly, Beelzebub headed further into the dry swamp to get the wood Zero requested for. He didn''t let Zero out of his sight, unable to understand what he just witnessed. Zero didn''t notice the conflicted look on his ex-room mate''s face. His excitement of trying out the unknown meat made him work with twice the efficiency.


    Somebody in Zero''s mindscape noticed the way Beelzebub was acting. Mii felt troubled by Zero''s gradual change. Ever since the system stopped her from interfering, Zero''s character has been altered heavily by the memories he received. His all-embracing nature made it difficult for him to form an opinion over what was good and evil. Without Truen around to guide him or the neutral Hua Tuo, the teenager learnt a lot from Lucifer, Baal and even Olaf. the value of life in Hell just didn''t have the same meaning as it did for the living creatures on Earth. Things only became more muddled with Professor Rhinestone''s betrayal. Beelzebub was badly mutilated and even Baal was severely hurt during the battle. Zero''s principle of not killing became twisted there and ever since that day, the young doctor made a resolution to not let history repeat itself. To kill one and save many was the road he had decided to walk after coming to terms that the ideal world of peace wasn''t possible without some form of sacrifice.


    Bobbinskrier was also concerned with some of Zero''s darker thoughts as he worked mechanically cleaning the meat and preparing them for roasting. He sprinkled the spices and sneezed when some powder got to his nose. The Eternal Dragon only pondered silently about having the memory of four Divine Entities merged with Zero''s. As the saying goes, anything that is next to vermillion turns red and anything next to ink turns black. Zero was like a child who doesn''t know anything. All his thoughts, actions and emotions were things influenced by the people around him. Hua Tuo''s good nature and pacifistic idealism shaped Zero''s dream of wanting to become a doctor. Baal''s distaste for troublesome things, Venn''s battle frenzied lust and Jevy''s lack of self-confidence shaped Zero''s behaviour as a teenager. While there was still some of Hua Tuo and the Great Gods'' teachings left in Zero, his perspective of life had changed. Right now, Zero was beginning to judge the worth of each soul and life much like King Yama. The ponygators were like the fishes Hua Tuo had him kill in order to teach him resurrection magic. In order for Zero to become stronger, they became the stepping stones he required.


    "Did you find the wood?" Zero asked when he heard Beel coming closer. The Demon Lord was usually quiet but Zero sensed that something was off about the silence they shared now.


    "Yes, I did. Zero..."


    "Hmm?"


    Beelzebub hesitated. There was something really disturbing about how clear Zero''s eyes remained despite that disturbing massacre that occurred only minutes ago. It was as if the teenager didn''t know that he''d committed sins by taking away lives.


    "What you just did... I thought you wanted to become a doctor to save lives. Why did you kill them all when you could have run?"


    The teenager blinked and tilted his head in confusion. "Run? Why should I run from food? besides, I wasn''t the one who started this fight. They tried to eat us first, didn''t they? I was kind enough to end it quickly and not prolong their suffering as they died. Unlike those fishes that I failed to revive during my training, these monsters have a better death. It was quick and painless. Once the brain is destroyed, they wouldn''t be able to feel anything at all."


    Beelzebub watched as Zero made a bonfire and skewered chunks of seasoned meat to roast. It didn''t take long for a mouth-watering smell to fill the air. The Demon Lord felt his stomach rumble despite the questions in his head.


    "Also, this is my gift to you before I leave. I know that Baal was half-lying. It would be difficult for me to visit Hell again in future. We also wouldn''t be able to hang out and have moments like this very frequently in the future. You''re going to become a great Demon Lord like all the others busy maintaining the balance of the plane and protecting the demons under your domain. You''re a friend of mine and I''m very sorry that I couldn''t help you before due to my wussy nature. I let you get captured, tortured and badly hurt because I decided to back out of the crucial moment and not follow the original plan."


    Beelzebub wanted to sigh. While it was true that Zero stole his target suspect back then, Beelzebub didn''t hold it against him. He always knew that Jeremiah was the only solid lead they had. He was using Zero to clear up the suspicions of the other four suspects because it was tedious and beyond his capabilities to do so. Having Zero to see his tortured form must have made the teenager blame himself deeply for it.


    "It''s not your fau-"


    Zero shook his head and cut Beelzebub off. "I should have been there. We were partners, we were supposed to work together and yet I-"


    Unable to stand any more of Zero''s self-loathing speech, the Demon Lord got up and smacked Zero really hard with his fist. Zero cradled the top of his head and teared up in pain.


    "Listen. I''m only going to say this once. None of what happened was your fault. Nothing is as it seems at surface level, there is more going on undercurrent than you would think. Baal and Lucifer don''t want to say it but I''ll let you in on their secret. If you didn''t do what you did, you could forget about returning to Earth. You might be annoying but your meddling has done Hell some good. You don''t know this yet but you will in a few centuries. What you did might be messy and uncalled for but it was the necessary change that everyone needed. I can assure you that everyone is grateful for what you have done for us. Without you, we would be forced to have another war against Heaven. Many demons would have died, the plane may be destroyed by the end of everything but you - one silly little lad, stopped it all because of your kindness. It might be stupid to be so blindly trusting and kind but you did it somehow. Be proud of the path you have chosen."


    "What do you- Mmph!"


    Tired of hearing Zero''s blabber, the Demon Lord shoved a piping hot freshly grilled skewer of meat into the teenager''s mouth. He grabbed one for himself, unable to resist the perceptual hunger and chowed down before moaning in bliss. Whoever Cleo was, she knew just how to make everything taste better with her spices.


    "Dammit Zero! You need to tell me who Cleo is, I need her spices in my kitchen and have my chef make us roasted ponygator every meal."


    The apprentice blinked with a long silence. "Alright. If you''re interested in her I could always make a portal at Half Moon Village''s entrance that links to Hell. I intend to do it because Sekkin needs to travel and I don''t want Mitchnew to be lonely without her husband. Plus, it might be good for Coux to travel to and fro and keep an eye of Schaf. As much as I want to trust that banker, I just don''t think it is a good idea to let him do as he pleased. It is meant to be punishment after all..."


    Beelzebub snorted in laughter as Zero delved into tales about the villagers and their silliness. Perhaps Earth wasn''t that much of a boring planet. Having not travelled out of the abyss before, Beelzebub found himself incredibly curious about some of the things Zero shared with him. If possible, he would like to see them for himself about the sun and the stars that Zero described so vividly., They sounded beautiful, a complete contrast to the never-changing darkness on the horizon and fiery red sky unless it was raining or something.


    "How beautiful," Beelzebub thought as he roasted another skewer of meat. "I would love to travel too if I wasn''t a Demon Lord..."


    Zero smiled. "One day when you retire as a Demon Lord and I''ve become a successful doctor who has travelled the multiverse, I will show you all the best places to eat and the most beautiful sights!"


    "Now that is a promise," Beelzebub smiled even though he knew that it was a promise unlikely to be fulfilled.


    The duo finished the rest of the food with gusto and small talk before heading back for dinner. To Zero''s delight, Beelzebub had specially asked the chef to prepare a hundred-course cuisine from the Abyss.


    "I heard that you once participated in an eating competition and had no worthy opponent. Today, the Lord of Gluttony shall change that. The rules of this competition are simple. We eat till we can no longer eat or when the house is out of food. The one who quits eating first will wear this flower crown of shame for a day."


    Zero stared at the flower crown with raised eyebrows. "Are those Poxie flowers?"


    Beelzebub grinned. "Yupp, good for digestion."


    Zero snorted and the competition began. Needless to say, Baal who was an unwilling participant in the competition ended up wearing the flower crown of shame. Zero smacked his lips and compared notes with the insatiable Demon Lord on what could have been better. Baal let them be and retired early, knowing that they had to depart early the next day to the next Demon Lord.


    "Thank you," Zero told Beelzebub when the servants were clearing the last of the dishes.


    "What for?" the youngest Demon Lord asked.


    Zero smiled and yawned. "For being my friend..." he answered and then snored.


    Beelzebub looked at the passed out teenager and smiled. "Yeah, thank you for being my friend too. It''s been nice knowing you, Zero. All the best for your adventures."

 Chapter 207 - Second Stop - Greed

    Zero parted from the Gluttony domain without tears. Beelzebub was glad to know that Zero no longer felt the guilt that came with the trouble he caused in the abyss. After all, the next Demon Lord he was visiting didn''t take kindly to the young doctor''s contributions in ways more than one. He only wished that Zero wouldn''t buckle under all that pressure. Mammon had explicitly told him that should Zero choose to bother him again, he will make the teenager work his debt off. Beelzebub had to work for his loan and that was an experience that he never wanted to go through again. Office jobs and administration was a whole new level of torture, Beelzebub never wanted to go near the subject called Math ever again.


    Baal was still sleepy. The food he ate still hasn''t quite digested from last night and he looked at Zero with disgust at how the petite brunet inhaled breakfast worth for three ogres. That was some ungodly metabolism although Baal knew that it was more of a Zero cheat than a biological thing. Still, it was highly disturbing to see Zero eat so much. The thought of it made him ill and he rested in the carriage as they journeyed towards Mammon''s castle.


    Mammon was signing his name off on the bottom of some document when he heard a knock at his door with a very familiar magical energy. Knowing the lazy Demon Lord, he would never make an unannounced personal trip. This must concern a certain business ruining pest.


    With a sigh, he put his feather pen down and pinched the bridge of his nose. "Come in," he said.


    The door cracked open a little and Mammon know that a headache was coming up. In the entire abyss, there was only one person he knew who had the shade of hazel eyes and hair.


    "What do you want? Didn''t I say that I don''t want to see you ever again or did Beelzebub not pass on my message?"


    Zero looked sheepish. "I just wanted to drop by and thank you for everything that you''ve done for me so far. I know it wasn''t easy for you and that it was a lot of money investing in the business and firing one of your most capable employees... I just wanted to know if there was some way I could make it up to you before I left."


    That made Mammon grin evilly and Baal shuddered. Mammon would never pass up the opportunity to milk a cash cow dry and as one of Mammon''s inner circle, he knew that the best thing to do was abandon Zero. There was no saving stupidity. Zero simply never learned.


    Zero felt Baal run away and a bad feeling formed in the pit of his stomach. "Bell...?"


    "Why... since you''ve so politely offered I can''t refuse it now, can I?" Mammon purred with a glint in his eye. Zero swallowed and wanted to bolt for the door but he stood his ground firmly. There were no take backs now that he had offered.


    "Yes. Is there something I could do to help?"


    Mammon grinned positively wicked at this point. "Of course! Ever since Schaf was fired, I''ve been shorthanded. There simply wasn''t anyone capable enough to replace him. I know that you can''t be here for long but I know that you''re rather capable. Now that I think about it, you''ve grown into such a fine young man. Surely helping out with some paperwork wouldn''t be too much to ask right?"


    Zero blinked. Paperwork? "Sure! Just let me know what I should do."


    ***


    Zero laid on the couch in the staff break room deflated like a balloon and as white as a sheet. With Mammon barking orders every minute demanding for the impossible, Zero didn''t know how he survived. He had no idea which files were for what and how the magic scrolls worked. To make matters worse, his clumsiness decided to kick in during the heat of the chaos. Beverages were spilt and the Demon Lord instantly booted him out. It was lunch break now but Zero didn''t feel the slightest bit of hunger. He was too mentally exhausted to do anything and that was when Baal chose to make his entrance.


    "How was the internship?"


    Zero groaned and closed his eyes. "Horrible..."


    His friend merely laughed and patted his head. "It usually gets better. Although he isn''t an agreeable fellow, Mammon has groomed many of Hell''s most capable businessmen under his tutelage."


    Zero couldn''t deny it. He came in with no knowledge about business apart from basic Mathematics but now he knew what interest was. Also, Mammon''s business processes made Zero think about how he should manage the Mana Lotus farm and the Herb farm in Half Moon Village. He wanted to ask Hua Tuo if he could pay the villagers something in exchange for their services to help him grow special herbs and invent special medical tools.


    "Bell, do you think Mammon would be mad if I asked Schaf to help me set up a business?"


    Baal blinked and then grinned. "Well, why don''t you ask him?"


    Zero hesitated. "I don''t want him to be mad at me... he was really angry when I spilled drinks all over the magic parchments even though the documents were coated in protective magic to prevent any kind of destruction."


    Hearing that made the Demon Lord want to laugh but he held it in and fixed his poker expression. "I''m sure that wasn''t it. Mammon usually gets stressed easily when things don''t go the way he wants them to be. It''s not something he openly shows anyone. You know how he was the first time you met him... all stiff and proper. I''m sure a good shoulder rub will help."


    Zero''s eyes brightened up at that suggestion. "Of course! Bell you''re so smart, I should''ve thought about that as a doctor. This means that I still have a lot to learn... I shall treat his stress at once."


    Baal didn''t say anything and watched as his friend bounced back onto his feet and marched towards Mammon''s office. Now that his job of stirring the pot was done, it was time to take a nap on the roof and wait for Mammon to kick them out.


    The Lord of Greed wasn''t expecting his newest intern to return so soon. Didn''t he see Zero trudge away as if his soul was sucked out of his brain? That ought to put him out for two hours but it hasn''t even been half an hour since he left. Did that kid have an endless supply of optimism or was he just a dunce?


    "Come in," he answered when he heard the young doctor knock on his door.


    "Good afternoon, sir! Would you like anything for lunch?"


    Mammon blinked. "No, nothing in particular. I still have some urgent reports to look over. Why aren''t you heading for lunch?"


    Zero beamed. "I just thought that it might be good to take a break from time to time. I''m told that I''m good with healing magic. Perhaps I could help ease some of that headache that has been bugging you since eleven."


    Now that surprised Mammon a little. He didn''t think that it was that obvious to anyone but he had frequent headaches from time to time and body aches from the long hours behind the desk.


    "I suppose there''s no harm trying," he conceded and allowed Zero to take over.


    After getting the green light and carte blanche, Zero swooped down on the opportunity presented. He examined Mammon thoroughly and decided that the best course of action would be to cast gentle healing magic while massaging the tension away in those shoulders.


    Mammon welcomed the warm and comforting healing magic. His eyelids grew heavier as he fought drowsiness. However, he lost that battle when Zero''s fingers kneaded through the tight knots of muscles in his shoulders and neck. It didn''t take long before Zero heard snoring. Mammon was out like a light and the brunet chuckled. Even the most hardworking person couldn''t continue working without proper rest. From the dark eye circles beneath the Demon Lord''s eyes, Zero concluded that the Greedy Lord hasn''t been getting enough rest. He was fatigued and the headache was a sign from the body that it needed to stop working.


    Zero clicked his tongue in annoyance when he discovered more concerning parts that needed healing. Due to the accumulated fatigue, Mammon''s chakra channels were blocked and the flow of magic wasn''t circulating well. That, in turn, caused some sort of paralysis to the Demon Lord''s mana sensing.


    Delving into meditation, Zero reached deeper into Mammon''s system and sorted out the chakra mess. Nobody dared enter the room while the treatment was ongoing. In fact, Baal took the opportunity to give all of Mammon''s overworked employees a day off. Zero wouldn''t be done with the treatment for a few hours judging by the steady waves of mana circulating in the air.


    Oh well, it wasn''t Baal''s concern so the Demon Lord continued napping. He had an idea of what Mammon''s intentions were after he informed him about Zero''s visit. Still, he doesn''t know when and how the Bank Owner wants to transfer the deed and make Zero sign his own inheritance. The young doctor would refuse such rewards if Mammon were to say it outrightly. Then again, after what Zero was doing for him, Baal didn''t know if Mammon could still pull off that sneaky attack and make the gullible brunet sign them.


    Mammon didn''t know how long he''d slept or how he had fallen asleep in the first place. All he knew was how fantastic he felt. It has been centuries since he felt this refreshed at all. The last time he was this energetic was before he was an official Demon Lord. His mind was working at five times the speed, his body felt ten times lighter and younger, his magic felt powerful and Mammon felt alive again.


    Zero had his eyes closed and emitted a radiant glow in both his hands. The Demon Lord didn''t know what kind of healing magic this was but he welcomed it all the same. His body felt like it was getting recharged and the Demon Lord took everything that Zero gave greedily. With this amount of energy, it wouldn''t be impossible to oversee the business expansion he''d always been dreaming of.


    Zero continued for about another twenty minutes before exiting the trance-like state and opened his eyes. Mammon was looking a lot better than he did. The Demon Lord wasn''t as pale as before and his skin was now smoother. Zero didn''t know if he should say it but he thought Mammon looked a lot younger after the healing session.


    Mammon caught the young doctor staring at him and remembered his original objective of having the teenager work here. Getting back into character, he frowned disapprovingly and snapped at Zero to get back to work. This time, he was sure to slip in some special documents for Zero''s processing.


    The apprentice suspected nothing and did as he was told, stamping and signing on the stack of documents on behalf of Mammon who went out for his late lunch. Zero didn''t dare ask if he could go too because of the mountain of work waiting for his attention.


    Mammon bit into a simple sandwich and watched Zero work through the monstrous stack of paperwork. The diligent intern worked through them without pausing and Mammon felt moved by his serious work ethic. If Zero wasn''t someone destined for greater things, he would have done everything in his power to retain such talent and even take him under his wing. Pity, the teenager had already chosen his path.


    After Mammon saw that all the secret documents he slipped in were signed, he decided to grab some leftover sandwiches and a cup of the holy beverage known as coffee to reward the clueless boy. He just hopped the boy doesn''t mind polygumy meat because it wasn''t particularly common.


    While Baal slept and Mammon got grub for Zero, the doctor-in-training remained blissfully unaware that he was now the official heir to Soul & Sins bank alongside the newest business venture Belles and Begonia Trading.

 Chapter 208 - Third Stop - Lust (1)

    "Zero, my boy~! Lily''s come to pick you up!" a song-like voice sang and Zero felt all the hair on his arms stand.


    Baal shuddered visibly for a moment and glared at the lady with the sickly sweet voice. "Lilith..." he growled.


    "Oh don''t be such a sour puss! I heard that Zero is going around, it''s my turn now!" The Succubus Queen pouted.


    The teenager didn''t have much time to ask questions because Lilith decided to take matters into her own hands...literally. She grabbed the small teen under one arm with her bust squashing the young doctor''s face and jumped out of the window. Her gigantic wings caused a huge gust of wind after she took off and blew the neat stack of paper all over the office. Baal cussed at the mess and deliberated cleaning it up or giving chase. In the end, the Demon Lord sighed and bent down to pick up the fallen documents. He would smack Lilith for the stunt and trouble later. For now, he didn''t want Mammon adding any more to his existing debt.


    Somewhere in the air space, Zero finally freed himself from the bouncy death traps and inhaled deeply with flushed cheeks. He made the mistake of looking down and turned green. Lilith took no notice of Zero''s growing discomfort and continued to zip through the air, doing occasional loops with her unfortunate travelling companion.


    "Lilith... I''m sorry..." Zero''s muffled groan was the last thing the Succubus Queen heard before the young doctor vanished.


    Almost at once the Succubus Queen stopped and looked around. Zero''s sudden disappearance made her blood run cold.


    "Zero? Zero can you hear me? Answer me please!"


    Not knowing what to do, Lilith circled the area and searched high and low for traces of Zero''s mana. It was faint but knowing that Zero was somewhere in the wilderness set her heart at ease. Baal would have her head if he knew she lost Zero after kidnapping him. Still, she had to find him quickly or the teenager might find himself in trouble. Unlike in domains, there were many wild and ferocious creatures lying in wait for an easy meal.


    ***


    Baal was startled when the coachman pulled the carriage to a sudden halt. He almost fell out of his seat when that happened and frowned. The rat demon coachman reported the emergency in Demon Tongue and Baal raised a brow. A human with brown hair? That sounded awfully familiar. It had better not be who he thought it was or that dumb succubus will pay dearly for not only giving him extra work to do but also losing Zero.


    The Demon Lord got off the carriage and approached the teenager who gave off similar vibes to his best friend.


    "Zero?" he called out.


    The stranger turned around and Baal knew that familiar face. Lilith was going to get smacked later. For now, he was more concerned about how pale his friend had gotten.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked and tried to get closer but Zero raised a hand to stop him from getting any closer.


    The young doctor turned to the side and proceeded to empty out the contents in his stomach. Baal wrinkled his nose and chose to stay a little further back. He didn''t know how to help Zero seeing that the brunet was supposed to be the doctor and not him. Also, as much as he cared for his friend, Baal wasn''t very fond of getting himself dirtied because cleaning up was going to be troublesome.


    Ten minutes later, Zero was lying down on Baal''s lap in the stationary carriage. The Demon Lord decided to send a signal to the Demon Queen in the area who was still searching for her missing charge. Baal waited with the patience of a saint while counting down the minutes that Lilith would be on the receiving end of his wrath.


    "Baal! Is Zero o-"


    Lilith couldn''t even finish her sentence because Baal''s infamous slap resounded in the carriage. The vehicle shook a little but that was all. The skin that Baal made contact with turned red and the succubus'' eyes widened in shock as she cradled the throbbing cheek with one hand. That shock melted away quickly and was replaced by rage.


    "How dare you hit a lady''s face!"


    "What lady?" Baal asked coldly. "I only see a dumb hag here who couldn''t even take care of a teenager."


    At that biting remark, Lilith remained silent. Baal was seething, there was no mistaking it. Still, her pride as one of the Demon Lords didn''t allow her to apologise immediately. She looked away, unable to refute or retort. Baal wasn''t expecting an apology from the high and mighty queen either. He was just annoyed that Zero ended up in such a condition.


    There was a soft groan and both Demon Lords turned their attention to the teenager.


    "How are you feeling?" Baal asked.


    "Horrible but better now. My head is still woozy but I don''t feel like throwing up."


    Lilith felt bad seeing how she was the reason Zero ended up in such a state. Before she could berate herself, she heard Zero''s soft whisper and brightened up.


    "I wonder if there was a way to not be motion sick when up in the air... it''s going to be terrible if I get sick after I learn how to fly..."


    "That''s it!" Lilith smiled. "I can teach you hypnosis. It''s a useful skill to help you overcome your fears or weaknesses although you can also do the same to others."


    Baal looked sceptical. Hypnosis only worked on the weak-minded or the simple-minded. He didn''t want to think that Zero was weak or simple-minded enough for such a trick to work but he couldn''t deny Zero when he looked so full of hope.


    The Demon Lord remained silent and allowed Zero to learn the skill from Lilith. He chose to observe silently on the other side of the carriage and wondered if Zero was capable of learning just about any skill by observing. From Ruth''s report, Zero learnt the skill of Observation from him. That unique skill allowed Zero to imitate anything that he sees to a certain extent. For an ordinary creature, they would have many limitations such as physical abilities, mana compatibility or mana capacity. In Zero''s possession, that skill opens up the door to endless possibilities.


    "Watch closely, the trick to Hypnosis is the fluid movement. You guide your mana into your target''s chakra channels and take over control to alter their brain waves according to your intentions. Self-hypnosis is even easier. As long as the mana flow isn''t blocked, you can override it and suppress the natural instincts with it. Of course, the bonus part about self-hypnosis is the ability to remove it at any point. All you need to do is release your control over that mana control and the effects will disappear."


    Zero nodded enthusiastically and paid close attention as Lilith demonstrated it on herself. The young doctor watched as Lilith concentrated a very thin but steady flow of mana that eased into her natural chakra channels. It was not very noticeable but that foreign mana disguised itself and flowed all the way to the brain where it parted from the natural flow and settled in the subconsciousness. It formed something like a clot there, preventing the natural flow of mana to circulate in that area and nourishing it with that unnatural mana inserted to trick the brain.


    Zero began taking mental notes at once, finding this mana manipulation skill extremely fascinating. hypnosis was going to be very useful for situations like emergency operations where painkillers are not available. After a while, Lilith dispelled that mana and Zero noticed how she did it.


    "Sudden surges of mana will disrupt that balance. Does this mean an emotionally shocking thing can undo hypnosis? That''s not going to be very useful then..."


    Lilith heard Zero''s mutterings and smiled. "It wouldn''t work on anyone with mana but it could definitely work on beasts and life forms without mana. Humans are easily affected by hypnosis because not many of them have chakra channels and those who do usually don''t have good control over them."


    Zero nodded. "I understand. It is indeed a very useful skill. However, I think I would like to continue the rest of the journey to your castle by carriage..."


    Lilith deflated slightly but agreed. Baal felt somewhat satisfied that Zero didn''t want to travel alone with Lilith and chose to ride the carriage he provided instead. Lilith picked up on that smugness and shot him an annoyed look. Still, she didn''t hold onto that feeling for long. She was more than happy to tell Zero stories about her family when Zero asked about it. She only faltered when Zero asked about the birds and the bees, looking at Baal for help. The Demon Lord feigned sleep and offered no assistance.


    Helpless and unable to deal with the innocent eyes full of expectations, Lilith apologised and jumped out of the carriage, opting to travel the rest of the way by flying. Zero was disappointed at the lack of answers but decided that it wasn''t important. He would find out when he reached Lilith''s castle.


    ***


    "Clean up everything!" Lilith snapped at her maids and butlers. There would be no tour at her castle or within her domain. While she was proud to be the Demon Queen of the Lust domain, it wasn''t in her nature to corrupt children. Although Zero was of physical age to know about such things, Lilith couldn''t accept it. Zero''s mental maturity was still lacking and she didn''t want to be the one to taint his mind. Lust is something that encourages infidelity not just among humans but for any living creature who need to reproduce to keep their species going. Lilith was a master at siphoning energy from these victims who drowned in the pleasures of the flesh. It wasn''t something she wanted to teach Zero about. Unlike hypnosis, there was no beautiful way of packaging this filthy act. Of course, there was a beautiful way of doing it full of care and concern under the influence of a fickle emotion called love but Lilith didn''t think Zero was ready to know that either.


    "Keep everything away, I want to childproof this castle. Do not, and I repeat... Do not let our guest out of sight. Our guest is a human teenager who knows nothing about our world. Treat him with professionalism and reduce contact as much as possible. Inform me and Lord Baal about his demands, do not make arrangements for his requests on your own discretion."


    "Yes, Milady!" came the strong chorus of maids and butlers before they busied away.


    Lilith oversaw the cleanup process and sent a short message to Baal. They had to delay Zero''s arrival for the next hour before everything was decent. While the domain of Lust was more commonly known as the paradise in Hell, reality can be a harsh thing. Lilith was proud of the gardens and landscape in her domain. However, she wasn''t proud of her towns and streets. There were many horrors that happened behind closed doors here with demons fuelling each other''s hunger. That was something Lilith wanted to keep Zero away from.


    "That''s right," she nodded to herself. "I''ll get Amon to send someone for him... the less time Zero spends here, the less he knows about the ugly reality."


    ***


    Amon was sparring with some of his top warriors when Lilith''s message arrived. The Lord of Wrath grinned and yelled for his disciple to come.


    "I have a task for you. Go to that sleazy Queen''s domain and fetch the human boy. We''re going to throw a party when he arrives!"


    Sekkin was mildly surprised. A party? Lord Amon was a battle crazy person who doesn''t give two hoots about social etiquette. To throw a party for Zero''s arrival was something the spider demon wasn''t expecting. Still, orders were orders. He received the letter, bowed and excused himself.


    Amon grinned. He could already feel the excitement running through his veins in anticipation. The Demon Lord couldn''t wait to throw a party for the rumoured genius. Gifted in magic and medicine, Amon wanted to pit his combat skills against such a prodigy. Surely he would prove a better opponent from that wussy Wizard God, right?

 Chapter 209 - Third Stop - Lust (2)

    Baal did his best to stall for an hour before they arrived at Lilith''s castle. He told his coachman to take the shortest path to the castle and distracted Zero with a game while they were in town. Incubi and succubi filled the streets with no care about the visitors in town. They did as they wanted, tossing clothes around leaving them strewn on the streets with their bodies on full display while others opted for messy make-out sessions. Nowhere in town was safe for innocent eyes.


    Zero was blissfully unaware of the growing tension in the carriage, too engrossed in the game of chess. Baal was such a good player. Despite his bored external appearance, Zero knew that the Demon Lord wasn''t going to give him any chances or openings. That was the current gap between their experiences and Zero found it exciting. He wanted to challenge Baal again despite his six losses but they had arrived at the castle.


    "Tonight, can we play again?" Zero asked and Baal pretended to consider.


    "Please?"


    "How many stories will you tell me?"


    Zero paused and calculated. Baal found that crafty look adorable. Zero could never be a successful poker player with his intentions so clearly written on his face. Knowing his friend, Zero would try to push the numbers low like what Coux taught him. He would start off with one or two but Baal wasn''t going to let him gain the initial advantage.


    "Five or no deal," he yawned.


    Zero''s jaw fell. Five? That was ridiculous! Baal didn''t even demand so many stories back when Zero requested for Baal''s help to sneeze a powerful illusion away. Then an idea came to him. Baal never mentioned what kind of stories he wanted, right? So far, Zero had always been telling Baal long stories and Baal would always let him. Only occasionally would the Demon Lord ask for details. This time, the teenager was determined to not give Baal so much to chew on. he could have five stories but Zero wasn''t going to spill all the details for free. That should teach Baal not to be so greedy in future!


    "Deal," he told Baal calmly.


    At once, the Demon Lord opened his eyes widely in attention. He wasn''t expecting for Zero to agree to it without trying to lower down the rate. Then he narrowed his eyes in suspicion. No, that isn''t right. Zero would never agree to it without some kind of trick. Ever since his secretary has been tutoring Zero, the young doctor had gotten sneakier. Mammon would''ve killed to have an apprentice as brilliant as Zero. Baal had to admit, Zero was learning. In fact, he was slightly threatened by how fast Zero''s growth was.


    "What''s the catch? I demand five full stories and won''t accept anything less than that."


    Zero smiled. "Oh, I''m aware of that. I will deliver five full stories as you requested. No cliffhangers."


    Baal narrowed his eyes but couldn''t probe further because Lilith swopped down and crooned at Zero.


    "Come," she urged with a blinding smile. "We''ve prepared scented baths for both of you. Dinner will be ready in about an hour and your rooms are ready. Please let my servants know if you require anything, enjoy your stay in the Red Palace. We have a garden tour after this, you will see one of the rarest sights in the abyss. You can only find crystal flowers and trees here in the Lust domain."


    Zero''s interest was captured almost at once. Crystal trees and flowers sounded fascinating. He nodded and followed Lilith inside. Baal shrugged. He wasn''t too interested in the garden Lilith boasted about. Flowers were flowers and trees were trees. He didn''t see anything special about them and would prefer to take a nap before dealing with Zero tonight.


    Zero was overwhelmed by all the action. People were talking, bowing, guiding and helping him prepare for the bath. Maids and butlers were all over the place and everyone was very polite. Zero didn''t know if this level of hospitality was common because he hadn''t experienced much of it anywhere else. Unable to cope or react, Zero could only follow instructions and cope to the best of his abilities to leave everything to the maids including helping to undress him and choosing his clothes. Apart from choosing the scented oil he wanted for his bath, Lilith''s servants took care of everything else efficiently.


    By the time Zero was submerged in the comfortable lukewarm water, he wondered if the same happened for Baal. The water was milky and smelled pleasant enough to drink but something told Zero it was better if he didn''t do that. He listened to that instinct and waited for Baal. The maids taught Zero something very interesting. Apparently in the domain of lust, enjoying the hot spring water must always be accompanied with a towel wrapped around his head with sheep horns on two sides. It helped keep the towel from falling off and for wet hair to get messy during the bath. Also, it was common for people to dip in the hot spring water naked.


    "There is a special kind of friendship that can only be formed when two people bare their skin in front of each other," was what the head maid told Zero. After hearing it, it was impossible for Zero to not want that kind of special friendship, especially with Baal.


    "Why is Baal taking so long?" Zero asked himself and pouted. He sank lower into the water and blew bubbles into it out of boredom. To amuse himself, he started to hum different noises just to hear how it would sound like with the water''s interference.


    "I see that you''re having fun without me," Baal was amused to find Zero doing such childish things.


    The young doctor spluttered in the water and choked on it when some got into his windpipe. "Baal!" he perked up when the Demon Lord sank into the water beside him.


    "Have you decided what kind of drinks you want to try after this? It''s a custom here to drink flavoured milk after a soak in the springs."


    Zero thought long and hard. "What would you recommend?"


    Baal hummed. Usually, he would go for some kind of alcohol but he didn''t want Zero touching any of that yet. "I would recommend strawcherry milk."


    Zero spluttered. The thought of Mii as a milk flavour left a bad taste in his mouth. "Is there anything else?"


    Baal shrugged. "Cocorice, banono, green lemon, sweet thorns are some of the more popular ones."


    Zero didn''t know any of those and chose one of the more harmless sounding ones. "I think I''ll try banono milk..."


    Baal smirked. Oh well, Zero would be in for a treat there.


    ***


    Coux who heard the story from Baal at dinner laughed heartily. Zero sulked badly and shot Baal one of his meanest glares. He could''ve mentioned that banono was a type of screaming plant. Zero wouldn''t have chosen the noisy thing to add with his milk. Then again it was delicious so Baal didn''t really lie to him. Still, it wasn''t worth the trouble of listening to the screeching thing before it became milkshake.


    "Oh dear... I should''ve told the maids to bring you the menu. My apologies..."


    Zero was quick to deny that. "No, it''s alright. I did enjoy the hot spring, everything has been more than I expected. It''s a very wonderful experience..."


    Lilith smiled, thankful that the teenager was enjoying himself. Dinner seemed like a success too with how Zero cleaned his plate completely. Zero licked his lips. Fish hasn''t tasted this good uncooked before and the young doctor was curious as to what kind of sorcery the chef has applied. Lilith assured him that no magic was involved but Zero found it really difficult to believe that.


    "It''s the art of presenting food from the land and food from the ocean together," Lilith explained. It was difficult to explain the cuisine of her domain seeing how the rest of the abyss didn''t share the same luxury. Her domain focussed very much on pleasure and everything was customised to make everyone who came here feel like indulging the moment. It was their business strategy to retain visitors and siphon off their life energy after all.


    Zero was intrigued. Everything was like a dream here. He loved how everything was perfect. The people were nice, the food was good and now Lilith was going to show him the garden. Crystals were pretty by themselves. What kind of trees and flowers will he be witnessing? The teenager couldn''t wait.


    Baal decided to tag along despite his lack of interest in such things. Lilith claimed that the best time to view the crystal trees and flowers was when night had fallen. In the darkness, these crystals will glow and Zero would be able to fully appreciate it.


    The garden was huge as it surrounds the entire exterior of the castle. Zero was slightly relieved when Lilith said they will only be visiting the inner garden that was in the centre of the compound. It was near the tea room and Zero didn''t mind when the butler took over and explained the castle''s history while they strolled.


    "Music, art and dance are very much part of the Lust domain''s history," the old butler explained. Although he looked aged, he still retained his gentlemanly mannerism and Zero thought he was very charming.


    The butler droned on about how the castle was founded as well as the rooms once occupied by the different royalties including the Van Doux. That got Zero''s attention because he knew that this was Coux''s home. He asked a little more about the history of that lineage but the butler wouldn''t say too much about it. Lilith only told Zero that it was the Earl Van Doux who decided to leave the household and move to Earth to establish their territory. Other noble demons have done so and they too wanted to participate in the unofficial vie for the title of the strongest aristocrat since that gave whoever with the title the right to decide on domain laws aside from the six Demon Lords. of course, the Van Doux faced their fall and was almost completely wiped out except for Coux who survived and took refuge in Half Moon Village.


    "We''re here," Lilith told Zero who was in a pensive mood thinking about the story of Coux''s family history.


    The sight took away his thoughts and Zero wanted to stare at them forever. The trees came in many different colours like pink, blue and purple. The flowers were more unique. Some flowers had more than one kind of colour and they sparkled. There were leaves and flowers that glowed one colour for a while and gradually changed to a different colour. Zero had never seen such a thing before and continued to stare at them, mesmerised.


    Lilith dismissed the maids and butlers following them. Only Baal, Zero and Lilith remained in the crystal garden. The Succubus Queen started discussing with Baal about her arrangements to have Amon send someone to pick them up first thing tomorrow morning. Baal thought that it was a good idea. The longer Zero spent in Lilith''s domain, the riskier things were for them.


    Zero didn''t know how long he stood there admiring the view. It was getting colder and colder so he should be standing there for at least half an hour. Behind him, Baal was sleeping at the bottom of a tree and Lilith was perched on a branch.


    "Sorry to keep you both waiting," he apologised. It was just so easy to lose track of time here.


    "Not at all," Lilith smiled. "It''s late, someone will come to escort you to Lord Amon''s domain tomorrow morning. Would you like to retire now?"


    Baal rubbed his eyes sleepily and yawned. "The stories can wait for tomorrow, I''m tired."


    Zero snickered. Baal was always sleepy, it wasn''t anything new to him. "I think we should head to bed then," Zero smiled.


    "Thank you, Lilith. I enjoyed myself today. It is a very beautiful place..."


    The Succubus Queen smiled politely and called for a servant to show them back to their rooms. She stayed in the garden for a little longer, looking at the guest rooms that Zero and Baal resided in and waited until the lights were put out.


    Stretching her wings, Lilith smiled wistfully. "I''m glad you think that it is beautiful... goodnight and sweet dreams, Great One."


    With that, the Succubus Queen took to the night sky in search for her prey for tonight.

 Chapter 210 - Third Stop - Lust (3)

    When Sekkin reached Lust domain, he was immediately ambushed by many promiscuous women and men. They were scantily clad or wore nothing at all, calling out to him with their alluring gazes and smiles. The spider demon felt his blood running south and promptly ripped himself away from the tangle of limbs trying to pull him indoors. It had to be magic, there was no way he would be unfaithful to Mitchnew after all they''ve been through! Sekkin slapped himself hard to snap out of the spell.


    Once back to reality, the spider demon was able to see just how filthy and ugly the true natures of these demons were. They snarled angrily at losing their prey, their previously meek and friendly personalities gone. Many left in search for their next victim while some tried to hypnotise Sekkin again.


    Familiar with hypnosis, Sekkin didn''t let his guard down this time. He swiftly avoided the demons and ran towards the castle that Lilith was in. This time, he took the roof and stuck close to the shadows. Nobody approached him while Sekkin proceeded with stealth this time. He thought that the tough part of escorting Zero would be to keep the kid away from the demons. After what he experienced, Sekkin was beginning to understand why Amon sent him instead of his other subordinates. It didn''t matter what species of demons they were, all single males will definitely fall prey for the honeypot trap. The warriors back in Amon''s domain were also only interested in two things namely power and getting some.


    "A task only I can do... he really meant it," the spider demon grimaced. It was tough on him too with all the pheromones in the air. If it weren''t for his undying love for Mitchnew, he would have succumbed like any other lesser men.


    After about two hours of dodging and evading the temptations along the way, Sekkin made it to Lilith''s castle at the break of dawn. There wasn''t anyone waiting outside to greet him and unlike the atmosphere of desire clinging onto the city, the castle had a slightly more refined air even though the sweet cloy of pheromones were stronger on the castle grounds. The spider demon had to spin himself a face mask when the smell got too overwhelming. No wonder nobody willingly entered the castle. Lilith may seem like a weak Demon Queen but just her presence over the castle was enough to make anyone who underestimated her turn back. In her palace, Lilith''s power is insurmountable. It was rumoured that even the abstinent Lucifer would have difficulty thinking rationally over prolonged stay in Lilith''s castle.


    Sekkin thought of taking a break when he arrived but with how the powerful illusion magic in Lilith''s turf threatened to pull him under her hypnosis, the spider demon decided to walk around instead. At first, he thought that the castle''s design and structure were merely a happy coincidence. However, after ten minutes of walking through the stone garden, the spider demon knew that it was no coincidence. This was definitely a zen garden design created by the people back in his motherland before it got invaded by the northern barbarians.


    "You arrived earlier than I expected," a sultry and husky voice purred not too far from where Sekkin was.


    Startled almost to the point of jumping out of his skin, the warrior-assassin drew out his knife and got into a battle stance.


    "Relax! Jeez... all you muscled guys just don''t know how to kick back and have some fun. I remember telling Amon to send a decent escort of some kind, I don''t remember requesting for anyone so paranoid. How is Zero suppose to relax if you keep jumping at everything?"


    The lady with the sensual voice turned out to be no one other than the Demon Queen. Realising his mistake of pointing a weapon at a Demon Lord, the spider demon sheathed his weapon quickly and dropped to his knees to beg for pardon.


    Lilith rolled her eyes. Warriors and their stiff code of conduct were no fun to deal with. "Whatever, I''m not concerned. Zero and Baal will be up soon enough. Just act normal and don''t let Zero realise anything going on in the town. I''m sure you have a few stories about Amon''s domain to share, don''t you?"


    Taking a hint, Sekkin smiled and reassured the Demon Queen that Zero will be well taken care of. "Can I ask what time we will be setting off?"


    Lilith yawned. She had a busy night hunting and sorting out some housekeeping matters. Who knew that the new maids she hired couldn''t resist the pheromones in the castle? It must be bad if aristocrats found it difficult to resist her charm. She really needed to find a new mate ever since the last one ran away from her a few hundred years ago. Most drones don''t last very long even if they were granted longevity if they signed a pact with her. Lilith sighed wistfully. Good men were hard to find and even at her age, the little girl in her still foolishly longed for the promise of true love.


    "You should join them for breakfast. My servants will guide you. Also, please rest for a little while in a guest room prepared. They will wake you in time for breakfast. You''ve travelled far."


    Knowing that there was no further room for negotiation, Sekkin bowed and took his leave. he didn''t notice them earlier but there were two maids waiting for him with icy expressions by the veranda. It was no coincidence, Sekkin was convinced Lilith planned it all out. He didn''t know what Lilith was planning but he knew it definitely involved Zero. Still, in his occupation as an assassin, Sekkin knew that he was a better judge of character than most people. His instincts weren''t screaming at him so that gave him a peace of mind that the Demon Queen wasn''t plotting to harm the young doctor.


    With that, the spider demon followed the maids away, leaving Lilith some time to herself.


    In the beautiful garden without anyone else around, the Demon Queen allowed herself to sigh. While teaching Zero hypnosis was something that simply happened along the way, Lilith had planned to gift Zero something without his knowledge that involved the same art. It wasn''t easy gathering the resources that she needed. In fact, Lilith was half considering milking Amon of what he was worth if she didn''t manage to find enough prey on time. Fortunately for Sekkin, Lilith was able to get what she needed before his timely arrival.


    The Succubus Queen flapped her powerful wings twice and landed gracefully on a branch of a pink willow. The cool wind passed through the stone garden and toyed with her silky scarlet hair, creating a picturesque illusion of a Hell''s angel. Lilith closed her eyes and gathered the dense mana in the garden, fusing it with some of her own to supplement the lack of refined control. The curse she wove was an ancient one but Lilith knew just how to tweak it so that it would become a blessing instead.


    "Rise from the darkness, born from the void. Heed my command and gather at my summon. My name is Lilith - the almighty Queen of Lust. Upon the souls of my fallen brethren, I beseech thee once more for favours above powers of my own. For the price of a cursed soul, I shall offer a story once dear but soon to be forgotten. Bring clear mind and judgement in turbulent times, bring blessings to them in curses disguised. Bring good faith and strength in their loneliest times, bring humbleness and luck for their destined desire. Their name is Zero and Solo the same, two sides of the same coin like darkness and light. Great Spirits and Empaths who guard my bloodline, heed this Queen''s selfish request without decline!"


    The wind gathered around Lilith and the pressure made the stone tremble in her garden. Lilith embraced the powerful magic and had another mark appear on her skin. The new vow only contributed to her massive tattoo-like marks on her skin with the most recent one resembling a waxing moon lying on its side on her forehead. The mark glowed red painfully before fading into a dull throbbing midnight blue on her pale skin.


    Once the spell was done, ghostly figures in the forms of shapely mist appeared before Lilith. They had amethyst eyes and spoke in whispers to Lilith who thanked them and offered up a part of her memories as promised. Memories of her previous lover flashed before her eyes one last time before the Empaths collected them and disappeared. Almost at once, Lilith felt a great sense of loss and grief but the proud Queen didn''t give in to the sorrow. It wasn''t the first time she had to sacrifice someone dear to her for someone else who had become dear to her. In her extremely long life, the Great Queen had fallen for many mortal lovers who eventually had to leave her. This time, she was sacrificing the precious memories of her latest lover in exchange for Empaths to tamper with Zero''s mind in times of need when she couldn''t be there. As part of Zero''s secret Army, Lilith didn''t want to lose to Baal''s faction. After all, her enamoration for the promising medical prodigy didn''t simply end with a kiss. Zero was her everything.


    ***


    Zero woke up that morning to the feeling of someone whispering in his ear. The feeling was ticklish and after a good ten minutes or so trying to ignore it, he woke up. For some reason, he felt like he had company today despite being alone in the room. There was nobody in sight so Zero shrugged it off as something from his imagination.


    Deciding to check the map for any invisible visitors in his room, Zero was startled to find that a friendly person had appeared on his map. Excited and curious to know who it was, Zero got out of bed, ignoring the fact that there were no markers in his room indicating the strange presences he felt earlier. As the sky got brighter, the lingering presence grew weaker. Zero brushed his teeth in haste and made a beeline for the room the new friend was residing in. Could it be Coux who was visiting?


    "Good morning!" he burst into the room without reservations.


    Imagine his surprise when he found a man instead of a woman in bed. Sekkin looked rather tired with dark circles beneath his eyes but Zero detected nothing out of the ordinary. He was slightly dejected when he realised he wasn''t going to be able to eat any of Coux''s special breakfast deluxe but then soon brushed that feeling aside. He was happy to see the spider demon after so long.


    "Sekkin!" he ran and jumped onto the assassin who caught Zero out of reflex, welcoming the short teenager into his arms as they wrestled in bed for a little. Zero''s scream of surprise woke the sleeping Lord of Laziness upstairs when the warrior tickled his sides.


    "No no! Stop cheati- AHAHAHA! Let go! Let go!" Zero squealed and squirmed when Sekkin mercilessly attacked his sides. The teenager laughed so hard that tears were rolling down his cheeks and his stomach hurt from too much laughter. Sekkin didn''t hold back and spun webs to restrain the young doctor''s arms so that he couldn''t defend is vulnerable spots.


    The cheerful scene startled Baal who thought his friend was under attack. Zero saw his lifeline arrive and begged Baal to help him in between laughter and wheezes while trying to kick Sekkin. Naturally, the spider demon caught his legs and started tickling the sole of Zero''s foot, triggering another round of high pitched laughter.


    Baal contemplated for five seconds before walking over calmly. Zero screamed traitor and choked on his own spit within five seconds of the double attack.


    Lilith wasn''t prepared to walk in on the scene with three guys rolling around in bed having a ball. She carefully backed away before any of them could notice her and hid her heavy blush. Now that was certainly one memory she wouldn''t ever be sacrificing.

 Chapter 211 - Fourth Stop - Wrath (1)

    After a hearty breakfast that Zero found pleasing despite the simplicity of it, the trio set off to Amon''s domain. Along the way, Zero found himself getting drawn into the stories that Sekkin shared. The teenager became starry-eyed when the spider demon shared with him about the manly training regimes under Amon''s tutelage. Baal was bored of such tiring details so he chose to nap instead.


    Zero didn''t realise it until they left Lilith''s domain and sulked. He wanted to check out the town but was too distracted by Sekkin''s tales that he missed it. By now, the scenery was changing to something less beautiful and more hardboiled. The lush landscape was transforming into cracked and dry soil. In fact, the climate felt hotter as they closed in on Amon''s region. Zero felt sluggish under the heat and Baal''s quality of sleep declined when the heat became almost unbearable in the carriage.


    "How do you tolerate this heat?" Zero asked and fanned himself with his hand.


    Sekkin smiled serenely. "This is mental training," he explained and Baal who had woken up deadpanned.


    "Mental torture if you asked me," the Lord of Sloth sulked. Unable to take any more of this nonsense, Baal cast a magic barrier around the carriage that regulated the temperature. Zero almost let out a sigh of relief but caught himself just in time. He didn''t want to appear rude in front of Sekkin who took Amon''s training very seriously. Being a warrior must be tough if they had to practice under this ridiculous heat every day.


    Amon''s castle was nothing like Zero had imagined. If he thought Baal''s castle was the worst among all the Demon Lords, he apologised after seeing the state of Amon''s castle. The castle... no, the fortress was very rundown. The walls were cracked and didn''t deter anyone from attacking it. Some parts of stone crumbled away so badly that a monster could easily pass through the gap. the gate was always open because the drawbridge didn''t work. The moat was dried up so anyone could simply jump into it and climb up. Why the fortress even existed when nobody bothered to care for it puzzled Zero greatly.


    Amon''s appearance here in the castle made Zero''s mind go blank. The Demon Lord was almost naked save for the loincloth he wore. He was sweating heavily under the heat and looked ten times scarier than Zero knew him to be.


    "Come at me! Is that all you can do? Stop swinging the sword like a twig and do some damage for once!"


    Zero cringed at the sheer volume of the hard-boiled warrior lord. Baal raised his hand perpendicular to the Demon Lord of Wrath and yawned. A mid-tier barrage of mana arrows was fired straight into Amon''s direction. Zero''s eyes went wide with horror. He was going to shout at Amon to duck when the warrior blew them away with a mighty swing.


    The powerful swing of Amon''s broadsword sent Zero flying through the air literally. The young doctor wasn''t expecting for the wind to lift his feet off the ground and tumbled to the ground painfully. Baal didn''t bother with a graceful landing and ended up crashing into the wall behind Zero. Sekkin was smarter and shot a rope of web to the nearest fixture, securing his foothold on top of a broken pillar.


    Amon threw his head back and laughed heartily while his guests brushed the dust from their clothes. Zero went to check on Baal who complained about a creak in his neck after the magnificent crash.


    "Good sneak attack but not good enough from me! Have you finally decided to abandon the lazy ways of a mage and join me in the battle of muscles?"


    Baal deadpanned. Of all the Demon Lords, Amon was the one he found most annoying to deal with. The battle hungry idiot always found a way to rub him the wrong way. Although Amon was far from dumb, the Demon Lord never bothered to exercise his intellect unless absolutely necessary. If given the option, Amon would always choose to resolve the problem with sheer force.


    His motto? If something isn''t working then you''re not using enough force.


    "No, I''m not interested. I''m only an escort this time," Baal replied monotonously.


    Amon didn''t take offence to the disinterested tone. Instead, he redirected his interest to the young thing beside Baal.


    "So we finally have a chance for a heart to heart talk. I''ve heard much about your accomplishments, young Zero. Come! Let us have a good talk in the castle."


    Zero couldn''t refuse and gave pleading eyes to Sekkin who only shook his head and told Zero to comply if he wanted things to be easier for him. Knowing Lord Amon, they would be spending the whole afternoon talking. The spider demon decided to prepare Lord Baal and Zero''s rooms while Lord Amon entertained his guests. As dilapidated as the fortress looked, there actually was a decent living quarter. Outside appearances can be deceiving especially if one didn''t know the history of the fortress.


    "So, tell me more about yourself. I''ve heard a few things from the snow woman but I''m deeply intrigued to hear them from you," Amon smiled.


    Zero thought that Amon was a fairly friendly person when he wasn''t battling and lowered his guard. He returned the smile and introduced himself as best as he could. Baal followed behind them without speaking. He was curious to know what Amon wanted to gift Zero. Was it a weapon or something dangerous that could harm someone? Knowing the Demon Lord who was crazy about fighting, it was highly possible. That kind of gift wouldn''t sit well with Zero and the thought made Baal slightly uncomfortable.


    The Lord of Wrath cackled with laughter when Zero retold how he ended up in the abyss and what had transpired thus far.


    "Sometimes I think that Gugu and Jevy are fighting in my head. Also, Mii might be overworked. Bob is still growing and I can''t wait to learn magic combat from Ruth!"


    The smile on Amon''s face never disappeared. In fact, it widened when he heard how enthusiastic Zero was about learning combat.


    "How would you like to learn some non-magic combat tricks? Seeing as we don''t have much time before you have to leave, how about learning one of my most powerful escape techniques?"


    Zero thought about it and nodded. It wouldn''t hurt to learn new things. Although he was strong, there might be people stronger than him and he might find himself needing to escape.


    "Sure!" he beamed and Amon went straight into teaching mode.


    Sekkin was fairly surprised to see the Demon Lord demonstrating some of the most obscene moves to the innocent teen. He was more horrified to know that Baal was observing them from the side with great interest. Knowing the lazy Demon Lord, these ''techniques'' would be put to no good uses. He wanted to run over and beg Lord Amon to undo what he did but at this point, not even Isis can salvage the situation. Zero was already mimicking Amon''s actions much to the spider demon''s horror.


    Zero was disappointed. It didn''t seem like a very powerful move. How could a few shabby kicks and stabs using fingers render a person immobile for him to be able to run? Surely Amon was joking...


    "Am I doing it right?"


    Lord Amon looked at Zero''s stance and nodded with pride. Zero was a fast learner and showed promise of becoming a great warrior. Alas, he wasn''t Amon''s student. If he was, the Lord of Wrath would have imparted the dirtier methods of street brawling and market scuffling.


    "You''re doing very well, young Zero. I am impressed by your progress. Remember, in order for this trick to work you must locate the right point."


    Zero nodded. Studying acupressure points from Hua Tuo had never been more useful. However, Zero didn''t know that Hua Tuo''s knowledge on the humanoid anatomy was lacking. He knew that eyes and anything exposed were sensitive spots for any living creature. Zero didn''t know that all humanoid males had another vulnerable place that could be exploited. It was very interesting and Baal had termed it the "nether region". The teenager couldn''t understand why it was so vulnerable but he learned quickly what he was taught.


    "Yes, that''s the right pose. Now once you find it you must kick them hard with all your might! The harder you do it, the longer they are rendered immobile. In some cases, you might even be able to knock them out while you make your escape. Don''t forget to distract them by aiming for their eyes. No, don''t straighten your fingers when you try and stab them. You might break your delicate fingers if they have hard eyeballs. Curve them so that your nails will exert a greater pressure for easier penetration. That''s right! It''s perfect!"


    Sekkin wanted to cry. What kind of creature had stones for eyeballs that Amon needed to be so vicious? Also, it was mentally traumatic to see the Demon Lord corrupt the youth with his less gentlemanly knowledge.


    "Remember, in front of an enemy there are no rules. The winner takes it all so don''t give them a chance to retaliate or gain an advantage over you. You need to attack any weak spots you see without holding back or you''ll be in trouble. I know that you''re a doctor and killing goes against your principles so I taught you the ways only to immobilise them temporarily but not permanently."


    Zero nodded, unsure if he should believe Amon and practice what he was taught. Then, Amon spotted Sekkin and decided that a live demonstration would help Zero understand better. Sekkin who sensed Amon''s evil thoughts paled and tried to make his escape. Unfortunately, he was three steps too slow and the Lord of Wrath dragged him over.


    After the short but impactful demonstration, Zero rushed over to Sekkin immediately who was bent over in half from the excruciating pain. Although Mitchnew and he had made the decision to never want children of their own, it didn''t mean he was willing to let his manhood become a sacrifice for the sake of uncouth education.


    Zero was mentally shaken. He''d never seen a tough warrior, especially with such a strong will like Sekkin, contort with so much pain. Amon even went easy on him and used not even a hundredth of his full strength but the results spoke for itself. Zero was utterly convinced that this was a useful technique and stored the knowledge away for future use. He would certainly be practising it when he got back to Endow Hill.


    Sekkin felt the healing magic do its thing and the cold sweat that soaked through his clothes felt clammy on his skin. Colour slowly returned to his face and the spider demon felt as if what happened before was simply a cruel nightmare. Zero was a very talented healer and the spider demon felt better than he did before.


    Amon watched the small teen weave his healing art and wondered if that book in his library would be beneficial to him. It was an ancient picture book with some very weird looking martial arts that Amon couldn''t understand. He tried practising it initially but found that it wasn''t very suited for him. To the Demon Lord, it felt more like a dance that was completely unsuitable for combat. Still, if it existed in the ruins, it must have been rather valuable.


    The progenitors of this strange art were beastfolk shamans who could communicate with spirits from the Natural Plane. They drew very simple pictures illustrating how this strange combat worked and Amon didn''t throw the book away despite how it seemed like a bunch of nonsense because he knew exactly how famous these beastfolks were when it came to combat prowess.


    Most interestingly, the type of beastfolk who wrote the book were small marsupials. For the vertically challenged teen, it might be perfect. The only thing that made Amon hesitate was not knowing if Zero would practice it wrongly without a teacher to guide him for the more complicated parts at the end of the book. It involved meditation and from what he understood, Zero''s meditation always brought a whole string of trouble.


    Amon frowned, unsure of what he should do. Meanwhile, Baal observed the warrior with interest. He''d never seen Amon look so serious or be so quiet outside of battle. If anything, Baal would say that Amon looked troubled. Then again, it wasn''t very surprising. Anything involving Zero is bound to be complicated, not because the boy was difficult to please but because of the people backing him from the shadows. He was only glad that his parting gift for Zero was not as complicated as what the other Demon Lords had prepared.

 Chapter 212 - Fourth Stop - Wrath (2)

    "Zero," Amon called out, interrupting Zero''s practice session. The Demon Lord was visibly conflicted when Zero stared at him with clear, innocent eyes. A part of him knew that this might not be the best idea but the other part of him knew hope when he saw it. As a warrior, the saddest thing was to see a good set of martial arts and not be able to have anyone practise it.


    The young doctor stopped what he was doing and trotted over. The Lord of Wrath took one look at the youth he''d already corrupted and decided that a little more filth wouldn''t change anything. If the Great Gods wanted to end him, Amon wouldn''t complain either. He would probably be able to have the best battle in his life if it should come to that.


    "Zero, I have something in my possession that I''m conflicted about giving you..." Amon began honestly and that took Baal by surprise. He''d known Amon to be a very hot-headed Demon Lord who often ignores other people''s feelings.


    Zero tilted his head to a side and waited for Amon to elaborate. With so many pairs of eyes and even more pairs of ears, Amon decided to bring the conversation indoors. Sekkin led the way and Baal followed. Everyone else remained at the training grounds and resumed their training. The Lord of Wrath dismissed Sekkin after a while much to the spider demon''s surprise but he didn''t question it. With Lord Baal around, there was nothing to worry about.


    Baal knew a thing or two about all Demon Lords. Other than their mandatory throne and castle, every Demon Lord owned an impressive library. It was how the memories of their previous lives were passed down to their future selves. Of course, apart from those kinds of books and journals were the rarer literature collections and somewhat prized possessions of every Demon Lord. Knowledge was power and in the abyss, power was everything. Baal didn''t expect for Amon to lead them to his prized collection and pull out a book for Zero.


    "This is a martial art manual that I chanced across at an auction. I haven''t been able to practice it due to my bulky physical build but it may be suitable for you. Just a word of caution, do not practise the meditation section at the back without a mentor. This is a fighting style for marsupial beastfolks who could incorporate a strange kind of magic into their dance-like routine. Learn it well on top of the emergency combat skills I just taught you. In fact, if you master this, you would never have to use those emergency moves."


    Hearing that made Zero happy. He thanked Amon from the bottom of his heart and treated the precious book with care. Amon had an odd feeling going through his chest when Zero cast some protective magic on the manual. The amount of care the teenager gave something Amon considered second-rate trash to him tugged at his conscience. It wasn''t as if Amon wanted to give Zero his leftovers, he really thought this strange martial manual would benefit Zero more than him. Still, he felt uncomfortable when Zero flashed a very bright smile at him.


    Baal found the way Amon was squirming highly fascinating. The seasoned Demon Lord Warrior was feeling unconfident in front of the least threatening person in all of Hell''s existence. An amused snort left him and Amon glared half-heartedly.


    "Ahem, in short... we hold a feast tonight. Volcano spit-roast of the Great Scorpion-Lizard Monster King slain today, don''t be late!"


    Amon made his hasty depart and yelled for Sekkin to show the rest of Wrath''s hospitality. Baal mentally noted down Amon''s hasty escape to use it as future blackmail. He had a nagging suspicion that Amon was secretly fond of cute and defenceless things. Pity there wasn''t many of these in Hell. Those who were cute were often weak and the weak never lived long.


    Zero didn''t know what a Great Scorpion-Lizard Monster King was but he certainly knew what a spit-roast meant. His stomach rumbled and his mouth watered. Baal heard that and sighed inwardly. Leave it to Zero to be tempted by food of all things. Even if Baal didn''t understand what martial arts were, the Demon Lord knew that anything in that library would be a priceless skill capable of granting the right user with the power of taking down nations.


    Zero stored the book in his inventory to read later. Mii chose not to take notice of it. She didn''t need any more work added to her packed schedule and Bob didn''t blame the strawcherry fairy. The Eternal Dragon chose to study it in Zero''s mindscape while the teenager occupied himself with the fortress ruins.


    "This used to belong to a very strong warrior king before Lord Amon decided to take over it. The King of that warrior race refused to give it up and fought Lord Amon with its full army but Lord Amon was much too powerful. Even as a single demon, he annihilated the entire kingdom full of skilled warriors."


    Zero nodded. No wonder the fortress looked so battered. "He didn''t fix it after he won it?"


    Sekkin shook his head. "Lord Amon isn''t very interested in the condition of the castle. He just needed to have a castle and establish his domain when he became a Demon Lord. He was too lazy to build one so he chose to conquer one instead. The fortress has been like this ever since and nobody dared to repair it. Lord Amon doesn''t mind, he is more focussed on spending his resources on grooming a worthy opponent to battle with."


    Zero nodded. "Ruth is a rather good fighter. Do you think Amon would be able to win him?"


    The assassin chuckled. While the vampire was very agile, Zero was forgetting that Amon was a Demon Lord and had the strongest constitution. How could an elite warrior-mage win him? While it would be a good warm-up for Lord Amon, Ruth Roth wouldn''t take any effort to subdue. The power difference was simply too great.


    "Zero," Baal called out to his friend seeing Sekkin''s silence. "There is a huge difference between a vampire and a Demon Lord. Ruth wouldn''t even be able to win against me in a fight, much less Amon."


    Zero was surprised when Baal claimed to be able to win Ruth easily. If it was Zero, the teenager knew that he didn''t stand a chance. Could it be that Baal was secretly very skilful and was lazy just to hide his talent? No, that wasn''t right. Baal was too lazy to do anything. Hiding would be too troublesome. Baal wouldn''t even work on it because that took effort.


    "I don''t understand..."


    Baal nodded at Sekkin who brought them to their room. He thanked the spider demon before dismissing him. It was about time to explain to Zero the unfairness of how the world was created. With his naive friend''s immature mentality, it would rub many people the wrong way.


    "Let''s carry on this discussion in the room, shall we?"


    Zero agreed and entered the room. Baal took care to cast a magic barrier around them in case anyone was eavesdropping. Zero knew that it was going to be a serious discussion of some sort. Baal wouldn''t have bothered otherwise. Ever since they started on the journey to sightsee the different domains, Zero had a strange feeling. Baal was hiding something major from him but the teenager didn''t know what it was.


    "Baal?"


    "Zero, sit and listen. For now, don''t ask me any questions and simply listen."


    The young doctor sat on the bed and nodded. It was rare that Baal became serious about something so Zero respected it.


    Seeing that Zero was giving him his full attention, Baal started the long monologue and broke down the complex theory for Zero. he explained to the teen how the abyss came about, why Demon Lords exist and the relationship between the different life forms that exist. Baal delved a little into the theory of soul counts because the abyss was closely linked with the Purgatory and Zero soaked up the new knowledge thirstily.


    Baal then sidetracked into a little bit of history about how hierarchies among demons were formed and how they were observed in each domain. Zero had burning questions when he heard about the nobles and aristocrats. While he understood the nature of Demon Lords, he couldn''t accept the way these nobles were created. It was worse when Baal told Zero how the weak were treated.


    "How can this be?!" Zero exploded, unable to hold back the anger in him. "Why should the weak be thrown into the wilderness as sacrifices to the miasma and monsters? Why should the strong stay within the safety of the domains and have access to so many scarce resources? This doesn''t make sense... everyone could be happy if the strong battled the monsters born from the miasma while the weak resided in the domain that protected them."


    Baal smiled. This was the exact reaction he thought Zero would give. "Indeed. Everyone could have lived happily ever after if they did that. However, this is not how the world works. Why should the strong choose to live the uncomfortable life for the sake of the weak? What do they gain out of it? Wouldn''t it be much easier to coerce the weak to work for them and promise them protection in exchange for their servitude? They would get the same thing either way."


    Zero blinked. "But the weak demons shouldn''t be forced to perish in the harsh wilderness..."


    "Zero, resources are scarce. As Demon Lords we can provide a stable environment in the limits of our domain. However, it''s like trying to feed a hundred starving children with only one bottle of milk. We can''t feed them all because everyone will die from starvation. We can only choose who to feed and save. Naturally, we would choose the ones who have the highest chance of surviving so as not to let the precious bottle of milk go to waste."


    Zero felt his emotions simmer as logic sank in. A strange sense of hopelessness crept into his heart.


    "Do you see it now? You may be able to save Schaf, you may be able to save Kerberos. You could save Ruth as well and even all the students in the Academy. However, you can''t save the people you can''t reach. Some things are simply beyond your control. It''s the same with how Ruth can never win against Amon no matter how hard he practises. It''s how the cycle of life works to preserve itself. If possible, nobody wants to be unhappy."


    The young doctor fell silent. Mii who was working away paused at Baal''s speech. Bob didn''t say anything either. They knew how much truth rang in Baal''s harsh life lesson but somebody had to do it. The Great Gods certainly weren''t going to give Zero the lesson he needed about life. They were more content with pulling the wool over Zero''s innocent eyes and whispering to his ears about how beautiful the world was. Truen wasn''t going to give him the reality check either, the wood elf was more likely to hold Zero''s hand and guide him throughout his adventure while paving the path before Zero''s arrival with his underground network. In some ways, Bob and Mii were thankful that as Zero''s guardians they were spared the trouble of giving Zero the harsh speech. However, both of them couldn''t help but worry about Zero''s reaction. Even the closest of friendships will be tested after such a painful slap to one''s belief.


    Zero''s lips trembled but he held back the tears in his eyes. Baal was right. He''d been blind all along. Now that he thought about it, Zero regretted meddling with everything that happened. If he didn''t insist on paring Schaf and Kerberos, the gate wouldn''t have opened and Rhinestone wouldn''t have succeeded. If Zero didn''t introduce the cafe and mana gathering lotus, Heaven and Hell wouldn''t be at constant friction with each other. Demons didn''t need to live in fear and tension that the angels were going to attack again.


    Sadly, Zero couldn''t undo what he''d done.


    "However," Baal continued after seeing how his friend was beginning to understand his mistakes. "It would be a different story if there were a hundred bottles of milk available. The abyss doesn''t have a hundred bottles of milk right now but with the mana lotuses, we may be able to achieve that. Not just a hundred... maybe two or three hundred in years to come after the terraforming project. By introducing a new source of food to these demons, we need not fight amongst our kin for sustenance. We can start weeding out the demons who insist on selfishly hoarding the resources that should be shared with others and causing harm onto others for personal gains."


    Zero was confused. "But I-"


    "We might not be able to do it now. However, we could do it in the future. It''s not possible at the moment but there will come a day that Hell will be a better place. Zero, I''m not going to say it twice so listen carefully. There is no other existence more powerful than you out there. Just like the abyss, you can choose to make it a better place or completely annihilate it with your actions. If you chose back then absorb Rhinestone''s dimension into the void instead of flooding it, the time-space crack would have caused the imbalance to leak and take its toll on the already unstable abyss plane. It would have been the end of Hell. Likewise, if you didn''t introduce the mana lotus flowers then we would still be fighting over the scarce resources internally. Lucifer wouldn''t have made up with his soul brothers, Heaven and Hell would still be wary of each other and I may have continued to sleep for a few more hundred years while tormenting myself in the void."


    Zero didn''t know what to think. One moment he was told that he was doing it wrong and the next moment, he was told that he was doing good. He didn''t understand it.


    "Zero, with power comes a burden called responsibility. You can create happiness as quickly as you can take it away with your actions. Don''t ever forget that. That''s all I want to say. That book Amon gave you is something that can give you the ability to save a thousand lives or reap them. Now let''s get going, I can smell the Scorpion-Lizard. It''s almost ready."


    Baal''s retreating figure was strangely engraved into Zero''s most precious memories. He looked both weak and strong at the same time. Zero wondered if he could be the same as well, boldly choosing his own path without fear and shouldering such heavy burdens on his shoulders.


    "Are you coming?"


    Zero smiled and wiped the tears away. "Wait for me!"

 Chapter 213 - Fourth Stop - Wrath (3)

    Zero yawned and stretched. He had a great night. Volcano spit-roast definitely made its way up to the top 100 of the best things Zero has eaten thus far. He wondered why it wasn''t served at the Mega Gourmet competition.


    Speaking of the feast, Zero felt as if his body was still not completely awake. Certain spots in his vision were still hazy and Zero couldn''t control his legs very well when he tumbled out of bed. The world spun on a strange axis and the boy felt as if it might be easier walking upside-down.


    Baal was still soundly asleep when he heard a thud. He tried opening his eyes and groaned almost at once when a sharp pain hit him hard. It had been too long since he last hung out with Amon. The memories were scattered but the Demon Lord managed to piece together the fragments of what happened at the feast last night before adrenaline started pumping through his veins.


    "Zero!" he called out and hopped out of the bed he shared with the teen. Zero who was meant to be sleeping beside him was not there and Baal ignored the pain. Finding Zero was more important for now. Who knew what an intoxicated Zero would do given his trouble-attracting nature?


    "I''m here..." a cranky voice from somewhere in the room croaked. Baal blinked and turned around, pulling back from the door.


    On the ground beside the extravagant bed was Zero with his head face-planted on the carpet and his butt sticking up in the air at a weird angle. It sure looked as if the teen had fallen out of bed. The young doctor was still trying to stand but his movements were sluggish at best. Baal watched as his friend attempted to stand on shaky legs but fell sideways and simply rolled on the floor.


    Zero felt as if his head was made a tad too heavy. He was unable to remove it from the floor and wondered what kind of magic was cast on him. Last night had been a very wild experience. Zero remembered being introduced to the strange culture of ripping meat off from the chunk with his teeth and chugging a spicy liquid that burned through his nostrils. The first few mouthfuls of that strange drink were fine but after that... things became slightly disorienting.


    "Zero, how do you feel? D*mned Amon!"


    Baal helped his friend up and even morphed to his adult form to assist the struggling brunet. It was mandatory for every warrior to drink mead and eat meat at a feast. Baal was no stranger to alcohol but Zero was a mere child not too long ago. Amon''s hospitality meant emptying barrels after barrels of that beverage until nobody was sober. Zero collapsed after his second drink but Baal held on until the sixth before managing to find an escape, dragging Zero''s deadweight with him.


    Zero moaned in pain and clutched at his head. The throbbing pain was dull in the background but it certainly didn''t feel pleasant. He felt weak and had this strange feeling of wanting to roll around for no particular reason. Gravity didn''t work normally and the young doctor wondered if there was something wrong with Amon''s domain.


    "Here, drink this..." Baal helped prop Zero up in bed and had a servant bring them water. Zero accepted the water and emptied the glass within seconds. The water helped but he was still not feeling too good. His stomach disagreed with him and Zero didn''t know what it wanted.


    Baal studied his friend and noticed the tell-tale signs. Zero was clearly hungover. Sadly, there weren''t any known remedies for the side effects of consuming too much alcohol. Demons who drank usually toughed it out until the effects were purged from the system. Still, the Demon Lord of Sloth prepared an empty bucket just in case Zero''s system rejected it.


    "I feel horrible... what''s going on with Amon''s domain?"


    Baal snorted. Leave it to Zero to think that something was wrong with the domain instead of his body.


    "The only thing wrong with Amon''s domain is the lack of muscle-brained warriors training at the crack of dawn. Do you remember what happened last night?"


    Zero frowned. "I ate and drank something weird... I don''t remember a lot. What happened?"


    Baal chuckled. "That drink is called mead and it is a form of alcohol. Amon and his underlings love it because of the effects when they get buzzed. Unfortunately, that means their temporary state of happiness will be replaced with a foul mood for the next twelve hours when the side effects of intoxication replace it. What you''re feeling right now is called a hangover. Symptoms can range from not being able to walk normally, slurred speech, dizziness, headache and nausea. There isn''t any known cure for hangovers in the abyss so I''m afraid both you and I would have to tough it out for the next few hours."


    "Lucky you, Heaven has a cure."


    Baal bristled. He didn''t sense anyone else in the room and instantly activated his most powerful magic, striking at the intruder.


    "Relax," Lucifer chuckled and deflected it. For Baal to be so careless, Amon must have really done a number on his best student. "I came here with Zero''s gift because I was en route to discuss some matters with Amon."


    Baal relaxed when he realised it was only Lucifer. Zero was thrilled to see the fallen angel but winced when the sudden movement made his head twinge in agony.


    Lucifer came up to the bed and cast a spell that helped dismiss the aftereffects. Baal was amazed by it and Zero was immensely grateful. Lucifer then went up to Zero and grabbed his wrist before slapping it lightly with a seal that glowed momentarily before disappearing. Zero didn''t know what that was and Baal panicked.


    "What did you do?" the Demon Lord nearly screamed in alarm.


    Lucifer rolled his eyes at Baal''s near hysteria. He flicked Baal''s nose and sent him flying into the door. Zero watched in horror as his friend was sent flying back before his eyes. He wanted to do something but Lucifer was still holding his wrist. Feeling as if he was in danger, Zero froze up and waited.


    Lucifer took a look at the young doctor and wanted to laugh at how defenceless Zero looked at the moment. Truth be told, he was sent by Michael and Uriel to give Zero the mark of an angel so that the kid could access Heaven whenever he wanted to. It was their way of thanks and apology but Lucifer was too proud to admit to being the errand boy so he decided to do it in a roundabout fashion.


    Baal was stunned but unhurt. Lucifer seemed slightly out of character for some reason. However, before he could ask anything, the elusive Lord of Pride took his leave in the form of dazzling radiance. Zero was confused. Why would Lucifer pop by and cure their hangovers without saying much then slap a seal on him and leave after sending Baal flying? Sometimes he couldn''t understand what the fallen angel was thinking.


    [You have new Titles, would you like to view them now?]


    Zero blinked. It has been a while since he had seen the system prompt him something. Zero clicked on yes and the system showed him all of his available titles and their effects.


    Inheritor of Sins


    Effect: Allows titleholder to absorb all sins and convert them to a form of consumable power.


    Savior of the Abyss


    Effect: Titleholder naturally liked by demons and monsters, increases charisma points when dealing with demon races.


    Member of the White Wings Alliance


    Effect: Free entry pass to Heaven that doesn''t expire.


    "Oh? This didn''t happen before. Did the system undergo a new upgrade?" Zero wondered to himself. Baal was still trying to trace Lucifer but the old coot has made his clean escape. Clearly, having business with Amon was a lie. He could no longer sense Lucifer''s presence in Amon''s territory. It was a weird way to start the day.


    "What do we do now?" Zero asked Baal who had zoned out.


    "Hm? Oh, yes. We should prepare to leave. I doubt Amon will be in a very welcoming mood when he wakes up. I need to send a letter to Shittomi informing her of our arrival so give me ten minutes."


    "Okay!"


    "One more thing," Baal paused just before he left. "You''re not allowed to consume alcoholic beverages from now onwards. It''s not good for you."


    Zero blinked at the closed door. As a doctor, he knew that alcohol was sometimes used to sterilise wounds and equipment. He didn''t know it was drinkable until last night. Judging from the horrible side effects, Zero wouldn''t be doing it again. Why did Baal have to sound so serious about it? Perhaps there was more the Demon Lord wasn''t telling him.


    "Oh well," Zero shrugged. Now that the alcohol had left his system, the young doctor decided to take a look at the book Amon gave him. Baal''s ten minutes often meant an hour.


    ***


    A certain snow queen received an unexpected letter and read the contents with a small smile gracing her usually icy expression.


    "Shiro, prepare rooms for our guests. They will be arriving tomorrow."


    "Yes, milady," a servant from the shadow greeted before turning into a puddle of water.


    The snow queen sighed tiredly and looked at the grey skies. The snow was falling gently after the blizzard storm last night. She heard many things about the boy called Zero from one of her closest friends who now can no longer return to the abyss. The gloomy weather reflected her emotional state perfectly.


    Tired. Shittomi had never felt more exhausted. As one of the long-reigning Demon Lords together with Amon and Lucifer, the snow queen had never once rested. She never slept, never napped and never stopped working. She fulfilled her duty perfectly as a Demon Lord, spearheaded the success of the Hannya Investigation House and was even mentor to the younger generation of Demon Lords like Lilith and Mammon.


    Shittomi still remembered the night when Qin Yun sent a message after leaving Hell for a while. She rejoiced and agreed to help her friend when she shared her problems. Zero was someone who came in like a storm and Shittomi wasn''t quite expecting to meet the person of her destiny in the manner they did. At long last, she was able to fulfil her mission as Jevy''s Fragment but what next? The snow queen felt bitter at her hollowness.


    She didn''t have a family like Lilith. She didn''t have a career or ambition like Mammon. She didn''t know how to enjoy life like Baal. She wasn''t able to reclaim what she had once lost like Lucifer nor enjoy the struggles of youth like Beelzebub. She couldn''t even obsess over something and burn with passion like Amon, Shittomi didn''t know why she continued to exist. Now that Qin Yun has chosen her path to continue as a cultivator towards the goal of becoming human and searching for her lover''s reincarnated form, Shittomi was once again left behind.


    "Don''t worry, sister. When you meet Zero, you will receive all the answers that you have always wanted to know."


    Shittomi thought back to Qin Yun''s last words before she left for her new life on Earth, entrusting the rest of her village to the Demon Lord. The snow queen couldn''t understand how Qin Yun was able to make such a decision so easily. Was leaving friends and family something that can be done without contemplation and second thoughts? Shittomi felt hurt and tired. The snow would never be cold to a snow ghost but tonight, the chill in her heart was colder than the temperature outside.


    "Qin Yun... I will not let you go that easily. If Zero was the reason why our sisterhood was so easily sold then I shall have to test him myself to see if he is worthy."

 Chapter 214 - Fifth Stop - Envy (1)

    "Zero... what are you reading?" Baal asked. They were finally in the carriage after Baal managed to snag a few warmer clothes.


    Zero didn''t seem to feel the cold thanks to the temperature regulating clothes he wore. Instead of that weird fashion combination, the teen decided to dress down and slipped on his tracksuit. Baal cautioned him about the thick snow and gloomy weather in Shittomi''s domain. The Demon Lord also added a brief introduction to one of the older Demon Lords. Shittomi was also known as the snow queen not because her domain was perpetually winter but because of her icy demeanour.


    In addition to being the first female Demon Lord, Shittomi was also the leader of the Hannya Investigation House who provided some of the best-known spies and information brokers. Lilith''s information trading network was modelled after Shittomi''s but according to Baal, nobody could beat Shittomi when it came to information gathering. She had eyes and ears in every corner of the abyss and beyond. When compared to the snow queen, even Lilith appeared as an amateur.


    Zero didn''t appear to have heard Baal the first time so Baal asked again. After all, it was quite rare to see the doctor-in-training to take interest in books when he could easily enjoy the scenery in the comfortable carriage. This got Baal curious.


    "Oh, it''s just something Bob helped to translate. The book that Amon gave me was a little too complex for my understanding. It looked like a series of moves that could easily be practised on my own but there was a section that contained a manual full of philosophical riddles. Bob rewrote it in a way that I could understand and these are a replica of his original notes."


    Baal didn''t know what to say. Didn''t Amon warn him about the last section of the book? Why did Zero choose to tackle that part first without anyone to guide him? It''s not that Baal didn''t trust Bob. he knew that the Eternal Dragon would never do anything deliberately to out his master in harm''s way. However, Zero didn''t have a very good track record of listening to his mentors. Baal wasn''t convinced that the teenager was able to read it without pulling off anything funny.


    "What does it say?"


    Zero hummed. "I don''t really understand it but there are some really weird metaphors that I can''t understand. ''Empty your mind, be formless, shapeless ¡ª like water'' is one of the translated notes I have problems understanding. How does becoming water help in a fight?"


    Baal blinked. "Are you sure Bob translated that correctly?"


    Zero nodded and passed Baal his poorly bound book. The Demon Lord looked through Zero''s terrible scrawls and frowned in distaste at the horrible penmanship. The first line of that made the Demon Lord scratch his head. While he was literate, the translation made no sense. The Eternal Dragon was a wise being. Surely there had to be a reason for the cryptic message. Zero was right for once. The translated notes didn''t make much sense. On the bright side, if Zero was having difficulty understanding the notes then the chances of him getting into trouble were lower.


    As the two friends debated on the meaning of becoming like water, the carriage drew closer to Shittomi''s freezing territory. Baal was kind enough to cast a heat regulating magic barrier so that their coachman wouldn''t freeze. It was a long journey from Amon''s burning domain to Shittomi''s freezing one. The Lord of Laziness didn''t want to know why two extremely contrasting domains existed side by side. All he knew was that the journey back from Shittomi''s domain to his would be a long trip.


    "It''s getting late. We should stop to get some rest for the night," Baal told Zero and the coachman demon who disappeared into the shadows at once to recuperate mana. Zero was thankful that the Scorpion-Lizard Monster King was huge and there were plenty of leftovers they could take with them. Baal complained about the cold while they ate but other than that, dinner was a quiet event.


    They decided to sleep in the carriage instead of Zero''s lamp after Baal cast some camouflage magic and defensive barriers around. The Demon Lord told Zero that he should experience camping out in the wild every once in a while. The teenager didn''t know how sleeping in a carriage in the cold and a blizzard was considered living it the humble way. Still, he didn''t complain. Zero enjoyed it when Baal snuggled up to him and they fell asleep quickly.


    The blizzard had died down by the next morning. Zero and Baal decided to get into the lamp to freshen up. They were going to see a Queen after all and unkempt appearances didn''t cut it. While Baal was normally sloppy around others, he knew when to show respect to a lady when he saw one.


    "Change into something more appropriate," the Demon Lord told Zero as they got closer to Shittomi''s ice palace.


    Zero gave him a strange look but complied. He chose to go with the stiff formal suit that Baal insisted on. Baal also transformed into a young gentleman decked out in the regular aristocratic attire instead of his pyjamas.


    When they arrived in the winter zone, Zero was amazed by how beautiful it looked. The demons that resided in the freezing domain had thick furs or weren''t affected by the cold. Most were undead species and Zero blinked at how some ghosts just passed through walls. Of all the domains he''d been to, the Envy domain has to have the grandest sight. Initially, he thought that Mammon had the best castle with the pristine white walls, glass windows and beautiful city skyline. Then Zero visited the Academy and thought that Lucifer had one of the best designs. He then saw Lilith''s unique castle build that was on par with Lucifer''s Academy but Shittomi''s ice palace was on a whole new plateau above Lucifer and Lilith''s castles.


    The walls were white, the windows had a bluish tinge to them. Everything was made up of sparkly solid ice or packed snow. There wasn''t much light there but whatever little light was captured and reflected in an artistic manner that reminded Zero of Lucifer''s radiant Academy. The castle build was very similar to Lilith''s castle but a lot grander. The courtyard was massive and the paths never-ending. There were many smaller villas on the castle grounds as the carriage passed by them and Baal explained how Shittomi had a very strict hierarchy in her domain. The ones they saw in the outer town were commoners and refugees while the ones residing on the inner grounds of the palace were servants working for the Demon Lord. The further they were from the main palace, the lower in ranking they were.


    "Does anyone live in the main palace aside from Shittomi?"


    Baal shrugged. He didn''t ask as it never intrigued him. "Maybe, maybe not. She''s not someone easy to talk to and deal with. Shittomi is a lot older than I am. She was Lilith''s mentor and often helps Lucifer from behind the scenes. The Hannya Investigation House has a long history under her leadership and they''ve never once failed their missions."


    Zero gulped. No wonder Baal had so much respect for the Winter Queen. From Baal''s introduction, Shittomi would be somewhere on the same level as Lucifer. Her importance in the abyss could never be replaced. Zero wondered what it took to get to that level. From what he understood after knowing Baal for a while now, the higher a person climbs, the lonelier it becomes. Baal still had Mammon and Lilith with the occasional interference of Lucifer but what did someone like Shittomi have? From what little Baal knew about her, Zero didn''t think that Shittomi had many friends or family. Even if she did, they wouldn''t be able to share her sufferings.


    "We''re here," he told Zero and alighted with Zero following behind him. The main palace was raised very high from the ground. There had to be at least a few thousand steps to the very top of it. Zero thought Baal would use magic to fly past the long flight of slippery stairs and was surprised when Baal proved him wrong.


    The Demon Lord started climbing the long flight of stairs one step at a time. Zero was stunned and stood rooted to the spot. Baal noticed the lack of footsteps behind him after twenty-odd steps and turned around to see a dumbfounded Zero looking at him with the most confused expression.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Zero blinked. "You''re not going to fly or teleport?"


    Baal blinked and then chuckled. "Nice one. Are you sure you want to fly and teleport within the domain of Envy full of undead? While they aren''t the strongest foot soldiers, they are very skilled in soul magic. If Shittomi doesn''t want to welcome anyone, they will not make it past her barrier."


    Zero raised a brow. "I thought soul magic wouldn''t affect you. Your soul is bound to the plane."


    Baal chuckled. "I wouldn''t die but it can be very uncomfortable. Besides, there''s a shortcut. We''re not climbing the full four thousand and seventy-eight steps to get to the main door. We''re using the side entrance."


    Zero didn''t know how to take Baal seriously. Where was the shortcut on this long flight of never-ending stairs? Still, the young doctor followed closely. He wasn''t complaining about having to climb the stairs especially if Baal was taking the initiative. The lazy Demon Lord needed exercise even if he was all-powerful and eternally healthy.


    By the two-hundredth step, Zero was beginning to see no end to the climb. There was virtually no visible progress towards the top. The young doctor wondered if soul magic would affect him if he cheated a little. He shook his head to rid the thoughts quickly. Baal was influencing him way too much!


    It was about a quarter of the way through that Baal suddenly vanished. Zero panicked and then remembered that it was the shortcut the Demon Lord mentioned earlier. He took the leap of faith and trusted his friend, stepping on the same spot he saw Baal disappear from. Nothing happened at first and Zero was ready to activate the party call when he felt the world turn upside-down on him.


    An involuntary scream left his throat when he felt cold hands grip him from the dark. he plunged into what felt like cold water and slowly sank to the bottom, unable to move his limbs. What was going on?


    [Dimension crack detected. Would you like to activate Beacon Blessing?]


    Zero took a look at the system prompted notification and declined. Baal wouldn''t lie to him, this must be temporary. Mii must have upgraded because the system has gotten a lot better at being proactive. Zero wondered what happened to the strawcherry fairy. He hasn''t heard from her in a while now.


    Zero eventually broke free of that slow fall and landed on the equally cold ground with a thump. There was something soft and slushy cushioning the impact and Zero guessed that it was snow. He opened his eyes and wasn''t disappointed to find some shaved ice.


    "Welcome to my castle, Zero."


    The young doctor stood up and tried to balance himself on the slippery foothold. Shittomi was as he remembered her to be with red eyes, black hair and white-bluish skin. Remembering the basic etiquette when dealing with royalty, Zero bowed and introduced himself.


    "Greetings, your majesty."


    Shittomi had a faint smile on her lips but it was barely visible. Zero brushed it off as a trick of the light. He had questions to ask the snow queen but held his tongue. He looked around discreetly trying to find Baal but he did not sense the Demon Lord in the same room.


    "It''s an honour to meet the true saviour of the abyss. Shall we head to the tea room? Your friend Baal is waiting for us."


    Zero nodded, not trusting himself enough to speak in a formal manner. Little did he know what tea room meant.

 Chapter 215 - Fifth Stop - Envy (2)

    The tea room was a very small room furnished with only the bare basics. It had practically nothing and no servants were allowed inside the room while the meeting was in session. Shittomi sat on the opposite end of the table while Baal sat beside Zero with his back straight, looking every ounce of regal. Zero tried to copy that posture initially but gave up after his back started hurting and opted for something less rigid but maintaining the same dignity.


    "It has been some time since I last saw you, Lord Baal. You''ve grown."


    "Indeed, it has. I owe it all to both yours and Lord Lucifer''s guidance."


    Zero was mentally shocked at the complete change. Was this the same sloppy Demon Lord who refused to do work and would never change out of his sleepwear? The young doctor had a hard time processing it. If meeting Solo was life-changing, Baal''s perfect acting was world-changing.


    Shittomi smiled as if Baal''s behaviour was the norm. They waited in tense silence as the tea slowly came to a boil in a small teapot on top of the tealight candle burner. Slowly but surely the leaves in the water began to swirl and the colour of the liquid started to change. The fragrance filled the room, easing some of Zero''s tension but not his guard. After what he heard about Shittomi from Baal, there was no way he would think that the snow queen only wanted to share a cup of tea with them.


    "Alright, showtime''s over!" Baal announced loudly startling Zero.


    Shittomi then waved her arm and had tight gown completely changed into what looked like woollen sleepwear. Her waist-long hair was now pulled into a neat ponytail and there was a pair of round wire-rimmed glasses on her nose. Baal transformed back into his ''energy-conserving'' form in his usual nightie.


    Zero''s brain couldn''t process the change fast enough and gaped like a fish. Shittomi raised a brow at Zero who was now the only person dressed in formal wear. the show was over, why wasn''t the kid changing? Baal followed Shittomi''s line of sight and snickered at Zero''s dumb expression.


    "Are you going to continue and stare at blank space or change into your tracksuit?"


    Baal''s voice snapped the young doctor out of his thoughts. "What''s going on?"


    Shittomi yawned and snuggled into the table. Ever since the introduction of kotatsus, the icy queen couldn''t stay away from it for more than an hour. Baal was certainly one of her favourite guests because of it. While Shittomi was known to be a very unsociable butterfly to outsiders, the people in her inner circle knew how much of a cat she was. The ice queen loved warm places, enjoyed food and sleep more so than average people and just wanted to spend her free time lazing in bed with a good book in hand. That icy persona was built by Lucifer who thought it would benefit the snow ghost who was often easily taken advantage of. Her kindness made it easy for people to worm their way in and hurt her.


    "Don''t be so sulky... that was all for show. You can relax now. So, tell me more about Half Moon village. My sister left me behind so suddenly, I''m still very sad that she chose to walk the path of humanity. What did the last few centuries of sisterhood mean to her? If it wasn''t because of your meddling to absorb sins, I wouldn''t have to take in so many baby foxes!"


    Zero didn''t know what to say when Shittomi started to blabber away. He didn''t know when she pulled out a bottle of alcohol but he was more stunned at the sight of Baal refilling her empty cup. What happened to the tea?


    "Hic-! Qian Qiu is such a vixen... hic! What does sisterhood even mean with men in the equation? Hic! All males should simply perish... I should have a castle full of adorable girls and none of those stinky men around to taint their beauty... hic! What''s so good about men anyway? There are only trash and secretly trash- hic!"


    Zero didn''t know how to respond to that verbal vomit. He looked to Baal for help who only shook his head and handed her a handkerchief while the snow queen cried ice balls. She didn''t have anything to wipe away with how all here tears were turning into the most beautiful ice crystals. All he picked up from that was something about sisterhood and Half Moon village.


    "Can I ask, who is this Qian Qiu person? Does she reside in Half Moon village? I could pass them a message if you want..."


    Baal smacked his forehead literally when Zero said that. If the teen kept his mouth shut, the storm could easily have passed with just some tears, drunken drama and all would be well. Leave it to Zero to point out the elephant in the room as always.


    It took Shittomi some time to process what Zero was saying and the results were priceless. The tears stopped, the gloomy weather outside cleared and there were at least five rainbows in the sky now. From the outer town, some undead had to hide indoors again. Others wondered what happened to make their queen so happy. Rumours were beginning to circulate but Zero wasn''t privy to their details. He only paid attention to Baal''s face that looked as if he just swallowed some fish bile.


    "Do you really mean it?"


    Zero was suddenly unsure if he should say yes. After two moments of hesitation, he nodded his head and Shittomi squealed before jumping over the kotatsu and launching herself into his arm, nuzzling into his neck.


    Baal rolled his eyes as Zero yelped at the sudden attack. If he thought that the last visit would progress smoothly, he should''ve known. Shittomi was going to be a real handful and now Baal felt like he had to babysit two children.


    "What did I do to deserve this?" he sighed and watched as Shittomi stuffed the half-emptied bottle of wine in Zero''s mouth. At the sight of an intoxicated Zero, Baal threw his hands up and walked out. He wasn''t going to deal with them until they were both drunk and out of commission.


    ***


    Shiro glanced at the teenager who was the reason why their leader chose to abandon them. Hatred bloomed in her heart but she suppressed it. Queen Shittomi did say that they will be given a chance to test and torment him after all.


    Baal noticed the intruder''s presence but decided to pretend to be asleep. Thankfully, she had enough sense to leave without trying anything funny. He did promise Shittomi not to cause trouble for her but if anyone tried to hurt Zero, blood will be spilt.


    Once the fox spirit left, Baal decided to leave the room. Shittomi was many things but a fool she was not. Most important discussions would never be held during the day, that was merely a show to fish out the traitors and those who weren''t loyal.


    "You''re here," Shittomi greeted as Baal closed the secret wall. They were in her library and Shittomi poured Baal a cup of snow flower tea.


    Baal nodded in greeting and accepted the tea gratefully. It was still freezing despite the temperature regulating magic. In the Envy domain, Shittomi''s area effect was very powerful. Not even Lucifer would remain unaffected if he chose to stay in the domain for more than a week. The melancholic chill starts to seep into the soul after a while.


    "What are you planning?"


    Shittomi smiled. She heard a lot about Baal''s special friendship with Zero. The teenager didn''t appear to be much at first but after a brief tea/alcohol session, she knew could understand why Baal and Qin Yun were so charmed by him. Shittomi had to admit, Zero was the light that the Great One could never become. It was funny how fate worked.


    "Nothing much. I''m just using him to sort out the mess left behind by my dear sister."


    Baal felt his eyebrow twitch. He didn''t like how Shittomi admitted to using Zero like a tool so easily. Of course, the snow queen meant nothing bad by it but Baal still bristled at it.


    "Don''t be so worked up, have some faith in the young doctor. The fox spirit village reveres Qian Qiu as their leader a lot. For her to pursue her dreams and leave them all behind can be quite the shock. I am happy for my sister and friend of many years but she could''ve given us more warning. While I''m not interested in the business collaboration you and Mammon have, I am keen on borrowing that connection portal to Half Moon village from time to time."


    Baal rolled his eyes. "What are we going to do with the foxes? You do know that the option to travel to and fro Earth will be implemented at the later stages right? Lucifer does intend to open up options of inter-plane travelling. Zero''s terraforming plan would require all the helping hands we can get. Our economy needs a severe boost."


    Shittomi looked slightly offended at that. "Of course, I do! Even Amon has started training demon warrior to be more mercenary-like. I''m just training my girls to blend in with the Earthlings more. It''s all coming together nicely... These foxes just need a little more easing into the dealings, you know?"


    Baal wasn''t buying it but didn''t call her bluff outrightly. Shittomi sulked. "You''re no fun!" she declared.


    "Alright, I''m only doing it because the girls want to test Zero themselves. If he passes their tests they have a favour to ask him."


    "And if he doesn''t?"


    Shittomi shrugged. "I guess we''ll just have to find out, won''t we?"


    Baal made a face but let it drop. He would find out tomorrow for himself what these girls wanted.

 Chapter 216 - Fifth Stop - Envy (3)

    Zero didn''t know why everyone was in a rush. Shittomi didn''t explain why he had to go on an errand but complied anyway. He didn''t remember much of what happened in the tea room but swore that he would never again consume any alcoholic drinks.


    Baal took a short nap in the carriage while Zero was left to wonder what was going to happen. According to the snow queen, Zero was going to represent her to address some of the problems a village on the outskirts of her domain faced. He wasn''t given any details but Shittomi did caution him about making promises. They were still demons and words held power.


    Zero marvelled at the breathtaking white scenery. It was a very rare sight but not unwelcomed. Zero embraced the distraction and change of pace. He was sorely in need of some solitude to sort his thoughts out. It was subtle but he knew Baal as up to something. It wasn''t like the Demon Lord to be so meticulous about planning trips and accompanying him on his travels. Something was definitely up but Zero couldn''t figure out what Baal was planning.


    It was obvious to him that all the Demon Lords were bidding farewell to him in their own ways. Some of them were very hospitable and made Zero feel at home. Some were very professional and kicked him out as soon as they were done with what they had to do, not that Zero minded in the least. Strangely, he didn''t feel very lonely having to part with the Demon Lords he''d met so far with the small exception of Beelzebub. At some point of their tour, the young doctor knew that he would also have to say goodbye to Baal. He didn''t know what Baal was planning but knowing his friend, Baal wouldn''t go as over the top as some of the other Demon Lords had.


    Still, to run an errand as a parting gift? It sounded a little strange to even Zero. Also, the name Qian Qiu sounded strangely familiar. The young doctor just couldn''t put a finger to where he''d come across it. The bigger problem was understanding that strange book Amon gifted him. Zero wondered if Ruth would be able to comprehend the translated riddles. Speaking of that vampire... Zero didn''t know how to feel about having to train in combat. He understood the importance of being able to defend himself if the need arose but shouldn''t magic and the unique clothes the Great Gods gifted him be enough?


    "What''s on your mind?" Baal yawned. It was difficult to rest when he could practically hear the loud turning of gears in Zero''s mind.


    Zero hesitated for about a minute. Baal didn''t rush him. Ever since Zero matured into a teenager, he noticed the little changes in his friend. Zero had become more observant and picked up on the things he usually would have glanced over as a child. His sixth sense was becoming more powerful as if there was something guiding his intuition. Baal also noticed how Zero would analyze with his mind more than following his emotions. It wasn''t a bad change but sometimes Baal missed the naive kid he could bully for his amusement.


    "Bell... you do plan on saying goodbye to me properly, right? You won''t just disappear on me silently in the middle of my sleep or something... right?"


    Baal blinked. "Was this worrying you the whole time?"


    Zero didn''t answer and Baal had to hold his laughter back. He took that back... Zero was still plenty of adorable even after becoming a teenager.


    "Don''t be silly, what good would that do for me to disappear on you? I still haven''t given you my gift, have I?"


    Zero looked suspicious at once. "I didn''t think you''d put in the effort to prepare anything as grand. For all I know, you accompanying me on the grand tour of the abyss could be my gift."


    Baal looked offended but there was no bite in his tone. "The nerve of you! Brat, do you know how much you owe me? I have to clean up after your mess and you can''t even be satisfied with my glorified presence? Just so you know, there isn''t a better tour guide in the abyss than me so you shouldn''t complain!"


    Zero snorted and Baal leapt from his seat, tickling Zero into apologising.


    Once the laughter died down and the two friends were huddled underneath a blanket, Baal cuddled up to Zero''s side and yawned. "No, I won''t disappear on you in your sleep so stop worrying about the non-existent things already. We have an errand to run. I''ll give it about half an hour before we need to work again so if you want to catch up on some rest, now''s a good time for some shut-eye."


    Zero nodded and closed his eyes.


    Not two minutes into the silence, Baal felt a heavy weight on top of his head and growled lightly. The Demon Lord shoved his friend off and scowled as Zero''s head flopped from side to side with the twists and turns the carriage made. So much for getting some shut-eye now...


    ***


    Zero was woken up by a grumpy Demon Lord and quickly wiped the drool at the side of his mouth. They''d arrived at the village that looked a lot more like a luxurious spa resort. Zero was intrigued by the stone garden and long flight of stone stairs that didn''t seem to lead anywhere.


    "Is this the entrance of the village?"


    Baal nodded. He didn''t seem to be too impressed with this level of illusion. Seeing Zero''s troubled expression at the long flight of stairs, Baal didn''t think Zero had figured it out yet. Whatever Shiro wanted to do, Baal promised Shittomi that he wouldn''t interfere with the foxes'' tests unless it put Zero in danger.


    "Greetings," a fox demon greeted. She wore a white cloth veil over her head that covered her face so Zero couldn''t make out her features. Only the bushy reddish-orange tail gave him a clue of what kind of demon she was.


    "Hello! I''m Zero. Queen Shittomi sent me on an errand to this village. May I know whom I should be speaking to?"


    The fox demon bowed and told the guests to follow her lead. Zero didn''t ask why they weren''t climbing up that flight of stone stairs and followed behind as closely as he could. hey entered a snow-covered bamboo forest that their guide wove through with no difficulty. As the got deeper into the grove, the snow got heavier and it was becoming more difficult to see. Thankfully, Baal and Zero had no problems dealing with the harsh climate. The doctor silently worried about the fox demon who wasn''t as warmly dressed. He tried calling out to her but the wind was very loud and his voice simply got drowned out.


    Despite the accumulating snow on the ground, the fox demon didn''t slow down. Zero was having some keeping up with his feet sinking six inches into the slush. Baal had given up on walking altogether and levitated behind Zero. The brunet envied the flight ability so much and wondered if he could request for Baal to teach him how to fly as a parting gift.


    It was an outright blizzard by now and Zero realised in horror that he''d lost sight of their guide. Thankfully, he still had Baal with him.


    "Bell, did you see which direction she went in?"


    The Demon Lord didn''t answer so Zero turned around to check. He felt his heart drop when he couldn''t find his friend.


    "Bell?"


    There was no response.


    "Bell, don''t do this to me... I know you''re here somewhere."


    Still no answer. Zero tried to think through it rationally and pulled out his map. Even if he lost track of Baal, surely he could find him on the mini-map.


    If he could find him on the map...


    "What''s going ?" he asked but there was no response from either of his assistants. Zero tried peering into his mindscape but to his horror, he found it empty. Mii and Bob had left it completely and Zero couldn''t detect their presence. While Zero could account for Bob''s absence, he couldn''t understand why Mii who was part of the system would also vanish without a trace.


    Panic gripped the teen when he received no response. He quickly checked his contact list and reached for the intergalactic communicator. There was no signal for some reason and despite pouring in more than the required mana for operation, Zero couldn''t get the device to work.


    Defeated, Zero allowed his composure to crumble and sank into the piling snow in the middle of the blizzard. His mind was in a state of chaos similar to the weather. It didn''t matter if the snow was piling up rapidly or if his lower half was already buried in the thick layer of white. He didn''t have contact with anyone, he didn''t know where he was. Zero was stranded just like the first time he was launched onto Sedna''s seed planet. The same feeling of helplessness bubbled and Zero dry heaved, feeling ill.


    Somewhere from outside that illusionary maze, Baal observed with tightly clenched fists as Zero suffered a panic attack. Shiro had a smug smirk on her face and a cold look in her eyes. For someone so infinitely powerful, he was unbelievably fragile. An unworthy master to serve under. She couldn''t understand how their proud leader of the foxes could submit to such a weak and pathetic creature.


    The fox demon observed as Zero clutched at his chest and hyperventilated in the blizzard. That puny human clearly didn''t amount to much without the support of his more powerful friends. Queen Shittomi had given her word that she could test Zero to her heart''s content as long as no harm would befall him. Lord Baal would not interfere unless Zero''s life was in peril. Currently, all of these were happening in Zero''s mind. None of it was real so Baal could only observe from the side as Zero struggled to pull himself together in the middle of the stone garden.


    To Shiro''s surprise, Zero closed his eyes and evened out his irregular breathing. She wasn''t prepared to feel such a strong surge of mana and lost control of the illusion over the teen. Noticing Shiro''s shock, Baal felt himself feeling proud of his friend. The previous Zero would''ve cried out for his help to sneeze an illusion away or called upon anyone to get him out of the sticky situation. He would probably have resorted to using the aces the Great Gods have given him too instead of resolving it on his own. The use of Judgement that started it all was a perfect example.


    Once Shiro lost control of the illusion, Zero found himself in a very different place. The harsh blizzard was gone and he found himself sitting in the middle of a stone garden formation instead of the snowy bamboo grove. Baal and the mysterious fox demon guide were standing there less than twenty meters from him and Zero''s face lit up.


    "There you are! I was looking for you," Zero bounced over to his friend who had an amused look on his face.


    "Is that enough evidence of his strength or would you like to continue the tests?" he asked Shiro who had an ugly expression.


    Zero didn''t remember doing anything to warrant such intense hate from the guide. The problem must be very deeply rooted if she was being so hostile. Remembering his mission from Queen Shittomi, Zero remembered his manners. he bowed and apologised to Shiro who didn''t know how to react.


    "My apologies, I must be inadequate and lost my way back there. Thank you for waiting for me and forgive my tardiness."


    Shiro couldn''t be mad at Zero''s sincere apology. The teen did appear truly apologetic for something that wasn''t his fault. Although she still hated the young doctor for robbing the village of foxes their leader, she was beginning to understand what Qin Yun saw in this promising youth. She heard a little about what Zero had done for the abyss. The terraforming project was going to benefit her village a lot and Zero''s legendary healing skills who helped Lord Beelzebub against the crazy professor was enough to make Shiro put her personal dislike for the teen aside.


    "Do not apologise, it wasn''t your fault. Since you''ve passed the test I would like to ask for a favour from you on behalf of the fox village."


    Zero blinked. He didn''t think that the fox lady would let it go that easily. If she was given the choice, Zero was sure she would''ve grilled him alive.


    "I''ll be honoured to be of assistance," he replied simply and Shiro pulled out a letter from her sleeve pocket.


    "Please pass this letter along to our leader in Half Moon village, she goes by the name of Qin Yun now. Due to circumstances, we aren''t able to contact her directly..."


    Zero accepted the letter with both hands and put it away in his void storage so that he wouldn''t lose it. Now everything made sense! He didn''t think that Qian Qiu and Qin Yun would be the same person because Zero thought the village might have been related to Coux instead. Come to think about it, he should''ve made the connection earlier with the fox traits.


    "I understand, I will pass it to her personally. Is there anything else you would like me to relay to her? I won''t be able to stay at Half Moon village for long but I can definitely pass on messages from time to time..."


    Shiro blinked. "How? The connection between Hell and Earth is very limited as of now...The leader is no longer a demon and cannot return to the abyss. We cannot leave the abyss unless someone summons for us and forms a contract..."


    Zero grinned and sent the startled fox demoness a friend invite. "It''s called a party call. You know how to use telepathy magic right? It works in a similar way with the exception of distance not being a factor. With this, you can reach out to me at any time. I might not respond right away but I will know. Unfortunately, I do not know of a way to set up a direct line of long-range communication between planes for you and Qin Yun directly. It''s something that''s unique only to me at this point... sorry about it."


    Shiro shook her head. "No, thank you very much. Does this mean that we can pass on messages to the leader through you from now on? How frequent can we do it?"


    Zero thought about it for a while. "It could be daily if you wanted to. I do have to warn you that I don''t have the ability to pass on messages without knowing them first so it would be difficult for you to pass on a message without me being privy to its contents..."


    Shiro immediately told the other fox demons about the great news and before Zero knew it, he was swarmed by overly eager fox demons who wanted the same special ability.


    Baal slunk away, not wanting to be part of the mess Zero created. Maybe Zero still hasn''t matured. He might be able to save himself from a pinch but his common sense was still severely lacking.


    Zero spluttered and tried to run away from the sea of boobs but failed as the ladies grabbed him and tried to charm their way into having Zero add them as friends.


    "B-Bell? I need some help her- Mmph!"


    Baal only watched his suffering friend from a roof nearby. The Demon Lord stretched and yawned. What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger, Baal decided that Zero wasn''t going to die from it so he decided to do the second-best thing in the world and made himself comfortable.


    There was no better lullaby than his best friend''s desperate cries for help.

 Chapter 217 - Fifth Stop - Envy (4)

    Zero was exhausted and groaned in the hot tub. Baal didn''t speak about the fiasco that happened a few hours ago. He didn''t think his friend would be foolish enough to accept the request of hundreds of fox spirits. Even if the Demon Lord didn''t want to interfere, he eventually had to and drew the line for the overly excited vulpines.


    Zero sighed through his nose and groaned as another message popped into his head. The system was very active in relaying messages and Zero wondered if he made the mistake of opening the can of worms. These girls were RELENTLESS!


    "Ask for a mute function," Baal suggested after seeing his friend zone out in the tab for the umpteenth time.


    Zero groaned. Mii was still working on it so the young doctor had to deal with the prompting of system messages about every new message he received. At least giving administration rights to one friend in his list was better than adding the whole village into his list. At least it was organised chaos instead of an unmanageable one.


    "I can''t speed up the research process, Mii is still coordinating with Steve Jobs... Apparently, even the God of Technology requires time to understand this strange magic coding that was left behind. It''s not something Steve is familiar with."


    Baal didn''t know how the ''coding'' science worked but if Steve Jobs couldn''t figure it out then nobody could. "Can''t you fix it with magic?" he asked.


    Zero sighed and massaged his temple. The frown deepening. "No, Merlin''s magic isn''t more powerful than my past self. If only I could remember how I created the system..."


    Baal didn''t say anymore. Truth be told, there was one other solution to making that message prompt stop but Zero wouldn''t like it. The two friends stewed in the bath for a little longer before Baal excused himself and got out of the hot tub. Zero waved lazily at his friend, choosing to relax a little more.


    ***


    "Shittomi..."


    The Snow Queen looked up, not very surprised to see the Lord of Laziness. "How is Zero?"


    "He succeeded in the mission," Baal reported and after a little hesitation, decided to give a little more details.


    Shittomi couldn''t hold in the peals of laughter as she listened to Baal''s sardonic recount about Zero''s generosity. While the young doctor was a real gem full of generosity, the vulpines were shameless demons who would use everything at their disposal to rip their victims off.


    "How did he react to their enthusiasm? They didn''t bother concealing their fangs and claws back there... I would have to retrain the whole lot of them before they''re ready to join the ranks of my Hannya House."


    Baal shrugged. Hannya House was a group of very skilful demons who collected information from their targets and reported it back to Shittomi. Many demons under Shittomi''s domain had one foot in the Energy Plane. They do not always possess a physical body and if not for Shittomi''s unique Domain Ability as a Demon Lord, none of these souls who had departed from their bodies could remain in the abyss. To them, the Envy Domain was a rare sanctuary. Unable to return to other Planes without escaping judgement from King Yama and unable to continue living in the abyss without being returned to the void, Shittomi''s domain was the only other place they could turn to. Many of these beings had unfinished business and the only pass to other planes was to enter into a soul binding contract with Shittomi.


    "Will you take in those girls? You do know that their wish to transverse to the mortal realm will only result in heartache. Qin Yun wants to become a human and by doing so, she is subjected to the cycle of reincarnation without exception."


    Shittomi smiled mysteriously. "The soul contract is more complicated than you know, my boy. But to answer your question, I will not be taking these girls in until they''ve proven their loyalty to me. Zero''s offer to play the messenger was a little out of my calculations but it doesn''t put a wrench in my plans. You just need to fulfil your part in this plan and we can stop this never-ending cycle of misery. Don''t let Zero''s efforts go to waste, the gate hasn''t been fully closed yet. We can still use it to access Earth with a more peaceful campaign."


    The Demon Lord nodded. Lucifer''s grand plan hasn''t changed. Demons were still going to break out of the abyss. The plane was starting to reject them with the threat of the void pulling it in. Beelzebub''s birth was no coincidence. The power of six Lords wasn''t enough to hold it together any longer. While Zero''s plan to introduce mana producing flowers and terraforming the plane was a great idea, they were running out of time.


    "I will send him away first thing tomorrow morning. The portal to Half Moon will be ready soon, Hua Tuo has spoken with the villagers and they have agreed to help us guard that portal. Will you stop Qin Yun from leaving? If she stays in that village, she could live forever even as a mortal."


    Shittomi was silent for a while. "As a sister, I want her to pursue her own happiness. As a Queen, losing my closest confidant is a huge tragedy. I cannot tell her what to do, I can only watch over her soul and hope for the best."


    Baal didn''t say anymore. He bowed and took his leave, teleporting over to the village of foxes. Zero might not like what he was about to do but comparing the importance of his friend''s sleep and his anger? The answer was a no-brainer.


    ***


    Zero didn''t know when the noises in his head stopped but he didn''t question it, very thankful that even fox demons slept. He remembered that as a child, staying past the midnight mark would be incredibly tough for him. His eyes would involuntarily close and staying up past the midnight mark in his teenage body was a whole new experience. Zero never knew how quiet and eerie the night could be. In the eyes of his child self, the night was always peaceful and calming.


    The click of the door opening slowly made Zero jump a little before he felt that familiar mana and smiled.


    "You''re back!"


    Baal nodded and climbed into bed beside Zero. For some reason, Zero and Baal decided that if the bed was big enough for two, they wouldn''t sleep separately. The Demon Lord didn''t know if he would be able to get reaccustomed to not having someone else sleep beside him now that he''d gotten so comfortable with Zero''s warmth beside him.


    "You''re not asleep yet," Baal pointed out and Zero looked sheepish.


    "They were noisy till a while ago but once the notifications stopped I couldn''t seem to sleep in ease... have you ever thought that the night was a scary thing?"


    "How so?" asked Baal. For Zero to say such a thing... Baal didn''t know if he was meant to feel offended as someone who once lived in the continuous nights back in the graveyard.


    Zero squirmed a little under Baal''s staring. "I just feel like it''s different after midnight. I don''t know if that happened back in Coux''s castle or even yours but it''s a little strange here."


    Understanding flickered in Baal''s eyes and he chuckled. "You''re right. It''s not normal to feel this way at my place or at Coux''s. Shittomi''s domain is slightly special and midnight till the early hours of the morning is when things become most lively. You''re just feeling the tension of the energy lingering in her domain, nothing to really worry about. Besides, I''m here. Go to sleep already, nobody will disturb us until it''s time to go."


    Zero didn''t understand everything Baal just said but nodded anyway, too tired to care. His brain did pick on the words leaving and it made him slightly sad.


    "Are we finally going to Roth Village?"


    Baal nodded. "Yes. I believe your vampire will be waiting for us there. It''s not very far from here so I can teleport us there in three or four tries."


    Zero yawned and snuggled into the blanket. It didn''t take long before he was asleep and Baal followed soon after.


    ***


    The morning was cold and silent. Zero took a minute to admire the pure white view outside the window. The snow had piled up over the night and everything sparkled. It felt very tranquil and the young doctor decided to change back to his usual travelling garb complete with the fashion trainwreck.


    Baal woke up to see Zero already dressed and ready for the day. Zero must have guessed that they would be leaving for Half Moon Village today with his getup. The Demon Lord chose to be oblivious to the choice of wardrobe and clambered out of bed before cleaning his teeth.


    Once the two friends were presentable, they made their way down to the dining where Queen Shittomi was already waiting with a trail of servants behind her. They were all wearing veils over their faces. Zero couldn''t make out their faces at all but he recognised some of the characters stitched onto the cloths covering their faces.


    "Good morning, Zero."


    "Good morning," Zero returned the greeting but still had his eyes stray curiously at the people waiting motionlessly behind the Queen as he dug into the food. It was a little odd eating shaved ice for breakfast but the young doctor wasn''t complaining. Baal also seemed to enjoy the food so it was all good.


    They ate in a light-hearted mood with Shittomi listening to Zero''s stories and Baal''s friendly jab at his friend''s intellect. They made quick progress and it wasn''t even near noon when the maids came to clear the dishes away. The mood took a turn for something more sombre after that and Zero sat a little straighter.


    "Zero, thank you for your assistance with the fox village. I would also like to thank you on behalf of all the demons in the abyss that you helped save with your actions back at the Academy. Your plan to terraform Hell and the negotiations that happened with Heaven after were things that couldn''t have happened if not for you. as such, there is one gift I would like you to have before you return to Earth."


    With a flick of her wrist, the ten mysterious servants took a step forward and removed their face masks. Zero didn''t realise it earlier but the room was cleared of other servants. Looking at the servants made Zero slightly surprise. He''d seen his fair share of different races and had no problems accepting their individual uniqueness. However, seeing ten exact same copies of the same person standing side by side just made his mind freeze.


    "This is the face of the Hannya House''s investigators. It doesn''t matter what origin they had. When they become an investigator this is the mask they wear. Of course, what you are looking at is a physical puppet with a soul contained in it. The Hannya House has a very long history and we specialise in information trading. For the right price, there is no information we cannot gather. The price of our services is usually too steep for regular people so our customers are mostly Gods and some of the more prominent figures like King Yama and even archangels. As the saviour of Hell, although we are unable to provide information for free due to a contract, we can offer it to you for a special price. This is my gift to you."


    Zero blinked at the ten ''puppets''. "Information? You can answer any questions?"


    Shittomi nodded. "If it is within our capability, we will do what we can."


    The young doctor didn''t say anything for a good while and Baal gave Zero an anxious glance. He wasn''t going to ask dumb questions now, would he?


    "I have a few requests. How much do you normally charge for each request?"


    Shittomi raised her brow. She didn''t think Zero would cash in the favour so quickly.


    "It depends on the difficulty of your request."


    Zero nodded. "My first request is to locate a person or a being or soul. I''m sure as a Divine Fragment, you have some sort of connections to the Divine Entities. I''m looking for Duu."


    Baal choked on his saliva when he heard that.


    "Request accepted. This will take a while but it can be done. I will collect the payment from you when we know where Duu is."


    Zero nodded. "My second request is to find out about Venn''s story as well as his whereabouts. I need to know about his regrets."


    Shittomi nodded. She knew now where Zero''s requests were coming from. In fact, she owed him one free of charge seeing that her creator''s wish was going to be one of Zero''s requests.


    "My third request is to find all the stores that Gugu and Jevy had hidden their spoils of war as well as the people they''ve offended or caused inconvenience to."


    Shittomi nodded "I''ll bear the cost for this request as this is an issue concerning my creator. It will take a long time before the list is ready, the damage of their hoarding is extensive and some records may be missing due to the destruction of the planet and witnesses."


    Zero cringed hearing that. "Thank you... I''ll be counting on you to do your best. And for my last request, I would like you to find the whereabouts of Solo."


    Shittomi blinked and Baal froze. Solo... that was a strange thing to ask for. "Zero..." Baal started but stopped when he saw that strange clarity in his best friend''s eyes.


    "You do understand that you are Solo, right?" Shittomi asked, perplexed at the strange request.


    Zero shook his head. "No, I am Zero. Solo is somewhere out there. I managed to talk to Solo once, I need to talk to him again."


    Both Demon Lords looked at each other, unsure of what to say. Although Hannya House was the most powerful information house, there were still many things that remained a mystery to even Gods.


    "Understood, I''ll see what I can find. Would it be alright to collect the payment from you only when we have solid findings for your requests?"


    Zero smiled. "Thank you, it would be for the best. I understand if some of these requests are impossible to fulfil but you are the only person I could ask for help with them."


    Queen Shittomi looked at the youth before her and saw the Great One''s aura radiating. Her soul resonated with the pull and she lowered her head in a bow. "I shall do my best. Safe travels and may we meet again, Zero."

 Chapter 218 - Garden of Roth

    Not travelling by carriage made things a lot less interesting according to Zero. He couldn''t take the time to enjoy the scenery and a small part of him was nagging in suspicions. Perhaps there were some things Baal didn''t want him to see in the outskirts of Shittomi''s territory. The stench of death in the air was strong after all.


    The Demon Lord held onto Zero''s hand as they teleported. If he had a choice, he would have conserved his energy and taken the carriage instead. Unfortunately, there was no way around this. The miasma around Shittomi''s territory was one of the worst as the Snow Queen was the closest to the void. Although Lucifer''s territory once belonged to the archangels in Heaven, Shittomi''s domain was located right on the edge of the plane that was broken from Heaven. If not for the ancient Queen''s power, this part of Hell would have crumbled away like melting ice to the strong pull of the void.


    This was the part of the abyss that crossed borders with the Energy Plane, the Purgatory and the void. Unlike the Spring of Regeneration that was rich in mana, Shittomi''s domain was full of negative energy that often drove the weak-willed insane. Spirits were corrupted, souls were lost in the void and the hostile environment claimed many lives. Knowing Zero''s doctor mentality, Baal decided that the lesser Zero saw, the easier it would be for them.


    Zero looked at Baal with concern when they ended up on a rocky plateau after the first teleport jump. According to Mii''s map, they were a good three thousand kilometres away from Shittomi''s castle and outside of her domain. The weather was still freezing but there was no snow to be seen. The scenery was grey and dead. Zero didn''t see anything appearing on his map either which meant that the place was deserted. The miasma was dense and thicker than Zero remembered it to be which gave the young doctor an uneasy feeling in the pit of his stomach.


    Baal retrieved something from his personal storage space and drank a vial of blue potion. Zero blinked, not knowing what it was. Baal shattered the vial once he''d drained the contents and Zero dabbed the perspiration away from Baal''s forehead.


    "Are you alright? Don''t force yourself..."


    Baal was too exhausted to talk to Zero. He had Wiser work on this secretly. Although it was still a mere prototype with terrible side effects, Baal could already feel his depleted mana starting to replenish itself faster than his body could cope with. He sat down dizzily with Zero at his side, supporting his weight.


    Zero was alarmed at Baal''s fluctuating temperature. One moment he was as hot as coals, the next moment he was as cold as ice. The lack of strength and semi-delirious state that Baal was in made Zero worry. The Demon Lord''s eyes sometimes glazed over and became unfocused. The fluctuating mana levels told Zero that the Demon Lord was fighting something internally but he couldn''t identify the issue. It was something beyond medicine and Zero regretted not being able to help with mana related illnesses. He held onto Baal''s hand tightly and channelled a small portion of his qi like how Hua Tuo had taught him, hoping that it would help somehow.


    Baal felt as if he was getting dipped alternatingly into lava and melted ice. The potion forced his body to go into a hibernation state, allowing for miasma to attack it and shutting it off to fight the miasma collected in his body to convert it into mana before repeating the process over and over again to replenish its depleted mana supply. The miasma attached his body like parasites to a healthy host and sucking all the energy he had dry. As a defence mechanism, Baal burned in fever trying to remove the foreign impurities. At a critical level, his regeneration would kick in on hyperdrive and subdue that wild energy before converting it to his original supply. But that would mean Baal was forced into a temporary state of hibernation while he recovered. Ordinarily, he would have never resorted to such a dumb trick. Baal was completely vulnerable during his hibernation especially when he isn''t in the safety of his domain and castle. Thankfully, he had faith in Zero''s abilities to watch his back while he recuperated.


    Zero sat there for a solid twenty minutes, not knowing what was happening to Baal. Whatever was in that potion had to be the reason for Baal''s suffering now. Slowly but surely, the colour came back to Baal''s face and the mysterious symptoms began to subside. Zero recognised that as Baal''s regeneration ability normalising the sudden bout of illness. Whatever poison that was, Baal must have been able to neutralise it.


    "How do you feel?"


    Baal smiled. "Don''t worry. It''s just a terrible side effect to the potion I had Wiser made. It''s a mana recovery potion. Just give me about half an hour and we''ll be ready for the next big jump."


    Zero didn''t buy that reason. What kind of mana recovery potion would render the consumer unconscious? Baal was keeping secrets again. Although Zero wasn''t too happy with that response, he didn''t push for answers. Baal must have his reasons for not telling Zero everything. The Demon Lord was keeping more and more secrets from him but Zero tried to not let it bother him. He had faith in his friend and believed that Baal must have some very good reasons for doing what he did. After all, Baal had proven time and again that he would do just about anything for Zero to keep him safe.


    They rested for twenty minutes until Baal felt steady enough to attempt the next big jump. Zero didn''t like the idea of Baal pushing himself so much but he couldn''t stop him. Instead, he made Baal promise him not to drink that potion for recovery the next time.


    "I can convert miasma into mana even if it isn''t very effective. There are traces of chaos energy in it that I can use so please don''t do that again. Until Wiser has perfected that formula to be consumed without side effects, promise me that you won''t do it again."


    Baal grinned. "If you say so."


    "If you don''t agree then I won''t let you teleport us!"


    Baal raised an amused brow. "Really? Then how will we get to the village?"


    Zero blinked. "I''ll teleport us."


    "You and what sense of direction?"


    There was a brief stalemate before Zero made a frustrated noise and backed off. Baal only laughed at the teenager''s grumpiness.


    The rest of the journey wasn''t as eventful and they reached the outskirts of the Roth village ruins within an hour. Zero was finally able to see some form of life on his map and smiled. He knew that Ruth was somewhere in the area and urged Baal to hurry up. The Demon Lord rolled his eyes at the teen''s childishness. Some things just never changed.


    When Zero got to the village, he gasped at the sight of the neat gravestones in the centre of everything. The houses were very shabby and there were very little tools. It didn''t look like too big of a village and Zero didn''t think the villagers had an easy life with the lack of tools. Apart from the huge hut in the centre of the village behind the neat rows of graves, there was nothing about the village that stood out.


    "You''re finally here," Ruth spoke up, startling Zero a little. The vampire didn''t make any noise and without the map, it was difficult to feel his presence.


    Zero took a look at the vampire and saw that his eyes were sunken in more than before. His concern was obvious and Ruth felt slightly embarrassed for being seen as a weak person. The last few days hadn''t been easy for him. Seeing his clan members turn into monsters slowly with the effects of the miasma had been difficult. Having to eat the ones who didn''t turn into monsters was tougher. With the Strong Stomach skill, anything Ruth ate would only make him stronger. He was more like a ghoul than a vampire at this point but for the sake of continuing his clan''s legacy, Ruth did as he had to. The gravestones were carved in memory of the thirty-three Roth vampires who perished.


    Zero knelt by the front of the graves and closed his eyes, casting a gentle spell of tranquillity. The miasma eased up with Zero''s consistent spell. Baal''s eyes widened in amazement as the sky cleared up and the miasma disappeared with Zero''s spell. he wasn''t sure if Zero knew what he just did. The teen had just cast a minor blessing on the area. It was as good as Shittomi''s sanctuary for lost souls, sending them back into the cycle of rebirth and saving them from the void.


    Ruth felt blood well up in his eyes as a familiar song resonated in his head. The spirits of his ancestors were humming their warrior hymn. It was a song of farewell for when a warrior is going out with a bang. They usually sang this song for warriors who would no longer come home after their mission. Ruth hadn''t had the chance to hear this before everyone else was wiped out.


    Zero felt a strange surge of strength fill his veins at the strange song after the sky was clear of dark clouds and the air free from miasma. he didn''t know who was singing it but he felt a strange prickling coming from Ruth who was crying blood and singing along with the song. Baal wasn''t affected by the strange song. he looked over to Zero who was still trying to understand the strange phenomenon.


    For some reason, Mii was unable to control the forced telepathy and Zero was able to view all of Ruth''s memories about his village at that moment when the song reached its climax. The flashbacks were so fierce that Zero crumbled to his knees, clutching his head in agony at the information overload.


    The Roths village was a very small, poor but close knitted community. Ruth had a sister who looked just like him. She was older than him by sixty years. That day, the village''s strongest hunting team was out trying to gather food for the feast that night. It was the village chief''s birthday and the village was in a celebratory mood.


    The village chief was an old vampire who lived for more than a thousand years. Everyone called him Grandfather and the chief had everyone''s respect. The chief was known to be the strongest warrior in their village and in the Roth village, they admired strength above all else. Unknown to the villagers, the chief was actually suffering from miasma poisoning. Due to the lack of food, the vampires often starved. The children like Ruth often end up having weak constitutions with each generation weaker than the last. The chief decided that in order to preserve the strong genetics of the Roth race, the stronger warriors will sacrifice a little and consume miasma poisoned hunts. While normal warriors still consumed regular food from time to time, the village chief never had a decent meal for the last few centuries after making that decision. He countered the poison of miasma with the mana in his body but as age caught up with him, that took a toll on his health.


    Ruth and the other villagers were going on with their usual routine preparing for the feast when tragedy struck. The berserk fire coyotes trained by slave traders sniffed them out and outnumbered the villagers. Although the Roth village put up a fierce fight, with their strongest warriors gone and a poisoned chief, the vampires lost quickly. At this point of the memory, Zero frowned. The slave traders then proceeded to use a strange collar with unknown rune markings too vague in Ruth''s memory to enslave the remaining vampires who couldn''t put up resistance. That collar made the fiery warriors as docile as dolls.


    Ruth who was out gathering materials for the campfire came back to such a scene and was horrified. Against so many powerful opponents and the rest of his villagers as hostages, he did the only logical thing and went to find the hunting team, hoping to make it back in time.


    The hunters and Ruth made it back to the village and put up a great fight against the slave traders. They massacred the coyotes and half the mercenaries hired by the slave traders. However, the slave traders had another ace up their sleeves that turned the tide of the fight - the strange rune collars.


    None of the warriors was prepared to be attacked by their own clan members and in an instant, more than half of the elite warriors were taken out. Ruth was protected by the chief who told him to run. Heavy-hearted, Ruth left the village. Blood rained that afternoon and the youngest vampire cursed his own weakness at not being able to save his clan members.


    That night Ruth returned to see the bodies of the warriors and the village chief. All the women had been taken away and Ruth vowed to get his revenge. He followed their trail for days and nights until he ended up at an abandoned town somewhere near Baal''s domain. The vampire had never been out of his village before and he was careless in town, attracting too much attention with how he behaved. The slave traders soon caught him but this time, they didn''t kill him.


    Zero felt sick when he witnessed how the slave traders rented him out to a self-proclaimed learned man who proceeded to run cruel experiments on Ruth. With the vampire''s natural high-speed regeneration, he couldn''t die and couldn''t break free from lack of nutrition. Zero watched the flashbacks not knowing how to feel about it. Eventually, Ruth broke free and killed the insane scientist. He tried to locate the remaining of his clan members but found that they were in a state worse than death.


    With grief, Ruth did the kindest thing he could do and put them out of their misery. He tracked every single one of his clan members and found each one to be in a situation worse than the last. Zero couldn''t help but feel rage at the cruelty. What did these nomad vampires do to deserve such a fate? Furthermore, the ones responsible for cruelty were aristocratic demons. He wondered if Lucifer and Baal were aware of the underground activities of these noble demons.


    Ruth''s freedom didn''t last long. After killing the ''toys'' of many noble demons, he was eventually caught by one. Ruth fought hard and suffered tremendously in the hands of many ''owners''. Eventually, the slave traders got fed up of Ruth''s behaviour and decided to sell him to Mammon''s auction house. The rest was history as Zero knew it.


    Baal watched Ruth and Zero go through a strange experience and frowned. The hymn faded away and the Demon Lord watched a new zone appear from the centre of the Roth village ruins. he couldn''t believe it his eyes and felt his jaw drop. While Beelzebub''s birth was not so much of a surprise, having a new domain in the abyss without a Demon Lord reigning over it was something unheard of.


    "What''s going on...?"


    Mii dropped her books and Bob contacted Olaf at once. In the system status, it was written that they''d entered a dungeon zone created by Zero. The dungeon covered the entire Roth ruins and extended for the next ten kilometres in radius. The effects of Zero''s first dungeon were also a little strange.


    Name: Redemption Domain


    Dungeon Type: Permanent


    Creator: Zero


    Dungeon Manager: Ruth Roth


    Dungeon Effects: 200% cultivation speed


    There was a beam of light going straight up to the sky and Baal recognised it to be a teleportation portal. He didn''t know where it led to but he could make some clever guesses when out stepped Robo Mike.


    Ruth didn''t know how to react. Zero had completely transformed a part of the abyss using his village as the centre of it.


    "Zero... this is...?"


    The young doctor nodded in satisfaction after inspecting his handiwork. "I call this the Garden of Roth. That portal leads straight to the lotus farm in the Spring of Vitality. After hearing the prayers of your ancestors, I decided to make you the dungeon manager."


    Ruth was speechless. "Dungeon manager?"


    Baal couldn''t believe his ears either. "Zero, what do you think you''re doing?!"


    The young doctor smiled. "This is the first step to terraforming the abyss. Cultivation speed is faster here. Anyone who wishes to pursue a higher form of existence may work here at the lotus farm and repay their sins before they offer themselves to reincarnation. Robo Mike here will patrol often and preserve the peace on Ruth''s behalf. Shittomi, Qin Yun and the foxes will help keep the place running for when Ruth returns. I think it''s a very spectacular way to leave my mark in the abyss. Also, did I forget to mention? Coux and Mammon are going to develop this into a business capital for trading between dimensions. Now you can have the whole castle to laze in by yourself, isn''t that fantastic?"


    Baal was speechless. "But why?"


    Zero smiled. "Just like how everyone was giving me gifts, I thought I would give everyone a gift too before I left. I have Michael and Gabriel''s word that they will set up a branch office in this dungeon. Heaven will be a very tough rival so do your best not to lose out!"


    Ruth felt his heart grow warm under the light. If the future of Hell were to be built in this sanctuary, the proud name of Roth would never be forgotten. Was this Zero''s gift to him as well? How long has the brat been planning it? The vampire shook his head. It didn''t matter. With this, it stamped out all the doubts he had about Zero. His loyalty would now belong only to this young doctor.

 Chapter 219 - Baals Gift

    Zero''s gift made quite the ripple throughout Hell. Every Demon Lord felt the heavy shackles on their souls lighten drastically. Mammon shuddered in his chair, Coux felt her wings twitch and Lucifer''s wings starting shedding heavily to reveal a new grey undercoat.


    Baal felt less sleepy and breathed a little easier. He knew that the other Demon Lords were probably experiencing something too at this moment. The pillar of light pulsed steadily for a good ten minutes or so and helped the sanctuary transform into a field with grass and growing saplings. Robo Mike started planting lotus seeds into a nearby pond that was starting to fill up again under the gentle shower.


    Ruth took a look at the gravestones and wondered if fate had planned everything out for him from the massacre of his clan to his meeting with the young genius. It seemed some sick sort of plan that he had to lose his family before he could meet Zero. Still, the vampire could not find it in himself to hate his saviour. Ruth wouldn''t say it was worth the pain of having to lose his clan but as a weak and powerless creature of this universe, he was thankful for the second chance to be happy again. Zero had given him new reasons to fight and will to live.


    Baal took the time to marvel at Zero''s newly created dungeon and asked if he was able to create a connecting portal in it to Half Moon Village.


    "Ruth will be in Half Moon Village most the time, it would be easier for him to travel to and from the abyss. Also, someone needs to monitor the progress of your farm. Coux and I are a little too far from this dungeon. We''ll have to travel to the Spring the normal way."


    Zero wasn''t a town building expert. He didn''t consider many things before creating the dungeon. What surprised him more was the vast knowledge about such things Baal possessed. For the laziest demon lord who cared nought about his people''s welfare, he was throwing a lot of useful advice.


    "Ruth, what do you think?" the young doctor eventually redirected the heated attention onto his forcefully appointed dungeon manager.


    Baal stared at the vampire with a slight disdain on his face. Zero didn''t catch that but Ruth felt his skin prickle. For a Demon Lord to need the permission of a commoner was something unheard of. If it weren''t for Zero''s influence, Ruth was very certain he would''ve been sent to join his clan.


    "Yes Ruth, what do you say?" Baal smiled fakely.


    The vampire involuntarily stiffened and simply agreed to everything Baal suggested. Zero merely shrugged. If Ruth was alright with it, he didn''t see why not. Besides, building the various teleportation gateways in one area sounded great. What better way to honour the fallen Roths than to build the teleportation station around the graves?


    In the next ten minutes, with Ruth''s ''permission'', Baal created a total of nine unique gates in the area. Zero wondered why there needed to be so many and Baal simply explained it as a necessity. Truth be told, it was only because he had the ability to do so and it would be very convenient for him to simply walk through gates sustained by the mana produced from the dungeon itself. He hated taking time to travel and long-distance jumps weren''t his favourite methods of travelling. Even if Wiser improved the taste of mana recovery potions, Baal didn''t want to spend more energy than required. Why not create gateways that he could easily access by walking?


    "So there is a gateway to each of the seven other domains in Hell, one to Half Moon Village for Ruth and one for the angels. There are ten gates here and I doubt this number will be increasing any time soon in the next millennium so shall we give it a name? I vote for ''Ten-Path Crossway''."


    Ruth thought that Baal''s naming sense was sloppy but quickly agreed to it when Zero started getting excited about naming it.


    "I know! We should call it the "Vampire Tomb Station"! Or how about "Roth Garden Elevator"... maybe even "Ten Ways to Hell Station"?"


    The Demon Lord wasn''t exactly surprised with Zero''s lack of naming sense. For someone who named the powerful Eternal Dragon Bobbinskrier, this was considered an improvement.


    "Tacky but no. Ruth gets the final word. What do you think, Dungeon Manager?"


    The vampire knew that razor-sharp look in Baal''s eyes daring him to disagree and this time, Zero caught on. He cuffed the smaller Demon Lord at the back of his head and chided his best friend for a good two minutes about bullying the vampire.


    "Friends should be nice to each other!"


    Baal wanted to point out that although the brunet was friends with the last Roth Survivor, he wasn''t. Still, he held his tongue knowing that it will only open a new can of worms with Zero if he said that.


    "Got it, I apologise. Now can we continue? There isn''t anything much left to do in Hell and there are people who have been waiting for you since a few hours ago."


    Alarmed, Zero quickly agreed and hustled Ruth through the portal before grabbing Baal''s hand and jumping through it. The vampire didn''t have time to protest before he was shoved through the shabbily prepared gateway to Half Moon Village. How could Zero be so sure that the coordinates of this gateway created by Baal would be accurate? Most times, teleportation gateways without properly drawn magic circles can kill a person who exits in the wrong area. One could find themselves half stuck in a quagmire or lose a limb from a gateway curiously places between slate rock cliff formations. For those who didn''t have the ability to respire underwater, it would be a real killjoy.


    The vampire landed gracefully on the ground and immediately felt his skin blister. Before he could find his bearings, someone dumped a large cloth over him and Ruth struggled but was held down by gravity magic.


    "It''s a good thing Lord Baal informed us beforehand... imagine if we didn''t come with thick fur blankets for the poor child!"


    Hua Tuo chuckled and cast some healing magic. Ruth must be very confused at the moment but it wasn''t Hua Tuo''s job to explain anything. The small welcome party waited for Zero and Baal to arrive with some small chatter and a general sense of harmony.


    Zero and Baal arrived in no time. Joy reflected on Zero''s face when he saw his teacher. The young doctor quickly took notice of the vampire who was still struggling. Beside Grandma Moppo was another familiar face.


    "Lovina!"


    "Hello kiddo, did you enjoy yourself?" the witch chuckled.


    Zero smiled. "I did, thank you. Everyone loved your pancakes, I think Beelzebub is your biggest fan. Oh, it''s ok now. Did you bring it?"


    Grandma Moppo gave Zero a wink and pulled out a small handcrafted wooden container. "It''s the salve you proposed. Hua Tuo and Cleo put in a lot of effort perfecting the formula but it isn''t very stable. You''ll have to reapply it every two hours."


    Zero accepted the precious cream with thanks as Lovina eased up on the gravity magic. Hua Tuo also eased up on the healing magic now that the blisters were gone. Zero''s approach to magic and medicine was very unique. Most people simply accepted that vampires only drink blood for sustenance, were weak to silver and sunlight as part of their bloodline traits. Zero took it a step further by considering that as a possibility of some genetic defect. The problem with the blistering under the sun was thought to be an allergic reaction so Zero devised a cream that could help block out the sun rays. Hua Tuo wasn''t sure if it would work but did his best to perfect the formula anyway.


    "Ruth, don''t come out of that blanket just yet. The sun could still hurt you. With my teacher''s help, we managed to develop a salve to help block out the harmful rays of the sun that are causing the allergic reaction with your skin. There''s just a slight problem... we''ve never tested it on a vampire before..."


    Ruth stilled under the thick fur cover. Leave it to Zero to create solutions without assurance. "Of course... why would you test it on a vampire when you can just try it out on me?"


    "It''s not like that..."


    "It''s fine. Bring it here. I just need to apply it evenly on any exposed skin right?"


    Zero didn''t like the biting tone Ruth was using but decided to let it slide. Naturally, having your village ruins completely transformed into a sacred zone in the abyss was a little too irresponsible on Zero''s end. He should have consulted Ruth for permission before deciding that it would be alright. The young doctor felt the guilt stinging him as he passed the small container underneath the fur blanket. Ruth''s cold fingers accepted the salve and they waited for him to finish applying it.


    "I''m done. Can I come out now? It''s getting stuffy and warm underneath this..."


    Baal merely watched as Zero and Hua Tuo helped the cranky vampire. For once, the Demon Lord felt like he could sympathise with the combat mage warrior. Zero''s idea of a gift was too much. While he was grateful as a Demon Lord, he didn''t know how he would react having his best friend trample over his old graveyard and making it a prime spot for tourists and business. Even that necromancer would be writhing in his ash at Zero''s forceful destruction of the peace.


    When Ruth threw the fur blanket off, he was hit by the strong rays of the mid-noon sun. Prepared for the angry blisters to appear, Ruth was pleasantly surprised at being able to exist without suffering the wrath from the heavens for being born an undead.


    "But... how? I thought the sun was created to eliminate filth from the Earth and keep the filth in the abyss... Undead who live on Earth can never step foot underneath the sun without retribution... it''s the price to pay for our sins..."


    Zero grinned, elated that his hypothesis was right on the money. "I knew it! It''s a genetic mutation and an allergic reaction! This would explain why half-blooded vampires have reduced regenerative abilities and the ability to withstand silver and sun."


    Ruth didn''t understand the technical terms pouring out from Zero''s mouth but the brunet seemed satisfied with the positive results.


    "I''ll still caution you about staying under the sun for too long... the salve and cream formula isn''t very stable. There will be reactions under the sun causing it to weaken. Once the salve completely breaks down, you''d be back to blistering. Lovina had a hand in this, I''m happy to say that alchemy would be the bridge between magic and science. What should we call this salve cream?"


    Lovina hummed and thought hard. Baal yawned. Seriously, was naming it so important? He just wanted to give Zero his gift and throw the teen to the villagers. Whatever they wanted from Zero would be none of his business. As a demon, meddling with the affairs of Earthlings without a contract was forbidden. Besides, Baal had more important matters to attend to now that Zero was finally away from Hell. He had a meeting with the other Demon Lords to discuss the development of the abyss plane.


    "How about something simple? It blocks the sun, right? We''ll call it sunblock cream." Ruth suggested.


    Lovina thought that it was a great idea and Zero didn''t seem to think of it as too tacky so the verdict was passed. "Good, now that we have a name I can let Coux know about it. We''ll sell it to the undead who wants to do business on Earth. I heard that you''ve established the Central Terminal?"


    Zero nodded. "Of course! It''s called the Ten-Path Crossway. Baal came up with the name."


    After some chit chat and catching up, the young doctor turned to his friend. "Thank you Baal, for everything. I will see you again, right?"


    Baal smiled. "Of course. You''ve given Hell one of the best gifts even if you gave us a fair share of headaches and trouble along with it. The terraforming project will change the lives of many and with a better economy, someday demon-kind might be able to live on Earth and reunite with their families. For now, there''s one last thing to do before I return to my duties..."


    Zero turned solemn at once. Parting with Baal would be the hardest thing to deal with for him. They''ve gone through so much together and Zero didn''t want their time together to come to an end.


    "Channel mana to your eyes and use your Observation skill carefully, I''m only doing it once."


    Zero did as he was told and marvelled at how different the world looked with mana in his eyes. They acted as some sort of filtered lens and gave him a very clear view of the mana in the area. Combined with the Observation skill, Zero was able to make out the chakra channels in Baal''s body.


    Knowing that Zero was watching him, Baal did it as slowly as he could so that Zero could process it. Shape-shifting wasn''t a particularly difficult skill. It only required one to be able to manipulate their chakra channels in the body and assume a different physical form either by possessing a summoned creature by contract or storing their real body in a space-time dimension while creating a puppet vessel to use in the meantime. Of course, there were some exceptions like being able to rapidly regenerate cells or stop the reproduction of cells to change the actual body. However, that ability was only available to those who have beast blood in them. For folks like Zero and Baal, shape-shifting was better done using magic.


    Zero watched in silence as Baal swapped places with a different body and injected his mana into that new body to control it as his own. His real body disappeared into the shadow and Zero recognised that as dark magic. The bat version of Baal fluttered around and collided clumsily into Zero''s face before falling. Zero caught Baal in his hands before the poor creature hit the ground. Apparently, shape-shifting using the swapping method retained the weaknesses of the original host''s body. The poor bat couldn''t see in the blinding noon sun. Baal quickly shape-shifted into a spider and Zero giggled when the Demon Lord crawled all over his arm before jumping off and transforming back to his normal appearance.


    "That''s how you do it. Shape-shifting is a useful skill but it has two limiting factors. You must possess dark magic or have awakened beast blood in your veins before you can attempt it. It''s the reason why humans cannot shape-shift and why some of us are limited to only a few forms when shape-shifting."


    Zero nodded and Baal waved his hand before suppressing a yawn. "That''s all from me, I''ve taught you what you needed to know. The rest is up to you to experiment. Just be sure to have a safe landing pad to fall on if you ever try to learn how to fly. I''m not responsible for accidental suicides."


    Zero pouted at the mean but weak jab at his reckless nature but quickly pulled Baal into a teary hug. The Demon Lord allowed Zero to wrap his arms around him until he felt the coil around his neck get tighter.


    "Cut it out!" he growled before Zero finally let him go.


    "I''ll miss you," the young doctor told Baal.


    Baal merely looked into Zero''s eyes before snorting and turning away with a casual wave. Zero watched Baal disappear back into the portal and continued to look at the swirling gateway even after Baal''s departure.


    Hua Tuo decided that after three minutes of zoning out, Zero needed a distraction. Truth be told, Half Moon Village had a proposition that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Ahem!" the Sage God of Medicine cleared his throat and cast a side glance to Grandma Moppo who took the hint.


    "Zero darling, welcome back to the village. Goodbyes are never easy are they?"


    Zero shook his head, eyes not leaving the gateway. "No, they aren''t."


    "It''s all good then. We would also hate to have to say goodbye to you in such a manner. I know it''s a little too soon but could we have a little chat? It''s about the village''s sentiment after you sent Douglas away."


    Slowly, Zero tore his eyes away from the portal. "I understand. I would hold no grudges no matter the outcome. However, I do want to apologise to everyone one last time formally before I have to leave."


    Grandma Moppo was slightly surprised by Zero''s sudden maturity. Her heart ached a little thinking about the things Zero had to go through in the abyss, causing him to grow up so quickly.


    "No, it''s nothing of that sort. Come, follow me."


    having not many options, Ruth trudged along to follow Zero who followed Grandma Moppo. Hua Tuo walked behind his student, unable to think of what was going through Zero''s mind.

 Chapter 220 - The Ultimatum of Half Moon Village

    "Grandma Moppo! Zero! Welcome- who is this?"


    Almost immediately a loud smack followed. "Watch your mouth, brat! Is that how you should be treating esteemed guests?"


    Zero grinned. Leave it to Clowis and Louis to ease up the tension.


    "Zero''s back?" a shout from somewhere above the leafy canopy echoed. That was all it took before the word got around. A horn was sounded and Zero knew that was from the watchtower.


    The kids came running with Zoe chasing after them. "Zero!" They yelled and tackled him in a hug. By they, it meant Leon and Jacqueline. Rima merely stood by Zoe''s side with her eyes shining more than usual.


    "I''m sho sowwwy!" the werecat child half hiccuped and have cried with tears and snot running amok. The mermaid descendant didn''t say much and just sobbed into Zero''s shirt. The young doctor was surprised by how much taller he was now. Leon was slightly below his eye level and Rima was a good head shorter when he was standing. Only Jacqueline was somewhat closer to him in terms of height now. The apprentice wondered how they were able to recognise him with how much he''d changed in appearance.


    Zero had a hard time consoling the children. He didn''t know what triggered the flood gates to be opened but he didn''t mind.


    Grandma Moppo had to give the children a stern look before they allowed Zero to leave. Clowis gave Zero an apologetic look that puzzled the brunet. Why did he look so guilty? They had every right to be mad at him for causing such troubles before. Zero had to admit, he would give his past self a tongue lashing if he could. If there was any way to make amends for his mistakes, he wouldn''t hesitate to do it.


    However, with a clipped tone, Grandma Moppo sent the welcome party packing. Zero recognised the path that they were taking as his teacher followed behind wordlessly. Although the path was a familiar route, the atmosphere was heavy around him. When he was led down this road the first time, the village was bustling with excitement at meeting the rumoured apprentice. Now, they were looking at him with eyes full of apology. Zero knew that he wasn''t entirely welcomed after his actions but being young was no excuse for making bad decisions. Even if Half Moon Village decided to ban him from ever stepping foot into their home grounds again, Zero knew he would abide by it with a heavy heart.


    The half-dwarf knocked twice on the door causing it to rattle a little.


    From inside, a certain warrior chieftess sighed through her nose. So the time has come, what must be done will be done. If it were up to her, she would pass it off as the wrong doings of an innocent child. A slap on the wrist would have resolved it easily enough but the villagers weren''t simple folks. With Zero''s mysterious background and beyond Godly capabilities, he was no longer regarded as an ignorant child. Funny how the world worked sometimes but reality can be unforgiving even for the young.


    With heavy heart, Zenobia walked over to the door to welcome the guests but froze up when she saw a strangely familiar-looking teenager behind Granda Moppo.


    "Z-Zero? Is that you?"


    The handsome teen smiled with that same soft innocence as he did when he was a child. "Hello, Zenobia... it''s been a while, hasn''t it? How are you doing?"


    The Chieftess couldn''t speak, too choked on emotions. Zero... he simply grew up too quickly. Although she wasn''t very familiar with the abyss, she''d heard a few things about it from Lovina who was in contact with Coux. Qin Yun returned to the village appearing slightly different as well and although she was tight-lipped about what happened in the abyss, the Chieftess heard that the flow of time was different there. Zero was gone for almost a full month now and many things had changed in the village. It just never crossed her mind that the same would be the same for the doctor''s apprentice.


    "Well... I''ve been well Zero. You''ve... grown?"


    Zero laughed in both relief and happiness that Zenobia didn''t seem to hate him. In fact, he too was influenced by her emotions and teared up a little. "Yes, my lady. I''ve been given a new body and should be a lot stronger now. Thank you for taking care of me when I was still a weak and foolish child. I know it hasn''t been all that long but I feel old enough to have lived through several lifetimes at the very least... I''m just thankful that Half Moon Village isn''t chasing me away on sight with pitchforks."


    Zenobia couldn''t help but snort a little at that messed up sense of humour. The new Zero was charming in an odd way but she could still see the original colours of the Zero she knew and loved in this teen.


    "At least that''s something we agree on," she agreed with a small smile. "Come on in, have a seat. How about some dandelion tea?"


    Zero smiled fondly, remembering his very first case of poisoning. Once bitten, twice shy. "Of course, that would be most lovely."


    Zenobia cheered up a little and tried to offer some frog leg brownies and this time, Zero was wiser and refused them in a cute way. Hua Tuo, on the other hand, wasn''t as lucky. His teacher shot him a dirty look and quickly swallowed two small pills when Zenobia went to get the water boiling. Grandma Moppo quickly asked for them as well just in case and Zero was simply thankful that he knew just how to cheat now. Apparently graduating from the Morning Star Academy had its perks too.


    Once tea and frog leg brownies were served, they decided to tackle the elephant in the room. Grandma Moppo didn''t bother beating around the bush and Zenobia averted her gaze.


    "Zero, after what you did the village have come to a consensus. You need to make a choice and you only have one chance to redeem yourself."


    Zero met the steady half-dwarf''s gaze and nodded. Hua Tuo sat upright stiffly. He knew what the terms were but he didn''t have faith that his apprentice would agree to it. Zero might be a teen who had somewhat matured with the roller-coaster experience in Hell but a leopard doesn''t change its spots. Zero was kind by nature who didn''t like a lot of responsibilities. If he was anything like the Great One that Buddha often shared with him about, Zero wasn''t a fan of the growing up process.


    "We''ve had strangers forcefully thrown into our care and traitors let loose. The location of our village is compromised and with so many wanted individuals, I speak as the Village Head that your actions have consequences. As a tradition, our warriors eliminate any threat to protect the peace we have. However, I am not foolish enough to try to take down someone with the ability to use divine magic and make friends with Demon Lords. You are powerful with an upright sense of morals so this is my ordinance. Pledge your loyalty as one of us and accept the position as my successor or forever be banished to never step foot on our grounds again."


    Zero didn''t need to process it. The message was clear as day, become the next village leader or be forever an enemy to them. Hua Tuo closed his eyes, not wanting to see or feel anything. As a doctor who wanted to travel and see the world, it was a tough choice to make. Zero couldn''t be bound to one place if he wanted to save the lives of many. Between dreams and responsibility, it was obvious which Zero would choose.


    The teenager didn''t respond immediately and Grandma Moppo waited with bated breath. Hua Tuo had pleaded and tried to change her mind over and over again ever since she told him of her resolution. The sturdy old lady was immensely stubborn about it. Some of the other villagers also tried to dissuade her when they knew of her intentions. Some thought that she was being too harsh on a child and sided with Zenobia. However, nobody dared to disrespect her decision.


    Grandma Moppo wasn''t a fool. Zero might be the world''s greatest doctor who cured her knees and probably extended her lifespan for another good forty years but she knew that there will come a day when she will leave this world behind. She''d lived a long time to see the fall and rise of her home but she won''t get to watch over it forever. As a half-fae, she had an unusually long lifespan but time would eventually run out for mortals and she would return to the cycle of life all over again. When that time comes, she couldn''t help but worry about the people whom she would be leaving behind. Zenobia was a wonderful lady but she was too much of a warrior to be the leader spearheading the village into a more prosperous future. If Zero hadn''t been here, Grandma Moppo was considering appointing the eccentric human called Wiser. Unfortunately, as a human, Grandma Moppo might just outlive him. So that left little Rima but the girl was too jaded by life to believe in hope and look at the bright side of life. So when Zero came along, she just knew that the boy would be perfect.


    Zero didn''t know why Grandma Moppo would choose to pass such a harsh judgement but he didn''t blame her. From a business point of view, there was nothing but benefit for the village. If Zero had not received the memories of Gugu and learnt from the Demon Lords, he would have never agreed to it. To tie one''s future down out of obligation... Zero could never do it. He made a promise after all that he will complete his training in two years then meet Truen and travel together.


    Yet... Zero couldn''t help but smile widely. It was brilliant! Half Moon Village had a conveniently located portal to the grand business central district in the abyss. The Garden of Roth will be the key driving point towards a better life for everyone in the abyss. He hasn''t had the opportunity to discuss building good relations with those in Heaven but Lucifer had given him the option to do so anytime. Schaf was in the village working with Coux closely in Baal''s territory and there was the world''s best guard dog serving sentence for the next hundred years... he wasn''t sure if he would be able to smoothly negotiate terms with the village for his preparation for his travels but with this proposition falling into his lap, there wouldn''t be any negotiations required.


    "I would like to know one thing before I give you my answer..."


    Grandma Moppo was surprised at Zero''s cautiousness but agreed.


    "Would you be going into retirement immediately after you appoint me as the successor?"


    The half-fae didn''t know if she should be laughing or pinching that cheeky brat''s cheek. "Just because I''m old doesn''t mean I''ll kick the bucket anything soon!" she fumed. "I''ll have you know I can swing a cudgel better than those twigs you call arms!"


    Zero laughed cheerfully at the outrage and Zenobia relaxed a little. Perhaps... Zero wasn''t going to bid farewell after all!


    "Aww..." Zero mock pouted. "I would''ve agreed to the first condition if you told me I''d have free reign over the village once I accepted... now I''ll have to reconsider it."


    Grandma Moppo froze. Was this teen being serious? "Are you sure you''ll agree to be my successor if I allowed you to have total control over the village developments? You''re not intending to do anything like accepting the position and then ditching responsibility by saying that you''re appointing me back as the head of the village and running away, are you?"


    Zero blinked. "Actually, I think that would''ve been a better plan. I wonder how I never thought about it but thanks for the inspiration."


    "You..!"


    Zero laughed at Grandma Moppo''s expression in a hilarious mix of disbelief, outrage and speechlessness. Lady Zenobia couldn''t help but laugh at the indignant look on the old lady''s face. Hua Tuo tried to control the smile threatening to erupt and his lips twitched uncontrollably. Zero had Grandma Moppo where he wanted and it was amazing how much his student has matured. With this much sass, his worries about people bullying and hurting his disciple when he started travelling were finally laid to rest.


    Grandma Moppo eventually relented and rolled her eyes. "Fine, you win. Do whatever you want... would it have killed you to make this old lady happy one last time before she kicks the bucket?"


    Zero heard Grandma Moppo''s grumbling and grinned. He got up from his chair and hopped to the other side of the table before kissing the stumpy old lady on the cheek. "Don''t worry, you won''t regret this. I''ll take very good care of the village. Did I mention that I have grand plans for it while I was still in Hell? I need to thank Coux for giving me ideas."


    Grandma Moppo raised a brow. "Did she? I never knew you were interested in business too."


    Zero grinned. "Not just business... magic, experiments, agriculture, technological breakthroughs and infrastructure developments. You should''ve been there to see it too... it was an experience of a lifetime! So many different species coming together peacefully to enjoy prosperity at the cafe. Enemies called a temporary truce over carrot cakes and bitter rivals formed alliances to grab the limited edition coupons!"


    Grandma Moppo only looked at Zero with doubt on her face as he gushed on about auction houses, golems with weird names and vampires with severe allergies. She certainly hoped that naming Zero as her successor wasn''t going to be the biggest mistake of her lifetime.

 Chapter 221 - Village Leader Zero

    Zero took a look around the cave. As usual, Zoe''s food tasted fantastic! Even if Coux, Qin Yun and Amaraline were good cooks, nobody could win Zoe... maybe except for Lovina when it came to desserts. The Zashikiwarashi was blushing at the compliments everyone gave her that evening. Grandma Moppo announced that there would be a mandatory feast for all the villagers and nobody refused the invitation. Ruth and Schaf were also invited along with Hua Tuo and Zero- the main guest of the evening.


    Everybody knew why there was such a grand feast. If Zero was still here by the end of the day, Grandma Moppo must have gotten her way. The feast is merely a formality to welcome Zero back into the village so nobody was expecting for Zero to stand up and give a speech while toasting juice.


    "Good evening! Can I get everyone''s attention for five minutes?"


    The crowd settled down into a curious silence. Many had questions about the sudden growth spurt Zero went through but nobody dared approach the young doctor just yet. Grandma Moppo hasn''t spoken a single word the entire evening and without her consent, Zero was not yet accepted as a member of the village. He still had the special guest treatment.


    Lowis was surprised when the head of the village didn''t look up from her cup of ale. Zero smiled and continued without paying heed to Grandma Moppo.


    "Thank you for all gathering tonight. I have an announcement to make as the new leader of the Half Moon Village."


    As expected, the cave burst into loud murmurs. The half-dwarf looked slightly annoyed at some of the whispers and glared at the room, levelling it to silence with her snapping.


    "What''s so surprising about it? It just happened sooner rather than later. Besides, I still want to enjoy my retirement life while I''m still in good condition!"


    Mitchnew observed as Vrald bristled in what looked like a protest. She was ready to put the fool down if he dared to lay a finger on Zero. she''d heard some things from her husband who was still in the abyss. Although he didn''t share everything in full detail, Mitchnew more than most of the villagers present with the exception of Qin Yun. Vrald had no right to judge Zero, the young doctor hadn''t had it easy. While the village was complacently idling with its repairs after Carrabas'' attack and waiting for the next attack, Zero was making grand plans to change the living quality in the abyss. Kerberos, Schaf and Ruth''s appearance were part of Zero''s grand plans. With Wiser, Coux, Amaraline and her husband still in the abyss, Mitchnew knew that Half Moon Village would somehow be involved in the operation of Zero''s grand plan. They were quite the odd group living together so having demons accepted into their kind isn''t that much of a deal.


    "Thank you," Zero nodded at the curious villagers. "As you know how it happened, Baal brought me to Hell while I was unconscious. However, a lot of things have happened while I was in Hell after I recovered. I''ll keep it as brief as possible because it isn''t possible to tell everything there is to tell about what I''ve been through over the last few months in the abyss. In short, we have new guests from the abyss as some of you may know them. Schaf here is Mammon''s closest student and he would have been a successor if not for the unfortunate turn of events that involved Kerberos. There was a powerful force trying to manipulate demons to opening the gate to Earth forcefully. Their plot to take over Earth and use its resources to have revenge against Heaven was foiled by me. After that, Bell and I were busy making arrangements to improve life in Hell so that history will not repeat itself. To improve the lives of demons in the abyss, an established trade route for better materials must be established. Coux is helping me with that at the moment and Schaf will assist her from the village. As many of you have guessed it, Half Moon Village will become the contact point for trade between the abyss and Earth. Our village will definitely prosper but there is one problem..."


    "Security... more people like Count Carrabas will attack us if they knew that we''re doing well..." Lowis growled.


    The air turned suffocating with the anger from every villager. Zero nodded. He didn''t have to explain much now that everyone understood where he was coming from.


    "I wouldn''t be able to always be in the village. As the person who suggested this grand plan, I need to travel all over the place. I have faith in everyone''s combat prowess in this village. However, we will face the same difficulties against numbers so I brought in reinforcements of my own. Kerberos is currently guarding Sleepy Cave at the foot of Endow Hill. He will be your backup, a one-dog army. Lovina will help to maintain the teleportation circle that I will create in the village central tomorrow. Also, this is Ruth my magic combat teacher and also the last survivor of the Roth Vampires. He will be a part of Half Moon Village and he is very strong. I believe that with these two guardians, Half Moon Village can take down ten times the size and power of Count Carrabas'' army. However, if the situation exceeds this level of attack, there is an emergency portal set up in the village that goes straight to Bell''s castle. Bell has already declared that Half Moon Village is under his protection. Queen Lilith, Queen Shittomi, Lord Mammon and Lord Beelzebub are also claiming their protection over the village. I believe that although it is unspoken, Lord Lucifer and Lord Amon will also lend their power should the situation requires it."


    That was a lot to process and some, like Vrald, gave up on thinking altogether. Zero didn''t know how to take the silence. He thought that such a great plan with so much consideration should at least warrant some smiles or applause but to be greeted with eerie silence? It was unexpected.


    Nervous that he''d gone too far, Zero turned around to give his teacher a pleading look. Grandma Moppo was calm on the outside and that made Zero feel more discouraged. He must have made the wrong decision to introduce so much change at once. He should''ve learnt from Venn''s experience about ruling with an iron fist... it never worked out. He should''ve been more diplomatic like what Lucifer suggested... he should''ve-


    "Argh! Who cares what that means. We''re under the protection of the most powerful people and given the chance to prosper without having to worry about being wanted. isn''t is great! It''s better than a dream come true!"


    Nobody was quite expecting the outburst to come from the village''s biggest fool.


    Gerald smiled at his friend. Although Vrald wasn''t the brightest person in the village, this was why he was once hailed a hero. He always came through when it mattered most.


    "That''s right!" Leon nodded vigorously. "I don''t know what everything means but it''s good that nobody will be coming to burn down our home, right? Also, we will be able to have more money to buy more things. It''s good, no?"


    Rima sighed at her friend''s simplicity. By more things, Leon was probably referring to sweets. However, the spirit propagator couldn''t find a flaw in that logic. One by one, the villagers begin to make up their minds and eventually everyone supported their new leader''s decision even if some had their reservations about it.


    "Zero, I don''t want to sound disapproving but how do you know if we can trust these demons? They''re not known to be the kindest species..." Soon pointed out.


    Crudgel also voiced out his concerns with the lack of ability to contribute towards the business trade route that Zero talked about.


    "About that," Zero smiled. "It''s not a problem. You don''t have to be literate or good with business like Coux to help. Wiser came up with this plan for everyone to use their best talents and contribute towards transforming Half Moon Village into a trading central with incredible security."


    This made everyone curious including Hua Tuo, Zenobia and Grandma Moppo. Zero grinned and told everyone that he will explain the plan in detail tomorrow.


    "For now, let us celebrate and welcome our new village members!"


    Everyone raised their glasses and cheered. Ruth had a drink shoved into his hand and Shcaf was already rosy from the effects of alcohol. Someone tried to offer Zero a drink but Ruth was quick to stop them. According to Baal, Zero and alcohol should stay as far away from each other. Zero didn''t seem too happy but when Leon offered him fruit punch, the teenager quickly forgot about it and joined in the rowdy tradition or boisterous eating and singing. There was a wonderful magic performance by Hyelin and a firestar demonstration by Raj. Jacqueline danced and had Qin Yun join in. Zero smiled as he watched the fox spirit enjoy herself. The letter in his inventory weighed heavily. The foxes had a message to pass her and Zero didn''t want to delay it but now wasn''t the time.


    At the height of the feast, Zero decided that it would be the best time to let them know the rough ideas of his plans. The official meeting will happen in a few days once Zero has settled down some of the miscellaneous matters requiring his immediate attention as the new leader. Zenobia did mention that the repair works weren''t going very smoothly and Lovina still wasn''t able to find the right formula to help Wiser with his research for miasma convertor machines.


    "Alright, I''ve decided. We are going to divide the duties a little differently now. We have the agriculture in charge - Cleo. Instead of just tending to the fields, we will require more help with the magic herbs, some hybrid plant experiments for medical research and mana flower growing. Latitia. Chowkah, Manny and Peter will be helping Cleo with this. Any questions?"


    The two zombies exchanged looks with Soon and blinked. "Zero, we''re undead by nature. Going anywhere near living things will corrupt them."


    Zero grinned and waved their concerns off. "Don''t worry. You''ll be working with the mana lotuses at the Spring of Vitality. They are known to be good for the undead, just check with Ruth. Miasma is what you need to be careful with. In fact, if all goes well, you can cultivate to free your soul from sins at the Garden of Roth. All three of you can definitely redeem yourselves and break free from the curse of this forbidden magic."


    Zero''s assurance made the cave fall silent. Many of them didn''t know what they were hearing anymore. The teenager took no notice and continued.


    "Clowis, you''re head of defence and security. Your team will be Crudgel, Titor, Camie and Mitchnew. Your job is to defend the village, look out for threats and maintain the peace within."


    Lowis and Zenobia were speechless. Did Zero just put both of them out of job? As if sensing their concerns, Zero turned to them. "Lady Zenobia, I would require your assistance to become the village''s representative for negotiations. Of course, you won''t have to do much of the negotiating, Schaf will assist you. Lowis, you have a special role. I need you to choose people and train them to be mercenaries. Mitchnew, you''re going to help out in training the best of the best from Lord Amon''s reinforcements and turn them into the best one man armies."


    The dark elf looked pleased and Lowis had a small smile. Indeed, this was better than guarding a wall and patrolling perimeters all day.


    "For the village''s progress, we will require learned people and researchers. Lovina, you''re in charge of magic research. Moona, Soon, Yxaan and Xvyal are on team magic research. Although Wiser is not here, we can still contact him regularly. I don''t know if I''m still a part of the lab but I hope Raj, you will continue to research on ways to improve the lives of the villagers using tools and equipment instead of destructive weapons. Tambolt, don''t worry... you''re not out of job. I need you to create devices capable of bridging the gap between magic and non-magic users. I don''t know the details but someone will be contacting you very soon about something called mana-metal."


    "Qin Yun, Roovan... you have important roles as the information centre of the village. Roovan you''re in charge of stealth operations. Qin Yun, Queen Shittomi has decided to support your decision by training your girls to become socialites capable of getting information from any sources. also, this is a letter from them to their beloved leader."


    Grandma Moppo was curious as Zero handed the fox spirit a thick letter that was barely sealed properly. Zero certainly matured into a very fine leader. She relaxed a little more and took another swig of her wine as Zero continued to dish out orders for everyone else present including Zoe and the children. Vrald and Gerald were genuinely surprised when Zero told them that they were in charge of travelling and raising the village''s reputation by going back to their adventuring ways. the Dragon Descendants looked worried but when Zero told them that they were going to be travelling with a fellow dragon by the name of Olaf, they were stunned to silence.


    In Zero''s mindscape, Bob couldn''t believe it. Why would Olaf decide to finally leave his treasure cave? He''d been hiding it out in Lucifer''s library for centuries... that sly lizard was up to something, he just knew it!


    "Aside from these changes, I would like to announce that Ruth is going to be part of this village as everyone''s basic combat instructor when he isn''t sending me flying to the dirt. Everyone is required to know basic self-defence skills. Karris, you will only begin yours after little Seff is born. I hope you don''t mind but Ruth here will become Seff''s teacher as a fellow vampire. I''ve already made the promise on your behalf but Ruth will only teach Seff the ways of a vampire until he can fend for himself."


    Karris looked at the young doctor with misty eyes. "Thank you, Zero. It means a lot to me... I was always worried about how my little one would cope after he was born... thank you! Thank you..."


    Ruth took a look at the pregnant human and felt a small pang of shame at the actions for one of his kind. Even in the Roith village, nobody abandoned their young. The bullying of half breeds was a common thing but they were never abandoned.


    "Hmm have I forgotten anything else...?"


    After not being able to think of anything else, Zero ended the abrupt announcement with a grin and another toast of sparkling juice. The villagers cheered and Hua Tuo sighed. He didn''t know if having such a mature student was a good thing or a bad thing. Zero as a child was already a headache to deal with. Zero as a teen was a lot sneakier and smarter. It wouldn''t be as simple to fool him into staying away from certain topics. Hua Tuo just hoped that the kid wouldn''t come to him for answers about the more difficult things in life that even Gods didn''t have answers for.


    "I need more wine," the physician groaned and helped himself to an unattended jug. If he was going to have to put up with a smartmouthed brat for another half a year, he would need a lot more of where this strong alcohol came from.

 Chapter 222 - Baby Seff is Here!

    With Zero spearheading operations, Half Moon Village was extremely busy. Nobody had any time to really rest and Hua Tuo was also roped into operations as a pair of extra hands, not that the Sage God minded. He simply felt bad sitting around and twiddling his thumbs while everyone worked. The Sage God volunteered to look after the medical herb garden as well as Karris'' health. With the pregnant mother showing signs of more frequent pains lately, the physician knew it would only be a matter of time before little Seff was born.


    By golly, he was right. Little Seff knew just when to pick the time too and it was at the height of the village''s busiest operations that Karris collapsed in cold sweat with blood and water trickling down her thighs, soaking her dress.


    Cleo was the first to find Karris collapsed on the ground in the fields. With the efficient security team, the pregnant lady was rushed into Hua Tuo''s room. Zero was already working on sterilising the surgical instruments. It was going to be his first time witnessing the start of life and he was excited but nervous.


    Hua Tuo remained calm and told Ruth to be on standby. They had no idea what would happen to newborn vampires, much less, half-vampires. The physician could only hope that there were no supernatural complications for that would be falling way out of his field of expertise. Zero was told to assist Hua Tuo and the teenager had a feeling his teacher didn''t want him interfering unless absolutely necessary. His reason? While healing magic worked well for sick and wounded people, using it on a woman in labour will only make the body reject the baby, causing danger to both mother and child.


    Zero had never felt so helpless watching Karris scream in pain as baby Seff struggled to get out. The poor lady was so pale and Zero wondered where she gained such strength to continue pushing despite the pain she was evidently going through. Many times during the eight hours of labour, Zero thought that Karris wouldn''t make it. She faded in and out of consciousness and even Hua Tuo was uncertain if he should cut open her stomach and retrieve baby Seff before sewing her back.


    "We need another basin of hot water," Hua Tuo told Zero and the teen scrambled to his feet, quick to comply. Although healing magic was forbidden, elemental magic wasn''t. Zero tossed the dirty water out the window and conjured a ball of water before manipulating it with heat magic. The dirty towels were also quickly cleaned using fusion magic and Zero looked around to see if anything was out of place. Hua Tuo was grinding some powder and the apprentice went to check on Karris'' pulse. It was feeble but stable so Zero waited for the next round of contractions to come.


    "Come on, baby Seff... you can do it!" Zero whispered to the unborn child.


    Nobody knew if Seff understood Zero but as soon as he said that, the half-vampire started struggling again but with more vigour this time. Karris screamed in pain and bit the tough leather that Hua Tuo provided. She gasped and grunted with Hua Tuo wiping the sweat from her brows in silent encouragement.


    At the side, Ruth was completely silent. Nobody knew exactly what the vampire was thinking. As he watched the fragile human give it her all and more to bring forth the monster that would be shunned by its kind, Ruth had a strange feeling in his chest. Back in his village, strength was everything. Watching Karris struggle made the vampire think that there was something special about such a woman. Most humans were known to be weak creatures. There were some exceptions like Wiser but Karris didn''t seem like the kind of human who was gifted. In fact, Ruth didn''t sense anything special about her except for the child in her womb. What was giving her such courage and determination to persevere through the pain? It was unnecessary. Hua Tuo had already said that surgery was an option. She didn''t have to endure such suffering.


    "I can see the head!" Zero exclaimed and smiled widely. There it was, the unmistakable tuft of soft dirty blonde hair covered in blood. Karris smiled tiredly at Zero''s announcement and Hua Tuo nodded in encouragement.


    "Almost there. I think little Seff will be ready in the next hour or so. How are you holding up?"


    Karris closed her eyes and sighed before taking a sip of water that Zero brought over. "I can do this... thank you, doctor."


    Ruth was observed the unborn half-vampire and sniffed the air. Although Seff was a half-blood, the magic of Earth Vampires ran strong in him. The darkness magic in baby Seff''s blood called out to Ruth and the vampire allowed his mana to be taken. This must be baby Seff''s way of feeding seeing that half-vampires do not have fangs at an early age. Truth be told, Ruth wasn''t sure if Seff would take after his mother or unknown father more. Some of the half-blooded vampires in his clan did not even drink blood. They were the only exceptions who could eat cooked food and were often the weakest warriors. Perhaps the same would be for Seff too.


    A groan from Karris had Zero and Hua Tuo running around again busying away until baby Seff finally decided to give his mother one hard kick enough to slip out of his cramped living space.


    Karris shuddered as Hua Tuo readied the scissors to cut the umbilical cord. Zero almost wanted to stop his teacher from doing so because he sensed something akin to a soul bond breaking when the cord was cut. The teenager didn''t know why but he felt sad when Seff and Karris were finally separated from each other. Hua Tuo told Zero to swathe the newborn child in warm woollen blankets and Zero complied. However, little Seff wouldn''t stop fussing and the teenager looked to Ruth for help.


    Hua Tuo was too busy tending to Karris but he watched his apprentice and the vampire warrior from the side of his eyes. It surprised him slightly that Ruth was good with children by how he carried Seff in his arms and rocked the hysterical infant to a soft sob. Seff took his finger and stuck it into his mouth but Ruth was quick to stop that from happening. The vampire noticed that Seff took after his unknown father more with claws and silver eyes. Baby Seff didn''t have fangs when Ruth gently pried open his tiny mouth but he wasn''t sure if they would grow out as Seff grew older.


    "Can I hold him?" Karris asked weakly after Hua Tuo finished tending to her. She was hungry and tired but nothing was more important than being able to see the child she''d carried for about two years now. It was a long and painful wait but everything became worth it when she landed eyes on the sleepy infant.


    Karris smiled. "He''s beautiful... thank you."


    Hua Tuo smiled tiredly. It wasn''t an easy delivery but at least both mother and child are healthy. That was what mattered for now.


    "I would have Ruth to give you a crash course on taking care of a vampire child but for now, go to sleep and regain your strength. Seff is safe with us."


    The mother nodded and Hua Tuo tucked her in. Zero offered to stay by Karris'' side for tonight and Hua Tuo agreed. Baby Seff was carried away by Ruth and he left with Hua Tuo to live in a separate building. Prior to the delivery, Ruth expressed his concerns about the safety of Karris as a human in the presence of a starving vampire child. Unlike adults, children have no control over their thirst and hunger. Many would turn into monsters and kill whoever is nearby to satiate their cravings. It wasn''t uncommon to hear stories of children vampires killing their human foster parents who didn''t know better.


    "What do you think?" the Sage God asked in a low voice once they are far enough from Karris'' home. It was currently night with no risks of sun exposure but they still took the underground route as a precaution. It was agreed that due to special circumstances, the cave would be used as a temporary home for baby Seff.


    Ruth was still carrying the sleeping infant. His eyes glowed ruby in the dark and Hua Tuo was reminded of how dangerous the vampire actually was.


    "He has a gift in dark magic. With proper training, he would be able to transform and fight. It''s the most common type of magic undead have. I don''t know if silver and sunlight will affect him or if he can stomach normal food. For now, I''m feeding him my mana. It doesn''t have to be me but Seff can only feed on mana with dark magic element."


    Hua Tuo nodded. Luckily, this village had a talented witch who specialises in dark magic. Rith wouldn''t need to always be in the village. It would''ve been terrible if the vampire couldn''t leave the village because of his obligations. Ruth told Hua Tuo everything about what happened in Hell that Zero failed to inform him about. The physician didn''t know if he should smack that reckless disciple of his for buying a dangerous trained warrior vampire from the auction house with no money of his own or praise that moment of genius.


    "I''ll let Lovina know. The village can raise this child on behalf of his mother if the need arises. I will be dropping by the village more regularly to check on the progress and on Karris'' health. The agreement still stands. While I am not around, you are to act as Zero''s guardian in my place. Combat training only, no magic."


    Ruth nodded. It was a strange request but he didn''t question it. Hua Tuo must have reasons for not wanting Zero to learn any more magic than he already knew. It was obvious to anyone that Zero had a magical gift. However, the boy was a ball of unpredictableness that came with a truckload of trouble wherever he went. Sometimes it was a good thing but even Ruth wouldn''t be so sure to place his faith in Zero''s recklessness. Not everything will turn out well, the world never revolved around any individual no matter how powerful they were. Even Gods had to co-exist to preserve the sense of balance and harmony.


    "Is there a limit to combat training that I should know beforehand?"


    Hua Tuo thought about it. "As long as Zero is willing to learn, teach him all that you can teach. As an aspiring doctor, I don''t think Zero wants to learn how to kill. However, it is necessary for him to learn how to protect himself. Lord Amon has given him a strange martial art manual. Perhaps you could look into that."


    Ruth knew of that strange manual. He''d seen Zero reading it a few times but it was a very strange book. Normal martial arts manual would have illustrations demonstrating the moves. This book had few illustrations and if anything, sounded a lot like hogwash written by a drunken man. Ruth didn''t know how to describe it or what to make of it. The vampire wasn''t a very learned person but the manual sounded very flowery with its poetic description about some useless stories. How was he meant to be teaching Zero something that even he couldn''t understand?


    Seeing the troubled expression on Ruth''s face, Hua Tuo wondered if he''d said something wrong. The vampire hasn''t spoken a word about it so the physician thought it might be better to leave him alone. Unlike Seff, Ruth didn''t require much sleep at all. He only ever really needed sleep once every few days and tonight, he needed no such thing.


    "I''ll be retiring for the night. If anything happens, you know who to look for."


    Ruth nodded as Hua Tuo yawned and parted ways with him. The vampire carried baby Seff all the way to the feast cave and settled down in a corner. Vampire children usually grew very quickly until a certain age before time froze for them. He didn''t know if the same was true for Seff who had human blood in him. In fact, he had too little information about anything and that made Ruth worried.


    "What if I don''t do a good job of raising this kid? Will he become the monsters in the legends that humans fear? What about the humans... will they accept him into their society? The snobbish vampires will never accept him as one of their kin with tainted blood..."


    Uncaring about Ruth''s worries, Seff slept soundly through the night.


    ***


    There were still a good number of people who weren''t sleeping despite it being night. Zero peered out of the window and saw that the two people he''d plotted to have them meet up tonight were staring at each other with hot faces in the herb farm. He covered his mouth to stifle a giggle as Gweshr hid the bouquet of flowers behind him. Moona looked prettier tonight under the soft moonlight and Zero was rooting for the werewolf to find the courage and finally confess to her. Qin Yun had a hand in their ''accidental'' meeting after Zero told her about what he knew. The fox spirit was somewhere nearby and conjured some slippery ice beneath the hunter''s feet, causing him to slip when he tried to walk away.


    Zero covered his eyes with his hands shyly but still peeked through his fingers when the lovebirds tumbled onto the ground before sharing a slow kiss. The flowers were long forgotten and ruined from the fall. Moona had petals in her hair and Gweshr was sneezing at the petals that tickled his nose. That ruined the romantic moment but not the happiness after they declared feelings for each other. The fox spirit made her sneaky getaway to give them some privacy but not before giving Zero a discreet thumbs-up. Zero returned the gesture and giggled.


    "That was fantastic!" he told Qin Yun using the group call.


    "I know it was. It''s about time too if you asked me..."


    "I hear gossips. Come on, fill me in!"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Coux?"


    "Yes, Zero?" the secretary''s happy tone made Zero slightly nervous.


    "Wait, how are you able to join in a private conversation between Qin Yun and me?"


    "Oh? You didn''t know about the new update? Mii said that the system has recently upgraded to v3.0 so there are many new functions. You''re not exactly private in the group call. It''s an open chat system and I happened to be available to hear it. So? What''s the juicy news?"


    Qin Yun chuckled. "Moona and Gweshr are finally a couple."


    "Really? Oh congratulations to them! But seriously... it took so many years for them to finally reach this stage. If it weren''t for your meddling I guess it might have never happened."


    "Don''t say that.,.." Qin Yun chided. Zero only giggled and listened as the two ladies bantered lightly. He also got to hear some updates about his projects in the abyss.


    "Lord Mammon was asking if you wanted anything from the Auction House. The new collection is coming soon as we have dibs."


    Zero blinked. After loaning an exorbitant amount from Mammon, the Demon Lord was willing to continue treating him like an esteemed customer? Zero was surprised. He didn''t even have money, what was Mammon trying to do? Certainly not ask for a favour... right?


    "But I still owe him money..."


    "Well... he said that he would write it all off if you agreed to attend the meeting with the angels on his behalf."


    "I knew it wouldn''t be that simple... couldn''t he just skip that meeting?"


    Coux sighed. "If only it was that simple. No, the Archangels want to discuss the mana lotuses growing in the Spring of Vitality. They want to buy some of those flowers from us on a regular basis for a strange project going on in Heaven. I''m not privy to the details."


    Zero thought for a while. "I don''t know... I''ll be very busy with my training for the next half a year with Hua Tuo before I study magic with Merlin. Perhaps I could do that when I study with Merlin? I''m sure it''s easier to make a trip to Heaven while I study magic."


    "Alright. I''ll inform Lord Mammon about it. Also, Olaf is on the loose. Bob might want to be on the lookout, that dragon is out to create trouble from what I heard. Lord Lucifer isn''t pleased that his library is in a mess. Olaf took with him some of the most prized ancient grimoires and Lord Lucifer isn''t happy about the theft."


    Zero and Bob grimaced. "Thanks for the warning. I''ll be heading to bed really soon. Today has been a long day and tomorrow will be a busier one. I need to set the home teleport mark in Half Moon Village and do the final round of checks on everybody''s projects. Master doesn''t want to stay too long in Half Moon Village. He says that we are behind schedule on my training as it is."


    "Understood. Goodnight, Zero. Sweet dreams."


    "Goodnight everyone..."


    "Goodnight, Zero..." Qin Yun smiled. "May the Gods bless you."


    With that, the group called ended and Zero decided to skip cleaning his teeth tonight. He was simply too tired.


    "I''ll do it tomorrow," he told himself before drifting into a dreamless slumber.

 Chapter 223 - Back to Endow Hill

    Karris recovered quickly under the watchful and experienced care of Hua Tuo. Seff had grown very attached to Ruth and the two were almost inseparable. Not even Karris could placate her child when the vampire was away for more than two hours. Lovina had taken over feeding duties and Ruth explained the unique circumstances of baby Seff''s diet to the recovering mother.


    "I understand," Karris smiled and grabbed Ruth''s hands. His skin felt cold to the touch much like all undead but the lady didn''t mind.


    "Please visit us often..."


    Zero smiled at his combat tutor''s awkwardness. Ruth was going to learn that there were many kinds of humans and not all of them were horrible like in the tales passed down by the elders in his village. Although the grumpy vampire didn''t say it aloud, he''d grown very attached to little Seff.


    "The portal is ready," Lovina announced and Zero turned his attention back to the circle drawn in the centre of the village. They decided to turn the clearing into the receiving area for guests. Cleo and Latitia did a great job of decorating it with flowers and magical flowers. It was a very beautiful place in the day and it was simply mesmerising at night. There was a small constructed pond and stream that crossed portals and dimensions. Raj was able to make a device that transferred water from the Spring of Vitality into the village.


    As of now, the origin of the miraculous healing water is a well-kept village secret. Schaf certainly did not pass up the opportunity to create attention and started spreading rumours to the neighbouring kingdoms. With so many powerful people eyeing the village, there would not be another incident like Count Carrabas. Nobody would be foolish enough to wage war against a village full of powerful warriors and a rumoured Hell Hound guarding it. Moreover, Endow Hill''s reputation hasn''t been great... nobody wanted to anger the Dragon guardian even if nobody had heard about it for years now.


    Zero didn''t even bother to inspect the drawn circle and simply poured his mana into it. The formation on the ground lit up and the ground trembled slightly. Throughout the village, the same bluish-white light could be seen. The lines on the ground drawn in chalk and salt glowed in unison, humming to the same vibration of the main formula. Lovina didn''t waste time and immediately started chanting. Normally, fairy circles were not very complicated to make. However, this array differed slightly from the regular ones she made all over the village. It was meant to allow Zero to control the village''s terrain entirely. In other words, Half Moon Village was a transforming fortress.


    Zenobia exchanged looks with Grandma Moppo. They were the selected ''keys'' to activating the formation in Zero''s absence. Lovina was able to create a blood-binding spell that tied their lives to the village. The array stored the mana that Zero was pouring into it and would be used when the village needed to be transformed into a fortress. Currently, a huge amount was needed to awaken the Earth beneath the village and Zero monitored his status very closely.


    "Zero, it''s reaching limit orange..." Mii warned. After the mana depletion incident, the system upgraded itself and implemented a safety meter that will alert Zero of falling levels of mana. Other items in Zero''s void inventory will be converted to mana automatically if it falls below critical levels and Zero was in no position to disable that function. The first time that happened was when Zero had to hold open the portal to allow Raj to bring Spring Water over. He wasn''t happy when Mii told him the system had forcefully converted his sand instead of seawater to sustain the mana safety levels.


    "Hold on, I still need about 30% more to complete the starting phase. Please convert the seawater this time... I would still like to keep my sand for other experiments."


    Mii smirked. "Got it. We''re going to convert them in the units of a thousand mana at once in about a minute from now."


    Zero nodded and continued feeding the hungry array. Seriously, Lovina was a genius but this formation was a beast. If it were any other ordinary mage, they would have to gather at least a hundred of them and spend two weeks to completely activate it.


    "Almost there," Lovina told Zero who was starting to shake by now. The more Earth that was converted into living plates, the heavier it becomes on Zero. They felt sticky to the array and Zero hasn''t learnt any reinforcing magic to support his physical vessel. His muscles were weak and the weight was almost unbearable. He could feel his body becoming one with the village grounds and panted harshly when another huge part of the village assimilated with the array. Who knew that the underground tunnels were so extensive? It stretched all the way past the river and into the forest.


    Everyone watched with bated breaths as Zero let out a scream of agony with his knees buckling. Hua Tuo immediately cast some tranquil magic to stabilise Zero''s panicking state while Ruth started chanting body reinforcement spells. Lovina was sweating and her face was flushed. Soon supported the witch and held down the stabilised part of the array to take the pressure off her.


    Yxaan and Xvyal jumped in to hold the collapsing portal. Magical plants started withering and the Spring of Vitality boiled. Latitia tried to hold up a barrier with Cleo but it simply broke and all their mana were eaten up by the greedy array.


    "Leave them alone!" Zero yelled when he saw how disobedient the formation was becoming. Bob was ready to jump in himself to stabilise the rampaging magic circle when someone unexpected turned up from the emergency portal.


    "Help has arrived!" the cheerful puppy wagged its only tail and howled in harmonies of threes. Zero didn''t have time to entertain Kerberos and told the Hell Hound to hold the collapsing portal.


    It was a tough battle but eventually, Zero got the array under control and decided to smack the disobedient thing with a minor Charm Blessing. Unable to resist the teen, the array gave in and became extremely complying.


    The mages collapsed onto their knees, completely drained from battling Lovina''s living fortress formation. Who knew that it would develop an intelligence of its own?


    Zenobia and Grandma Moppo looked unsure now. "Will it be alright? What if it doesn''t listen in an emergency?"


    Zero grinned and gave them a thumbs-up. "It won''t. I slapped it with Charmer and added it to my party. Everyone in Half Moon Village is added to a sub-category group called "Friendly" so it won''t be causing any trouble. If you''re in trouble, simply mark the enemies. The array will deal with them as the first level of defence. It will give everyone time to get ready for action."


    Ruth didn''t know what to think about such a crazy explanation. Kerberos was sulking when Zero thanked him. The Hell Hound eventually returned to his isolation and Hua Tuo looked impressed. Externally, nothing seemed to have changed. However, he could see the magic in the air and the ground that the village stood on possessed its own life signature. It contained qi energy and the Sage God wondered if it was possible to create souls. Not even Gods have understood what it took to create a soul. They could replicate the structure of a soul with refined mana but nobody has successfully made one. Was it something only the creator could accomplish after all?


    "Hooray! The teleportation mark and portals are done. The emergency back up works and the fortress transformation is activated. I guess this is it for me... I''ll be back from time to time so don''t miss me too much, okay?"


    Clowis rolled his eyes. "Nobody will be missing your du-"


    Zero chuckled. For a head warrior, Clowis still had a lot to learn. Lowis glowered at his nephew and apologised. It was Clowis'' bad habit of not being able to be honest but Zero didn''t mind. Ever since Amaraline decided to stay in the abyss to help Coux out, the big brother had gotten a lot more sensitive when someone mentioned the possibility of Amaraline finding a lover where she worked. In a way, Clowis still blamed Zero for his sister''s decision. The teenager didn''t really mind. In fact, he found the sibling''s affection rather adorable.


    "The portals are open so there is no reason for everyone to continue staying in the village when there isn''t anything to do. Mitchnew, there is a gate to Amon''s territory in the Garden of Roth. I believe I''ve handed the talisman to Lovina for anyone who wants to visit Hell. That is Ball''s personal mark of protection so I only have five. The portal here leads straight to my sanctuary so Qin Yun, feel free to cultivate there and meet up with your fellow sisters. I don''t want to be constantly distracted by their messages while I''m training. Schaf, Mammon has given you a special badge to use on your business trips. If there is anything urgent, the portal to Hua Tuo''s hut is always on standby. With that, we will be taking our leave. Zenobia, I leave the running of the village in your hands now."


    The Chieftess nodded and placed her hand to her chest. "We will await your return, Leader. Travel safely."


    "Travel safely!"


    Zero took one last look at everyone and grinned before waving at them and jumping into the portal with Ruth and Hua Tuo following. Baby Seff''s cries could still be heard as the vampire disappeared through the gate but he didn''t look back in fear of not being able to leave the child.


    Once the woozy feeling passed, Ruth found himself staring at something rather familiar looking. Compared to Half Moon Village, the solitary hut with a strange wooden device behind it reminded him of home. With Zero''s love for grand things, it was difficult for the vampire to enjoy the simplicities of life. Thankfully, Hua Tuo didn''t allow Zero to introduce his modifications here.


    "Welcome to my humble abode," Hua Tuo smiled and briefly showed Ruth around. The vampire was surprised that he wasn''t burning under the sun. The salve cream worked well but there was still discomfort here and there while they were back in Half Moon Village. Right now, it was as comfortable as night and Ruth wondered how that was possible.


    Hua Tuo took them around to the fields where there were herbs growing. He also saw some drying under the strong sunlight in Hua Tuo''s small workshop. The house smelled heavily of grass and plants but Ruth thought that it was better than smelling food all the time. Back in the village, Ruth had to remember that he was now able to eat regular food. He still occasionally craved blood and offered to join the hunting team when it got really bad. the smell of medicine here calmed him and Ruth found himself feeling lazy.


    "Home sweet home!" Zero declared and immediately got to tidying the place. It had been some time since they were at Half Moon Village. Thankfully the fairies that helped Hua Tuo with the fields did a great job. None of the herbs had withered and some were ready for harvesting.


    Hua Tuo left the cleaning up to Zero who insisted that he was the best candidate for the job with his improved cleaning magic. Ruth was then dragged to the fields to help Hua Tuo with harvesting. He worked quickly and mindlessly, cutting through the plants with his sharp nails while Hua Tuo worked with his sickle.


    Time passed quickly and after gathering the herbs, Hua Tuo tasked the vampire with hunting for dinner. He chose to work on cleaning the herbs while Zero was made to revise whatever he''d learned previously.


    "But I can help with making dinner..."


    "No, leave that to Ruth. Those who don''t work don''t get to eat. Your task is to revise whatever I''ve taught you a few months ago as well as the basics of surgery as explained a few days before. I will test you before dinner. If you don''t get everything right, you can forget about eating tonight."


    Zero gasped in horror when he knew that his teacher was serious.


    "No dinner?"


    "No dinner."


    "But I''m a growing child!"


    Hua Tuo raised a brow. "Really? I thought that this body was a new vessel created by the Great Gods. No actual growing was involved. You may be bigger now physically but your mental age is still the same."


    "That''s not true," Zero retorted. "I''m at least four times older than I was... I gained new memories from four Divine Fragments."


    Hua Tuo deadpanned. "Of the four, two behave like children, one is a jaded old man with a stubborn mentality and the other is a lazy bum. If you insist on being treated like a teenager, I would have you help with breakfast preparations and contributing to your living expenses here."


    Zero thought about it and made a face before slinking back to his digital reader. Truth be told, he didn''t slack off from his studies. He still remembered everything Hua Tuo taught him about acupuncture, herbs and how to identify illnesses. He wasn''t lazing around in Hell. Baal might have done that but Zero was busy identifying new illnesses to treat. In fact, he learnt a great deal and wanted to talk about it with his teacher.


    After ten minutes of reading through what he already knew, Zero decided to peek from his book. "Master..."


    Hua Tuo sighed. He knew that his apprentice wouldn''t be convinced to be quiet for too long but to think that Zero''s patience was still as short as before made the Sage God wonder if Zero''s growth was only in the physical aspect.


    "Yes, Zero?"


    "You know, the methods of diagnostics you taught me were good with humans. However, it''s not very possible to use that when I was in the abyss. Many of them had no pulse or external signs of illnesses. How would you usually treat patients like that?"


    Hua Tuo stirred the pot and tasted the soup before adding a little more salt. Ruth still wasn''t back so the meat would have to wait.


    Cutting the vegetables, Hua Tuo answered him. "The undead do not fall ill. There is no need to diagnose illnesses in the deceased. Virus and bacteria can only survive in living hosts."


    Zero frowned and put the reader away. He was no cross-legged on the floor and staring at his teacher''s back. "But then I discovered that the plague was still a thing! Miasma poisoning was common and vampires had sun allergies... how can we not diagnose them?"


    Hua Tuo put the lid back on. It was a valid question and Zero had a point.


    "Firstly, the plague is something that only affected the demons, not the undead. If we looked at demons, there should be similar signs with how it affected the werebeasts. secondly, Miasma Poisoning is not an illness that attacks the immune system. It corrupts those with chakra channels so the traditional medical diagnostics wouldn''t work unless the poisoning has taken place. Lastly, I never knew sun allergy was a thing until you discovered it so I cannot tell you the best way to identify it. There are many mysteries in this world and although I am the Sage God of Medicine, I am not well versed with the magical and supernatural side of the world. Those are my limitations, Zero. I''m not almighty. Like how I taught you, the dead cannot be revived once the soul has left the body. Still, with your abilities far exceeding mine, perhaps you will find a way to do so one day."


    Zero looked lost. Hua Tuo shook his head and told Zero to come over. The teen did so and found himself receiving a pat on the head. "Don''t worry about all that. Not everything I teach is necessarily the right answer. You''ll need to find your own answers when you travel. Ultimately, know that you are more powerful with Gods. I believe that if you truly want it, there is nothing that is impossible for you to do. We will all be rooting for you so don''t be afraid to be yourself."


    Zero smiled shyly. It wasn''t very often that Hua Tuo acted like this. Although Hua Tuo was mostly a grumpy old man who was reluctant to try new things, Zero liked him the way he was. He didn''t come to this world with a family but that was what made Zero excited about. If the Great Gods were like his older siblings and the Demon Lords his friends, then Hua Tuo felt like his grandfather.


    "I''m back!" Ruth called out and Zero leapt to his feet to greet the vampire.


    "What did you catch?"


    A heavy thud at the front of the door made Zero squeal with delight.


    "Roasted Pygmy Boar!"


    Hua Tuo shook his head at Zero''s infectious excitement. His student ran to the workshop to grab the herbs and spices. Ruth raised a brow as if asking Hua Tuo if it was a common occurrence. He received his answer in the form of a sigh as the old man went back to cooking stir-fried vegetables.


    For the first time since coming to Earth, Ruth felt like making a deal with Zero was worse than the devil. never in history has hyper-activity gone well with self-discipline. The vampire knew it was going to be a rough journey as Zero''s combat teacher and shut those thoughts away. He needed wine, really really strong ones by the barrels to put up with the troubles Zero will no doubt cause him in the near future.

 Chapter 224 - Tanya, Queen of the Dryads

    After a good meal, everyone decided to turn in early. Hua Tuo and Ruth were exhausted. Needless to say, the teen was still bouncing with energy. He tossed and turned for a good hour or so but couldn''t sleep. Ruth usually didn''t sleep at night but after taking care of baby Seff for a while, the vampire needed time to recover. Hua Tuo was too used to his noisy apprentice and zoned out on the ruckus.


    This made Zero unhappy. They finally returned to Endow Hill but he wasn''t able to do anything. Zero was brimming with energy. He wanted to do more, learn more and prepare to absorb everything his teachers would throw at him. The young doctor couldn''t wait to learn about acupuncture and surgery that Hua Tuo promised he would teach. Also, learning magic-combat from Ruth sounded a lot more fun than doing qi gong daily.


    Speaking of qi gong, Zero wondered if he should include Amon''s special lessons into his practice sessions. If such simple movements were able to take down strong warriors like Sekkin, Zero had no doubt that it would work on bad people like Count Carrabas. However, he didn''t want to disturb his teachers so Zero took advantage of his new vessel and taller height.


    Bob and Mii weren''t expecting to see Zero so soon in the mindscape. The dragon also didn''t expect to see his master in the magic lamp either.


    "Zero, do you know what time it is?" the Eternal Dragon asked. Bob wasn''t very pleased that the teenager was becoming more and more rebellious. He doesn''t listen to adults or did as he was told anymore. Now, Zero was beginning to ignore curfew for bedtime too! It was inexcusable.


    The young doctor didn''t look apologetic in the slightest. If anything, he had the nerve to reason with Bob.


    "But I am resting! I''m just in the magic lamp physically and in the mindscape mentally. I''m just not on a straw mattress but this is still a bed."


    Mii didn''t look like she had the energy left to argue with Zero so Bob took it upon himself to correct the cheeky creator. The dragon continued to nag at the teenager who snuggled up on the comfortable bed and patted the spot beside him.


    "Join me?" he asked coyly and Bob sighed through his nose. The boy had the nerve to completely ignore his lecture and even try to entice him into slacking. Did he understand how much work Mii needs to complete thanks to his whimsical requests? Bob pitied the strawcherry fairy who looked no better than Hades, Mammon or King Yama. Truen and Coux didn''t give Mii any breaks either so the strawcherry fairy continued to slog in the never-ending work looking like a zombie.


    Bob rolled his eyes and refused the invitation. "You can stay but do not disturb us. We have a lot of work to complete."


    Zero nodded cheerfully, happy to have gotten his way. Truth be told, he was actually glad that Bob and Mii would be occupied. He couldn''t carry out his plan back at the hut because there were two very wary people who would wake up once they felt foreign mana fluctuating around him. What better way to kill time than to talk to somebody instead?


    Hence, Zero decided to bring the meditation session to his magic lamp instead. It was also a safe space to practice secretly. Even if something went wrong, Zero was confident that Mii and Bob would stop him or find the help he needed.


    With his mind at ease, Zero snuggled into the pillow and closed his eyes. His breathing slowed as he returned to a familiar scene in his mind.


    "Tanya?" he called out. "Tanya, are you here?"


    The dark and cold void transformed into one full of lush greenery at the name. The soil beneath his feet was cooling and the forest smelled strongly of earth. There was some river in the background and the image gave a very tranquil feeling to whoever was looking at it.


    Zero knew what he was looking at. It isn''t very difficult to guess why the person called Tanya had brought him here using their mental connection. Although Zero didn''t talk to her as often as he spoke with Baal, Tanya was a close friend he made from one of the listening sessions in the void.


    "Welcome back, Zero."


    The young doctor turned around quickly and his face lit up with excitement. Tanya was exactly how he remembered her to be. The Dryad Queen was easy to recognise. She had her leaf hair shaped like a tall crown from what Zero remembered and he wasn''t disappointed to spot the familiar hairstyle. Apparently, it was now summer because all the leaves were a healthy shade of green. The last time he spoke to her before visiting the abyss, Tanya had red and yellow leaves. Oh, how time flies!


    The young doctor also noticed how the Queen of Dryads still couldn''t keep the time out of her eyes. Right now, it should be late afternoon because the sunlight in her eyes was dimmer. The young doctor found Tanya''s eyes most fascinating to look into. The Dryad Queen could be a very accurate weather forecaster with the ability to reflect the sky in her eyes the literal way. On some nights there were stars, on some nights there was the moon. However, Zero found it most interesting when it was cloudy because Tanya''s eyes would constantly reflect the changes.


    This time, Tanya was attached to a young acorn tree. It was a long way for her to be travelling from the bamboo grove that they met at the last time. The young doctor swore that the bamboo grove was all the way on the opposite side of the plane. Perhaps the Dryad Queen was on an errand? From what he knew, Tanya never stopped searching for materials and was an enthusiastic hunter.


    "It''s very far from where you last were," Zero commented. "Have you been busy?"


    Tanya smiled at the child and used telepathy to reply. It was the only way spirits could communicate and Zero didn''t block her from invading his mind.


    "I was looking for a star but I guess I found something better. How are you doing? You seem to have grown quite a bit. Are you doing well?"


    Zero walked over and gave Tanya a hug even if his arms went right through her and ended up hugging the small tree instead. Tanya manipulated the branches and made them wrap around Zero slowly to return the warm gesture. The two stayed like this for a while, enjoying each others company. It had been way too long and Tanya was happy to see the bubbly brunet even though he seemed slightly different on both the outside and on the inside.


    "What brings you here?" she asked when they parted. Knowing the knowledge-hungry boy, he must have come for information. She wasn''t too sure about what kind of waves Zero was stirring in Hell but she knew bits and pieces from her sources. Zero would always be in the centre of all the attention and even without the ability to read the future, she knew it would be the case. The young doctor exuded a certain kind of charm that was unique and separate from Freya''s blessing.


    Zero grinned. "Remember when you said it was possible to create chakra and meridian channels in a wood-crafted body? Guess what? I think Gaia''s new body is just the perfect material for channel crafting! I might be able to link it to my void dimension if it works out but I need your help. Can you help me create those channels?"


    Tanya blinked and slowly went back into the acorn tree she was residing in, leaving Zero to feel clueless at being abandoned so suddenly. It happened so subtly that Zero couldn''t quite believe it at first. He thought Tanya was merely switching bodies but the Dryad Queen had really abandoned the tree and perhaps even the vicinity. Zero couldn''t see her on his mini-map.


    "Tanya?" Zero called out hoping that it was all a prank. However, the Dryad Queen did not answer back, having left entirely. Zero sulked and reflected on what he said. Was it the way he phrased things that made Tanya retreat? He was told that he was quite a straightforward person and that often made people shy away from his pushy nature. Then again, he was worse when he was a child and Tanya didn''t seem to mind. The Dryad Queen always had plenty of patience that rivalled Buddha''s.


    Confused about why Tanya would leave without a word, Zero didn''t quite know what to do. After deliberation, he decided that it would be better to wait for Tanya to return instead of giving chase in this unfamiliar dimension. Besides, even if he returned now, Zero didn''t think he would be able to fall asleep either.


    Tanya would be back eventually. The Dryad Queen could sometimes be peculiar. The young doctor also didn''t think that his friend would abandon him alone in the middle of nowhere. Tanya was someone with a strong sense of responsibility. She was the kind of person who would take in strays to raise them as her own until they were strong enough to leave on their own.


    "Don''t worry," Zero told himself. "She''ll be back. We just need to wait."


    Luckily for Zero, the Natural Plane wasn''t anything as dangerous as the abyss. It was the most peaceful plane that existed and the young doctor liked it. It was a nice break away from the crazier activities happening in his life recently.

 Chapter 225 - The Forest

    Gaia was slightly surprised to see the unexpected guest. It was rare for anyone to visit her without prior warning and even rarer for anyone to join her in her secluded domain. The Great Goddess was curious as to what one of her children wanted. Tanya was known to be one of her most powerful and independent children. Gaia had only seen her a handful of times ever since her creation.


    Still, she welcomed the Dryad Queen and listened carefully to her request. Imagine Gaia''s second surprise of the day when Tanya brought up Zero''s name. Being friends with Baal was possibly the work of fate. The Demon Lord of Laziness was a divine fragment after all. However, Gaia didn''t know how Zero became acquainted with the Queen of the Natural Plane. Still, it was probably a good thing. They could never have too many people looking out for Zero after all. The young doctor was a powerful trouble-seeking magnet.


    "Yes, I did create Zero''s new vessel with a different formula. It should be perfectly safe to cultivate channels at one go. However, I don''t know the risks of connecting them to the void. That is a place that does not have a limit and will absorb that comes into contact. If Zero loses control of his rationality, I''m afraid that he will end up destroying everything in his path."


    Tanya nodded. She understood that Zero''s existence was special. As an Empath Spirit from the Natural Plane, Tanya could see things that nobody else could see. She was able to see life particles from specks of mana. Often, the Queen Dryad will collect these intelligent scraps of life and gather them in one place so that they can fuse together and form a small soul. It''s just a lot more complicated to do so when there are millions of mana matches and types that repel each other when making a soul. It''s the reason why Tanya travelled far and wide. She was searching for one more last mana scrap to form another rare soul from the fallen Star Guardians. It was becoming harder to find them as time passed and Tanya wasn''t very confident that there would be any more Star Guardian descendant souls to be made after this Pisces child. It was a true pity, star souls were always beautiful to look at.


    On the other hand, Zero has no soul. Whenever the young doctor comes over, Tanya is immediately looking at a ball of amassed magic, energy and miscellaneous things that she was sometimes unable to understand. Ever since Zero came back from hell, Tanya was able to track him wherever he went. The plants and spirits would often report the strange sighting to her. There were small fragments of different souls inside of Zero and Tanya wasn''t sure if they were part of the young doctor''s original self. An ordinary body containing more than one soul would immediately experience rejection and the host often dies if one soul doesn''t win control to devour the other soul fast enough. For Zero, it''s like a party where all the different souls made merry and were at peace with each other, if not complimenting each other''s existence.


    "We could potentially replicate something similar to chakra and meridian channels for Zero. The Sage Gods were expecting this and also they made it more efficient this time by ''programming'' the new vessel to process food for self-sustenance before transferring the rest into Zero''s dimension. However, the system only functions if Zero has Enma''s bag near him. We will use that dimensional bag to support the connection between the vessel and the void. If you can do that then I don''t see why Zero cannot have chakra and meridian channels created."


    Tanya was elated. Without further delay, she returned to where Zero was waiting. The Dryad Queen didn''t want to keep her small friend waiting for too long. She was also excited about seeing Zero finally fulfil his dream of being able to use transformation magic to fly.


    The young doctor had taken to sitting in a tall fir tree and catching bugs that resided in the barks with his magic before setting them free on the forest ground. Tanya was amused by the sight when she found him. While bugs that ate away at a tree''s insides were harmful, the birds that ate these bugs were usually not as thoughtful about the damage caused to her trees when they pecked and chipped away at the poor tree. Those birds always left her tree trunks exposed to other things like moss and frost. It was frustrating but such was the way of life. Without death fertilising the plane and contributing to the unique mana, Tanya would have been long put out of her job.


    "You''re back!" Zero beamed and jumped off the twenty feet tall tree. Tanya cringed at the expected impact but it never came. She saw how Zero skilfully used his squirrel onesie to glide down and applauded at the trick.


    Once Zero safely landed and changed back into his stuffy lab coat, Tanya didn''t wait to tell him the good news.


    "Gaia says that we can finish creating your channels in one night. It might be complicated but I will guide you."


    Overjoyed, the brunet readily agreed and got into position as told while Tanya called a few friends.


    The Dryad Queen helped to set up a formation around the rock that Zero was told to meditate on. It didn''t take very long for the six great spirits that she contacted earlier to arrive. Every great spirit that arrived represented one element and with all six great spirits in place, they were finally ready to start.


    The young doctor couldn''t help but be nervous and excited. Unlike his old body that was unable to recover mana or produce any of its own, doing this will let his new vessel act like a normal magician. Zero knew that in order to be able to learn magic-combat from Ruth, he had to be able to renew his mana without eating everything on Endow Hill.


    Tanya and the six great elemental spirits started singing and weaving the spells while Zero did his job to focus on regulating the balance between magic and qi. Tanya''s instructions were simple. He had to let go and disperse what was causing an imbalance in his body throughout the process while the spirits forcefully pumped mana and qi into his vessel.


    Gaia''s new vessel was able to grow in response to the things it was exposed to. Hence, the easiest way to create channels for mana and qi was to constantly expose it to both forces.


    Slowly but surely, Zero felt the change. The warmth spiralled from the bottom of his stomach and spread to the tips of his fingers and toes. However, it didn''t remain stagnant like the previous time. With the spirits controlling the flow, the energy circulated throughout the small branches that were created.


    Zero allowed Tanya to forcefully flood his small and fragile channels, breaking them open and widening the passageways. With healing magic in the spell weaving, the broken channels constantly broke and repaired itself to become stronger. Zero didn''t know if this was considered as painful while the channels developed. All he knew was that at the back of his mindscape and back in the lamp where his actual body was, things were beginning to change too.


    Zero thought that he''d spent days working on dispersing all the excess mana and qi to the surroundings whenever it got too close to tipping that balance and was mentally tired. However, for the spirits weaving the spells and Tanya who was coordinating the ritual, they were all amazed by Zero''s progress. The Dryad Queen thought that Zero would have requested to take a break for about two hours ago but the brunet hadn''t said anything.


    They were about seventy percent done with the creation of new channels. At this point, Tanya asked if Zero was tired and needed a break. The next step of linking Zero''s channels to his void was critical and they couldn''t afford a misstep.


    "I think I need a break. I''ve been sitting here for days that my butt has gone numb," Zero whined and the Dryad Queen paused the ritual with amusement.


    Zero opened his eyes and realised that it was already night. He marvelled at the beauty of the six great elemental spirits during his break while Tanya explained to him about the void-linking limitations.


    "That''s no problem," he told the great queen. If carrying Enma''s bag around was all he needed to do for the convenient power, Zero was more than happy to do so. In fact, he felt more reassured that his new body wouldn''t self destruct due to his natural powers.


    After resting for a while more, Zero was ready to continue.


    "I need you to continuously absorb the mana and qi in equal amounts to the void using King Yama''s bag as the medium. Absorb it slowly but steadily, the spirits will supply you with the mana and qi required. I will sew the connection myself so any mistakes here will result in the destruction of King Yama''s bag."


    Zero nodded and was immediately focussed on the task at hand once the ritual resumed.


    Although absorbing things was easy, Zero found maintaining it at a steady pace in small amount incredibly difficult. Usually, he tried to inhale everything in one go and felt sleepy after that but now, it''s like asking a starving man to chew fifty times before swallowing a single mouthful of food. Zero was frustrated. Why couldn''t he absorb everything at one go and be done with it?


    Tanya sensed Zero frustration and scolded the boy.


    "Patience. All good things must be waited for. Think of it as nurturing a child. Only the best quality can bring out the best results. Focus on the present, don''t think about anything else."


    Zero inhaled and calmed his mind once more, reminding himself over and over again in his mind like a mantra that it was only a one-time thing.


    Slowly but surely, the spell was completed and the six great elemental spirits excused themselves. Tanya smiled as the sun peeked over the horizon. All in a night''s work and Zero tested his new abilities out.


    Back in the lamp, Bob panicked. Why wasn''t Zero back yet? The dragon and the strawcherry fairy tried many ways of waking Zero up from his meditative trance to no avail. The alarm was about to go off soon but the brunet was still not back yet from his trip. Should they get Hua Tuo or Baal?


    Just before Bob could bring up the suggestion, Zero blinked and his left eye turned back to the regular hazel colour instead of that eerie green. He stretched and yawned.


    "That was a nice nap!" he declared and Bob gave him the stink eye. Zero was a terrible liar and everyone knew that the doctor certainly wasn''t sleeping.


    "What did you do?" the dragon asked but Zero was tight-lipped about it.


    "You''ll find out when I have my magic-combat practice," he told his guardians who couldn''t stop him when he escaped the lamp in record time.


    In the hut, Hua Tuo wasn''t pleased. Zero ducked his head and approached his teacher with a kicked puppy look.


    "You''re late!" the physician yelled. "Where have you been?"


    Zero bowed in apology and simply said, "The forest."


    Hua Tuo didn''t question it and told the disciple to fetch water from the river later to tend to the crops as punishment for being tardy. Zero heaved a sigh of relief, happy that Hua Tuo didn''t question which forest he''d been to. It would have been awkward trying to explain how he ended up in the Great Mountain Range in the Natural Plane!

 Chapter 226 - A Different Morning Routine

    Hua Tuo wasn''t too happy about Zero''s tardiness. The young doctor was becoming more and more undisciplined ever since he returned from the abyss. The ways of the Demons must be rubbing off him a lot and the Sage God wondered if letting Zero stay there for such a long time was a bad idea. While Zero had indeed matured both physically, mentally and emotionally, he was becoming less obedient.


    Just when Hua Tuo was thinking of what sort of punishment to give Zero, he felt something that made his old bones rattle. Behind him, he watched as Zero execute the qi gong exercise with the same fluidity but with something more this time.


    "That''s..." The Sage God''s eyes widened in surprise and he stopped what he was doing to simply stare at his apprentice.


    Impossible! The Sage God couldn''t believe what he was looking at. With the destruction of the first Earth, Hua Tuo never imagined that there would be cultivators who were able to understand just how profound his qi gong was. This was something that could only be attained by thousands of years in cultivating qi.


    The Sage God frowned. Only yesterday, Zero still couldn''t manage to harness qi in his body and divert its flow. Today, Zero was not only able to harness qi and divert the flow, but he was also able to produce qi of his own by converting the energy in the dense magical air of Endow Hill. The medicine God took a look at Zero''s channels and was surprised to see that they were not only perfectly formed but trained to the maximum potential. This level of hardening and widening would have taken even the most talented cultivators a few thousand years to achieve.


    The refined qi flowing through Zero''s meridians was golden like honey and smooth like silk. Not even Hua Tuo was able to attain his ideal form of cultivation. Only Buddha was able to create such pure qi because of his domain. Buddha basically can purify anything with his existence and that was a mega cheat that Hua Tuo was jealous about.


    Speaking of cheats, Hua Tuo eyed his disciple suspiciously. There was also one brat who excelled at cheating too.


    Could it be..?


    "Zero," the Sage God called out and stopped the boy.


    The apprentice was clearly not expecting to be stopped so early into the exercise. He knew that there were still three more repetitions to do before the routine ended. Why was his teacher deviating from the norm? Hua Tuo isn''t someone who enjoyed a lot of changes and preferred to stick to his old ways. The man was super resistant to change and obstinate about things. For Zero to be told to stop, was the world coming to an end?


    "Come here," the old man beckoned and Zero walked over unsteadily. Sure, he wasn''t able to practice much of this in the abyss because they were constantly on the move. However, Zero thought that he remembered the forms correctly. Even if his mind forgot, he didn''t think that his body would forget... unless the mistakes were caused by the change in vessels with different sizes!


    Zero stiffened when he approached Hua Tuo. Was his teacher going to scold him for skiving? Those were circumstances out of his control too so Zero felt like he shouldn''t be blamed for it at all.


    "What have you been doing in the forest last night?"


    The question was simple and Zero felt his knees go weak. Has his teacher found out that he didn''t follow the bedtime curfew and sneaked out?


    "Do you feel anything different this morning when you''re practising the qi gong?"


    Zero didn''t know how to answer Hua Tuo. While he felt very strong from all the qi buzzing inside of him right now, Zero didn''t know if it was anything different from normal. The exercises still didn''t make any sense to him.


    "I don''t think so?"


    Hua Tuo frowned. That can''t be.


    "You''ve already broken through to the highest tier of cultivation. There isn''t any real need to be practising the gathering of qi in your dantian any longer. We can move on to the next stage. You can start learning the self-defence techniques using qi to reinforce yourself."


    Zero blinked. Self-defence techniques? He had some of those.


    "I think Lord Amon has taught me a few neat tricks. Master, would you like to see? Amon claims that they are the most powerful techniques that can help me escape any dangerous situation."


    Hearing that made the Sage God curious. he didn''t think that someone would be one step ahead of him to teach the brunet self-defence arts. However, when Zero got into position and started doing strange stabbing movements to where a person''s eyes would normally be, the Sage God took it all back. The abyss was a horrible influence on Zero after all! Things were only escalated to an alarming degree when Zero demonstrated the groin kick.


    "I think that''s good enough," Hua Tuo hurried to stop his disciple and felt cold sweat soaking his shirt. If the Great Gods ever knew what their precious creator had learnt, he was going to blame it all on Baal.


    Zero didn''t know why his teacher looked so pale. These techniques were extremely effective. Perhaps he was doing it the wrong way.


    Hua Tuo had a hard time trying to convince his apprentice that there was nothing wrong with the way he executed those self-defensive moves. However, he couldn''t tell Zero that Amon had taught him well. That Demon Lord had taught Zero a little too well that caused Hua Tuo to fear for his life. Instead of staying on that subject, the Sage God decided to demonstrate breaking rocks with his bare hands after reinforcing them with qi.


    Zero watched in amazement at what Hua Tuo could accomplish. This was the power of qi and cultivation? It was so powerful! While wind magic could slice rocks, it couldn''t make it shatter the way Hua Tuo did. To make things more impressive, Hua Tuo did not seem to have hurt his hand at all. The old man was still fit as a fiddle and Zero looked at his teacher with a new kind of admiration.


    "What? Interested now?"


    "Yes! Please teach me how to do that too!"


    Hua Tuo pretended to consider. "Hmm, what should I do? My apprentice has become more disobedient lately after growing up. Maybe if he calls me ''shifu'' I will teach him how to do that."


    Zero didn''t hesitate. After waiting for so long, there was finally something new to learn. The brunet pounced at that opportunity and called Hua Tuo shifu without regard to who was listening in the vicinity.


    Hua Tuo didn''t let that go to waste and recorded it. There was now leverage against a certain Wizard God and Hua Tuo felt satisfied. Wasting no time, they went through the basics of forcing qi to form a layer outside of his body.


    Zero thought that it would be easy to control qi like magic. However, ten minutes into the lesson, he realised that it wasn''t as simple. Unlike magic, qi was like a stubborn rubber band that snapped back into his body when Zero didn''t hold onto it tight enough. That was odd.


    After the fifth failure, Hua Tuo sensed that something wasn''t right. Normally, those who had cultivated their qi to this level would naturally be able to control the flow and will it to encompass a shape outside of their body. It was used as an aura armour for fights between pugilists in the past. For Zero to be unable to control something as basic as this meant only two things. Either Zero did not attain the powers by himself or the body the Great Gods made for Zero is not properly calibrated to his growth. the only way to find out is to test Zero.


    "Hold it. This isn''t working. We will take a few steps back. Can you start by circulating your qi in the dantian? Hold it there and don''t let it spread elsewhere."


    Zero sat down in a meditative position before entering his inner world like how Hua Tuo had taught him. This time, the apprentice didn''t visit the void. Instead, he focussed on the qi spiralling and circulating within his body.


    Slowly, he pulled the qi back into his dantian like coiling a ball of threads. Hua Tuo watched this happen with understanding. If Zero was able to control the qi inside of his body and not outside, that meant Zero cheated for this ability. A few months back, Zero had proven he was naturally gifted with cultivation. However, by developing the meridian channels without practising the opening of meridian points through hard work, the boy would never be able to use the power he had attained.


    Also, there was something strange that Hua Tuo spotted with his Medicine Eye. Apart from fully developed meridian channels, Zero also had a complete set of chakra channels that was compatible with all elemental magic. It was extremely rare for anyone to be compatible with all magic types and even rarer to see anyone be completely adept in all elements. Magicians usually have a stronger affinity with one and weaker affinity with the others. Not even Merlin was spared from this. However, Zero didn''t have such weakness and it made Hua Tuo suspicious.


    Something definitely happened last night when Zero snuck out. This development was definitely the work of some other powerful individual.


    Wanting to confirm his suspicion, Hua Tuo called Ruth over to begin Zero''s first magic-combat lesson.


    The vampire didn''t go easy on Zero at all and Hua Tuo watched as Ruth beat his disciple up. Zero healed his wounds with healing magic after the end of each sparring match round. He was told to use defensive magic to hold up and block Ruth''s attacks but the vampire was way too fast! The young doctor could barely follow Ruth with his eyes. If it wasn''t for the intuitive gift, Zero would have been knocked out of commission at least eight times within the first fifteen minutes.


    After observing or a good half an hour, Hua Tuo told the boys to wash up while he prepared breakfast. He was slightly disappointed to know that Zero''s cultivation was not a product of his own but by the assistance of some other powerful individuals. He wanted to ask Zero for some tips about how to achieve that type of pure qi but after knowing that Zero didn''t do this on his own, the physician was depressed.


    Until he solved the mystery of Zero''s aider, Hua Tuo was determined to put all magic and cultivation training on hold. He would start with the basics of surgery and acupuncture instead. Zero should be ready for it now that he''d grown into a fine young man.


    While the Sage God was confident that Zero wouldn''t waver at the sight of a knife, he needed to know if Zero would be able to perform the traditional surgery without the use of healing magic. Stitching back skin and organs were sometimes required according to the traditional surgical methods. If Zero wanted to be a doctor, he needed to learn everything Hua Tuo knew. the Sage God still stubbornly believed that life should be lived without the influence of magic as much as possible. for some reason, he viewed magic as a way to disrupt a human''s way of life and introduce a whole new array of problems.


    With that firm belief, he decided to send a carrier pigeon to a certain expert seamstress in Half Moon Village.


    When the pigeon landed, the dark elf was pleasantly surprised that her presence was so quickly requested. After being unable to catch much of Zero after his return from the abyss with the sudden announcement of his new position of the village head, Mitchnew had been experiencing Zero-withdrawal symptoms. Her husband was also not around to ease that loneliness so when the letter came, Mitchnew packed immediately before informing Zenobia that she would be gone for a few days.


    Back in Endow Hill, Hua Tuo sent a text to ask around about the mysterious individual who helped Zero to cheat with his cultivation base. It didn''t take the Sage God very long to know who it was and Hua Tuo sighed when he received a reply.


    The Sage God of Medicine looked wistful. It was only the first official day of Zero''s return to resume his training and yet there had been so many changes. He glanced at the sky and sighed deeper this time. The sun hasn''t even risen but already Hua Tuo wanted to crawl back into bed and pretend that everything was just a bad dream.


    Oh, how he despised change!

 Chapter 227 - Lost Art - Tai Ji

    Zero didn''t know why he was suddenly allowed to go off and play. In fact, now that he had so much free time, the young doctor didn''t know what he wanted to start with first. There was a long list of things he wanted to do by himself without the strict supervision of the adults but he looked at his assistants in the mindscape. Neither of them was free to entertain him. Zero vaguely entertained the idea of travelling back to Half Moon Village but then dismissed the idea quickly. It would be the same all over again. There would be adults and it wasn''t easy for Zero to have such opportunities to be truly alone.


    With that, the boy decided to let his feet take him to wherever it wanted to go. Mindlessly, Zero ambled through the familiar forest grounds of Endow Hill.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Back in the hut, Hua Tuo and Ruth sat crossed-legged on the floor. They put their heads together to demystify the cryptic messages translated by Bob. Sure, Hua Tuo understood some of what the book was saying. After all, it came from his old world where Chinese philosophy ran strong in the blood of all Chinese. The mysterious art was a strange modified form of the old martial art called Tai Ji, fashioned after Hua Tuo''s qi gong foundation.


    Ruth was amazed by how quick they were able to decipher the martial arts manual with Hua Tuo''s involvement. The vampire was initially sceptical about enlisting the Sage God''s help because the doctor wasn''t exactly a combat expert. However, he was also at a stalemate with the final puzzle at the end. The physician knew a lot of meditation so Ruth allowed Hua Tuo to join in with the decryption process.


    It was strange how Hua Tuo was able to look at the translated text and match it with the moves it portrayed without even referring to the reference guide that Ruth had prepared. The Roth vampire had spent hours trying to understand which phrase of the meditation state belonged to which moves. It wasn''t always very clear what the phrase was referring to. However, if Ruth had to describe it, the phrases were often captions for the movements portrayed. For example, the shifting of centrifugal force from the attacker to counter their offensive strike was captioned "Receive and transfer the received gift". The Roth vampire could understand why such a caption would be formed but for the more elusive ones like "Hiding a knife behind a smile'''', the magic-combat teacher was lost.


    On the other hand, Hua Tuo couldn''t believe that although the Chinese from the old Earth were extinct, their teachings remained. It was even more surprising that they lived on through the teachings of weaker demons in the abyss. The marsupial demons were known to be small and weak but they never lost against the bigger and stronger opponents. Many could not understand how they did it but Hua Tuo knew. Back in those days, Hua Tuo knew how the Chinese fought against terrifying weapons made from gunpowder with their bare hands. The God of War during his time cut down enemies from horseback using his reclining moon blade spear. That terrifying human defied cannons, flaming arrows and guns without a shield. His name was Guan Yu.


    That strong general instilled the bravery that weak Chinese lacked and they formed an art based on the wisdom of Confucius'' teachings. Martial Arts were birthed based on philosophy. Scholars of the old were famous for both their wits and martial skills. Without both, one would only be labelled as a brute or empty-headed academic. Hua Tuo also lived through the age of pugilists where martial arts were created by different philosophies found. Some hermits created weird arts that only they could practice. Ou Yang Feng was one such renowned recluse who specialised in the philosophy of "countering poison with poison" and formed the Toad Skill martial art.


    With his rich life experience, it wasn''t very difficult for Hua Tuo to identify what the meditation scripture was for. While the physician hasn''t seen a real martial art manual even in his earlier days, he knew that there were two types of manuals. The first type was for external arts where a person practices it according to the illustrations and become stronger physically. However, for many skilled pugilists, they were only third-rated books. The true masters were able to comprehend martial arts through their philosophy.


    A good example was the Nine Yin True Classic. That was a powerful skill cultivated wrongly by Mei Chaofeng by the wrong understanding of the arts. While the practitioner was able to master the skill, the wrong application and practice with her beliefs turned it into something sinister. The original Nine Yin True Classic was a virtuous martial art built upon Budha''s teachings. However, with Mei Chaofeng''s hatred in her heart, she was unable to fully master the manual''s true intent to balance out the nine uses of yin qi against the yang qi produced by the nature of living humans. With that, Mei Chaofeng wrongly mastered the art and turned into a fearsome cultivator who increased her powers by killing countless people. The twisted art was then known as the Nine Yin White Bone Claw.


    Hua Tuo was thankful that Zero hasn''t started cultivating the manual on his own. Amon was right to advise Zero against doing so. The physician knew that his student was very wise but some of the philosophy written in the Tai Ji manual made Hua Tuo hesitate with their interpretation. The physician would require more time to understand the depth of this philosopher''s mind before he could be certain of what it meant.


    While Hua Tuo worked diligently, scrutinising each line for an accurate interpretation, Ruth tried the movements out and thought about his student. Zero wasn''t going to be growing much taller because the vampire heard about the limitations of his created vessel from the physician. Gaia was careful to make the body stagnant. That means Zero would eternally appear like a teenager.


    Standing at about five feet tall, Zero was about as tall as the marsupials who once practised the combat art with some exceptions. Those marsupials had an extra limb that Zero did not have. They included tail whips into their routine and had shorter arms with extremely powerful hind legs. The Roth vampire found it ridiculous to follow the book step by step.


    "Doctor," Ruth called out as he paused at yet another move. "Can we change this move here? They''re using the tail weight to shift their weights and throw the enemy off in two directions. Unless Zero grows a tail, it can''t be done."


    Hua Tuo looked up from his transcribing work and nodded. "What do you want to change it to? The text for this move is "Steady and firm like the roots but flexible like the branches swaying in the wind". I don''t see a problem with the philosophy but you can''t remove the footwork."


    Ruth frowned in deep thoughts. Even with Hua Tuo''s identification of the texts, Ruth still had problems comprehending the meaning behind the words. For a magic-combatant, mobility and power were what concluded the fight. Instincts and skills were other factors but that was about it. Vampires played fewer mind-games when fighting because they didn''t need it. Their speed, instincts and senses were superior to a lot of other species.


    Hua Tuo looked at Ruth''s troubled expression and studied the diagram.


    "How would it look like if you did it without the tail without modification?" he asked.


    The Roth vampire put the book down and got into position. His legs were shoulder-width apart and he explained that a tail should be adding weight to the back while he bent one knee forward in a lunging position, preparing to twist his waist while grabbing two enemies attacking from both ends to throw them opposite sides.


    "In some cases, the flexibility of the practitioner and the shorter height advantage allows them to bend their waist backwards like a windmill to throw their enemies in a wider circle. However, the legs will not leave this half-bent position on one knee. The tail is meant to support the lack of support on the straightened leg and pull the weight back if the attacker''s force is greater than what the force of standing still is. More often than not, the weight of the enemy plays a huge factor."


    Hua Tuo nodded as Ruth explained how the gravity will interfere with how the marsupials will apply this move with the following move combination.


    "We have five options from here depending on how the situation plays out," he told the physician with a heavy sigh. "The tail can trip the enemies after throwing them off balance, help the marsupial swing over their enemies and use that momentum to throw them over by their necks, help them avoid a knife slash from the horizontal field by falling back onto their coiled tails making them less than a foot tall in height, use it to hit someone in the groin or go for a hind kick feint and tail whip combo."


    The physician nodded. He had to hand it to the marsupial demons. They were clearly witty and had good reflexes. No wonder the larger and more powerful demons often couldn''t win them. The only limitations these small demons had was stamina. From what the Sage God knew, they were wiped out in a war against a clan with larger numbers. It was truly a shame. Hua Tuo felt that if this art was taught to many, the level of martial arts will once again reach the golden age back in the days of the first Earth.


    "I understand now. It is indeed frustrating. With only two hands and two legs, Zero''s options are limited. You have the same number of limbs as Zero. What would you propose if it were you?"


    Ruth sighed and sat down. "I don''t really know. This method of fighting is very different from what I was raised with. We Roth vampires prided ourselves in instincts and speed. You could compare our fighting style with assassination. It''s usually swift and precise. There are no real wasted movements or compromises. We deliver one-hit kills if possible and if it doesn''t work, we edge into the enemy''s space as much as possible attacking all openings. It''s the reason why we are famous as close-combat fighters."


    Hua Tuo took a look at the diagrams drawn. Indeed. The martial arts manual was something more for mid-range combat than close-range combat. There weren''t many close-combat skills but the physician found the few skills written in the manual interesting.


    "How about this?" he pointed at a different page. That was a joint locking technique and Hua Tuo was impressed by how advanced their anatomy knowledge was to create such an effective lock hold.


    Ruth took a look at it and raised a brow. "How does this work? I''ve never done it before in my entire life. Also, the image looks complicated. How can we execute this is a high-paced brawl?"


    Hua Tuo hummed. He wasn''t very experienced with combat either but if it was simply getting into position, Hua Tuo would be able to demonstrate. This was something like chiropractic therapy. The art of bone setting existed long before he became a doctor. Locking techniques were rather similar.


    "I could demonstrate how it should be applied if you''d like to know how it works," Hua Tuo offered.


    Ruth took a look at the diagram and sighed. "Sure. I don''t know what to do so you''ll have to guide me."


    Hua Tuo grinned. Without reservations, the physician coerced the vampire who was beginning to regret his decision.


    Mitchnew arrived at the hut and was pleasantly surprised by the sight of two men playing wrestling at their age. Ruth didn''t look like he was doing too well with how he was yelping in pain at that immobilising lock hold.


    "Am I interrupting something?" the dark elf asked as she put her bag down.


    Hua Tuo released Ruth who immediately went slack and groaned on the floor.


    "Hello Mitchnew, it''s still rather early. We are not quite done with lunch preparations yet. Would you like to help Ruth with his work? We''re currently exploring a new martial art book. I''ve put all the translated text for the meditation portion to the movements but the moves need modification before Zero can start practising them."


    The ex-assassin became interested at the mention of a martial arts manual. She only heard of those books but they were usually a collector''s item. For a trained fighter like her, she wanted to know how cultivators fought without magic.


    "Sure," she smiled and joined Ruth as Hua Tuo excused himself to get started on lunch preparations. He didn''t know where his apprentice had gone but he wasn''t worried. Zero would return as soon as his stomach started protesting. The physician would bet his sanity on that.

 Chapter 228 - Zero the Philosopher

    True to his prediction, Zero came teleporting in just as lunch was ready. The apprentice was slightly surprised to see the dark elf but didn''t mind. In fact, a big smile broke out on his face. Hua Tuo left Mitchnew to entertain Zero who seemed interested in the martial arts practice.


    "What is this new game?" he asked curiously.


    Ruth wanted to snap at his student. Which part of this looked like a game to him? Then again, Zero it probably appeared like a game to the youth who had yet to see many things about the world.


    "Get off me!" he hollered at Mitchnew who was sitting on his back, pinning him to the floor while she locked one of his arms with her knees and had his head in a tight elbow lock.


    The assassin didn''t look apologetic as she released her hold on the vampire. If anything, she didn''t know how the Roth vampire was a respected warrior. He brought disgrace to the skilled fighters and Mitchnew was willing to bet that her husband and ex-student would easily hold his own against this young vampire. Still, she was highly interested in the strange fighting style in Lord Amon''s book. Already, the ex-assassin saw potential in the weird art.


    Zero caught sight of the martial arts manual and raised a brow. Was that how the martial art looked like? It seemed more like horsing around than actual fighting. He didn''t know if sitting on top of his enemy would be effective. Given his small size, they would throw him off like a wild horse throwing off their inexperienced riders.


    "It''s a new fighting style that we''re trying out. Martial art manuals sure are interesting," Mitchnew smiled and took the opportunity to glomp Zero. Although the boy had matured into a teenager, he was still the right size and height for a cuddle.


    Zero struggled for a while in Mitchnew''s hold but gave up as soon as he started. It wasn''t very often that the lady was very forward. Compared to Qin Yun and Coux, Mitchnew was not as bad... at least she gave him space to breathe. Like most elves, Mitchnew wasn''t bouncy in the front so Zero didn''t mind. Her long and straight white hair was usually tied up into a high ponytail while her doll-like bangs framed her youthful face so Zero wasn''t always spitting hair when he was hugged.


    Ruth got himself composed and glared at the lady who was choking him earlier. If people didn''t know, they would have mistaken him for her younger brother. Both of them had white hair, red eyes and never aged. The only difference was how pale Ruth was and how tanned Mitchnew was.


    The vampire wasn''t the only one who caught on to the similarities. Zero did too after Mitchnew allowed him to leave. As Mitchnew and Ruth bickered, the young doctor giggled to himself. They made very good siblings even if they didn''t know it. Already, Zero thought that he was blessed to have Ruth and Mitchnew as his unofficial brother and sister.


    Still, the messy handwriting only pointed to one person. Zero raised a brow. Why would his shifu write poems all of a sudden? Also, most of them didn''t make a lot of sense. It wasn''t in his teacher''s nature to word things so full of flowery language. Hua Tuo was a very straightforward person and this was more of Buddha''s thing.


    "Shifu, when did you pick up a new hobby? Also, this is terrible! "Attacking a snake at its head, and you will be attacked by its tail. Attacking at its tail, and you will be attacked by its head. Attacking it in the middle, and you will be attacked by head and tail both." Why couldn''t it be simplified to "Slapping wherever there is a spare hand"? The picture says it already... if the enemy doesn''t limit all your limbs, you should use whatever is at your disposal to attack."


    Ruth and Mitchnew blinked. That was technically correct. However, as fighters, they knew that it was easier said than done.


    Likewise, Hua Tuo was stunned speechless.


    "Zero, that doesn''t work very easily in a fight. Your teachers are trying to find a good way to create a special set of martial arts for you to practice. The book Lor Amon gifted you was created by marsupial demons who had a very different body structure to you. It''s not the same."


    Zero didn''t believe it and flipped through the book. Bob''s translation made less sense than Hua Tuo''s scribbles so Zero read it without comprehending the first time. After his teacher had written down the decrypted meaning of those strange stories, Zero was finally able to understand what it meant.


    "Oh! I see... yes, I think I understand now. Actually, I don''t think anything from this manual has to be changed. We can just practise it according to the teachings."


    Mitchnew didn''t know where Zero got his confidence form but she found it interesting. "Really? Can you demonstrate to us how one would use this move then?" the half-elf pointed to a picture depicting a ground rolling move that involved using the tail to whip the enemies above while spinning.


    Zero studied it and the text beneath before nodding. Ruth offered to be the enemy in the position depicted and everyone watched as Zero lowered himself.


    Ruth lunged in for a grabbing attack and Zero followed the instructions to duck low and spin on the ground. However, this was the end of the similarities from the book. With a quick movement, Zero did a side flip on his hands and threw his legs in a wide swing before tumbling to the ground and doing a second rolling kick with his hands supporting the weight of his upper half and his head pressed sideways into the ground.


    Ruth jumped back with the extra range of the attack and Zero flipped upright again. He might not know how to fight but he''d been around Clowis and Leon to know some neat tricks. They often play wrestled and this was one of the skills he learnt. The trick to it was mastering the balance.


    Mitchnew, Ruth and Hua Tuo were speechless.


    "A gentleman waits for his revenge while lying low. At the sight of chance, flee like the rabbit and attack like the enraged wasps."


    Zero looked smug at his ability to memorise the movement''s philosophy. However, nobody was ready when Zero added his own interpretation to the meaning.


    "Another way of saying this is to play possum and give one good shot at the right time before fleeing while the enemy is distracted. I did well, didn''t I? Took you all by surprise by pretending to fall and then using that momentum to send kicks."


    The victory sign Zero gave Ruth made the vampire laugh. "Is that what you call a fall? I saw you squatting down with your hands coming up to cover your ears. That was more like a tortoise hiding back into its shell if you asked me. Play possum? Which part of that did you play possum?"


    Zero''s face turned red and he glared half-heartedly at the vampire. "I didn''t have enough time to plan my act! You came in too quickly before I could pretend to faint!"


    Mitchnew covered her mouth to silence a laugh as Zero defended himself against Ruth''s teasing. On the other side of the kitchen, Hua Tuo stirred the soup pot while staring at his apprentice. For Zero to have such an understanding of the things wise men took centuries to discover, he was truly on a different level.


    Zero''s wisdom wasn''t one that''s learnt by conventional methods. It was instinctual and Hua Tuo felt conflicted. he spent many years struggling through the muddy waters with no clear sight of the solution to his troubles. Even after attaining immortality, Hua Tuo constantly asked himself what the purpose of his existence was and what use was trying to save lives when the world was designed to be built on the cycle of souls.


    Lunch was soon prepared and the four occupants enjoyed the somewhat lavish spread. They still had some leftovers from last night''s dinner that Hua Tuo transformed into a flavourful broth. Mitchnew was humbled by the simple but delicious traditional cuisine Hua Tuo prepared. While Zoe was a fantastic cook, Mitchnew hardly had the chance to enjoy something simpler. this reminded her of her humble beginnings when her hands were still clean from bloodstains.


    Ruth was still studying the translated text from Bob and Hua Tuo''s notes. He kept eyeing Zero who burped loudly before apologising profusely for the rude mannerisms. The vampire was slightly peeved. For some reason, he didn''t understand how Zero, a creature who lived many years younger than him, was able to understand something so mentally profound. This was intelligence that superseded his ability to comprehend.


    Unsatisfied, Ruth decided to test Zero a little more. "Zero, what does this phrase mean? "When the enemy looks left, slap him from the right. When the enemy looks right, slap him from the left. But when the enemy looks at you, smile and ask for his name." This is the translated text from Bob without Hua Tuo''s notes. how would you interpret it without the diagram?"


    Zero made a face and chewed slowly as he thought about it. There were several ways to interpret it without a diagram. Ruth must be testing him to see if he could understand the strange martial art. If he was right, Sekkin told him that the marsupial demons were very small but aggressive creatures. They were not against using shameless techniques to win fights. Underhand and dirty tricks were their saving grace and with every enemy they slew, these demons learnt to be craftier. surely they won''t be polite about it if they were being targeted by someone. This has to be a trick.


    "I''m not sure what the right way of interpreting this is but knowing how the marsupial demons think, I would guess that it is a team formation. If a marsupial demon was up against multiple enemies or have a team of allies to work with, they would use the diversion technique to reduce the numbers. Slapping the opposite sight where the enemy looks are straightforward enough. It''s common sense to attack blind spots. However, in the direct field of vision, the only blind spot to attack is from the back or from the top or bottom. Asking for someone''s name and smiling is a diversion technique to throw the enemy off guard. The ally can then attack from the blind spots not accessible to the one being targeted. Also, if the marsupial demon was alone, doing this can create an opening that they require to attack and immobilise the enemy. That''s how I would have done it if I were as small and weak as the marsupial demons."


    Ruth compared Zero''s answers to Hua Tuo''s notes and was defeated. His student was a gifted philosopher and had a natural gift for martial arts. Why would Zero require him as a combat teacher now?


    Mitchnew sensed the vampire''s distress and decided to take pity on the poor Roth survivor. She flung a fallen piece of bean at Zero with a powerful flick and Zero caught it clumsily in the hand that wasn''t occupied by the chopstick.


    The dark elf smirked. "If that was a bomb or poison, you would have died," she told the brunet who blinked and simply ate the bean before sticking his tongue out.


    The ex-assassin gave Ruth a meaningful side glance and almost immediately, Ruth felt better. That''s right. Zero might be way ahead of him in terms of philosophy and understanding martial arts but he was still lacking in the basics of fighting. The apprentice was simply too innocent! as the combat teacher, he had a duty to pound in common sense into Zero''s head.


    Oblivious to the silent interaction between Mitchnew and Ruth, Hua Tuo jumped on the boat to ''quiz'' Zero one of the issues that plagued him for a long time now.


    "Zero, how would you interpret this saying? "Life is like a candle in the wind. Like Mayflies, they work hard to dance and sing for only but a night before extinguishing without a trace like an elusive dream". What do you think of such a thing as an aspiring doctor?"


    Zero blinked. This quote was slightly different from the ones he''d read in the book. Still, he gave it careful consideration. The saying was inferring to the fragile nature of life. It wasn''t easy for life to be created but at any point in time, it could be extinguished forever. Keeping something alive was harder than taking it away. Even if Zero could save someone once, an accident could easily rob that person of their opportunity to live for another day the very moment he left.


    At first instance, Zero felt hopeless. What''s the point in saving someone today if they were destined to visit Enma tomorrow? But then Zero remembered the look of hope on Grandma Moppo''s face when he told her there was a chance for her to walk and run again. Nobody knew what would happen if it failed but Grandma Moppo had already resigned herself to not being able to ever walk again. Zero and Hua Tuo also knew that while they could cure Grandma Moppo''s bad knees now, there would be a high possibility that the condition may reoccur again in the future. Still, they went ahead with the operation.


    Would Zero and Hua Tuo have decided not to do it after all? It was a huge waste of mana reserves to create new knees that were only going to go bad again in a few years. Thinking about it logically, there was no real point in doing what they did. Grandma Moppo might have been better off not going through the pain of losing her walking ability twice as well. However, this wasn''t Zero and Hua Tuo''s decision to make. It would make Grandma Moppo''s life a lot happier in that short moment that she could regain her ability to walk without aid. It was the same as mayflies who only lived for a night. While it would be less painful to not be born at all if they were only going to die after experiencing a single day-night cycle, Zero knew that if he were a mayfly, he would still choose to be born.


    The thirst for life and the hunger of happiness is strong in all living things. As a doctor, who was he to deny such strong wills? For Zero, as long as his patient fought hard to live, he would do everything he could to ensure that they lived the one given life they had to the best that they possibly could.


    Hua Tuo heard Zero answer and closed his eyes, nodding slowly. Indeed, his student had already surpassed him by a long way. He couldn''t keep Zero caged under his wing for much longer now. The apprentice was ready to fly.


    All that was holding Zero back was Hua Tuo''s delay in teaching him the ancient arts of medicine. The Sage God knew that he couldn''t deny his heart any longer. He would impart everything he had including his legacy to Zero to continue his broken dreams. After Zero mastered the art of acupuncture and surgery, Hua Tuo was going back into seclusion to cultivate for a thousand years. Who knows what the world would be by then?


    Finally, there was something Hua Tuo could look forward to.

 Chapter 229 - A Doctors Weapon

    A few days passed peacefully at the foot of Endow Hill. Mitchnew enjoyed spending time with the young doctor. It brought her great joy simply chatting with the apprentice in training. Zero proved to be more intelligent than anyone else thought he would be. Despite being young and inexperienced, the teenager was able to quickly grasp difficult concepts. However, the dark-elf realised that Zero fumbled a lot around whatever involved Mathematics.


    The ex-assassin took it upon herself to keep Zero occupied. Unknown to Zero, both his teachers were busy making huge preparations. They would often go behind closed doors and discuss things for hours before emerging totally worn. Zero wondered why he wasn''t allowed to listen in on their discussions and Mitchnew gently explained to him that it was a teacher''s thing. The young doctor simply accepted it and asked no further, respecting their privacy much to the seamstress'' surprise. She thought that he might actually throw a fuss over it and demand to be kept informed.


    Zero might act childishly and sometimes like a spoilt child at times but Mitchnew found out it was due to the coddling in his upbringing ever since he''d regained his consciousness. The Great Gods were slowly but surely losing Mitchnew''s respect as she got to know more. In fact, the ex-assassin was wondering if having Truen around was a good idea. In comparison, she thought that Demon Lord Baal was a better guardian and friend. At least he didn''t give in to Zero so easily and lectured him when the teenager was wrong.


    "Ouch!" Zero quickly pulled back as the needle pricked him for the nth number of times. Although he wasn''t getting any better with the fine needlework practices, Zero was slowly getting the hang of fixing his messes with automatic healing magic.


    Mitchnew didn''t even flinch. She didn''t smell blood this time, unlike the first two hours during their very first practice. Zero had been impatient and wanted to complete the task as quickly as possible. The teen tried his best to keep to the even spacing as told when doing basic basting stitch. However, some of them were too long and others too short. Mitchnew didn''t say anything about his first needlework but Zero felt bad about it. The dark elf and pat his head gently and went through the areas that Zero needed to improve on.


    For the whole day, Zero meditated lightly while he worked on perfecting his basic stitches. Mitchnew taught him all six basic stitching patterns - Running Stitch, Basting Stitch, Cross Stitch, Back Stitch, Blanket Stitch and Slip Stitch. Hua Tuo overheard their lessons and didn''t comment on it. To be honest, Zero doesn''t need to master all the fancy embroidery techniques to perform traditional surgery. It didn''t matter how ugly the surgeon''s needlework was, as long as they could close up the huge wound with threads that wouldn''t tangle until the body can heal itself up, it was good enough. Removing the stitches would be easier than stitching cut up flesh together. However, he didn''t stop the dark elf from imparting her skills. His apprentice looked very determined to perfect the craft so Hua Tuo was more than happy to allow it to occupy his student.


    While Zero focussed on improving the accuracy and speed of his needlework, Mitchnew was listening to the teachers'' conversation.


    "I don''t want him killing," Hua Tuo was firm about it.


    Ruth nodded. He could understand. This was for self-defence. Although it wasn''t his speciality to work on the defence, the Roth vampire was an experienced combat veteran. using the sleepless nights to practice and think, the vampire managed to pull together a style that would suit Zero greatly. Using the teen''s medical knowledge and Hua Tuo''s suggestion to borrow the art called Tai Ji of his previous world, Ruth finally created a style that could be fought bare-handed and with a customised weapon that was easily available anywhere.


    "I looked through all your suggestions for weapons that were non-lethal. Many of them looked promising but inconvenient. You mentioned that Zero would be constantly on the move, travelling from place to place and maybe even through dimensions. As such, I wanted to use materials easily obtained from any environment to create on short notice if Zero''s weapon is broken, lost or stolen in a fight. This is my weapon of choice."


    Hua Tuo took a look at the sketch made by the vampire. It wasn''t easy for Ruth to understand the uses of many weapons Hua Tuo suggested. However, the physician was impressed. Although the Roth Vampires didn''t really use many weapons, the Roth survivor was still able to grasp their fundamentals very easily.


    The Sage God had initially recommended using a set of acupuncture needles as weapons but Ruth disagreed. Zero might be a master of poison, medicine and acupressure points but that method of fighting just proved too scary. Anything could happen during a fight and acupuncture needles weren''t infinite. Ruth worried about the resources and agreed that while it was a good idea, that should never be Zero''s main weapon.


    If anything, the vampire thought that the staff similar to Grandma Moppo''s walking staff was the best choice. However, there was a concern about the flexibility of the weapon. The staff was a mid-ranged weapon and would only prove cumbersome in a close-range battle. Ruth wanted something that was retractable. Also, he knew that Zero was a caster. They might have to talk to some people if they wanted that staff to be both a melee and magic weapon. According to Hua Tuo, Zero received something from King Yama that served the same purpose of magic channelling. Even Merlin approved of its quality so if the lab members were able to somehow fuse it into his new weapon design, Zero would have the perfect weapon.


    Mii listened silently in a corner of the room. She was attending the meeting on behalf of Wiser who was tasked by the Great Gods to create Zero''s weapon. So far, she found the proposal to be good. However, there was one issue.


    "Where will you get the materials for such a staff? King Yama''s ring is a treasure and no ordinary wood will be able to fuse with it. It has to be something like a branch from the Tree of Life or Gaia''s branch."


    Ruth and Hua Tuo fell silent. Mii had a good point. They stared at the drawing of a retractable tonfa that transforms into a walking stick in the non-combat mode. The concept was great but nobody had answers to it.


    "If we''re lucky maybe Lord Mammon has something from the auction-"


    Mii sighed before Hua Tuo could complete his sentence. "If you want the tonfa to grow, it requires life magic. Do you really think that the auction house would have something like that?"


    The strawcherry was feeling frustrated. She''d checked with Coux before this and Wiser. There were two main concerns about developing such a weapon. Firstly, Coux didn''t have the resources to make a Godly Tiered weapon. Wiser was also unconfident about fusing the magic ring into the crafted weapon. King Yama''s power was strong and that ring was something that King Yama had nurtured in the Purgatory for a very long time. Even if they had the resources, Wiser didn''t know if his lab members would be able to craft such a thing. Theoretically, they could. However, there were many uncertain factors when dealing with Godly Artefacts.


    Still, Hua Tuo wasn''t disheartened. The physician had a thoughtful expression on his face that gave Ruth some hope.


    "It might be possible. If you''re talking about branches from trees of the Godly Tier, we have a few in Heaven. They''re just in a little bit of trouble right now. Nobody knows where the next Tree of Life is going to be found at but the last Tree of Life was found right here on Endow Hill. If someone could revive the withered Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden, that would be another good tree to use. I also think that Gaia would not mind giving us one of her branches if it is for Zero."


    Mii frowned. "How do you know that it will work? Such a magic imbued weapon doesn''t yet exist in this world. Magic weapons crafted by dwarven smiths are usually carved by elven mages with runes. They require prayer power to work. Magic wands are blessed branches that spirits reside in. Not much crafting is done there. Nobody has ever made a magic channelling wand on this new Earth. They were things from Merlin''s world when they were still working on elements and the philosopher''s stone."


    Ruth didn''t know what Mii was talking about but Hua Tuo understood. By creating such a thing, it would be a major technological breakthrough for this world. When that happens, there would be ambitious people who will try to challenge the higher authorities. The war between humans and Gods might happen again.


    The discussion was interrupted by Zero''s shout.


    "I did it!" Zero whooped in joy. Ruth couldn''t help but be curious. What was his student up to this time?


    Mitchnew looked amused as Zero continued to draw invisible lines in the air. The needles and cloth were held up using magic and there were six different projects going on at the same time. Ruth let his jaw all open at the ridiculous sight. Just when he thought things would finally settle down into something similar to normal, Zero had to pull off another logic-shattering way of doing ordinary things.


    "Oh, you''re done? Check this out! I might only have two hands but with this, I can do six different kinds of training at the same time!"


    Hua Tuo deadpanned. Leave it to Zero to try to automate his menial tasks. What''s the point of training into the traditional way of surgery when you had a student who could simply magic up a solution? The Sage God didn''t understand. Why couldn''t his student simply do things the way it was normally done? Why would he ask Zero to learn to stitch if he was still suing magic in the end? Might as well tell Zero to use healing magic to heal it all up instead.


    At this point, the physician didn''t know who was worse. Baal might have influenced his student too much and taught Zero how to be lazy in a more creative way. It was unacceptable.


    With a resigned sigh, Hua Tuo gave up and left to prepare lunch. At least this time, Zero wasn''t causing him any trouble. That was improvement already and Hua Tuo counted his blessings.


    "Who wants dumpling noodles for lunch?" he asked and immediately, Zero requested for three servings and a side of extra dumplings.


    Annoyed, Hua Tuo snapped at his lazy disciple to set up the waterwheel if he wanted to eat. The physician was only further triggered when he didn''t see Zero move from his spot but heard the waterwheel behind being put to work.


    Was there nothing that Zero would do manually now? The Sage God couldn''t believe it. Still, he couldn''t deny that it was extremely convenient. If he had the ability to use magic as Zero did, he would have done the same. Sadly, he could only blame his mortal body for only possessing meridian channels. If only cultivators were able to pull off such tricks, Hua Tuo would never have to hand make all his dumplings.


    Mitchnew saw the dark cloud of gloom over the physician''s head and decided to lend him a hand as the old man looked very lonely making dumplings by himself in the corner. Ruth had long excused himself to hunt and forage for ingredients. He might not have stayed long in this humble abode but he was already familiar with Hua Tuo''s house rules. Those who didn''t work didn''t get to eat. Now that he had the Strong Stomach skill, he''d be damned if he missed out on any meals.

 Chapter 230 - [Bonus] Zeros New Morning Routine

    Lately, the teenager didn''t understand why his body would wake up way before it was actually time to practice qi gong. In the past, the apprentice would still be half-asleep during his practice. It took him forever to be ready for the busy day.


    Ever since he had his new body and returned from the abyss, Zero could not get used to the restlessness in this new body. Luckily for him, Zero wasn''t always alone whenever he woke up. Hua Tuo may still be asleep but most times, his combat teacher would already be up.


    Ruth had a habit of practising his cultivation in the Garden of Roth whenever he sees that Zero is awake. The vampire would always return to help out with breakfast preparation so Hua Tuo didn''t mind.


    "You''re up early again," the vampire commented as Zero brushed his teeth and splashed some water on his face. The river water in the morning was always so cold! Zero shivered a little and changed into his tracksuit. The squirrel onesie was comfortable for sleeping but wasn''t convenient for what Zero was about to do.


    "Yupp! Are you going to cultivate now?"


    The vampire nodded and Zero wished him all the best. Ruth disappeared in a blur and Zero decided to get started on his new morning routine.


    As per usual, Zero decided to go through all the five animal forms of the qi gong exercise to warm his body up. Things felt different ever since Tanya helped him out with his new vessel. Both chakra and meridian channels flared to life at the surge of the rich life energy on Endow Hill. Zero also didn''t want to disturb Mii as he cultivated. The status window was open and Zero noticed how his void inventory was now able to store mna and qi separately. It made him curious. If he cultivated in different environments, would the system be able to convert it? Sure, he had mana conversion skills to convert sin points to mana or energy. Still, Zero wondered if the miasma was something he could process. Technically, miasma was chaos energy.


    Zero tried to focus on his morning routine but still could not concentrate on the unanswered question floating at the back of his mind. At this hour, if Zero was careful enough and suppressed his aura, he might be able to sneak back into the abyss. Before he did so, he contacted Sekkin who agreed to meet him at the Ten-Path Crossway.


    "Good morning, Zero."


    The apprentice grinned when he saw the spider demon. It hadn''t been long since he last saw Amon''s sparring partner but the spider demon had once again grown stronger. Zero could tell with his trained medical eye. The young doctor only hoped that Ruth wouldn''t catch him.


    "Shall we go?" he asked and Sekkin nodded. They took the portal to Amon''s territory and Zero was quick to cast a temperature regulating buff for the both of them.


    Amon''s territory was still as hostile as Zero remembered. Sekkin found them a good spot for Zero to start his meditation exercise as per normal. According to the brunet, meditating in the abyss should be safer than on Earth. Zero didn''t want to meditate in the time-space lamp again after the last time. Nobody woke him up in time and he was late. Hua Tuo wasn''t happy so Zero thought that it might be better to go to a dimension that has a slower flow of time to practice.


    Sadly, the spider demon didn''t realise that Zero had another purpose of visiting the abyss this morning. Instead of simply meditating, Zero was now pulling into the miasma from the surroundings into his body.


    Sekkin was shocked and when the miasma grew thicker, the spider demon was forced to retreat further. Zero seemed fine so far but he didn''t want to take any chances. Mitchnew would have his head if something happened to the boy. While the mana generating flowers were doing their job, the abyss was still plagued by a lot of chaos energy. Many weaker demons had taken to fleeing to the Redemption Zone and the newly established Gluttony domain. That was quite the relief for the spider demon who watched in sick fascination at one of the deadliest concentration of miasma ten metres away from him.


    Zero continued to monitor his inventory space. There still wasn''t enough chaos energy for him to test it out. According to the system, it recorded chaos energy as a new form of mana. Zero would be able to convert it to regular mana but at a huge dip in conversion rate. Other than that, there would be an unknown by-product from the conversion. Zero was actually more curious about this mysterious by-product that not even Mind''s Eye knew about.


    Zero hated Math so much. He knew that the numbers were increasing as he absorbed but he wished he knew how to calculate the amount of time he needed to spend here with the current rate of absorption. Enma tried to teach him the basics of this peculiar subject but Zero could never grasp it. All he knew was that the speed was too slow for his liking. There were still two more zeros behind that required number and for once, Zero hated the number zero.


    Sekkin checked the special dimension converting watch. So far, they spent twenty minutes in the abyss and hardly a minute on Earth. He didn''t need to see Zero''s expression to know that the young doctor was impatient with the lack of progress for his experiment. He could hear the faint thumping sounds as Zero bounced one of his crossed legs up and down in irritation.


    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t even been five minutes on Earth," he told the apprentice who calmed down a little after hearing it.


    Zero exhaled slowly in the vortex of miasma clouds. He was two hours earlier today so this was good news. Perhaps he would be able to complete his little experiment. Zero never thought the day he became impressed with his ideas would come but right now, he felt really proud of himself for thinking up of a cheating method. Time was something Zero hated not having. With the dimension differences, Zero was happy to cheat for a little bit more time. He knew that Truen was almost done with his training and the doctor-in-training felt impatient.


    Knowing that it will be a while before Zero would be done, Sekkin took a break and sat down but kept his eyes peeled for external threats. With this much miasma density, he doubted that any living creature will willingly approach the area. It was very similar to a crack or leak in the plane with how much miasma Zero was accumulating to one point. Usually, cases like this would be reported to Queen Shittomi who would then send someone to take care of it. However, the Ice Queen already knew about Zero''s intention so Sekkin wasn''t too concerned. He only wished that Zero gave him more warning to prepare a magic amulet. It was tough to keep up with the miasma despite his strong magic reserves.


    Zero checked the progress bar after he complained to the strawcherry fairy who had woken up from the rude shock of something foreign in her library. the assistant created a Math formula that automatically calculated the time needed and progress for Zero to view. Right now, he was past the seventy percent mark and Zero rejoiced.


    It didn''t take too long for Zero to complete his collection and the miasma gradually thinned out with the slower rate of absorption. Sekkin was thankful that Zero finally stopped. He was about to call for a time out, looking very green.


    The young doctor accepted the system''s prompt for a conversion run. He didn''t really need fifty thousand mana units at this point but he wanted to know what that mysterious by-product was. Mii was equally curious. There was something that couldn''t be processed by the Great One''s system and that gave the strawcherry fairy some hope. Maybe this was her salvation to be separated from the system.


    [Congratulations, you have made your first orb of Solo''s Sanity.]


    Zero blinked at the notification. Other than receiving fifty thousand units of mana, he got something more ridiculous than the nail clippings of a Tanuki.


    "Solo''s sanity?" Mii asked. She was equally puzzled.


    If Zero was able to gather Solo''s sanity from the chaos energy, does this mean that the creator before he fell asleep wasn''t sane? Suddenly, she feared for Zero who was the memory-loss version of a mad person.


    Zero inspected the item and was intrigued by the description.


    Item: Orb of Solo''s Sanity


    Description: A by-product from converting chaos energy into mana. A part of Solo''s memories before he fell into the void. Can be used to create an artificial soul or be exchanged for a small amount of creation powers.


    Mii nearly let her poker face crumble when she read the description. If Zero was able to create souls, does this mean that she had a chance to be separated from the system? Still, to avoid the system from detecting her abnormalities, Mii kept her intentions sealed into her secret memory storage.


    On the other hand, Zero was also thrilled. Creation! He was able to exchange it for powers to create something. Zero allowed himself some time to think about all the things he would like to create. Solo had already made many wonderful things like mountains, fishes, souls, magic and humans. What was left for Zero to create that Solo hasn''t already done?


    Thinking about it this way, the young doctor felt his hopes sink. That''s right. His past self had already created everything there was to be created. Zero wasn''t fooled for a second into thinking that he was a creator or an inventor even if Hyelin was told him that he smelled like one. Zero was gifted with the powers of absorption and destruction. yet the ironic reality was how Zero continued to fight to become a doctor to save and preserve the beauty of what he had previously created. For now, Zero decided that the best thing to do was to store this orb away. Who knows, he might be able to put it to better use in the future. For now, Zero was content with what he had.


    "Is it time to go back now?" he asked Sekkin who''d been silent from the start.


    The spider demon checked the time. they still had a good twenty minutes before Hua Tuo woke up back on Endow Hill.


    Hearing that he still had a little time left, Zero thought that he would take advantage of Sekkin''s presence to practise the new self-defence moves Amon taught him. Hua Tuo didn''t seem approving of him practising them so Zero wasn''t too happy about it. The young doctor knew the concept very well that one''s skills would become rusty after not using it for long. The concept was introduced by Raj who explained how the Sky Bridges and Pulleys needed to be constantly checked and maintained.


    Sekkin paled a little when Zero suggested sparring together. Bad memories of Amon using him as a demonstration made the spider demon subconsciously press his knees together.


    That little gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Zero and the doctor then reassured Sekkin that he wouldn''t actually kick or stab. In fact, he was against violence and encouraged Sekkin to block it as much as he could.


    Zero didn''t quite know how painful that felt back then but he saw how Sekkin crumbled onto the floor, unable to move. The brunet was a doctor, he wasn''t out for blood. All he wanted was to ensure that he still remembered what was taught to him accurately.


    Unable to refuse Zero without a good reason, Sekkin resigned to his fate with tears in his heart.


    The sparring session ended after forty minutes and Sekkin couldn''t be happier when Zero said that he had to hurry back. the spider demon escorted Zero back to Ten-Path Crossway and they parted ways. True to his words, the young doctor didn''t actually stab or kick. In fact, Zero had been very polite about it, giving Sekkin verbal warnings before he struck. if not for the crude intentions behind it, Sekkin would have quite enjoyed that friendly spar. Too bad, Lord Amon had already corrupted Zero beyond redemption.


    The spider demon sighed. It was probably best that his wife did not find out. Knowing her, the dark elf would try to assassinate the Demon lord for teaching the young boy bad things. Either that or support Zero in perfecting the art of punishing creeps.


    Sekkin left as soon as Zero disappeared. He did not want to find out what his wife would do. The further away he was from these thoughts, the better.

 Chapter 231 - [Bonus] Sureshot Mastery

    How long has it been since the start of this training? Truen had lost track of time with the constant visits between the time-space dimension and Merlin''s library. Sometimes, it felt as if the elf had gone through five years of studying but other times, it only felt like two days worth of magic sparring. Zero''s mana regeneration pills were put to good use and the bodyguard smiled. Without them, he would have lost track of the days that went by in the real world.


    Zero made a pill for each day left before they would complete their individual training. Truen was given a hundred and eighty pills to last approximately six months. Today, he consumed the seventy-eighth pill and smiled. He was ahead of schedule and there was only one last task to accomplish before he could formally graduate the training. Freya and Merlin were impressed with his progress. Although the wood elf was still not very good with weapons and combat, he was confident in his ability as a mage and an archer. he might not have accuracy but he had the speed for taking out armies within minutes. Freya''s blessing on Sureshot was very handy and the cheating cranes he readied was going to complete the finishing touches this bow required.


    Freya and Merlin were waiting for their student when Truen materialised in the time-space dimension, carrying the parchment containing his proposed modifications to the special bow.


    "Did you rest well?" The Great Goddess asked with a fond smile. They''d spent a long time together and she was very proud of the wood elf for making so much progress. Sure, he might still have some of that self-sacrificing tendency still left in him but Merlin did a great job of beating most of that out. It was now replaced by a slightly more twisted sense of gratitude that they couldn''t help but approve of.


    Truen gave the Goddess of Beauty and War and dazzling smile. "Yes. I''ve also completed the blueprints for the converting of Sureshot as just a magic weapon to a magic medium-weapon. With this, I can cast spells while fighting at the same time. Please have a look at the rune designs and magic circles I intend to incorporate."


    The Wizard God glanced at Truen''s final product. While the wood elf didn''t write a grimoire, he had several signature moves that the magician approved of. Freya looked at each page in detail and felt prouder with each spell proposed. As his second magic teacher and combat trainer, Freya was satisfied that Truen found a way to strike a balance between the two.


    Merlin was impressed. The elf must have given it a lot of thought. It was definitely not something drawn overnight. Truen must have completed studying every book in his library before he started to choose his runes and magic circles. The limitations of not using a grimoire as a medium were the variety of spells one could use at disposal. Talismans can only hold one spell at a time and unlike a grimoire, the Sureshot bow didn''t have a lot of places that talismans can be imbued into.


    "Are these all the things you want to imbue?" Freya asked with a small frown. "Sureshot can hold up to twelve slots, you only have eight."


    Truen nodded. He thought about it carefully and decided that with these eight, it was enough for him to guard Zero discreetly. Merlin and Freya didn''t know if it would be alright. However, they couldn''t see any flaws either.


    [Signature Spell 1 - Elemental Golem]


    This spell creates golem puppets that can assume any physical form and identity that is controlled by a Parallel Mind.


    Freya looked at the first spell fondly. She had spent a good amount of time perfecting the formula for this with her student and Merlin helped with the aesthetic portion. Both teachers had smiles on their faces as they approved of it.


    [Signature Spell 2 - Time Distortion]


    This spell borrows the power of the Dream Dimension in the Training App to allow the caster to use less time to achieve desired effects for a span of three seconds in the physical dimension.


    Freya nodded at this spell. She remembered her discussion with Isis, Merlin and Steve Jobs when Truen brought up his concerns to her. the rune was tricky to create because even for the Great Gods, nobody had created a bridge between magic and technology until recently. Steve Jobs and Merlin spent nights trying to put everything down into a tiny rune. Thankfully, nanochips existed and they were able to write codes into the rune to process mana the way it should while linking it to the app. The only thing Freya had to compromise with was the authenticity of Sureshot after the rune was imbued. Steve would be able to access Sureshot''s data thanks to the nano chip in the rune. Freya would no longer be the only administrator. In normal circumstances, Freya would not have permitted it but for Truen''s sake, she allowed it.


    [Signature Spell 3 - Area Detection]


    Fires a mana net covering a radius of a hundred miles to give information to the castor''s Parallel Mind about the live signatures in the area, terrain and threats detected.


    Merlin had no problems with this either. He remembered telling Truen about how some powerful magicians created towers that acted as a lighthouse. These Wizards were almost undefeatable because of how fast they were able to make preparations when the enemy appeared. Kingdoms usually did everything they could to employ these magicians. They were known as Court Magicians who was like the Kingdom''s first line of defence during a demon raid back on the old Earth. His student found a way to replicate something like a Wizard''s Tower and as his teacher, Merlin was proud.


    [Signature Spell 4 - Homing Tracker]


    Places a curse on the target that consumes the target''s mana to sustain itself. The curse constantly gives the caster information about their whereabouts.


    At this point, Freya raised a brow. She wasn''t seeing many offensive or defensive spells. It was mostly spells used for reconnaissance, spying or information gathering. Merlin noticed it too and was curious.


    "Why have you not included and defensive or offensive spells?" the Goddess of War asked.


    Truen smiled. "It won''t be needed. Zero doesn''t like to see violence and would rather subdue his enemies with kindness. Besides, there is no real need for defensive spells with all the blessings and enchants on the clothes Zero is wearing. I doubt Zero will wear anything else willingly and if all fails, I will always ensure that Zero wears the underwear that had been enchanted."


    Hearing Truen''s explanation, Freya rolled her eyes. This was Truen''s mother hen nature that they still couldn''t erase despite the harsh training. Still, it was why they were so assured that things will be alright with Truen beside Zero. The wood elf had a good point, Zero was well protected even without the elf. The wood elf''s main duty was to be Zero''s moral compass and less of his physical bodyguard.


    [Signature Spell 5 - Perfect World]


    A powerful illusion spell to fool the target''s mind and senses to give the caster an opening to take over the control of their body.


    Merlin couldn''t help but be reminded of Truen''s experiments to leave his physical vessel and possess a golem. The first few times he tried that, it was disastrous. The Great Gods had bound Truen''s soul to his vessel so tightly that when Truen possessed the golem, the golem and vessel ended up fusing together somehow. That was a mess that Merlin didn''t wish to clean up after again. Thankfully, the following trial runs were less catastrophic and proved to be a huge success.


    Freya studied the rune design and pointed out that there was a small flaw in the calculations that Merlin overlooked.


    "The time frame is too long. Also, Parallel Minds cannot be separated from the spirit. There has to be some other way."


    The Wizard God looked over the part that Freya pointed out and felt another headache coming along. All the eight runes created, this was the most difficult one to perfect. Thankfully, they had one more meeting before imbuing anything.


    "Let me work on it, let''s see the next rune..." Merlin sighed and made a copy of the problematic rune''s design.


    Likewise, Freya was also troubled by the concept of this rune. It was tricky and splitting the spirit from the vessel can be dangerous. the force between spirit and vessel becomes weaker each time the spirit leaves it. If possible, she didn''t want Truen using the spell at all.


    "How about using mana strings to control the target after he is shot? Inject your mana into the target to act as a parasite," Isis suggested. She was merely dropping by when she heard that they were finalising the runes. The Goddess of Time wanted to see how Steve Jobs and Merlin managed to create a rune to bridge the Dream Dimension using the app for Truen''s spell.


    "Oh! That''s actually a good idea," Freya praised Isis and turned to Merlin. "We might have to try that out."


    The Wizard God liked the counter-proposal better and told his student that they''ll have to go back to the drawing board for this one.


    "What''s next?" the Egyptian Goddess asked and Truen continued his presentation.


    [Signature Spell 6 - Seraph''s Command]


    Place a curse on the target shot that does not allow them to lie or remain silent when asked a question.


    Truen blushed at the knowing looks he received. The wood elf definitely took inspiration from the angels to name this spell. His initial name for it just didn''t compare to the grandiose of using the Seraph''s name.


    [Signature Spell 7 - Pagoda Prison]


    A powerful spell to imprison and bind the target that uses all six elements and scriptures from Buddha''s Heart mantra. Uses the target''s mana to hold the prison and slowly drains the target to death.


    Isis couldn''t help but be impressed. The kid actually got Buddha to lend him a hand with this spell. Scriptures were on a completely different plane as magic but the wood elf outdone himself by showing them his versatility. Truen was also rather proud of this idea. Of all the spells he created, this binding spell was his favourite. To thank Buddha for teaching the Heart Sutra to help him cope with the demonic stress from the expectations placed on him, the wood elf dedicated the spell to the God of Enlightenment.


    [Signature Spell 8 - Soul Count]


    Mark a person as an enemy for Onion Union to take care of outside Zero''s field of vision and knowledge.


    Everyone paused when they read the description. So far, the spells have been nothing but peaceful pacification if not slightly sadistic with the mana drain torture. this last spell was just downright shady even if it wasn''t as impressive as the first seven spells. It screamed ''badass mafia'' and all three Gods couldn''t help but applaud Truen for staying true to his yandere nature.


    "We better keep this out of Zero''s inspection," Isis commented and Merlin quickly edited the rune so that there would be a shield and a false description. Hopefully, it was enough to fool the Mind''s Eye system created by the Great One.


    The meeting soon concluded with Merlin taking back homework to revise the rune of possession and illusion with his apprentice. Isis and Freya chose to stay back in the Dream dimension for a while more and waited for the duo to leave.


    "What do you think?" Freya asked the Goddess of Time.


    Isis smiled. "He''s probably the most perfect choice for a bodyguard. Still, I wonder if it is my imagination that Truen''s nature was closer to a Demon lord than a wood elf."


    Freya raised a brow and entertained the thought.


    "Probably not," she shrugged and both Goddesses laughed.


    To think that humans of the old world could prove to be this fearsome. No wonder Gods were falling left and right during the war. If Truen hadn''t been on their side, the Great Gods and King Yama would have been the first to snub out the growing threat. Thankfully for them, Truen''s soul was still their hostage.

 Chapter 232 - [Bonus] Congratulatory Gift for Zero the New Village Head

    Zero might have left Half Moon Village for Endow Hill but the villagers did not let the young doctor take the party away from them with his absence. If anything, they were more fired up.


    "The new village head sure knows how to work us hard," Vrald mock-complaint and Gerald rolled his eyes at his friend''s remark. There was no real bite behind his words.


    "As the stand-in leader of the Technology Research Department, I would like to take the lead in preparing the best gift for Village Head Zero," Raj announced.


    Tambolt gave his old friend a scandalised look. "Who made you the stand-in leader? Wiser trusts me more, you''re just an assistant!"


    Seeing the internal squabbles, Lovina grinned and declared that the Magic Research Department would be the first to finalise their gifts.


    "Oh no," Zenobia disagreed with the sneaky witch. "I believe the Business Team will succeed in that. None of you has any connections that we do."


    Qin Yun smiled silently at the side and Roovan raised a brow. Connections? Did the Chieftess really want to compare her connections with the Hannya House?


    Not one to back down from a challenge, Clowis promptly declared that it''s a competition. "The Defence and Security Team will be making a move first. You can continue fighting over who''s going to be the first to give Zero his congratulatory gifts but we already know what we''re doing."


    The cockatrice descendant then turned to his crew and pumped his spear high into the air. "Let''s catch the elusive Celophanaur and present it to Zero!"


    The Hunters cheered and quickly took their leave. Thankfully, Mitchnew was not present as she had been summoned by the divine doctor for special lessons. If the dark elf was present, she would have rolled her eyes and walked away. how was that any different from a regular feast preparation?


    Cleo looked at her Agricultural team and smiled. She had no idea what kind of gift they should prepare for Zero to congratulate him but they all agreed that if Zero could get his hands on medicinal plants for his pill-making experiment, it would make him very happy.


    "I guess we should start building the new garden," the dryad mused.


    Chowkah agreed with a low groan and set off to work. The Agricultural team took their leave and the other groups followed their example, emptying the village square one at a time.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading this on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Back in the lab, Raj, Tambolt and Hyelin panted heavily, worn out from their battles of shouts and brawling. Wiser wasn''t around for their meeting but he did tell them to create a weapon suitable for Zero on his travels. The poor inventor was busy attending something called ''school'' at the moment.


    All three lab members had several drawings of their proposed weapon idea. In fact, Wiser would be proud of how reasonable some of these ideas sounded when compared to the Pigeon Cannon. However, he would also yell at them for not considering Zero''s desired occupation. Why would a doctor have any need for retractable claws fashioned after Werewolf paws?


    "The Sushi Roller is the perfect weapon for Zero!" Raj huffed. "Fashioned from magic carpet, it serves a double purpose to sit and fly during travels or wrap around enemies, suffocating them to death. My weapon is perfect and bloodless! Not to mention, it comes with waterproof features. With this, there is no need to worry about pitching tents."


    Tambolt huffed at the genie. "Magic carpet my ass! Zero doesn''t even need a tent! My mithril pipe is the best. Acts as a telescope as well as a melee weapon. One good swing and even an ogre can be taken out after Lovina enchants it."


    Hyelin the pixie raised a brow at the pipe. It was just an ordinary pipe and an ordinary sushi mat built with ridiculous size and materials. The men in the lab lacked serious creativity. Thankfully for her pixie bloodline, Hyelin was able to think out of the box.


    "The both of you are too old fashioned!" she complained.


    "Why would Zero want to carry such unsightly things on his travels? I propose something more inconspicuous. Besides, a weapon is only good for getting out of a sticky situation. Zero won''t be needing such crude objects like that."


    Hearing their youngest member point out their flaws, the two older lab members stared at their blueprints. There was truth in what Hyelin said.


    "Therefore, I propose this. Behold! Shuriken needles!"


    There was a pregnant silence and not even the birds outside made a single noise. The pixie-sylph blinked and decided that maybe it was a bad idea.


    "A shuriken needle?" a familiar voice asked, startling all three lab members.


    Hyelin was the first to turn around and recognised the old man at once.


    "Doctor!"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "Hello there, you were having a lively discussion so I decided to listen in on it. Those are some rather interesting weapons. To think that Wiser has already told you about the mission, you''re all too overly enthusiastic."


    "What brings you here? How is Zero?" Raj asked.


    The physician smiled. "Zero''s currently training in combat with Mitchnew and Ruth at the moment. I came here to ask a favour of the lab to make Zero''s weapon that Ruth and I had finalised after considering Zero''s fighting style."


    With that, the fight over the best weapon for Zero was concluded. Still, the lab members couldn''t help but feel slightly curious about the design. Would it be more magical and practical like Raj''s design, more simplistic and sturdy like Tambolt''s design or more unique and sneaky like Hyelin''s design?


    When the design was revealed, all three lab members were stumped. It looked simple and sturdy but was practical and magical. Hyelin was slightly depressed that her unique design of stealth was not included.


    "This is a retractable tonfa that will become a walking staff when there is no mana being pushed into it. We require it to also act as a magic staff. There is a ring that is a divine level artefact. King Yama''s Ring aids in magic channelling and we wanted Zero to have a weapon for both magic and melee. Please research on how you can fuse a magic artefact into a crafted weapon. At the rate of zero''s learning progress, I would give him about three more months before he has completed his training completely. Can you get a prototype up by then?"


    The three lab members studied the detailed blueprint and discussed more details with Hua Tuo for the rest of the afternoon.


    Back in the abyss, Wiser was brain-drained after taking so many classes at the Academy. He returned to his dormitory and flopped onto the bed when his intergalactic communicator beeped. It was a text message from Tambolt about Zero''s newly commissioned weapon from Hua Tuo.


    Just as the inventor was about to rest, he jolted wide awake. How does Tambolt have an intergalactic communicator?


    The communicator rang and Wiser answered cautiously. "Hello?"


    "Wiser, it''s us!" Tambolt''s loud voice came clearly from over the speakers. The strategist winced at the volume.


    "Wait, how did you get a communicator?"


    The blacksmith laughed. "We didn''t get one, we made one. Lovina helped, We''re testing out the uses for magic stones and communicators right now after modelling the magic circle in Hua Tuo''s phone. Hey, listen. There is a finalised weapon design that was given to us by the doctor and the vampire. However, we need your opinion. Unlike normal magical devices like the communicators, what do you think about the possibility of fusing a magic artefact into a weapon?"


    Wiser raised a brow. "Whose crazy idea is this?"


    This time, none of the lab members answered, too afraid as they looked at Hua Tuo who was still present in the room.


    "It was mine. Can it or can it not be done?" the doctor asked and Wiser froze.


    Carefully thinking of a way to phrase his words, Wiser explained. "Theoretically, it could be done with many difficulties. However, nobody has succeeded before. The reason why magic artefacts are not fused into weapons is that they possess intelligence. It''s not something we could simply smelt down and forge together hoping that it would work. Magic weapons often evolve into artefacts on their own after being nurtured by strong users. However, combining an already awakened magic artefact with a brand new weapon is going to be very tricky."


    Hua Tuo nodded. He thought so too. However, it has to be done. Zero cannot wear a ring that can be easily be recognised by others. Using the ring as a power source was also out of the question because it could only be powered by King Yama. Zero would only use it as a medium for mana channelling and having to focus pouring mana into the ring while fighting with combat is going to be impossible. It''s like asking Zero to sew six different stitch patterns at the same- oh wait. Hua Tuo felt conflicted. If there was anyone who would be able to easily defy common standards, that would be Zero. Who knew if Zero would be able to fight using combat and magic at the same time with different mediums?


    Hua Tuo shook his head at the thought. No, he shouldn''t be thinking like this. Even though his student was very capable, it is his duty as a teacher to provide the best for his apprentice so that he may succeed and surpass him.


    Wiser groaned. "The Academy might have a few ways to help me with this. However, I don''t think you should get your hopes up. Creating a fusion is hard and near impossible even if we had a divine weapon. The stronger the tier of magic and wills, the more stubborn the personality. I could find a way to help the artefact and weapon coexist using some form of contract but that''s about it for now."


    The physician heard it and nodded. A contract would work too as long as the ring is hidden. Zero should not be seen wearing a ring as powerful as that. Although that was true, the main reason was that Zero was far too young to be committed. A ring would deter any girls from approaching Zero and Hua Tuo wanted his apprentice to also experience romance during his travels. It didn''t matter if it was puppy love or something small, life was all about going through the ups and downs. Little did he know that Zero wasn''t interested in any sole individual as much as the existence of life itself.


    "Please update me on what you manage to find," the physician told Wiser before letting the lab members take over with the conversation.


    As Wiser listened to the crazy rambles of his lab mates, he began to question how any of them were able to make ingenious inventions. However, for some reason, Wiser was beginning to feel like a huge weight had come off his shoulders. Listening to his friends argue about the law of gunpowder usage helped relax him despite the ruckus.


    Wiser was living in the old dormitory room that Beelzebub and Zero once shared for a brief period. Nobody else was sharing it with him this time because Lord Baal had specifically requested that Wiser had VIP treatment and was allowed to have active magic barriers activated while he was in the Academy. Lucifer allowed it because Wiser was a human and while many demons were curious and supportive of coexistence with humans, there were still some who harboured hatred for them.


    Slowly but sure, as the arguments escalated, Wiser found his eyes getting heavier. It didn''t take very long before the tired student fell asleep with the sound of explosions in the background coming from his communicator. It was also the first time in weeks that Wiser finally relaxed enough to fall into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 233 - Hua Tuos Hypothesis

    Zero mastered the art of stitching quickly after he designed a method to cheat. Unknown to him, Merlin who peeked in on Zero''s progress was stunned. Parallel Minds were not easily developed and rigorous training in Mathematics was a requirement to unlocking more Parallel Minds. Truen and Merlin had both trained hard in this area to the point of near madness and yet, Zero had easily overcome his inability to do Math and created his first Parallel Mind, all through a sewing exercise.


    Merlin felt tired. Was his research a joke? If it could be done so easily without subjecting his brain to mental torture, Merlin would have exchanged his entire library collection for it. Zero broke through the boundaries of splitting his mind so easily by finding inspiration in laziness. Where had the Wizard God gone wrong? Wait no, maybe it was Baal? He knew that the Demon Lord of Laziness was a divine fragment. Could it be that after receiving parts of the Divine Entities'' memories, Zero gained new knowledge that surpasses even Merlin''s own?


    Yes, that was likely to be the case. The Wizard God certainly couldn''t believe that the creator who''d lost all his memories would be capable of inventing new magic discoveries that took thousands of years to understand. It simply wasn''t right... Merlin was a waste of a God and a huge laughing stock if it were true.


    Back in the backyard of Endow Hill''s homey hut, Mitchnew and Ruth were taking turns to occupy Zero with basic combat training while designing a new style of combat through observation of the brunet''s natural talent.


    Zero was not naturally well in sync with his five senses but he has a very wide range of awareness thanks to his cheating abilities. Ruth and Mitchnew also soon realised something strange. Zero never fell for feint moves that were direct. The vampire switched up techniques and realised that there was a flaw with that ''instinct'' Zero had. While he was able to easily dodge moves with the intent to hurt him, Zero was often unable to react in time with things that come as a side effect of the ambush attacks.


    For instance, while mana bombs were easy for Zero to dodge and throw up magic shields against, Zero wouldn''t be able to guard against fake mana bombs that acted as a flash grenade instead. As usual, the young doctor threw up his barrier but quickly yelped in pain when bright lights attacked his eyes. Mitchnew also discovered that Zero was slow to respond to changes in the battle flow.


    Ruth had snuck up on Zero again by using a doppelganger and Zero wasn''t ready for the pebble that flew his way as he blocked the clone''s stab to his torso by catching the clone''s hand.


    The pebble skittered through the air and struck Zero''s elbow painfully, causing Zero to lose his grip on that arm. Mitchnew saw that slip-up and decided to add fuel to the fire by dropping low and sweeping Zero off his feet by kicking his ankles.


    With such a powerful one-two combo, Zero didn''t have time to retaliate and he found himself lying on the grass all over again. The healing magic worked quickly and Ruth dismissed his clone, jumping off the huge rock he was sitting on. Mitchnew calmly walked away and gave the vampire a hi-five to swap out. It was now Ruth''s turn to do a review with Zero and spar while Mitchnew recovered her stamina and observe for Zero''s habits.


    The dark-elf couldn''t help but be merciless during her combat training with Zero. It was like teaching Sekkin all over again and the seamstress had to admit, she was frustrated with Zero''s inability to understand simple concepts. Things like constantly keeping an eye out for the surroundings while in a battle was lost on Zero as the boy would panic each time something gets too close to his personal zone. It didn''t really help that Zero''s first instinct when he panics is to grab ahold of something nearby or run.


    If Zero loses his balance and falls, his first reaction would be to pull the clone holding a knife down with him. Mitchnew was thankful that the knife was merely a blunt practice blade crudely crafted by Ruth and not the real deal made by Tambolt. Somebody could have been seriously injured and from the training over the past few days, Zero would have died at least twenty times.


    Ruth didn''t look pleased and Zero didn''t dare meet his teacher''s eyes. He knew what he did wrong this time. It wasn''t his first offence either and the young doctor grew more miserable with that judging stare. Although Mitchnew and Ruth didn''t say it out loud. Zero knew that he was disappointing them both terribly.


    Normally, Zero would be able to understand his mistakes and correct them. Whenever Hua Tuo told him to correct his posture or method of flicking needles during acupuncture practice, Zero would get it corrected immediately and it wouldn''t happen a second time. The only time he ever made the same mistake more than once was during the time Zero tried to perfect revival magic. Even so, Zero was able to feel like he made progress with revival magic each time he failed. He knew what to pay attention to and the margin of error reduced each time he tried.


    Seeing that the apprentice was close to tears, Ruth sighed. Combat really wasn''t Zero''s calling. If Hua Tuo wasn''t as insistent about having Zero master basic reflexes to react in emergency situations, they would not have forced this upon the poor teenager. While Ruth and Mitchnew felt their hearts aching for Zero, neither of them turned soft on him. If anything, they were the epitome of tough love. Both experts dished out training more merciless than the previous one in hopes that Zero would overcome the insurmountable obstacle that is himself.


    "That''s the twenty-sixth time you''ve died," the vampire commented and said nothing more as Zero bit his bottom lip hard enough to draw blood.


    Instead of continuing the training, Ruth communicated with Mitchnew using eye contact to ask if he could allow Zero some self-reflection time. It didn''t take long for both combat teachers to figure out that Zero was the type to brood over his failures alone under the cover of night.


    Mitchnew nodded slightly and Ruth glanced at Zero.


    "We''re stopping for today. You''ve not learnt a single thing ever since we started. Lunch will be ready in an hour, don''t be late."


    Zero listened to Ruth walking away and didn''t move from his spot on the ground. He stared at the innocent ants crawling on the grass blades. The words cut his heart deeply like a knife and Zero screwed his eyes shut tightly in frustration, feeling the burn of tears building up in his nasal passage. Ruth wasn''t wrong with what he said and Zero knew why they were disappointed with him. Mitchnew explained over dinner last night that he had to change his instinctive reflexes to something less dangerous.


    Mitchnew didn''t truly leave, she was still watching Zero from the hut as she prepared the ingredients for lunch. Ruth excused himself to hunt but after spending enough time with him over the last week, Mitchnew knew that it was an excuse. Ruth was going to do some self-reflection as well while he hunted. It was funny how not even Hua Tuo discovered this adorable side of the vampire. If Mitchnew was able to hunt something within twenty minutes, it wouldn''t take the vampire who was more agile than her to get something in that time frame as well. However, Ruth was usually gone for a good hour or more on some days.


    While the boys sorted their thoughts and feelings out, Hua Tuo made his way back feeling somewhat accomplished. Now that Zero''s weapon was in commissioning, there was one less thing to worry about. Unlike combat training, Zero''s medical training was moving along smoothly. With a strong basic understanding of meridians, Zero was able to accurately locate the points in a human body to administer acupuncture. Sometimes the teenager would misjudge the depth and use too little force in fear of hurting his patients.


    Other than that, Hua Tuo thought that Zero was doing well. Still, Zero looked like he was spiralling into something akin to depression with his continuous lack of improvement for combat training. The teenager wasn''t able to reprogram his natural instinct to grab onto people and things. Zero was the kind of person who held onto anything close by like a drowning person. Hua Tuo thought that it might be more of a psychological thing than a physical reaction.


    Hua Tuo may not specialise in psychology but he knew the basics as someone who learned philosophy. The human mind was not as simple as the mind of beasts and monsters who were true to their instincts. Humans constantly fought an inner war with the minds, hearts and instinct. It was a rather complicated blend of things but it was what made them so individually unique and powerful. Zero''s current body was fashioned after humans even though it doesn''t have instilled instincts.


    As an all-powerful creator, Zero doesn''t follow the natural instinct of self-preservation. However, from the stories told by the Great Gods, Zero spent a long time alone in the void. If anything, the fear that Zero had wasn''t about dying like all mortals and living creatures with souls. He didn''t fear the void because that was his origin. It was something fundamentally important to remember and the physician followed this trail of thoughts to further identify the logic behind Zero''s reactions.


    The clinging onto people and things was something done by people who were afraid of loneliness. Zero often surrounded himself with people regardless of gender, species and personalities. His all-encompassing heart was because of the huge emptiness in it. It was almost accurate to assume that Zero would rather be with the company of hateful people than go back into the silent nothingness in the void again.


    Mitchnew and Ruth often feedback to Hua Tuo''s about Zero''s tendencies to be too trusting of his cheating abilities like the visions he would see from Amaraline''s borrowed gift. He didn''t doubt them and would trust them completely, making it easy for enemies to mask their intentions with a layered trap. Zero''s personality was too straightforward and battles were usually equal parts of skill and wits. Zero might be powerful but with his inexperience and naivety, his combat teachers were worried about his safety.


    The hut was now in sight and Hua Tuo saw how Zero was sitting in the backyard like a statue. For the hyperactive teenager to be reduced to such a state, something terrible must have happened. Deciding to put his hypothesis aside, the physician summoned his cloud summon and hurried back home. His disciple''s mana and qi were encompassing everything in the area like a heavy fog. They didn''t feel good and Hua Tuo had many questions for Mitchnew.


    Exactly what happened in the short time that he was away?


    £¬

 Chapter 234 - Zero Faces His Fears

    Lunch was a silent affair and highly uncomfortable for everyone. Ruth returned in time to help Mitchnew cook but Hua Tuo couldn''t get his apprentice to cheer up. Zero seemed to have retreated into a shell and Mitchnew was worried.


    Ruth didn''t feel comfortable looking at Zero''s meek behaviour. He felt as if he''d done something horrible and couldn''t help but blame himself for it. He did a lot of reflecting inside the forest while he roamed around with no destination in mind. The words he coldly threw at the teen before he left bothered him a lot. Seeing how much it actually affected Zero made the vampire lose interest in food. He ate mechanically, not able to enjoy the taste of Mitchnew''s special spice mix.


    The meal was completed in silence and Ruth tried to escape the gloomy atmosphere by volunteering for dishes duty. Mitchnew was smart enough to leave as well. Hua Tuo looked like he wanted to talk to Zero alone and the ex-assassin decided that it might be a good idea for someone else to try the soft approach.


    Zero wasn''t very responsive when the dishes were cleared. He continued to stare at the polished wooden table in silence and Hua Tuo decided that enough was enough.


    Without another word, Hua Tuo told Zero to follow him. The teenager did so without protest but his eyes still looked dead as his feet shuffled along. Hua Tuo didn''t comment on it and brought them to the most secluded place on Endow Hill that he knew.


    Zero didn''t really take notice of where he was going until he heard the rush of water. When he looked up, they were at a very beautiful lake with a huge waterfall at least twenty metres tall. Zero looked at his mini-map and blinked. There wasn''t any forest in the vicinity apart from the one they were in. Something felt off about this place and he quickly snapped out of his brooding mood.


    Hua Tuo waited for the realisation to settle down and was amused that it took Zero a good three minutes to realise they were no longer in the same dimension. He led Zero right through Sleepy Cave and to a different dimension that Hua Tuo discovered. This could be said to be Sleepy Cave''s greatest mystery because it didn''t matter what other paths Hua Tuo took. If he followed this path, he would never fail to arrive at this lake and waterfall.


    Zero blinked at the lake where the waterfall was connected to. It was strange.


    "Shifu... why does the lake not move?"


    Hua Tuo wasn''t disappointed at the keen observation. Indeed, it was no ordinary lake and waterfall. He brought his apprentice here for one purpose. While Zero was strong and powerful, it didn''t mean that there were no weaknesses. Hua Tuo discovered this place on accident and luckily, he had Buddha''s talisman to protect him the first time he was lured into the water.


    Zero inspected the lake and blinked. "Lake of Reflection?"


    Nothing more was said and Zero wondered if there was something wrong with Mind''s Eye because usually, he would be seeing a short description of the place. Right now, Zero was having difficulty working out the translated script that was disfigured by Mind''s Eye system. There was something preventing him from knowing the mysteries of this place and that made Zero more curious.


    "The lake surface is not disturbed even though the waterfall is very violent... shifu, I think there''s something wrong with this place. It''s not on Endow Hill either. Where are we? What are we doing here?"


    The physician expected just as much. Zero as a teen was still as inquisitive as his younger self. It was nice to know that something won''t change easily. The physician didn''t say much and walked calmly to right behind his apprentice.


    With a mighty shove, he spent the unsuspecting Zero down into the lake and watched as his student panicked. Zero hasn''t really learnt how to swim and struggled vigorously to stay afloat. Although he wouldn''t drown and die, Zero felt that he was in danger if he didn''t get out of the water. The lake was strange and screamed suspicious even before Zero fell into it. Now that he was in it, Mii and the system kept prompting him to activate emergency measures because they detected threats to Zero''s mind.


    For some unknown reason, Zero couldn''t take his eyes away from his teacher who looked very calm on the dry land, watching him struggle. Zero trusted Hua Tuo but right now, he couldn''t understand why the physician would do this to him. There were no traces of amusement or malice. Hua Tuo was calm, like the surface of the lake and there was a serious look in his eyes.


    Hua Tuo needed Zero to sink to the bottom of this lake so he silently cast calming magic on the brunet who didn''t suspect a thing. He also added a sleeping spell gently to let Zero stop struggling. Slowly but surely, he watched as his disciple started to sink a little before floating on the surface of the lake like a balloon.


    Mii stopped panicking and monitored the status effects closely. She also took the chance to materialise and glared at the Sage God.


    "What have you done?!" the strawcherry fairy screamed.


    Hua Tuo''s gaze was cold as he contemplated turning that annoying fairy into strawcherry milkshake. Was she trying to dispel his hard work? The trial had only just started.


    "If you''re not going to be quiet I''m going to call the Great Gods to seal you up for a while. Zero''s going through a trial right now. His combat training is not progressing lately and if Truen wants to push his plans ahead, we need Zero to catch up."


    Mii didn''t comment. It was true that everyone was worried if Zero could complete his medical training with Hua Tuo on time and earlier because Truen was almost done with his magic training. In all honesty, Truen didn''t really need to study under Hua Tuo because his job was to become a bodyguard and Zero''s guardian on their travels. However, Zero doesn''t know that. While Zero trains with Merlin, Truen would be making preparations by setting up his business and expanding his connections. They were running out of time if they wanted Zero to complete his training phase here on Earth quickly.


    Satisfied that the strawcherry fairy wasn''t yelling at him any longer, Hua Tuo sat down cross-legged and meditated. The Lake of Reflection was a very good place to analyse oneself and see the inner world as it is. Even though he attained Godhood, Hua Tuo was still unable to master his cultivation as skillfully as Buddha. The first time he chanced upon the Lake of Reflection as Zero dubbed it, the physician almost lost his sanity.


    The Lake was a cesspool of thoughts from the souls amassed over the years. If there was one accurate way to describe this inner dimension, it would be like the mind of Sleepy Cave.


    From what Hua Tuo understood, the waterfall was the continuous flow of mana used in the cave. The waterfall''s flow and personality depended heavily on the will of this Lake of Reflection. On some days, the thoughts are peaceful but on other days, it is tumultuous. These thoughts often led curious adventurers astray and lured them to take a bath in the lake. Many adventurers would join Sleepy Cave''s messed up life form at the bottom of this lake and become part of it. The Lake of Reflection read into the deepest fears and desires of a person''s soul before trying to brainwash them into giving up on life to join them in this eternal form of ''immortality''.


    Humans were afraid of dying and as an ex-human, Hua Tuo could understand. Still, dying was not the only fear humans had. Hua Tuo learnt that the hard way. He was afraid of failure and the guilt of not being able to stop the war plagued him even after becoming a God. he imagined that it would be much worse for Zero whose greatest fear should be being abandoned and not being good enough after seeing what his past self had accomplished.


    Mii could only watch helplessly and hope that Zero would not lose to his fears after hearing Hua Tuo''s monotonous explanation of this place. The physician only reassured her that if he sees the Cave trying to devour Zero, he will get them out of there immediately.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Zero heard voices and felt weightless. Where was he again?


    He opened his eyes and was greeted by darkness. Why did this feel so familiar?


    Without his sense of sight, the young doctor felt everything becoming clearer. There was no sense of touch or smell either, the only thing Zero could focus on was the constant buzzing of noise in his ears but that didn''t feel right either. These voices didn''t travel through his ears, they went directly into his mind. It didn''t matter what language they spoke, Zero could understand them perfectly. Also, it didn''t matter if there were ten people or a hundred people talking at the same time, Zero could understand each and every one of them perfectly. His brain was starting to hurt from the overload of information.


    It didn''t take long for Zero to be horrified by his lack of physical form. This felt very similar to being in the void when he meditated. Worse still, Zero couldn''t feel himself moving from where he was. It was like the beginning all over again but worse. The voices won''t leave him alone and only became rowdier, demanding his attention but Zero couldn''t reply to any of them. He wasn''t able to.


    "It hurts!"


    "Mommy, I''m scared..."


    "I want to go home, please let me go home..."


    "Where am I? Who am I?"


    "I don''t want to be alone, come back!"


    "Don''t leave me here! You promised we''ll always be together... where are you?"


    Disturbing voices and thoughts kept attacking Zero and he felt the fear that every individual felt strongly if not more. Zero felt like he was going to go insane and felt sick. Yet there was nothing he could do, he was stuck.


    "Join me? I''m scared."


    "I''m lonely, would you like to be my friend?"


    The two new voices that joined scared Zero greatly. Why did they sound so familiar? Whose voice was that? Why did he feel like he knew them?


    Sight... Zero finally saw who these voices belonged to and in a tiny space, there were at least a few thousand people whom Zero didn''t know. It terrified him that all those people were walking around aimlessly, talking to nobody in particular. Some walked right through Zero and Zero was slightly reassured after he saw that he still had a physical body in this weird dream.


    "Will you be my friend?"


    "Thank you for saving us, won''t you join us?"


    Zero turned around and saw the two familiar faces he only saw once. They were the Moontaur sisters he tried to save before. What were they doing here?


    Zero smiled and ran over to meet them. Unlike the other people in the room, they seemed to be aware of Zero''s existence and the doctor was happy that he could finally talk to people he knew even if they were strangers.


    "What are both of you doing here? Have you been well?"


    The older Moontaur sister clung onto Zero''s arm and the younger sister clung onto Zero''s other arm. They smiled and led Zero away.


    "Join us," Kayla the silver-haired older Moontair smiled.


    "We can have so much fun here together! Isn''t that right, big sis?" Layla the blonde Moontaur smiled.


    Zero looked at both sisters who were smiling and chatting happily, talking about all the things they could do here today, tomorrow, the day after and next month. He tried to entertain them for a while but his mind wasn''t here.


    "Sorry, I have to go back..." he apologised and the moment Zero said that he felt something was wrong. The people who weren''t bothering him earlier all turned their glares towards the young doctor and Zero was startled by how the Moontaur sisters were also glaring at him like he''d destroyed something sacred.


    "Are you leaving us?" Kayla asked.


    Zero gulped and didn''t know what he should be answering. He wanted to leave and find Hua Tuo but the sisters clung onto his arms tighter.


    "You can''t leave, your teacher has abandoned you. You weren''t good enough at your training remember? Why should you go back when they''re only disappointed with you? They would never love you back because you''re not good at combat. But over here we love you and want you to stay. Why must you leave us for them?"


    Zero froze. He felt conflicted. Compared to Mitchnew and Ruth''s disapproval, Hua Tuo''s uncharacteristic coldness before he tried to drown Zero, the people here were nicer and wanted him around. Zero finally felt like he had somewhere to belong and to rest. He wasn''t alone, he had many new friends even if they weren''t as good as Baal or Truen.


    Still, something didn''t feel right. Zero didn''t like the idea of replacing Baal and Truen. True, if possible, Zero would never want to be alone. Travelling and going on an adventure alone in this big world when he knew nobody and nothing about how things worked was scary. He also could not help but feel sad at not being able to create such beautiful places. His past self was brilliant in every sense of the way the Great Gods worshipped him. Zero could never dream of being even half as good as Solo.


    "That''s right," Layla smiled gently, all the previous hostility wiped away from her eyes. "Why should you go out there and be miserable all over again? Over here, you can have anything you want and always be happy. You don''t need to struggle or worry about a single thing that you don''t want to. There is enough for everybody."


    Zero wanted to agree but he looked at the people and found that it was strange. Like the Lake of Reflection, they all wore that same calm expression like some bad joke of cloning. Was that what Zero wanted to become too?


    Suddenly, he understood what the Lake of Reflection meant. It didn''t matter who these people were, they were telling Zero things that he secretly wanted but could never have. Zero was afraid of being alone and didn''t want to be lonely so the Lake gave him friends. Zero wanted to be normal above all else so they gave him people who acted all the same so Zero wouldn''t be left out. Last but not least, Zero hated being inferior so the Lake removed expectations from the ideal world.


    All these were nothing but illusions born from Zero''s insecurity and he shuddered. What would happen if he truly believed in happiness here in this fake world? Would he never be able to return to the people who were waiting for him back at Endow Hill?


    "No, I must decline. It is a very nice offer but I cannot stay. I have people waiting for me back home, I must go."


    The apprentice wasn''t quite expecting for the meek crowd to suddenly growl and try to tear him apart. Zero instinctively tried to escape and when they gained on him, the young doctor was forced to assume an offensive stance, ready to fight back and kill if he must.


    At this point, there was a crack in the space and Zero almost cried in relief at seeing Bob.


    "Hurry up, young master! I can''t hold this for long, let''s get out of there!"


    Zero jumped into the portal and vanished from the weird dimension, happy that he didn''t fall for their honeyed words.


    So what if Zero wasn''t perfect? He would rather be imperfect and himself than perfect and just another boring existence who didn''t know why they existed. As they travelled back to Endow Hill, Zero made up his mind. He had been too cautious during his training about not hurting anyone especially Ruth and Mitchnew. He wasn''t doing them a favour by being mindful, he was showing them disrespect by not giving it his all.


    In order to improve, he would have to face them head-on like real enemies trying to harm him and his friends. Just like how Zero faced himself and his insecurities back in the Lake of Reflection''s strange dimension, Zero would face his teachers with the same courage. No more running.


    This time, Zero would throw in everything he had to learn earnestly. He couldn''t be like Solo with the talent to create but Zero would harness his power to destroy and use it wisely.


    He was going to tell Solo all about the things he did instead of the things he saw Solo made. He was going to take ownership like Solo told him to and make this world entirely his.

 Chapter 235 - A Versatile Fighting Style

    "Welcome back," Mitchnew greeted and Zero groaned. The sun was simply too bright.


    Wait, sun?


    Zero bolted up quickly and took a quick glance at his surrounding. he was tucked into his straw mattress with a moth-eaten blanket draped over him. It didn''t take long for the apprentice know where he was.


    "Wait, what? How?" Zero blurted out, confused as a fish.


    The dark elf smiled. Hua Tuo did say that desperate times called for desperate measures and while she was happy that the village head wasn''t holding a grudge against his teacher, she didn''t feel happy about the methods Hua Tuo employed.


    "It''s alright, Zero. You''re safe now."


    The young doctor blinked. Safe? He didn''t exactly feel like he was in any danger even though Hua Tuo did shove him into the lake. Still, the apprentice felt as if he''d slept for a very long time. The dream was so vivid that Zero had difficulty telling when it all started. Strangely, after the dream, Zero''s heart felt lighter. It was as if the dream was pointing him towards a clearer direction in life. Perhaps this was what the blessing in disguise was. Hua Tuo might be secretly trying to help him grow just like how lions push their cubs off the cliff*.


    Mitchnew raised a brow when Zero made a thoughtful expression. She wasn''t sure what Zero was thinking about but she was still angry at Hua Tuo''s decision. The doctor shouldn''t butt into the combat lessons without asking them for their opinions. Who knows what sort of impact the doctor''s interference would have on Zero''s progress now?


    Ruth was on the roof of the hut, listening in to Zero''s side of the conversation. He was relieved when the brunet seemed normal. Hua Tuo''s ''experiment'' didn''t seem to have any lasting side effects apart from that horrible episode of Zero''s constant crying and screaming from his nightmares that nobody could wake him from.


    The vampire wasn''t too pleased to know that Hua Tuo took Zero to Sleepy Cave to ''breakthrough his barriers'' without consulting Mitchnew or himself beforehand. If something had gone wrong in that breakthrough, Ruth had no doubts that Zero would be mentally scarred forever in a bad way. Forget about combat, he might even stray from the medical path. Where Hua Tuo gained the confidence that Zero would win against the odds, the vampire didn''t know. However, as Zero''s combat teacher, he was terrified for the kind-hearted teenager.


    Zero''s stomach protested loudly and Mitchnew rushed to prepare something for him quickly. Ruth wasn''t very surprised that Zero''s stomach was the first thing to make itself known. The teenager had been sleeping for two full days. Hua Tuo didn''t worry too much and told them that Zero would return to them soon as he overcame himself. The vampire just couldn''t believe that the weak-willed brat would be able to conquer his inner demons. Neither Ruth or Mitchnew had the confidence to look into the mirror of their inner minds and fight them head-on. In fact, few could overcome the trials set by Gods to walk the righteous path. Often, only heroes did that to prove themselves worthy of God''s blessings.


    Zero could still feel the humming of excitement for change in his blood even after the dream had ended. Although his body was slightly weakened from hunger, the teenager couldn''t wait to test out his new knowledge. He knew some basic moves that Ruth and Mitchnew had pounded into his brain. For close-ranged combat, there were techniques to restraining a person that often became too complicated for Zero. However, if there was one thing Zero was a master at, it was the ability to flow with the movements.


    The teenager knew he had been scolded countless of times for ignoring the threats lingering behind an attack and was always down with his guard. However, Zero countered this logic by thinking of a way to quickly put distance between him and the attacker when he sensed something amiss. For a close-range combatant to design a trap, the trap had to be either close-ranged or mid-ranged where the attacker could still control the situation. However, that gave Zero who had the advantage of instant distance travelling to run away outside of the radius of control.


    Zero didn''t know Hua Tuo''s philosophy of being like water. Tai Ji was a fighting style that proved to be very flexible in movements as it was able to overcome just about any situation that would normally prove disadvantageous to even veteran fighters. However, they were often complicated and Zero didn''t know how to apply those moves fast enough in a given scenario.


    Mitchnew has a personal fighting style that involves a hit and run technique. Often she would hit the target with a good accurate shot that culled their numbers or weaken them before she went into hiding again. The element of surprise played a big part in Mitchnew''s strategy. Zero just never did have patience or judgement as good as Mitchnew''s to put her fighting style to good use. The dark elf had years of experience on the battlefield that Zero lacked and the teenager decided that he would use the hit and run technique on his enemies as a preemptive strike, not for an actual confrontation.


    Zero also became familiar with Ruth''s personal combat style. While the vampire did his best to use Tai Ji when he fought, Zero could still see a pattern. The Roth vampire has a relentless attack pattern which was true to the art of using offence as a defence. Zero never had time to think or catch his breath went Ruth closed in on him. His moves were sharp and precise, always aiming to incapacitate and following up with another move to maim something. There was never a wasted move and each strike had a follow-up move that backed it up in a never-ending loop combination.


    Zero had the most trouble with Ruth''s style of fighting as the vampire slowly worn out Zero''s stamina, motivation and focus. The Tai Ji philosophy of being flexible like water really was suited for the vampire. Zero thought that instead of learning it, he should let Ruth learn it instead.


    Still, Zero knew that he couldn''t back down from the challenges after making a promise to himself to stay true to who he was. Identity wasn''t easily forged and to lose something so precious would be a shame. So what if Zero wasn''t good at combat, reactions and Math? being bad at them simply made up part of who Zero was. In fact, when the young doctor weighed his strength and weaknesses, he realised that there were many things he was good at that could help to cover his weaknesses.


    While Zero was bad at Math, he had a good judge of character and could use the Intuition gift to predict a result. Zero knew that his reactions towards unfamiliar situations can often land him into greater trouble. However, the teenager believed that so far, all his meetings had been nothing but blessings in disguise. Zero made many friends and thought that it was a talent in itself. He had naturally powerful charisma even if half of that came from the passive Blessing from Freya. As for Zero''s lack of innate talent for combat, the brunet knew that he was a very resourceful individual brimming with creativity. As long as there was a will, there would be a path.


    Mitchnew came back with fifteen sandwiches that made Zero drool. It didn''t take the growing teen long to wolf down all fifteen sandwiches and Zero let out a loud burp at the end of it, blushing when he caught Mitchnew staring at him. The young doctor apologised and asked if the dark elf knew where Ruth was.


    "I would like to arrange a sparring session to try again. This time, I will not hold back and will use all the tricks in my bag to win. I might not be able to correct all the mistakes that you mentioned but I will try not to get myself into any potentially dangerous situation."


    His combat instructors were surprised by Zero''s declaration but they were happy. It looks like all their worries were unfounded. Zero still had the fire left in him, he wasn''t broken. Hua Tuo who overheard it smiled to himself. Perhaps it was time to consider expanding his medical knowledge into the psychology field too. mental health was still health-related after all.


    Ruth offered to be Zero''s sparring partner first. The vampire studied Zero and was satisfied that there was nothing wrong with Zero. He didn''t want to push Zero too hard this time although he wanted to know what kind of tricks Zero had up his sleeves that he has yet to see.


    "Remember, this is a pure combat fight. No funny magic tricks and spells. Only buffs, defensive barriers and heals allowed."


    Zero nodded and focused. He wasn''t going to cheat and use spells. He would only use defensive barriers, heals and buffs. However, he wasn''t going to do as he was taught. Strength and speed buffs were useful but they were limited. Zero needed better buffs if he wanted to overcome this obstacle. The marsupial demons had tails and powerful hind legs to help them with their stunts. Zero might not be a marsupial demon with those traits. However, he could make up for some of the differences with different buffs.


    "Start!" Mitchnew called out and the vampire dashed in, closing the distance between him and Zero almost immediately.


    Zero wasn''t fazed by the speed of Ruth''s charge. After being knocked down a few hundred times by the same starting, Zero learnt his lesson. The times when he dodged it, Ruth would follow up with a swift twist and kick to his back. When Zero caught Ruth in a stalemate of power, the vampire would find ways to twist out of it to launch a close-range counter-attack. If Zero met him head-on with speed-enhanced charge, he would only be tripped or flipped over as Ruth used the gravity against him. This time, Zero was going to do something out of everyone''s expectations.


    If Mitchnew had been in the battle, she wouldn''t have seen where Zero went. he moved so quickly that he might have been teleporting but the dark elf didn''t call out foul because she knew what Zero had done while Ruth was still trying to get over his initial shock.


    Fifty metres above the vampire, Zero timed his dive and accelerated the gravity. Ruth was caught unprepared for an attack from above even though he put up a last-minute defensive barrier against Zero''s mighty axe heel from fifty metres above.


    Unable to withstand the pressure of that kick, the barrier shattered and pummeled Ruth into the dirt. the vampire coughed out blood and promptly passed out from the impact. Mitchnew rushed in to stop Zero from attacking further. Ruth had been knocked out cold and probably severely injured. She was worried about the vampire dying just yet because vampires had high-speed regeneration. He would be up again in a few minutes but if Zero did another one of those fifty-metre axe heel dropkicks, the ex-assassin wasn''t so sure that Ruth would survive.


    Zero blinked as Mitchnew pulled him away. A knock-out just after one attack? The young doctor could hardly believe it. Perhaps... perhaps this was his true strength after all. he might not be untalented in combat, he was simply doing it the wrong way the whole time.


    Hope was an infectious thing because once it started, Zero couldn''t get it to stop. he wanted to try more of the new ideas that kept popping up in his head. If gravity manipulation buffs were this powerful, imagine what the other buffs would do. Friction, sticking to surfaces, courage enhancement, sense heightening, night vision etc... the possibilities were going to be endless!


    Ruth groaned as his body stitched itself back together. Mitchnew looked at him with concern and the vampire was still disoriented.


    "What just happened?" he croaked and Zero smiled.


    "I used a gravity buff back then. Just as you were closing in I reduced the gravity and jumped then timed it to when you were within range to accelerate the gravity pull and land a basic axe heel dropkick as you taught me."


    Ruth paled. That was a dropkick? That axe heel dropkick almost killed him!


    "I don''t think that''s how normal dropkicks are applied," Mitchnew gently told Zero on seeing the horror on Ruth''s face.


    "Really?"


    Mitchnew shook her head. "Dropkicks don''t come down from fifty metres with accelerated gravity magic. With that kind of axe heel dropkick, even dragons won''t escape unscathed."


    Zero clapped, feeling amazed that he managed to create a high-level secret art from just his first experiment. "Can I write this down? I need to include this in my secret martial manual. I''m going to call this ''Dragon Slaying Dropkick from the Heavens''. Does it sound cool?"


    Mitchnew nodded to amuse the boy who dashed off to bother Hua Tuo for an extra notebook and paintbrush set. Ruth looked horribly pale and Mitchnew was glad that she wasn''t the first one going up against new and improved Zero. Unlike the vampire, she didn''t have high-speed regenerative abilities.


    "Don''t mind if I stand as a referee and observer for the rest of Zero''s combat training," she told the Roth survivor who felt as if he''d barely survived anything at all.


    "Yes, it might be better for you to sit out. I only hope that Zero can exercise moderation from now on. I was not prepared for that..."


    Mitchnew helped Ruth get on his feet and agreed. "Neither was I, neither was I..."


    Hua Tuo''s gamble paid off and now there was a whole new deck of trouble waiting for the combat teachers. When Zero was inspired, he was often followed by a trainwreck of troubles. Teaching this teenager wasn''t going to be easy for anyone. Who knows what other ridiculous basic moves Zero would modify to become god-killing signature moves? Ruth had a feeling that the Dragon Slaying Dropkick from the Heavens wouldn''t be the last of it.


    On the bright side, if there was one, Ruth was happy that Zero managed to find a way to overcome the barrier between theory and develop his personal style built upon his natural talent. Still, was it too much to hope that Zero understood what moderation was? The Roth vampire was beginning to wonder why nobody in his clan taught him what holding back and going easy on his enemies meant. If he learnt what mercy was when he was younger and instilled it in Zero, would he have to suffer this much now?


    Mitchnew could only comfort the vampire by placing an arm around him as they returned to the hut. At least she could let her mind rest at ease knowing that Zero was such a versatile fighter. It didn''t matter what kind of situation he encountered in the future, his creativity would save him from any tight spot. Zero was resourceful and unlike Ruth, she never once doubted Zero''s ability to create miracles when the situation called for it.


    *Author''s Note: I did some research and found out that this saying isn''t literal. Lions do not push their cubs off the cliff because they''re protective of their young although they will push them off slopes and hills to make them climb back again and again. also, interestingly enough, birds are not pushed off high places to learn how to fly. They jump voluntarily. Yes, I''m as mind blown as you are because I''m so uneducated. My school taught me the wrong things, my life is a lie.

 Chapter 236 - Zeros Signature Moves

    Hua Tuo looked at Zero''s secret martial manual and raised a brow. Zero had decided to demonstrate to his shifu the ''overpowered signature moves'' that he invented over the last week with his combat teacher. Hua Tuo flipped through the pages and tried not to laugh at that horrible middle-school syndrome leaking through the naming sense. For all the stages of growth that Hua Tuo didn''t mind Zero missing out on like the taking apart his waterwheel and catching of garden pixies in action, he didn''t want to miss out on this one.


    The delusional middle school syndrome was starting to manifest itself in the teenager''s personality. The physician didn''t know if this was due to a realisation back in the Lake of Reflection or if being in a teenage body affected Zero''s mentality. He would have to check that with Gaia but for now, the doctor was more than glad to film all of it down.


    "Move Number Six, Hyper Drunken Fist!"


    The physician nearly spat out his tea at the name. While it was true that he told Zero about the legendary Drunken Fist Martial Art, he didn''t really know if anyone actually practised it. After all, as a doctor, he condoned the excessive use of alcohol. Most people in their intoxicated state would have reduced reaction time, much less be able to fight. Zero''s imitation of that Drunken Fist was amusing but also traumatising. Hua Tuo had never seen anyone enter an intoxicated state by increasing their adrenaline.


    A high on adrenaline Zero was a hyperactive Zero with no self-control. It was almost as bad as berserker warriors who felt no fear or pain and would charge straight towards their enemies, mowing them down, or towards their untimely deaths.


    Ruth and Mitchnew evacuated the area as Zero screamed in a high pitched voice with exhilaration at the mini-tornado formed by his fancy drunken footwork twisted over each other at extreme speeds. His arms waved in wild circles everywhere and Hua Tuo feared for the survival of his flimsy hut. Was it too much to ask that his humble abode survive a year with Zero? How did taking on a medical apprentice become such a chore? Back in his days, apprentices would serve their teachers like Kings...


    The adrenaline wore out soon enough and Zero grinned.


    "How was it? I can blow enemies away easily like this without hurting anybody in the process."


    Hua Tuo deadpanned. His teacup was now empty, all the tea was blown away by the ridiculous attack earlier. Zero took one look at his teacher''s expression and gulped. Nope, number six was off the list too. Why was it so difficult to create an attack that was acceptable? Zero didn''t really want to kill anyone, just punish them if they were nasty. In fact, he was more than willing to spend a little healing magic to fix up anything he''d break if he went overboard. Hua Tuo was simply too difficult to please!


    "I''m taking it as a no...?" Zero grimaced but quickly recovered and introduced his next attack.


    "Number 7! I call it the Invisible Iron Fist of Love!"


    Ruth cringed at Zero''s naming sense. Not only were the attack names getting weirder, but common sense was also now a thing of the past. After the third attack, the vampire now understood what was so different about this teenager ever since the first time he saw him. Zero was simply brilliant in a batshit crazy manner. When the world was in despair, he would save it using methods nobody could think of like flooding open an artificial dimension and forcing people to eat miasma. However, when the world was boring and at peace, Zero would liven it up just like the construction going on in Half Moon Village and the poor landscape around Hua Tuo''s humble hut.


    Mitchnew was interested to know how that brilliant mind worked. She''d never seen anything so absurd work so beautifully in mass destruction. True, whatever magic Zero was used were buff magic types. However, the results were off the charts and if she were to rank them, four out of six had already made it into her list of "Top Ten Overpowering Moves" the ex-assassin had ever seen. The young doctor was simply on a different level as an individual. While no normal mage could push buff magic to such extents, no sane magician would even think to try it.


    Everyone paid attention as Zero took the basic horse stance that Hua Tuo taught him and added a strange buff that covered his entire arm. Nobody knew what to expect as Zero stared at the boulder before him. With an intense concentration, Zero started converting mana and qi into that arm. The fusion of qi and mana almost made Hua Tuo''s eyes pop out of their sockets. How was that even possible?!


    Stranger yet, the Invisible Iron Fist of Love didn''t turn invisible like what Hua Tuo expected. Instead, it was a flurry of fast strikes towards that boulder at a speed that nobody could see. Was this why it was called invisible? What about the Iron Fist of Love?


    That question was soon answered. Hua Tuo saw how Zero made many small holes with something akin to a heart shape from the dents made by Zero''s fingers. The boulder didn''t seem to have taken much damage at first but even Mitchnew couldn''t keep her cool when it completely disintegrated after two seconds. All that was left was a pile of dust by Zero''s feet and the young doctor turned towards his teacher with sparkling eyes.


    "How was that? Technically the heart-shaped marks were made by the indent of my knuckles but I punched it like a full fist."


    Once again, the Sage God was stumped speechless. He didn''t know if he should applaud Zero''s ability to think out of the box or twist his student''s ear off for coming up with such a horrible way to use buff magic and basic combat. While he wasn''t denying to the prowess of the move, Hua Tuo simply wanted to erase the existence of every move he''d seen Zero invent so far, including this. There was simply no way the humans would use this as an inspiration to create more trouble after they''d seen it.


    "How did you do that?" Hua Tuo asked, indicating at the fusion between magic and qi. For many years, the Sage Gods tried to find a way to let mana and qi coexist but it just simply wasn''t possible. Those who cultivated in the ways of mana found that their meridian network became replaced by the chakra network gradually even though the meridian system still remained. It simply became dormant and no amount of cultivation could reawaken it for those who chose to pursue the path of magic. On the other hand, those who cultivated weren''t born with chakra channels in them.


    Zero tilted his head to a side to indicate his confusion. Hua Tuo walked over and examined Zero''s arm with his Medicine Eye. There, he saw the most unusual sight and studied it with fascination. On top of the hill, Mitchnew and Ruth were confused. Why did Hua Tuo stop the demonstration? Zero had created fifteen moves and they''d only seen seven. Had the boy hurt himself with the last one?


    "I''m going to check," Ruth told Mitchnew who nodded with no indication of leaving her spot.


    The vampire transformed into a bat and flew down to where the teacher and student were. "What''s wrong?"


    Hua Tuo had tears in his eyes and Zero gave his combat teacher a helpless look. One moment, Hua Tuo was examining his arm and the next, he was bawling over something. Zero could only understand a little of the gibberish Hua Tuo was speaking. It was a language that he heard once or twice when Hua Tuo spoke with Qin Yun. It was the ancient language called Mandarin back on the old Earth but Zero couldn''t really make out everything despite the wisdom blessing he possessed. All the apprentice knew was that his teacher might have lost it claiming that it was a miracle. Why would Hua Tuo be so dramatic over a rock breaking technique when he could shatter boulders with one strike of his palm back in Half Moon Village? Zero didn''t understand.


    "A breakthrough... this is a medical and magical breakthrough!" Hua Tuo sniffed and tried to calm himself.


    At this point, Zero had taken it upon himself to call for Merlin and Buddha to explain the situation. Both Sage Gods decided to send their body doubles down to Endow Hill to understand the situation more, too busy to leave their post.


    It didn''t take long for Buddha and Merlin to arrive but neither Sage Gods were prepared to see Hua Tuo crying while clutching onto Zero''s arm.


    "Kid, what happened?" Merlin asked and Zero shrugged. Buddha came over quickly as well and studied Zero''s arm. Nothing looked out of the ordinary but there was something different about the aura the teen was giving off.


    "He was demonstrating his seventh combat-magic special move when Hua Tuo went crazy," Ruth explained to Merlin and Buddha who exchanged looks.


    "Could you demonstrate what the seventh move is?" Merlin asked Zero while Buddha gently dragged Hua Tuo back to his hut, chanting the heart scripture to help the cultivator calm down.


    Zero agreed and told Merlin that he needed another boulder to demonstrate it. The Wizard God simply asked where Zero wanted it to be then conjured one slightly bigger than the boulder Zero previously disintegrated.


    Satisfied, the apprentice told everyone to observe from a distance before assuming his basic horse stance again.


    This time, both Merlin and Buddha''s eyes widened when they saw Zero ''charging up'' to deliver the Invisible Fist of Love. Ruth couldn''t understand their reactions but briefly made a mental note on Zero''s weakness for this move now that he was watching it up close. His student still hasn''t grasped the ability to make use of his wrist flexibly. He was going to put strain to his wrist by delivering swift and powerful blows like that which isn''t going to be good in the long run.


    After the rock disintegrated, both Sage Gods found tears forming in their eyes. They could now understand why Hua Tuo was bawling like a child. From the hill, Mitchnew was shocked to see three powerful Sage Gods crying like babies. Exactly what was going on? Ruth and Zero exchanged helpless looks and did what they could to console the Sage Gods. It took them hours before the Sage Gods started talking and explaining the situation.


    "For centuries, nobody was able to solve the mystery between magic and cultivation. Zero, we cannot be more thankful for your guidance," Buddha humbly bowed.


    Zero felt awkward. He didn''t really do anything special. If they wanted to know how to merge both qi and mana, they could have simply asked him instead of cry over it for two hours. They''ve missed lunch because of it!


    "It''s nothing, really!" Zero tried to convince them but the three Sage Gods didn''t allow Zero to deny his contributions towards a better future.


    "From now on, we need to start discussing how cultivators and magicians can train together," Merlin declared. With the ability to master cultivation as well, mages no longer have to worry about taking on physical damage and the limits of mana. It was a powerful discovery that will change the ways of mages.


    For Hua Tuo, the discovery meant that cultivators were now able to borrow powers from the void even if they had no compatible magic affinity with any of the six elements. While there were many limitations to the kinds of magic they could use, chaos energy helped to boost the buffs they had cultivated their base in. For the doctor, this may be exactly what the world needed to bring the powerful pugilists of his old world back.


    On the other hand, Buddha rejoiced at the breakthrough. He had become stuck with his path towards greater enlightenment because he was unable to withstand the potency of chaos energy in the void after a certain level. He knew that mana could negate the effects of chaos energy but not process it. Who knew that qi was the supporting factor required to convert chaos energy into something useable?


    All three options existed for centuries but nobody had made the important connection until Zero did. The Sage Gods were slightly ashamed that they didn''t discover it earlier due to their individual stubbornness to join hands. If they''d decided to work on the project collectively, they might have made a huge breakthrough a lot earlier.


    Zero didn''t really bother about what the Sage Gods were thinking or feeling. At the moment, he was starving. He took Ruth and Mitchnew with him to the portal and told the Sage Gods that he will bring food back for them in an hour. The Sage Gods couldn''t stop Zero as he jumped into the portal to crash in on lunch at Half Moon Village.


    However, it was a unanimous decision that Buddha and Merlin would stay to watch till the end of Zero''s special move demonstration.

 Chapter 237 - Equilibrium

    Zero looked at the stick in his hand and back at Ruth. The vampire wasn''t joking and the brunet wondered how he was ever going to be able to accomplish his new mission. True, it took a lot of practice and patience to perform a surgery. However, in a combat situation, how could anyone retain finesse and grace while defending against an attack or plotting a counter move?


    Ruth didn''t look like he was fooling around and Zero gulped. It was just an ordinary dried up branch that had fallen to the ground in the forest. Other than firewood, this stick was completely useless for battle. Moreover, Zero wasn''t allowed to use magic of any kind during the training with Mitchnew. The dark elf was still very strong and merciless when it came to hand-to-hand combat. The stick was useless in defending against the ex-assassin!


    The dark elf couldn''t help but snap a picture of the teenager''s troubled face with Hua Tuo''s communicator. It was fun seeing how Zero''s mind worked without pause. He was probably still thinking about that insane sparring session with Ruth from before. Now that he finally found his style of fighting, the doctor was told that magic of any kind was banned. That made Zero rather worried.


    "Don''t worry," Mitchnew smiled. "It''s not going to be anything too difficult or dangerous compared to the previous training. We''re going to have you master the art of being in control. When you become the centre of your world, no external forces can harm you."


    The teenager didn''t quite understand what Mitchnew was getting at. In fact, he looked twice as lost.


    Ruth nodded and Miutchnew blindfolded herself before getting into a stance.


    "Watch closely," she told the brunet.


    The physician stood nearby in case there was a casualty. Mitchnew might be a talented warrior but he didn''t know who was stronger when he compared her to the vampire and his student. Ruth was skilful enough to control his attacks so that he didn''t harm his sparring partner too much but Zero was a wild horse. Anything could happen in a moment of panic.


    Ruth circled Mitchnew and Zero watched with bated breath. The vampire made no noise as he walked and Zero felt a slight worry for Mitchnew who was only relying on her sense of hearing to react.


    The wind blew past them and Ruth was careful not to stand in the direction of it blowing towards Mitchnew. Even if he could fool her sense of sight and hearing, the half-elf still had a rather strong sense of smell.


    Zero covered his mouth with both hands when Ruth lunged forward with sharpened claws aiming to stab the seamstress. It wasn''t easy suppressing the scream to alert Mitchnew but the young doctor did it anyway. Mitchnew didn''t move away even when Ruth was about a foot away from reaching her.


    Once it closed in about ten centimetres, Zero saw it. It was very subtle and quick but effective against Ruth who was no longer able to change his trajectory of attack. The seamstress shifted her weight to her other foot and lowered her centre of gravity to stabilise her grounding, giving her ample time to dodge the move while following up with a small deflection of the claws with a well-timed and precise block at Ruth''s wrist.


    He didn''t know when Mitchnew moved her arm but the fact that she did impressed Zero. He probably wouldn''t be able to match her speed. Perhaps that was what the stick was for. On the other hand, Zero was proud of his combat teacher for trying to follow up with Mitchnew''s defence by changing that stab to a slash. At the same time, he didn''t let the advantage of his lunge end. Another hand went to grab Mitchew''s wrist while he used that force to swing a leg towards Mitchnew''s middle that was unguarded.


    Zero was tense. Mitchnew''s stance made her deeply grounded and to dodge that kick to her midriff would mean that she had to abandon the fortress style of guarding. Ruth didn''t give her any chance to move away with that grip on her wrist. His other hand was already gripping onto her shoulder while the vampire bent the other leg to prepare for landing after his kick.


    To the physician and his apprentice''s surprise, not only did Mitchnew manage to dodge it, she unleashed a counter attack of her own that Ruth wasn''t fully able to block.


    The seamstress bent backwards, pulling Ruth over with her and did a back spring before tucking her legs close to her chest in a curl. Zero thought that she looked beautiful at that moment with her snow-white hair flying in the air as she delivered a double dropkick to Ruth in the chest who was unable to run with Mitchnew twisting his wrist. The initial wrist grab from Ruth was now turned against him with Mitchnew locking his entire arm into a position that gave her the advantage.


    The vampire grunted when the kick fractured some bones and felt his shoulder pop on the impact. He shouldn''t have gone easy on the dark elf and now regretted being careless during the demonstration. Thankfully, Zero was a fast learner and didn''t need a second demonstration. In terms of combat technique, Ruth was still unable to win Mitchnew.


    The archer was a master in the art of assassination. Her combat style was very clean which consisted of no wasting movements and it was exactly what Zero needed to learn. In a situation that Zero was unable to use magic or qi, he would have to rely on this skill. Hua Tuo had concerns about Zero''s special constitution and Ruth understood it. Zero was not able to produce mana naturally and depended heavily on his environment to ''harvest'' his resources for a battle. Mitchnew''s skill was going to be very important for Zero on his travels.


    As Mitchnew undid the knots to her blindfold, Ruth was already sitting up and shrugging the dislocated joint back into the socket. Zero rushed over to check for injuries while Hua Tuo strolled. Mitchnew was definitely still the best assassin even though she was retired. After several nights of sparring and learning the martial manual with Ruth, she was able to grasp the profound basics. Tai Ji was all about balance and while Ruth had some difficulties applying that concept to his fighting style, Mitchnew took to it like a duck to water.


    The physician looked at all three youngsters and nodded. He was glad that Zero had Ruth as his combat instructor for the basic training of magic and combat infusion as well as reaction time. There was literally nobody in Half Moon Village who was faster than Ruth and more battle-honed than the Roth survivor. On the other hand, what Ruth lacked in techniques to teach was made up for by Mitchnew. The dark elf had mastered the art of exploiting weaknesses over the years in her career. The control she had over her body allowed her to become god within the circle of a metre''s radius around her. Zero had the best of both worlds between power and technique. Hua Tuo had already thought of the name for Zero''s martial art creation - Equilibrium.


    However, for Equilibrium to reach its maximum potential, Zero had to overcome his shortcomings. The first was patience and the second was discipline. The tonfa was a weapon meant to disarm and render the opponents immobile. It wasn''t a weapon to kill and was relatively peaceful. The only downside Hua Tuo could think of was the strict use of the weapon. It wasn''t very flexible and was only going to be a burden in the hands of an amateur in a real battle. Those who didn''t know how to use it could find themselves getting hurt.


    Zero applauded at the short demonstration and asked when he could begin his training. Mitchnew smiled at the eager apprentice and told him that he had some trials to overcome before they could start teaching him the basics of this martial art.


    "What should I do first?" Zero asked.


    This time, Hua Tuo stepped in instead of his combat teachers.


    "You will be training with me for the first stage," the physician told him.


    Zero visibly deflated and Mitchnew chuckled when he whined. Hua Tuo played the part of a strict grandfather by pinching his student by the cheek and chiding him. Zero became teary-eyed and quickly cradled his abused cheek when Hua Tuo finally let it go.


    "Humph! Youngsters nowadays have no patience, no respect for the past and culture. how will you ever accomplish great things if you can''t persevere a little hardship? Not even learning how to crawl and yet you want to fly. Ridiculous!"


    Zero deadpanned. "I know how to crawl! I just need to learn how to shapeshift and practice controlling a shape-shifted form before flying."


    Apparently, the physician in his ''shifu'' mode didn''t take kindly to refutes and Zero ended up cradling his other cheek.


    "Aiya! Children nowadays don''t know how to respect their elders. How will you learn anything if you keep yapping? I''ve eaten more salt than you''ve eaten rice, the words of old men like me should be treated like gems! Don''t question me and start moving! For every day that you do not succeed you will have to pull the noodles and make dinner for all your teachers here, do you understand?"


    Not wanting to risk any more cheeks up for abuse, Zero scrambled to his feet and took off. Hua Tuo''s trial was simple. Zero had to go to the waterfall and meditate under it. No, it wasn''t the one in the Lake of Reflection. Zero had to go to the depths of Endow Hill''s forest to find a unique spring that has three waterfalls pouring into it. The spring was where the rivers around Endow hill get their water and nobody really knows where the source of water comes from because all three waterfalls continue to roar regardless of the season.


    Hua Tuo hardly visited it but the physician told Zero that it was known as the Trigression Falls.


    "There are three waterfalls that you must conquer," Hua Tuo told Zero. "The first is the Aggression Falls where the water is always fierce and strong. If you do not conquer it, the water will drown you."


    "The second it Progression Falls. The water there is very good for nurturing cultivators. However, as you improve, the temperature becomes hotter and more unbearable. It''s a strange waterfall and many cultivators get scalded there even if the water temperature is icy cold when drinking. Be careful."


    "The third waterfall is the strangest of all, it''s called the Regression Falls and the water is icy cold and continues to get colder the longer you stay in it. Not only that, the Regression Falls flows differently from the other two waterfalls in that spring. It flows upwards while the weight of meditating in it pulls you downwards. This is the most dangerous waterfall and you can only attempt it after you''ve conquered both the Aggression and Progression Falls."


    Zero soaked in his mentor''s words and nodded, he was going to find the Trigression Falls to add it to his map before lunch. While the teenager wasn''t allowed to use magic during his training, nobody said anything about using magic to improve the process of getting to his training.


    The young doctor decided that once he found the falls, he was going to make a portal to teleport there at will. That would save him a lot of time travelling and give him more training time.


    Mitchnew, Ruth and Hua Tuo watched as Zero left. as soon as he was out of sight, they pounced onto Hua Tuo''s communicator. Thanks to the new app, they could trace where Zero went as long as he carried his communicator on him.


    "I''ll hunt, you watch him."


    Mitchnew nodded and the vampire left to find food. Hua Tuo decided to start with washing the rice and cutting the vegetables so the seamstress was left alone to monitor the reckless brunet who had already started to go off tangent from his objective.


    Seriously! How hard was it to follow instructions? Find a river and follow it upwards to get to the Trigression Falls. Why was Zero walking away from the river and into the dense forest?


    Mitchnew was torn. Hua Tuo told her to strictly observe and report back in half an hour if Zero still hasn''t found the Falls. Usually, it would take about four hours for an average human to walk there but Hua Tuo only gave Zero an hour to get back for lunch. The seamstress couldn''t quite understand what the Sage God was thinking but she followed the instructions dutifully, hoping that it wasn''t a mistake.


    As the dark elf watched Zero stray further and further from his target, she wondered if their training could be successfully completed in three months.

 Chapter 238 - Trigression Falls

    Oblivious to Mitchnew''s worries, Zero was having the time of his life. He''d been to the forest many times and had a very good map of the place. However, there were still many unmapped areas and Zero wanted to tackle everything. He had an hour to be back for lunch and that was plenty of time for the teen to do what he wanted.


    The first place Zero found himself going to was the swamp in the forest. The last time he came here, it wasn''t fully explored. Zero got sidetracked by the fireflies. This time, he wanted to map the entire forest accurately.


    Apart from marking the entire forest of Endow Hill past the limits of what Hua Tuo normally allowed for hunting, Zero wanted to try to find out the source of the water coming from the three waterfalls. Hua Tuo said that it was a mystery because nobody succeeded in tracking down the origin of the mysterious water and that only made Zero more determined. As an adventurous soul, how could he not try to solve a mystery when it presented itself?


    Mitchnew didn''t know what Zero was thinking as she watched the app stall for a bit before recalculating Zero''s position. The sudden jump in position a few hundred metres at a time could only mean one thing. Zero was teleporting again.


    The dark elf tried to analyse Zero''s movement pattern to understand what the brunet was doing to no avail. Her knowledge of the terrain on Endow Hill was extremely limited. They didn''t explore more than what was needed. Hua Tuo was the only person residing so deep in the dangerous mountain despite the threat of a dragon looming above his head.


    Zero hooted in exhilaration as he zipped past another vine, free-falling as he teleported upwards and targeting a new area to teleport to. This would be the closest he got to flying.


    "You''re not being mana-efficient," Bob reminded the teenager who giggled.


    "Yes, sorry about that. I got too excited. What am I missing now?"


    Mii studied the map that was slowly updating as Zero covered ground. "The forest is mostly covered apart from the underground caverns but I doubt you can do all of those today. Why don''t we start heading to the Trigression Falls now? It''s about twenty kilometres east of your current position."


    Zero nodded and cast buff magic on himself. The young doctor readied himself for the launch and knelt down. The multi-layered buff magic worked well and Zero sent himself flying high above the clouds with a good jump.


    Mii helped Zero quickly equip his squirrel onesie and the teenager glided over to the Falls gracefully, enjoying the wind in his face.


    Even from the top, Zero still could not trace the source of water that was supplied to the Trigression Falls. Each waterfall also had its unique effects and Zero wondered if there was more than met the eye for things pertaining to Endow Hill. There weren''t any streams or rapids leading to the waterfalls. If anything, Zero only saw barren cliffs above the deep spring where water was pouring into it. The spring had a unique shade of green, blue and white. There was also a permanent double rainbow above the spring making it look magical.


    The young doctor didn''t know if Hua Tuo was testing him when he told him to find the Trigression Falls. There was absolutely no road in and if Zero hadn''t taken to the skies, he would never find it despite hearing the roaring of water.


    "Where is the river? All I see is water pouring into the spring. Shouldn''t it lead to some kind of river? Where does the water from the river behind shifu''s house come from?"


    Mii studied the Trigression Falls and also found that to be strange. It looked like an isolated valley in the middle of three huge cliffs with waterfalls pouring into it and unless someone climbs to the very top of the cliff to dive into it, nobody would find the secret spring.


    "The water beneath that spring leads to another river and lake," Bob explained. "I''ve been here a few times in my past lives to recuperate from time to time. It''s a hidden gem of Endow Hill, I''m surprised that your teacher even knows about it."


    Zero hummed and prepared for his descend. This time, He changed into his swimming costume and felt very exposed.


    "I think I should get a better swimming costume. It''s freezing on the top and my butt is hanging out," the young doctor commented, making Bob laugh.


    Zero was not ready for the bone-chilling coldness that almost made him incapable of moving when he plunged into the spring. The waterfalls were roaring so loudly that Zerto couldn''t even hear himself think, much less concentrate on Mii and Bob''s conversation.


    Hua Tuo certainly wasn''t joking when he told Zero not to start his training without supervision. It was dangerous and Zero almost forgot his purpose of coming over.


    The teenager swam upwards and climbed up a slippery rock with the help of a friction buff. The rock had some algae and moss growing on it but it was surprisingly smooth. Now that Zero was out of the icy water, he was able to have a better look at the spring.


    The spring wasn''t very large. However, with three waterfalls, it had a lot going on at any one point of time.


    Zero easily identified the Regression Falls because it was the only one with water clouds at the top and bubbles at the bottom. The edge of the spring was littered with some huge smooth-surfaced rocks like the one he was on. It didn''t occur to Zero how strange it was as he hopped from one rock to another trying to find a good spot for his portal until the ''rock'' he jumped on moved.


    The boy slipped and slid to the side, digging his nails into the ''rock'' but lost the battle and plunged into the icy water once more.


    A shadow passed over Zero''shead and the teenager looked up. His eyes widened when something big was coming his way. With an emergency teleport, Zero put a good fifty metres of distance between him and the attacker. However, the sight from afar made Zero''sjaw drop.


    "Turtle?"


    Bob laughed at Zero''s confusion as he watched the animal swim away to rest beneath the Progression Falls.


    "Yes, these turtles are the guardian of the Spring with unimaginable cultivation levels. They purify the water here in the Spring and maintain the harmony between the three waterfalls. Without them, the Spring would be destroyed with the strange nature of each individual water source."


    Zero hummed. From beneath the water''s surface, the roaring sounds of the waterfall was much less distracting. Zero was now able to see with his Dark Vision that turtles weren''t the only living creatures in the water. There were tiny fishes, strange glowing bugs and even water sprites.


    "Where is the underwater river that carries the water here down to the river by the water wheel?" Zero asked as he swam around after absorbing a random fish to gain its underwater breathing abilities.


    "Nevermind, I know where it is now," Zero told Bob after the memories of the fish synced with his.


    The brunet decided to head up to the surface and look for a good place to put his portal. He had a feeling that Hua Tuo sent him to scout for the location because he didn''t want to spend four hours hiking to the location. The mystery of the underwater cavern and currents could wait for now. According to the fish''s memory, there was also a bigger monster than the turtles on the surface lurking in the spring. Sadly, that didn''t give the young doctor any hint about the Trigression Falls'' origin. He would have to investigate that later.


    Zero swam up to the surface and climbed on the turtle''s back once more, cautious about their sudden movements this time. He adhered some sticky magic to the soles of his feet as he walked in search of a safe place to create a portal.


    Zero inspected the perimeters and found a secret cave behind the Aggression Falls. It was small and damp but Zero had no problems with it. The brunet spent ten minutes making it homey with Mii''s help.


    The cave was washed with cleaning magic, lit with light magic lanterns and had its floors and walls altered to be smooth stone. Zero took it upon himself to add patterned engravings to the stone floor for ''anti-slip'' effects. None of his friends questioned him and Zero looked satisfied with his work. He faced the wall furthest away from the falls and grabbed the flint he found earlier while cleaning the cave.


    The portal circle was quickly drawn in five minutes and Zero decided to make some additions to the space surrounding the cave before he activated the portal magic. It wouldn''t do good for the water outside to keep splashing into the cave and it could be annoying to have to hear the continuous sound of rushing water right from the beginning. Plus, it gets cold easily so Zero decided to make buff magic to resolve all that.


    "Can I design the magic array to draw its powers from the water?" he asked Bob who nodded.


    "You''d need to redesign this portion here and link it all the way out. Here, let me do this. You focus on lighting the place up a little more," the Eternal Dragon offered.


    The trio worked quickly and efficiently, transforming the narrow cave into a welcoming one. If Freya was around to see it, she would think that they made home makeover artists. Proud of his work, Zero snapped a photo and sent it to his teacher. He also asked if there was anything Hua Tuo wanted to add to the cave and activated the portal.


    Hua Tuo was still cooking and the text was seen by Mitchnew instead who raised a brow. The dark elf zoomed in to look at the interior designing. While it looked like a portal room, Mitchnew could tell that it wasn''t so before. The interior looked unstable at best with soft earth making the parts of the ceiling.


    (You might want to reinforce the ceiling and walls so it doesn''t cave in when it rains. Soft earth does not make for good building materials.)


    Zero looked at the text and blinked before checking the ceiling. True enough, there was soft earth and the young doctor texted back.


    (Will reinforce them, thanks Mitchnew!)


    When the ex-assassin saw the reply, she was mildly surprised. how did Zero know that it was her and not Hua Tuo who replied?


    Puzzled but happy that Zero finally reached his destination, the dark elf continued to keep an eye. Ruth was still disassembling his catch and Hua Tuo was putting the final touches to his soup. Zero had better not be late because it was quite the feast both men were preparing. Even though the physician claimed to make Zero prepare lunch by himself if he failed, he didn''t seem to have any intention to let Zero do any of the cooking. That was definitely an empty threat and Mitchnew couldn''t help but feel amused.


    She walked over to help set the table when Hua Tuo turned to her and asked about Zero''s progress. Mitchnew told the physician that Zero had found the Trigression Falls and was setting base there.


    "How did he know that it wasn''t you texting?"


    The Sage God only laughed and shook his head. "After the countless times Zero has destroyed my hut, do you think I''ll be bothered by some dirt caving in? No! Of course not. If anything, I''d be concerned about his overdoing it with the magic. Besides, if he has the time to be building portal rooms, he might as well prepare a bridge for training under the falls. The ''rocks'' aren''t stable and he should have found out by now."


    Mitchnew was clueless about what the physician was talking about but nodded anyway. Who knew that Hua Tuo had such a unique perspective about things? Just when the dark elf thought she was able to be on the same wavelength in terms of thought process, both student and master continue to surprise her by throwing her common sense to the void.


    Still, she glanced at the time. Zero had only three more minutes before lunch. Ruth had completely forgone the traditional roasting method and skewered the pheasant on a sharp stick and fired it using fire magic.


    Zero popped back into existence with long-distance teleportation just in time to see the pheasant getting a nice crisp on the outside.


    "Smells delicious!" he proclaimed and Hua Tuo took that as a cue to start serving the noodle soup.

 Chapter 239 - Endurance is a Skill, Patience a Virtue (1)

    Zero let out a long burp. Lunch was delicious and now that he was full of energy, he turned his hopeful eyes towards Hua Tuo. The physician knew that look. Zero gave him this expectant eyes whenever he was promised lessons about something new.


    With the brilliant boy''s intelligence, it was sometimes difficult to keep up with his hunger for knowledge. Thankfully, this lesson was going to be a much simpler one for Hua Tuo to teach. It didn''t consume his limited energy and stamina. Perhaps this would be the week Hua Tuo could finally enjoy meaningful peace and tranquillity with Zero''s special trials.


    They warped over to the new training ground and Hua Tuo was impressed with the amount of thought for luxury his student had catered for. The room was practically flawless with the sound barrier, smooth walls and water-free stone floor. His student had clearly taken Mitchnew''s suggestion about reinforcing the ceiling and loose parts of the wall too. It was a very homey cave that Hua Tuo wouldn''t mind visiting from time to time even after the training had ended. Perhaps he could practice his own cultivation here while Zero undergoes the trials.


    Zero was quick to change into his swimming costume and shivered a little. The teenager''s body was still rather skinny despite how much he ate and Hua Tuo didn''t realise how underdeveloped Zero''s body was. The teenager was still very much androgynous and if Hua Tuo looked closer, he could now understand why Zero never needed a bathroom break.


    Zero didn''t possess any genitals.


    Still, Hua Tuo found it odd. His student was capable of performing feats that big muscled warriors sometimes found difficult. Removing the magic buff effects and qi enhanced strikes, Zero was also several hundred times stronger than the average human. Hua Tuo was a Sage God but not even he had Zero''s crazy resilience towards falling boulders from cliffs without aid. The strangest part about this was how Zero didn''t have any toned muscles despite the harsh combat training. Zero didn''t complain about muscle aches and the Sage God was suddenly curious about Zero''s physical composition. No wonder some things didn''t add up when he was teaching the boy about basic anatomy. Zero couldn''t relate to the things he was talking about simply because it didn''t apply to him.


    Didn''t that mean Zero was actually a gifted magician and doctor if he wasn''t able to relate to what the experience was like but still accomplish the same things others did?


    The physician was mind blown. Zero might be the Great One''s incarnation of sorts but this wasn''t simply about power. Zero didn''t have his memories and this spoke of pure talent to be able to learn things so easily without relying on past achievements.


    "I''m ready!" Zero called out.


    Hua Tuo snapped out of his thoughts and looked over to the three waterfalls. There were no bridges and the physician sighed.


    "Let''s build you some bridges here before we start training," he told his apprentice who eagerly nodded.


    With Hua Tuo''s guidance, the master and student duo worked quickly to grow some branches from the cliff face to act as temporary walkways without disturbing the marine life in the water.


    "Shifu, will these branches hold steady? The waterfalls are very strong..."


    The Sage God looked over to the branches and studied it. While the waterfalls are vicious, the plants will hold steady after a while. These waterfalls aren''t ordinary after all. They held the important catalyst for speedy cultivation. Anything that possesses life will benefit from being exposed to the water here for long enough. Hua Tuo didn''t know where the water came from but he understood that some of the good things in life shouldn''t be questioned. Ignorance was bliss and often the peace and prosperity received by others had been built upon the blood and lives of others.


    "Don''t worry," he told his apprentice. "They will grow stronger in a bit. Right now, I need you to get accustomed to the water. Go for a swim."


    Zero stared at his teacher wide-eyed. Swim? In this water? It''s mind-numbing cold! The look in Hua Tuo''s eyes told Zero that there was no room for negotiation. The teen hesitated for a while before taking the plunge again.


    Hua Tuo wasn''t very surprised when Zero started doing laps in the freezing water without surfacing at all. In fact, the physician had lost sight of his student about two minutes ago when Zero decided to start exploring the bottom of the spring. He kept an eye on the communicator to track Zero''s location while he readied the meditation spots for Zero''s training. His student was going to wake the monster in the spring at this rate but Hua Tuo wasn''t too worried. Bob and Mii were there to pull Zero out of trouble if necessary and his apprentice was strong enough to take care of an oversized goldfish.


    Zero was having fun. After the first minute, he had grown used to the numbing cold. Maybe it was slightly cheating to transform his body a little. While he wasn''t very good at controlling his transformations, Zero was confident growing a few new scales in exchange for some mana wouldn''t hurt. What''s the worst that could happen? The scales would fall off and Zero would be cold all over again.


    Silver scales started to cover Zero''s body and his eyes transformed to accustom itself to dark vision while gills grew out at the side of Zero''s neck. The teen also took a page out of Douglas'' book and tried to replicate the webbed fingers and feet to help him swim faster. He was looking more like an awkward land merman than a fish in the spring but Zero didn''t mind. He was actually rather proud of his first transformation and was pleased to find out how little mana the transformation consumed.


    "That''s because you''re simply adding things to your existing physical form. If you needed to alter the size of it, you''d be using a lot more mana. For instance, shrinking into a bat will consume at least five times more mana than what you''re using now," Bob explained.


    Zero hummed and continued swimming downwards. By now, the sound of roaring water could not be heard. The darkness made it hard for Zero to tell what colours he saw. However, there was some strange current beginning to pull Zero away from his intended destination. The teen looked up and could only see a dim glow of something from above. He was so deep down that light no longer passed through easily and wondered how deep the spring truly was. According to the fish''s memory, there was a monster lurking somewhere underneath so Zero decided to dive deeper. He wanted to catch a glimpse of that monster for himself.


    On the surface, Hua Tuo was ready with the preparations. All he needed was for Zero to resurface before he introduced him to the strange formation. The order of training would be Aggression Falls, Progress Falls then Regressions Falls. The physician would bet his right arm that Zero would spend the longest time mastering the Aggression Falls simply because of Zero''s impatient nature. While the water tries to drown the person in contact with it, the true challenge lies in the ability to let go of control and allow the water to assault the victim. Plants often pass the challenge of this first waterfall easily simply because they were helpless and cannot move. Animals, on the other hand, will shun the waterfall and often conquer the Progression Falls first.


    Aggression Falls was good for enlightenment and helps basic cultivators to open up their meridian channels forcefully with the help of this water. While it wasn''t beneficial for Zero to train under this waterfall because of his well-developed channels, Hua Tuo thought that Zero could learn how to properly enter a zen mode in meditation instead of drifting towards the void and making strange friends during his sessions. It was important for Zero to know his inner world that didn''t consist of his mindscape friends in times of self-doubt.


    The teacher looked around and raised a brow. The app said that Zero has been in the same area for about twenty minutes now. Was his idiot student really going to try hunt that giant goldfish?


    Several hundred feet down in the water, Zero felt a movement behind him and paused. He spun around only to see nothing behind him. Then again, the movement was now behind him and the brunet called out his map.


    Mii detected many presences in the vicinity but there was one that spoke of potential danger. It was huge!


    "Zero, there''s some kind of monster near you now, be ready for combat and escape if necessary. It could potentially swallow you whole..." the strawcherry fairy warned.


    Zero grinned. It sounded like a perfect hunt for lunch and Zero wondered what kind of monster it was. According to the fish''s memory, the monster had very big eyes and an ugly mouth with sharp teeth that caved inwards.


    For the next ten minutes, Zero played hide-and-seek with the spring monster but didn''t manage to catch sight of it. He tried to lure it out into the open but the monster preferred to hide behind the huge rock formations in the dark. The teen caught sight of its tail once or twice but wasn''t too sure if that was the tail. It looked far too thin to be a tail and Zero raised a brow. What exactly did this monster eat? Perhaps Zero could lure it out to catch a glimpse of it if he knew what it ate.


    Although it was dark, Zero''s intuition prickled. Something was sneaking up on him from behind with the intention to kill him. This time, the brunet didn''t turn. He waited for the attacker to come close and make its move before pulling a last-minute escape by swimming upwards.


    The spring monster gnashed its teeth and let out a furious roar at losing its prey when Zero zipped past its ugly jaw. Zero was excited and turned around to look at his potential murderer with a huge grin. What he previously thought was its tail turned out to be a whisker. The spring monster was a huge koi fish who looked extremely mad as it chased Zero.


    The boy took this opportunity to lure the fish upwards and swam in a zig-zag fashion to avoid other marine creatures who were darting out of the monster''s path. The monster koi was adamant and didn''t give up its pursuit of Zero who had lost some of his scales in the race. He shivered as the cold permeated his bones once more but ignored it with adrenaline numbing the discomfort. He had only one thing on his mind and that was to fish up this huge monster.


    Wouldn''t it be nice to have a snack after training?


    "It''s COMING!" Mii shrieked as the koi monster opened its huge mouth and gained in on Zero.


    The young doctor was ready for it. he deliberately slowed down as he neared the surface and allowed the huge carp to gain on him. Hua Tuo was nearby and Zero wanted to show his teacher how brilliant this monster was. If they could fillet it, he probably wouldn''t need to fish for about two months.


    "Shifu! Look at what I caught!" Zero screamed as he shot out of the water with the huge carp right behind him.


    Hua Tuo wasn''t prepared for the guardian of the spring to surface with his student squealing in tow as it snapped its jaws in the air. Zero did a twist and avoided becoming the carp monster''s food for now.


    The Sage God felt his jaw fall. While he knew that Zero was going to hunt the monster guardian, he didn''t think the teenager would lead it out of its hiding to the surface.


    "Zero!"


    The boy somersaulted in the air and yelped as gravity took its toll and sent him plunging into the cold water again.


    In the water, the boy skillfully evaded the carp''s attacks and swam in circles. Hua Tuo didn''t know what to do and watched as his student tried to teach the big fish some tricks. Wasn''t the cold water enough to calm his student down enough for the first training? With so much adrenaline, the boy was just going to go berserk when he trains under the Aggression falls.


    Having enough of the big fish''s attempt to bite his legs off, Zero aimed a kick to the fish''s tender underside and sent it shooting upwards into the air almost as high as the cliff. The boy then propelled himself upwards and booted the big fish with his butt to a clifftop and landed with a huge splash in the middle of the spring.


    Hua Tuo was thoroughly soaked from that amazing cannonball dive and cursed. He should have known that this would happen but the physician was too complacent and neglected to bring a set of dry clothes. He squinted at the sky where the giant spring guardian was flopping on the edge of the cliff and felt a headache forming.


    Zero swam to the surface and shivered at the cold. By now, all his scales had fallen off from the water chase. He made his way over to his teacher who looked like he''d gone swimming in his robes. Zero ignored it completely and asked if they could fillet the monster fish before they begin their training.


    Hua Tuo felt his eyes bulged when he heard about what Zero wanted to do with the monster koi.


    "You will do no such thing! This is a huge disrespect to the guardian of this spring. You will return it to the spring immediately and apologise to it!"


    Zero was stunned. After so much effort trying to catch the monster, he was told to release it. Why would anyone go fishing only to release the fish caught? It was such a waste of time and effort. however, Hua Tuo''s words were final and Zero begrudgingly let the carp back into the water.


    As a proud carp monster, it had never been beaten before. Being defeated by what it thought would be a good meal made the spring monster realise how much trouble it was in. The moment Zero pushed it off the cliff and into the water, the carp swam away into the depths of the spring, never to return again. Zero watched sadly as the big fish ran away and sighed. He felt his stomach growl a little and the young doctor patted it as if t0o comfort the disappointed organ.


    Hua Tuo waited for his apprentice to come down from the cliff in yet another magnificent splash. He was not amused when water rained down upon him again. His apprentice had once more established how far from normal he was. Cliff diving was a sport that only daredevils dared attempt. On the other hand, his student was treating it like a children springboard to an inflated pool. Still, the physician kept the thoughts to himself. It was none of his business what Zero thought of as normal, he would soon find out when he travelled that being normal is boring.


    "I''m ready now, shifu. What are we going to do?"


    Hua Tuo pointed to the nest formed by tree branches right beneath the Aggression Falls.


    "You will meditate there until dinner. Remember that this waterfall will try to drown you. It will also bring up a lot of illusions to try and shake your emotional foundation. You must not be swayed by them and always hold on to your centre as you meditate. Ignore the feelings, ignore the sounds, ignore the sensations you will feel and focus on nothingness."


    Zero nodded and climbed over to the meditation spot with the help of some vines. The water made it slippery to cross safely and Zero was glad that he learnt how to use friction buffs. They were simply too handy to not know.


    As Zero sat down in his crossed-legged position and shivered underneath the steady flow of water, Hua Tuo decided to keep an eye out on his student. The first hour was crucial. If Zero was unable to build a resistance to the illusions and negative feelings that the waterfall induces, they would have to skip it in favour of another waterfall for now.

 Chapter 240 - Endurance is a Skill, Patience a Virtue (2)

    Zero didn''t know how to describe the feeling of sitting under the Aggression Falls. While it was true that the water tried to drown him, Zero felt that it was more irritating than dangerous. The pins and needles feeling wherever the water made contact with his skin was annoying. Zero couldn''t really move to scratch it or shrug it off during a meditation session.


    Hua Tuo watched as his student fidgeted constantly underneath the waterfall. He thought that Zero looked slightly constipated with his strange scrunched up expression. He''d never seen Zero make such a face and wondered what was wrong. While the Aggression Falls was the most physically distracting waterfall, he didn''t think that it would affect Zero this badly.


    Zero was growing increasingly irritated. Now he could understand how Baal felt when he accidentally destroyed towns. Having to sit still and not get rid of irritants is a horrible thing! Mii and Bob fretted silently in Zero''s mindscape. It hasn''t even been five minutes but Zero''s murderous intent had increased to twice since the time he learnt about Count Carrabas'' existence. If sneezing could make Baal feel better even at the expense of human lives, it was probably worth it.


    Zero felt a different kind of chill seep into his heart when the weight of that thought hit him hard. No! What was he becoming? The prickles of the water were insignificant compared to the horrific thought that his brain supplied him. What was he thinking? Human lives in exchange for a brief reprieve of discomfort? He was a doctor for crying out loud!


    Hua Tuo saw the change in aura after ten minutes and smiled. Finally some progress! Zero might be a little bit of a slow bloomer but he certainly was a good student. Once he understood a concept, it wouldn''t take him long to understand the entire process. The physician relaxed a little and decided to sit under the Progression Falls to start on his own training.


    Mii and Bob relaxed a little when Zero finally understood the meaning behind Hua Tuo''s words. Aggression Falls was actually rather similar to the Lake of Reflection. It forces Zero to look into his personal weaknesses one after another. If Zero showed any signs of weakness, the water will try to use that against him and drown him. It certainly wasn''t easy to deal with such a trial and the young doctor tried his best to focus on the reason behind his training.


    Sadly, knowing something and applying that knowledge were two very different skills. Zero might be able to understand the intentions but coping with it and reacting accordingly was hard. The boy often found himself falling into the illusion''s trap and giving in to the irritating stimulations by reacting. He didn''t know how long he spent meditating underneath the waterfall but the roaring of water was still deafening to him. It was going to be a long road before Zero mastered the art of ignoring and tuning out to external influences like Hua Tuo wanted him to do.


    This training simply went against everything in Zero''s existence. the boy craved adventure, sensations, thoughts and stimulants but Hua Tuo wanted him to empty out everything and become nothing. The teenager wondered if he was destined to fail this training. After all, it often puts him into a state of panic whenever he thinks about returning to that void without anyone to hear him or know about his existence. Zero''s inability to move and powerlessness scared him so bad that the young physician has made a subconscious promise to never end up in that state again.


    Zero filled his meaningless existence with colours by going out to seek new things, people and explore all sorts of ideas. The one thing that Zero knew he was probably not able to overcome would be his very existence and nature. He was the embodiment of the void but even he was afraid of what he represented.


    Anything that went to the void never returned. That saying was only too true for Zero as he shuddered under the frigid water. This time, the Aggression Falls played on Zero''s hatred for cold and the young doctor screwed both eyes shut tightly, trying hard to suppress the tremors wracking his body.


    The cold was good, Zero told himself. If he could feel it, he was still alright. He couldn''t deal with nothingness and embraced the numbing cold that borderline pain. The teenager would take everything that Aggression Falls could give to him.


    As if sensing his thoughts, the Aggression Falls changed its strategy and supplied Zero with a sense of numbness throughout his body. Yes, Zero was still able to hear the sound of water and the sensation of it hitting his skin. However, after a while, they became so repetitive that Zero''s mind found it hard to focus on them. It automatically filtered them out and the teenager panicked.


    Hua Tuo sensed a spike in qi and mana fluctuation around Zero and opened his eyes. The resting turtles had long evacuated the Aggression Falls when Zero first showed signs of internal struggles. His powerful aura leaked out from time to time, causing the weaker animals to experience a fit.


    Hua Tuo paused his cultivation and frowned. Zero didn''t seem to be winning this particular battle with his chaotic energy leaking to the surroundings. Plants were turning brown and Hua Tuo decided that it was enough.


    He picked up a pebble from nearby and flicked it towards his student''s forehead with deadly accuracy. After skipping eighteen times across the water surface, the pebble connected with Zero''s forehead with a thwack sound, causing the brunet to lose balance and fall into the icy water below.


    Zero swam to the surface and spluttered. His eyes were wide open with shock as he hyperventilated. It took him a while to register that Hua Tuo was watching him.


    "You''re not tackling the problem at its root. Running from it while only cause you to train the wrong way. Do you want to be like Mei Chaofeng?"


    Zero shook his head and became serious this time. Hua Tuo certainly wasn''t fooling around when he warned him about the dangers. The Aggression Falls was probably the most dangerous of all three waterfalls as it messes with the mind. Zero was ashamed and felt frustrated. He was able to understand the concept but why was it so hard to put it into practice?


    Hua Tuo knew that look. He''d experienced the same frustration many years ago. Even as a medical genius, there were things that he wasn''t able to do even though he saw it clearly in his mind. However, there was no shortcut for this path. Zero had to overcome them with his own strength. This was why it was called a trial. While Zero was already strong, the physician knew that it was only the tip of the iceberg for Zero''s true potential. He''d talked about it with Buddha and they agreed that Zero was going to carry the weight of the world on his shoulders. With his current abilities, Zero would only fumble and succumb to the same darkness that plagued the Great One. if they wanted the story to have a different ending, something had to change.


    Unlike the Great Gods, Sage Gods were once humans and they understood what was limiting the Gods. Humans of the past were able to slay Gods simply because they found a way to exploit the weakness of all Gods. Zero was no exception to the weakness. In fact, Zero was more vulnerable to it than the Great Gods simply because of his lack of experience and naivety.


    That one weakness was not power or knowledge but fear. Great Gods and Gods were born with powers so great that there was essentially nothing that could take them down apart from each other. They simply used their overwhelming might and knowledge to rule and take down their enemies. Zero was the same. Anything that he did was over the top and caused huge waves of change for everyone. However, while making all these impressive changes, both Zero and the Gods often overlook a simple fact that they were not infallible.


    Unlike humans we were constantly cross-examining themselves to improve, Zero and the Great Gods were happy to expand on their capabilities instead of filling the holes that made them imperfect. It was also the case with Zero who kept on using magic to make his life easier. The boy used magic to clean, sew and travel. In the process, he was missing out on things like knowing how to start a campfire using flint, seeing the different scenes along the way while he travelled or even the feeling of accomplishment at completing an embroidery stitch by stitch.


    The Aggression Falls was one thing that could make even the mightiest Gods fumble. It could be avoided but not many could conquer it successfully. It was worse than dark magic that was manipulatable. The water is a reflection of one''s greatest weakness and nails them completely. For powerful beings who were not used to being at anyone''s mercy, it was a terrifying experience to let the water take control. The mind was also at the mercy of the illusions that were impossible to dispel because no magic was involved.


    Zero climbed back up onto the platform and slapped himself a few times before inhaling deeply and closing his eyes. Hua Tuo watched his disciple struggle with the water for three full minutes before his eyes shot wide open. The look of unadulterated fear in the hazel eyes confirmed Hua Tuo''s suspicions.


    All the other fears and annoyances were easily dealt with because of Zero''s all-encompassing nature like Gaia''s. However, the one thing the Sage God thought Zero might struggle with was himself. Zero was terribly afraid of loneliness and while Hua Tuo understood it, nobody suffered from it more than Zero did.


    Zero shared a look with his teacher and Hua Tuo didn''t say anything. Zero understood too well what must be done. the Aggression Falls was the perfect start for Zero''s trials. If he couldn''t accept himself for what he was, there would be no way Zero could surpass his present self.


    As the brunet watched his master go back to cultivating under the Progression Falls, he started to contemplate. Perhaps he really wasn''t ready to conquer this trial just yet.


    "What are you going to do?" Bob asked.


    Zero didn''t have an answer. He knew that if he walked away now, he would still not have an answer as to how he could overcome this fear. However, he certainly wasn''t ready to face the paralysing illusion that reflected his inner world.


    "I don''t know... I''m not ready for this but I don''t think I ever will be..."


    Mii stopped her work and blinked. "What about a break? I say you''ve made good enough progress. You''ve mastered basic magic, some combat and medicine. learning combat wasn''t part of the initial agreement, was it?"


    Zero frowned. Now that he thought about it, the deal was for Hua Tuo to impart his medical knowledge and some basic magic while Merlin taught Zero more about magic. Nobody said anything about him having to learn how to fight. That happened along the way when he picked Ruth up at the Auction House in the abyss.


    "No, you''re right. However, I still want to do this. Just not today... I don''t think I can..."


    His assistants were understanding and gave Zero some time to himself. Hua Tuo wasn''t too surprised when Zero decided to step out of the Aggression Falls. He came over and bowed, apologising to Hua Tuo for his failure.


    "I-I don''t think I''m ready for this..." he admitted with frustration in his eyes and Hua Tuo nodded without judging him for it. Still, Zero started to beat himself up for his incapability mentally as he rested in the cave.


    Hua Tuo didn''t worry too much as he felt the boy staring holes into his back while he meditated under the Progression Falls. Now that Zero wasn''t in any real danger, he could focus on his cultivation. Who knows, Zero might learn a thing or two after watching him and take inspiration for future sessions.


    Zero was impressed by how stable Hua Tuo was able to maintain the energy circulation in the Progressive Falls while looking like it didn''t affect him. He knew that the water was scalding hot as the practitioner progressed but Hua Tuo made it look effortless as he continued to sit for hours underneath the waterfall. Zero decided to meditate as well but not underneath a waterfall. Instead, he chose to take a dive into the frigid water and activated his underwater-breathing skills.


    Yes, the weightless feel resembled the void but without the roaring sounds of water and the fear gripping onto him like a second skin, Zero felt a lot more confident.


    Fishes swam past Zero but the boy was focussed on becoming one with the spring. He stopped breathing normally and let the gills do its job while Zero tried to keep to the centre of his mindscape without Mii or Bob. This was his personal space that nobody should know about. It was connected to the void and Zero wondered if this space was real or simply a product of his imagination.


    Unlike the earlier, the same space was more welcoming. It was exactly how Zero found it to be most comforting with the darkness shrouding him in their embrace. The space was empty but full of intangible things that only Zero could feel. Why couldn''t the void be something like this?


    Hua Tuo didn''t really concern himself when Zero took a dive. In fact, he encouraged it after that traumatising experience under the Aggressive Falls. Contrary to the waterfall, Zero would be experiencing a very fulfilling meditation session brimming with positivity in the spring water despite the iciness.


    When all three waterfalls combine, they become the source of energy that Endow Hill feeds from. It was brimming with life and good things that nurtured even the weakest beasts into the most terrifying monsters.


    A tree cannot grow stronger simply by cutting it down. It has to be cut and nurtured to full health before repeating the process for it to grow bigger and stronger. Hua Tuo cracked an eye open to check on Zero who seemed content in the water. For the first session, Zero did well in figuring out his intentions. However, the true uphill battle begins from here. He was curious to see how his disciple will conquer what was known to have broken thousands of brave warriors.

 Chapter 241 - Endurance is a Skill, Patience a Virtue (3)

    Mitchnew and Ruth weren''t too surprised to find that both master and student returned soaked to the bone. The dark elf prepared dry clothes while Ruth prepared dinner.


    Hua Tuo made a mental note that for quicker progress, he should set up camp in that cave that Zero made. Submerging oneself into the training experience is always a good thing. Many masters achieved breakthroughs quicker when they go into seclusion to train. He took a look at the vampire and dark elf and made up his mind.


    At dinner, Zero was pleasantly surprised when Hua Tuo told the dark elf and vampire to return to Half Moon Village for a month.


    "Zero and I will be training in seclusion. If he doesn''t succeed trials within a month, we are calling it off. I still have yet to teach him about surgery."


    Pressurised by the sudden deadline, Zero quickly polished away the food and declared that he was going to pack even though there really wasn''t anything much he should bring. Everything he needed was in his inventory.


    Ruth and Mitchnew were surprised but didn''t question it. After all, the Sage God will be there with Zero. A month would fly by very quickly and they wished Zero all the best before cleaning up for the night. They would depart the next morning.


    Zero was uncharacteristically quiet that evening as he reflected in the contrasting types of voids he''d experienced earlier. One was warm and full of things that Zero always wanted while the other was like a horrible nightmare come true. How could the same space be so vastly different at the same time? The brunet couldn''t understand it. In fact, his memory about the time spent in that void was becoming hazy. The illusions and sensations he experienced were messing around with his mind so badly that the doctor-in-training wondered if there was a right answer to the question.


    Hua Tuo packed some bedsheets to lay on the stone floor for them to sleep on and a set of dry clothing. he wasn''t repeating that mistake again. Zero didn''t really have anything to bring apart from some mana recovery pills that he made a few months back. It was for faster recovery and special training that Hua Tuo briefed him about in the second stage. Still, the teen wondered when he would be able to overcome the first stage.


    Hua Tuo turned in early and let Zero decide if he wanted to do some night training. The brunet contemplated going back to the Aggression Falls after his earlier failures to conquer it but decided against it. Hua Tuo let Zero teleport away into the lamp to sleep for the night. Knowing Zero, he would be in it tossing and turning for a few hours with thoughts crowding in his head before he fell asleep.


    Sadly, he was wrong. Zero didn''t really sleep in the lamp. He was doing intensive research on the reading device.


    "Zero, your training begins early tomorrow," Bob tried to encourage his master to get some rest but the teenager was stubborn.


    "I''ll take some pills to recover tomorrow and throw on some buff magic if I''m tired. This is important."


    The Eternal Dragon groaned. Zero was definitely not going to let this end until he found something. Mii was busy with her work because Coux contacted her earlier so Bob decided to take on the role of a guardian in her stead.


    "What are you researching?"


    Zero sighed. "I need to find out about the origin of all three waterfalls. Where did they come from? Why is this spring isolated from the rest of the water sources and why is Endow Hill so special even on Earth? Sleepy Cave''s existence should be no coincidence either.


    Bob blinked. He actually knew the answers to some of Zero''s questions because he was the guardian of Sleepy Cave and in extension, Endow Hill. However, he didn''t know if it was a good idea to let his nosy master know too much.


    "What are you going to do after you find out?"


    Zero smiled. "Device a new method for training. I only have a month to conquer all three waterfalls and that isn''t enough time at all. Truen once said that preparation is often more important than the execution. I''m cheating a little now by using the time difference in the lamp to do my research before morning comes. Time really isn''t enough no matter what I do... wonder if that''s the reason why so many people yearn for immortality."


    The dragon grinned wryly. He highly doubted people wanted to become immortal because of the long to-do list. Maybe in Merlin''s case and Buddha''s case or Steve Job''s case because they were the academic type. On the other hand, Hua Tuo probably wished to return to the cycle of life and forget about his painful history. Most people who weren''t'' immortals wanted immortality simply because they feared death. It wasn''t anything noble like what Zero thought it would be but he wouldn''t correct the young doctor.


    "The cliffs were formed around the same time Sleepy Cave was born if not earlier."


    Zero looked up from his reading device. "Really? how do you know?"


    Bob rolled his eyes. "I was Sleepy Cave''s guardian. Surely I would know a few secrets."


    Zero tossed the reading device aside and turned his expectant eyes towards the dragon. Bob swallowed and wondered if he should have kept his mouth shut.


    "On second thoughts... it''s probably not accurate information since it''s now outdated for several centuries..." Bob tried to squirm away but Zero was faster and caught onto one of Bob''s hind claws before the mini dragon could fly away.


    "Tell me! It''s fine if it isn''t updated. At least that would be me a general direction of where to search. You have no idea how messy the information I got from the library was!"


    Bob mentally cried and wanted to sew his mouth shut the next time. He had a feeling that his young master was going to sniff out new trouble again.


    "Only if you promise me that you will not investigate the source of the water and focus on your training," the dragon put on his sternest face and Zero nodded like a pecking hen.


    with Zero''s promise, the dragon was careful not to disclose too much information and only enough to sate the boy''s curiosity.


    "They say that the water from these three waterfalls came from a different dimension or plane. It''s also part of Sleepy Cave''s mystery. The cave has a Lake of Reflection at the heart of it as you might have known by now. While the water isn''t supplied from Sleepy Cave, the water from this spring flows to one of Sleepy Cave''s passages in a small stream that goes into the Lake of Reflection. I guess you can say that the true source of power for everything living on Endow Hill is this actually the Trigression Falls."


    Zero listened with interest and didn''t voice out any of his questions, waiting for Bob to complete his story.


    "The Trigression Falls was formed when there was a huge earthquake after the war between Dragons and Hunters. Back then, we were hunted for our hearts that could retain mana. Dragons were magical creatures and every part of our body was a treasure for many other races. Dwarves and elves have found ways to use our hearts as magical cores to sustain some of their most powerful magical formations or fuel mass weapons of destruction. Dragon blood rained on this very forest and attracted the attention of many mana hungry souls."


    Zero could almost imagine the horrific scene where dragons were shot down from the skies with their blood falling like rain onto the forest soil, leaving everything bathed in crimson as they became smaller in numbers.


    Bob had a faraway look in his eyes when he told Zero all about the deal he made with Gaia and how he became the guardian of Sleepy Cave.


    Zero listened without speaking and understood a little better why Bob was so happy to meet another dragon in the abyss. Olaf might be weird at times but for Bob who no longer had family, Olaf was like a precious brother he never thought he''d see again.


    "Many races came to the battlefield after the dragons had been massacred to harvest the dragon corpses and mana. The land wasn''t able to repair itself after the bloody war and the forest grew angry. They borrowed Gaia''s power to repel the looters and three cliffs were formed. The spring was meant to nurture the dying land and Gaia borrowed life sources from other dimensions. Sleepy Cave''s existence was an accident. Initially, I was the guardian of Endow Hill and spent most of my time splashing around in the Trigression Falls. However, that didn''t deter all the looters and adventurers who still tried to look for remains of that battle. They lost their lives and their resentment for the forest gave birth to Sleepy Cave that had been nurtured with life energy by the creek with Trigression Fall''s water."


    Zero didn''t know how to react. While the source of the water still remained unknown, it was no longer important. The huge reveal about Bob''s origin and the Sleepy Cave''s existence made Zero feel angry at the Hunters. How could they hunt dragons like livestock?


    Then again, the young doctor knew that he wasn''t any different with the fish that he caught to eat and train revival magic on. It was a cruel world where the fittest survived. Zero wondered why life was such a cruel thing. It wasn''t easy to create life but it there was simply too many ways to take it away. The cycle was important to the Gods to maintain the balance of the world but Zero wondered why it existed in the first place.


    He looked long and hard at Bob who had reincarnated to his duty so many times he''d lost count of it. "Don''t you feel tired having to come back repeatedly in this never-ending cycle of life?"


    Bob smiled. "A little. However, it''s probably better than returning to the void. At least I still have another chance at being happy and doing what I want. Hope is a thing that''s hard to kill. Imagine if I''d given up on living a few years back. I wouldn''t have met you and we certainly wouldn''t be able to travel together."


    Zero nodded. What Bob said made sense. However, he still couldn''t understand Solo''s intention when he created the cycle of rebirth. Wasn''t it better to just create life and not death? The number of souls still wouldn''t change and everyone can be immortals. the world could have been a happier place that never changed.


    No, that was bad. If the world never changed, Zero would never have been able to get out of that void.


    Aggression Falls was something like that newbie God that woke him up. It pushed him out of his comfort zone and made him aware of what he wasn''t capable of doing. However, it was also a good thing because Zero desperately needed this push in order to overcome his limitations. Solo didn''t have limitations back then and everything he created was following the same thought pattern. It wasn''t clear earlier but Zero now understood why he thought that the world was so flawed.


    Unlike Zero, Solo only saw the world as a huge puzzle with pieces connecting one of two things at a time. However, the young doctor didn''t just see a pretty picture. He saw an intricate system that never ended.


    It was strange how the world Zero was in resembled the void he was trapped in. Although Solo broke free from that empty space and filled it with a lot of things that he thought would be interesting, his past self was never truly satisfied. His creations often felt empty and Solo hated everything that he made. he wanted no part of the horrid nightmare that he couldn''t undo so he created the Great Gods to oversee his project and ran away from responsibilities, pushing it to Zero to take over.


    Now he understood a little more about the differences between the two void as he meditated earlier.


    Bob watched as his young master yawned and tried his best not to fall asleep on the comfortable bed. It didn''t take long after Zero had a breakthrough in understanding to fall asleep. With his curiosity sated and troubled thoughts answered, there was nothing much fuelling the brunet on.


    the dragon flew over the drape the blanket over the teenager''s sleeping form and whispered goodnight before leaving the lamp for Zero''s mindscape where he joined an overworked strawcherry fairy with paperwork.

 Chapter 242 - Endurance is a Skill, Patience a Virtue (4)

    Hua Tuo woke up to the smell of breakfast in the form of roasted fish. Zero was already sitting cross-legged under the Aggression Fall meditating with a frown on his face. The physician smiled at his student''s enthusiasm. Last night must have been something if Zero was so ready to dive into facing his fears head-on so early in the morning.


    The Sage God ate his roasted fish and steamed rice before doing his morning ritual to warm his old bag of bones. The qi gathered at Trigression Falls was a lot denser than at Endow Hill and Hua Tuo could feel the immediate difference as the qi circulated in his body, opening up the twelve meridians in his body.


    Feeling that it might be good to bring his qi gong to the next level, Hua Tuo focussed on his breath and meditated while going through the familiar moves to stimulate the eight spiritual axes. Zero felt a strange pressure gathering in the air around the cave and decided that it might be a good time to take a break of his own since he hasn''t made much progress.


    When he opened his eyes and hopped off the platform, the teenager couldn''t believe his eyes and rubbed them a bit to see if he was dreaming.


    Hua Tuo moved with the grace of water and Zero recognised the moves. It was a sick combination between Tai Ji and Qi Gong with simultaneous meditation if the dense gathering of qi around his teacher was any indication. Zero could see the traces of where the energy was being gathered in the focal point called dantian somewhere below his teacher''s navel. It was the core of every cultivator''s power according to Hua Tuo and Zero observed closely how the gathered qi spun like a ball of yarn in the small space before redistributing it to the rest of the body through the meridian network.


    This was something Hua Tuo had yet to teach Zero but the brunet wasn''t too worried. His teacher would probably teach it to him once he reached the Progression Falls stage. Now that he knew what lay ahead of him, the young doctor was even more determined to conquer the Aggression Falls.


    Zero decided that maybe changing his meditation position might help. Hua Tuo was meditating perfectly well while engaging movement and Zero tried to imitate it with the basic qi gong movements he was taught.


    An hour later, Hua Tuo ended his morning exercise and decided to check on his disciple. He didn''t hear or sense anything funny while he was warming up so the brat must be doing well enough to cope.


    The moment he stepped out of the sanctuary, the physician was greeted by a water dragon of some sort controlled by qi. The Sage God ducked just in time to avoid getting hit by it. Zero''s roar could be heard above the sound of water and Hua Tuo snapped his neck towards his student with wide eyes.


    The brunet was there with eyes ablaze and pulling the elements together combining it with his morning qi gong routine. Beside the water dragon was an earth dragon made from the soil, an air dragon, a fire dragon from the campfire last night, a light dragon and a shadow dragon made from Zero''s magic. The physician heard the childish roar again and side-stepped the earth dragon passing by.


    Why did his student decide to take inspiration and practice qi gong under the Aggression Falls of all the waterfalls he could choose? It was the worst possible waterfall Zero could choose to cultivate in. Given the nature of the Aggression Falls, it was not surprising that the kid would go out of control. The water there was feeding the negative feelings into Zero''s heart and fuelling his inner fears to channel them into destructive powers. At this rate, Zero might really fall into cultivating the unorthodox methods.


    Hua Tuo didn''t fling a pebble this time. He took out a mini golden pagoda loaned by Buddha and used it to seal Zero in it. The teenager tried to attack the pagoda with his elemental dragons in his berserk state but Hua Tuo was quicker and chanted the heart mantra, shackling the frenzy in Zero''s eyes. It was a good thing Zero was incapable of being corrupted with his naturally chaotic existence as the void. Once the boy was out of the water, the effects would gradually wear off on its own and Zero would revert back to normal.


    Still, that didn''t mean Zero was off the hook. Hua Tuo was definitely going to give the boy a piece of his mind.


    Once Zero was sealed inside of the mini golden pagoda, Hua Tuo summoned it back into his sleeve and waited for the powered-up dragons to die off on their own. Without a steady supply of mana or qi, these dragons didn''t last long and returned to their origin. Hua Tuo glared at Zero who was trapped in the pagoda.


    "What do you think you were doing?" the Sage God growled and Zero laughed sheepishly.


    "I thought I would focus better if I imitated what you did... it is still very difficult for me to grasp the technique behind conquering the Aggression Falls and I don''t have much time."


    Hua Tuo sighed and let Zero out. Once the boy was out, the physician flicked him on the forehead mercilessly, leaving a bruise that rapidly healed. That didn''t mean Zero didn''t feel the pain and he collapsed onto the floor clutching his forehead with tears at the corners of his eyes. The apprentice groaned and accepted the punishment without question. He probably deserved that.


    "Do you know why it is called the Aggression Falls and not the Peaceful Falls? I think the clue is in the name and as the smart child you are, you should be able to put two and two together without needing my input."


    The sarcasm was thick and Zero knew Hua Tuo was mad. It wasn''t often that he saw Hua Tuo genuinely angry but normally, the physician got angry when safety was compromised. He must have really messed up this time.


    "Sorry," Zero apologised meekly and dared not meet his teacher''s eyes.


    Seeing Zero transform into a scared kitten, the physician sighed. It was partially his fault for not keeping an eye on his student better. He should have known better than to train in the comforts of that cave. It blocked out sounds after all.


    "No, the fault is partially mine this time. I didn''t explain it well. Listen closely because I will not repeat it again. The only way to conquer the Aggression Falls is to completely surrender to it. Any form of resistance will be detected by the waterfall and then it will attempt to drown you. You cannot conquer it by logic, unlike other obstacles that you face. It cannot be solved by force either as you''ve seen. Let go of everything and the answer will come to you."


    Zero blinked and Hua Tuo shrugged the top of his robe off to prepare for his personal cultivation session under the Progression Falls. His words left a huge impact on Zero who sat on the cave floor, pondering over them.


    What did it mean to let go? Zero couldn''t understand it. The meaning was simple but the apprentice didn''t know what consisted of letting go. How could he open up his vulnerabilities for the fearsome waterfall to attack him? Why must he suffer damage from the waterfall in order to win? Was such a victory worth it?


    Mii and Bob left Zero to his overwhelming thoughts and decided that this time, they wouldn''t help. From the third person''s point of view, the answer was clear as day. Sometimes the best way to win a battle was to do nothing at all. Let nature take its course and let fate decide the outcome. That was a natural concept to understand as part of the living who weren''t almighty existences.


    Strange enough, this was probably the hardest lesson for powerful beings like Gods, Angels and Demons to learn. Zero who belonged in a class of his own as the creator and destroyer of the world had an even harder time understanding it.


    For four solid hours, Zero tried to understand the riddle in Hua Tuo''s answer. He researched and read up everything he could in his library and even tried to work out a mathematical formula to derive an answer. Sadly, none of those did anything and Zero felt depressed at the sight of an insurmountable wall in front of him. This wasn''t a problem that could be overcome by hard work or creativity. Zero finally realised that there were problems in this world that were greater than his existence. There simply was no way around this.


    Was defeat the only option in his way? Zero spiralled downwards into his depression by the time lunch came by. He didn''t know who he was or what he wanted any more with the Aggression Falls taunting him the whole time outside of the cave.


    Hua Tuo saw the hopeless expression on Zero''s face and was secretly pleased. After the soil settles, the water becomes clear. Right now, Zero was finally in the right direction and the physician was thrilled. All that was left was for Zero to take the final gamble with his potential to discover the answer.


    One could train endurance and the ability to take everything that life threw in their way. However, it was not the same thing for faith and patience. These were virtues to be cultivated and taken to one''s grave. Zero was a very hardworking student who overcame all obstacles in his path by training his fist to be harder to break down tougher walls posed to him. However, this method doesn''t always work.


    Before Zero could learn the art of Tai Ji, he had to understand the concept of fluidity where the user doesn''t do anything and allow nature to take its course. Tai Ji was a fighting style that allowed the user to win the battle without exerting any force of their own. It consisted of a lot of waiting for the right moment to strike with a quick mind to make sound judgements. While it was merciful by nature and does not aim to kill, merely defend against. Zero''s method of breaking down walls had to change if he wanted to save lives. An axe heel dropkick from the sky with gravity enhanced magic was aimed to destroy and kill, a style that Hua Tuo didn''t want to see Zero use unless the situation called for it.


    As his student struggled with himself, the teacher got up and washed the dishes. They had a long week ahead of them and judging from Zero''s varying levels of frustration, the physician would give it another three hours or less before Zero tries something more desperate. For now, it was time for a good nap to recharge for the battle later.


    Zero didn''t notice how Hua Tuo had gone silent and was taking a short nap. He''d already gone insane enough to be talking to himself, listing out the pros and cons about taking the advice literally. Mii and Bob tried their best not to judge Zero for who he was with the new ridiculous ideas that Zero''s brain supplied him. However, it was a very difficult feat to accomplish when Zero decided that he should take precautions by transforming into a lungfish so that the water couldn''t drown him literally.


    "But shifu didn''t want us doing anything fancy," the good and rational side of Zero protested.


    The desperate and rebellious side of Zero scoffed. "I''m protecting our interest. Who''d be so dumb as to believe that letting the water drown us will let us achieve enlightenment? Unless they achieved it while dying and somehow attained immortality after, which we already have, it''s going to be impossible!"


    The rational side of Zero got angry and countered that advice was always given for a reason.


    The rebellious side of the doctor rolled their eyes and brushed it off. A piece of advice was an opinion formed by experience and logical conclusions of the individual giving it. Zero had a fairly special constitution that might not allow for such things to apply. It would be foolish to follow the recipe of a blind cook when there was a far more effective way of doing things with the same result.


    "This way, we could prevent any unnecessary loss and still be able to overcome the trial. Who is to say that there aren''t any lungfishes who''d attained enlightenment after cultivating in all three waterfalls? The turtles here are cultivated, the plants here are also cultivated."


    The saner side of Zero thought about it and slowly came to an agreement while they hashed out details. Bob and Mii refrained from commenting. Zero might have thought of a good solution but they highly doubted it would do anything. Zero was probably going to fail again. Even if he conquered his irrational fear of drowning in the waterfall, it did nothing to help with the more important underlying issue of embracing himself.


    The assistants exchanged a look and Mii prepared to wake Hua Tuo up in case something in Zero''s experiments went wrong this time. They were not taking any chances and leaving Zero to his own devices would be a bad idea. Nobody wanted a repeat of the earlier accident and Bob promised to keep an eye on the teenager while Mii busied away.


    It was going to be along month and it was only the second day. Bob felt older by a few centuries already even if he was still a hatchling. Could this be the effect Zero had on people?

 Chapter 243 - Experimental Breakthrough & Enlightenment

    Hua Tuo didn''t stop his disciple from trying new ways to find an answer after his hint. In fact, his job as a mentor was done. The rest was up to Zero to find his answer and learn by trial and error.


    Bob and Mii didn''t interfere with how Zero''s wanted to test out but they did inform Hua Tuo when the teenager had gone too far. The lungfish experiment robbed Zero of his hope when he found out that paying with insurance didn''t work with the Aggression Falls. It was as if the waterfall didn''t give a handicap to even marine life. Even as a fish with the ability to breathe in both air and water, Zero stood no chance. He still felt as if the water was trying to drown him in an awful manner that made his brain confused. The teenager spent the next hour recuperating and learning how to breathe correctly before he challenged the waterfall again.


    In the end, Zero would often give up on his zany ideas and go back to the usual meditative stance until his brilliant mind supplied him with yet another alternative.


    Hua Tuo only sighed when Zero looked like he''d gotten inspiration then run off to prepare something and repeat the process all over again. While he didn''t discourage learning and trying new methods, Zero didn''t seem to want to accept the idea of simply surrendering control and letting the water take him where it wanted. It was rather sad watching his student struggle in quagmire thinking that it was the right way to get out of it when in reality, he was only sinking deeper into it.


    Bob and Mii had given up, they were too tired of worrying for Zero and had gotten used to the routine of calling Hua Tuo in when Zero lost control of himself during an experiment.


    The young doctor was also feeling a dreadful sense of hopelessness creeping up on him with every failed experiment with no sign of success in sight. It felt like every step he moved forward was sending him ten steps backwards but Zero still couldn''t comprehend why.


    Why was it so difficult to win against water? It''s not as if that thing was alive. It had literally no power over Zero and the young doctor was contemplating about walking away from the stupid trial. he didn''t need to show the water who was boss. Zero was way better than the water who could only frighten the people it came into contact with. Why was Zero struggling so much with an opponent that wasn''t even alive?


    He simply couldn''t see what he was doing wrong. Why was it so important to Hua Tuo that Zero conquered the Aggression Falls? It would be a lot easier to move to the Progression Falls because Zero already had a cultivation base. He brought it up to his teacher once but Hua Tuo denied his request and told Zero that if he didn''t conquer the Aggression Falls, he wasn''t going to teach the brunet anything more. Zero got angry and stormed away that night, taking to the skies and away from Trigression Falls to reflect. Hua Tuo didn''t stop his student who was showing signs of teenage rebellion thanks to the constant influence of the waterfall. Perhaps it was a good ting Zero stayed away from the spring for a while to get it all out of his system and look at the problem with a blank slate of mind.


    Zero walked around aimlessly in the forest and even tried to explore some caves to kill time while his mind worked overtime trying to understand the reason for his unhappiness. He was an individual who always stepped up when there was a challenge. Why was it so different this time? Zero didn''t like the idea of running away from a problem. However, no matter what he did, the problem couldn''t be overcome.


    Utterly exhausted emotionally, Zero sat down in the darkness of one of the caves and dialled his best friend.


    Truen who was calculating a complicated formula paused and picked up the call when he saw that it was Zero who was interrupting his studies instead of Merlin. The brunet rarely texted him anymore due to his busy training schedule but for him to find time to call the wood elf must mean that Zero was troubled.


    "Hello, Zero."


    Zero sobbed when he heard his guardian''s voice and spilt his story without pause. Truen could only pick out keywords from the babbling. Zero clearly hadn''t changed much even after becoming a teenager. he was still very much the inexperienced child and kind soul that the wood elf met at the Mega Gourmet competition.


    From what the wood elf could understand, Zero was feeling extremely conflicted at the moment and frustrated with his failures. While Truen didn''t know how to help Zero overcome the trial, he was sure that what Zero lacked now was the confidence in himself and the courage to move forward with the risk of losing everything. Zero had gained a lot since his travels to the abyss and held all the precious things tightly to his heart. Truen knew that in order for Zero to surpass himself, he would have to let go of all these precious things and transcend what he was even though he''d come so far. That thought simply frightened the young doctor and Truen had to think of the best way to explain it to his friend.


    "Think of it this way," he told Zero in a calming voice. "This is the chance for you to prove to yourself that all the struggles you''ve gone through are good enough for you to pull through the test. Let the fruits of your past labour carry you through this round, it is not your battle."


    Truen''s words only made Zero more confused. "Not my battle? But this trial is for me..."


    The wood elf chuckled at the adorable tone. A confused Zero was still an adorable one.


    "Yes, it is. However, some trials are not a test of personal abilities but for the strength of relationships that the individual has built. Do you know that in some battles, the leaders do not fight? They leave it all to their underlings to win the battle for them even if they are the strongest warrior of their tribe."


    Zero was shocked. "Don''t fight? I know Zenobia isn''t the strongest warrior but even she joins in the battle. Wouldn''t the army lose if the leader who is the strongest warrior doesn''t join the battle?"


    Truen laughed at that. Zero was still rather naive to think that a leader should always lead by example. In the military, having a figurehead to serve as the army''s morale was more important than having that talented warrior put to action.


    "Have you ever seen Baal go down to belles and begonia to serve the customers?" the wood elf asked. he wasn''t very well acquainted with the demon lord but he knew a thing or two from Coux''s report. they worked closely after all.


    Zero thought about it. It would be weird if Baal actually worked in the cafe. Sure, Baal was a very powerful demon lord but that didn''t mean it was a good decision to make him work in the shop even if he wasn''t feeling lazy. The customers would be scared of him.


    Truen raised a brow at Zero''s analysis. Maybe using Baal as an example was a bad move. He tried to think of another example and decided to use a story instead.


    "Back in my old world, we had a very powerful general who was leading one of the largest armies. In a one-on-one fight, that general had never lost to anyone. He was also hailed the strongest man in the empire. However, this general was seldom seen participating in the actual wars himself."


    Zero listened with interest as Truen told him how this general never once lost a battle even though he was put in extremely bad situations. His army might suffer heavy casualties but they would still emerge victorious.


    "One day, the king had an order. He wanted the general to personally lead a high-risk operation consisting of only thirty elite soldiers for an assassination mission. At that point in time, the empire was the biggest and strongest in the whole of China. It was impossible for them to lose any battles given their resources and strength. Since it was the imperial edict, the general couldn''t refuse."


    Truen left out details about the operation and skipped to the part where the general took a poisoned arrow to the shoulder trying to protect one of his henchmen when the operation was compromised. They managed to take the life of the enemy''s prince who was leading the army but didn''t manage to escape unscathed.


    "The general didn''t make it and died on the way back to the capital. The emperor who heard the news was extremely shaken but he didn''t let the news spread any further. Within a night, the emperor had someone act as the general who had passed away and the general led the army to many more victories even though he''d already passed away."


    Zero was confused. Why wouldn''t they announce the death of the general? His question was finally answered when Truen admitted that the fake general was found out. The country grieved the loss of their general and the army''s morale plummeted. This change gave the enemies opportunities to attack and reclaim land from the empire.


    "Without that general, the empire suffered heavy losses after heavy losses. They were never able to regain their former glory and eventually became wiped out."


    Zero and Truen were silent for a while. "It doesn''t make sense... why was that general so important? The empire had an army that was strong enough right? Surely they had other capable people who could step up as the next general..."


    Truen hummed. "Some people are irreplaceable, Zero. For example, if I were to die one day would you find another wood elf to take my place? I''m sure Gaia could transfer another similar soul into this vessel."


    "No!" Zero shouted, utterly horrified at that idea. Nobody could replace Truen for who he was. There was only one Truen Zheng in the entire world and the bodyguard held a special place in Zero''s world. His existence was special like no other, there was simply no replacement.


    That strong denial was all it took for Truen to know that Zero would be alright. The teenager was smart. If he could understand the significance of the general, he would understand the sacrifice and how somethings cannot be taken away no matter how hard the world tries to change it.


    "Remember Zero, not everything is black and white in this world. There will always be a third option regardless of method or result. You might not be able to choose how you do things but you can decide how you want the result to be."


    The young doctor listened to his best friend''s words and thought hard about it. The Aggression Falls was a trial he must overcome. He had a lot of fear but Truen said to trust in the relationships he had for this trial. If he had to let the water drown him and take away everything he had, then so be it. If he forgot everything he worked so hard for and became lost in the void, then so be it.


    "Truen, you''ll come and find me if I get lost, right?"


    Zero''s small voice made the wood elf melt. "Yes, Zero. I will come and find you. It doesn''t matter where you are or how long it takes for me to get there, I will find you."


    "Even in the void?"


    The wood elf didn''t hesitate to answer this one. "Even in the void, especially in the void. You''re not alone and I won''t be the only one searching for you. The Great Gods, Baal, your teacher and even the villagers in Half Moon Village will come searching for you."


    Zero laughed a little and teared up. He''d been so afraid of letting go control because the water felt like it was going to strip him of everything.


    That was right. Hua Tuo was there for a reason. If anything went wrong, he would be the first to reach out to Zero. Everything would be alright.


    "Truen, thank you."


    The wood elf smiled. "Anytime for you. Let me know the good news alright?"


    Zero giggled and ended the call feeling a thousand times better now that his worries were laid to rest. If being erased was all it took to overcome the trial then Zero would gladly do it. He trusted his teacher and Hua Tuo wouldn''t allow anything to happen to him.


    Suddenly the brunet felt rather silly for fretting so much. The solution had been right in front of him the whole time and Zero had been going in circles over unfound concerns.


    With a new mindset, the brunet walked out of the cave and squinted when the bright sunlight attacked him. The world was much brighter than what he remembered it to be and Zero thought that it might be because he''d been in the dark for too long alone. While the light stabbed his retinas, Zero didn''t dislike the feeling. Even if he couldn''t see, he could still feel the warmth of the sun.


    It would be alright, Zero trusted his friends. Even if he couldn''t overcome the trial himself, he could always count on them to give him strength.

 Chapter 244 - Conquering Aggression Falls

    Hua Tuo wasn''t expecting Zero to return so soon. With how furious Zero had been, he thought that it might take the boy at least one night to cool down and try again.


    The brunet came back with a new look of wisdom in his eyes. Hua Tuo kept an eye as Zero approached him under the Progression Falls.


    The Sage God wasn''t prepared for Zero to kneel before him and bowed his head till it touched the floor. While he mentioned about the traditional kowtow that disciples did to their masters, Hua Tuo never emphasized it for Zero given how he knew about Zero''s status as the almighty creator. When his student prostrated before his teacher, the physician was alarmed at once.


    "Shifu," Zero''s voice rang out clearly despite the loud background sounds. "Your student understands now. Please watch over me, I am going to conquer the Aggression Falls. Should I fall into the void, please catch me."


    Hua Tuo froze. He didn''t know if he should accept Zero''s bow but he knew for sure that he wouldn''t allow Zero to fall into the void again. He composed himself and assumed the role of Zero''s master for his brilliant apprentice''s final test. If Zero could overcome his fear and limitations, the world will be in good hands. Zero was going to become a doctor that doesn''t just save mortals but perhaps Gods too.


    Hua Tuo doesn''t have to reply because Zero stood up quickly and gave his teacher a meaningful look with a mix of fear and determination. Hua Tuo was reminded about the look he''d seen one too many times when young soldiers were sent out to war with the possibility of never coming back again. They would gladly lay their lives on the bloody battlefields in exchange for promised glory for the next three generations. The doctor felt helpless when Zero turned his back towards him and walked straight to the Aggression Falls, not even bothering to change into his swimming costume.


    Every step that Zero took towards the hateful waterfall felt heavier than the last. His body and instincts screamed at him to turn around and walk the opposite direction but Zero remained faithfully stubborn. Even if it was certain doom, he would still do it even if he was afraid. Truen was right, Zero could only overcome this by placing his trust in the people around him. Humans were full of betrayal and this wouldn''t be the only time Zero would get hurt. It was only the first step to becoming Solo''s equal so if he fails here, the young doctor didn''t think he was worthy of confronting his past self with conviction about their perspectives.


    Zero didn''t think that he was weak but his muscles seemed to malfunction and shook as he stood tens steps away from that familiar meditation spot. ten steps away from his goal and Zero suddenly recalled the first time he met Sedna. He was all alone back then and didn''t think that anyone would be around to help him when she appeared. Although slightly apprehensive, the remembered following her.


    At eight steps away, Zero felt the burn of tears building up. He thought of how afraid Truen must have been all alone in the void when he accidentally tried to help him remove the harmful effect. He felt horrible for doing so and was thankful that there was a way to save the hungry ghost. It turned out to be one of the best decisions in his short existence. Truen was his first friend and the one person Zero wouldn''t hesitate to give him the reality check when he required it. Baal was also a good friend but Zero knew how the Demon Lord was sometimes happier to keep things from the brunet.


    Five steps away now and Zero had to suppress the urge to hyperventilate. What if he fails and disappears forever in a place that nobody could find or reach him? He felt the doubts in his mind spiralling out of control and stopped there for a while. No, even if he did disappear, there will be plenty of people who were powerful enough to locate him and save him. Zero tried to count the number of people who he knew would stop at nothing to help him. The Demon Lords, the Great Gods, Enma, his teachers, Truen and even the villagers in Half Moon Village like Mitchnew, Coux and Amaraline even if they weren''t as powerful. Even Wiser would do everything in his abilities to help despite his frail constitution. Yes, they would find him.


    Zero was three steps away now and if he reached his arm out, he could touch the water of the Aggression Falls. By now, the boy felt nothing. It was as if all the earlier emotions were fading away one by one. Was this how people felt like before they died? For some reason, it was quiet and peaceful. He didn''t feel the coldness of the water as he walked towards the waterfall. Zero didn''t hear the roaring either and it merged into some kind of white noise in the background of his mindscape. Mii and Bob were nowhere to be found and Zero wondered if they were hiding or simply shut out.


    Finally, the young doctor reached his goal. He stood underneath the strong water and allowed his body to get reaccustomed to the strong water pressure. He felt the pull of the Aggression Falls trying to drag him into the invisible undercurrent but Zero resisted. It wasn''t time yet.


    The young doctor still had so many things to think about, people to give thanks to and closures to make with his feelings before he took the plunge.


    Hua Tuo no longer focussed on his cultivation as he watched his student with his heart in his mouth. The physician was nervous. It was like watching a hero walking towards his execution ground knowing that he had to die for a greater cause. The scene wasn''t an unfamiliar one and Hua Tuo who was usually impartial to such things felt himself getting affected. While he knew that there were some risks involved in this training, death wasn''t one of it. The Aggression Falls didn''t usually drown the cultivator. However, the cultivator was at risk of losing their minds and becoming retarded for life. There are stories of eccentric geniuses born from cultivating accidents but those were rather bittersweet tragic stories that were rare in its own league.


    Zero ticked off his long list of names as he cast his silent prayer into the void. His thanks, his apologies and his promises were sent in advance to the void where he would most likely end up should he fail. Zero also left a message there for his future self should he reawaken someday after losing all his memories. It was some kind of insurance like how Solo left the Mind''s Eye system for him and the Great Gods after the Divine Entities scattered off.


    It didn''t take long but Hua Tuo was even more nervous than Zero. Can Zero really let go of everything and understand the concept of flowing with the force? The Aggression Falls was merciless and could toss the cultivators mind around like a rag doll, poking into every chip in their armour, digging out weaknesses not even known to them. It was a whole new level of torture and brutality that Hua Tuo took centuries to build resistance to.


    The physician had faith. Zero''s wisdom wasn''t a fluke. he''d seen the boy understand extraordinary things that haven''t even been discovered by the Sage Gods who were considered experts in their field of research. His apprentice was more curious and hardworking than anyone else. His hunger for adventure, improvement and knowledge supersedes even Merlin''s. If all else failed, Zero''s instincts will kick in to save him. The Great Gods have given Zero some blessings and that wasn''t the end of the young doctor''s ace in a hole. As long as they knew where Zero''s ''soul'' was located, they would eventually figure out a way to get there.


    Zero sat down cross-legged under the waterfall and closed his eyes before exhaling completely. From that point onwards, he didn''t breathe and Hua Tuo wondered if the boy had given up. He knew his apprentice didn''t require oxygen due to the unique vessel but he still made it a habit to do so because it helped him build up qi and mana in his reserves.


    The physician slowly got out of the Progression Falls and walked over to the bridge connecting the Progression Falls and the Aggression Falls. He sat down about two meters away from his student and waited.


    Zero''s energy changed into one full of yin and Hua Tuo shivered. The water beneath Zero started to boil and Hua Tuo noticed how the balance of yin and yang was beginning to take shape. When Zero first started, the boy couldn''t even pull out five percent of this power from the Aggression Falls despite his fully developed meridian and chakra network. Hua Tuo smiled. If Zero was able to get this far, he had no doubt that his student could succeed now. It was always the starting that was difficult.


    Zero didn''t know what he was feeling any longer. His mind and body were being pulled to two separate ends of the spectrum. He felt hot and cold at the same time and the doctor had opted to just accept everything that came his way instead of trying to analyse it. Initially, the feeling was unbearable. The boy felt as if he was choking up and the craving for release made him want to cry. He needed air so badly but his lungs didn''t function. Zero deliberately ceased his breathing functions to suppress the urge and it was tougher than when he was a lungfish.


    It was bright and dark at the same time at some point of his meditation and Zero embraced the duality. Then, he was assaulted by an array of colours that he didn''t know the names to. The Aggression Falls also tried to confuse Zero with pressure and gravity. One moment he felt like his head was going to explode from the pressure while his feet felt like it wasn''t touching anything and another time his insides were being sucked outwards with nothing holding them in place except for his bones. Zero endured it all and allowed the sensations to pass.


    The Aggression Falls wasn''t done, it was only beginning. Zero had to persevere through the manipulation of time when Zero was put through gruelling heat and dehydration where his body craved water despite being under a waterfall. Then, when it did not work, it pumped Zero full of good energy that made the brunet feel queasy.


    Hua Tuo felt pride swell in his chest when his student kept the calm appearance that could put even Buddha to shame even after the two-hour mark. He stayed with his disciple and kept watch over him, rooting for him in his heart. The yin and yang formation was now clearly visible even if it was incomplete. Zero was still trying to comprehend the meaning of flowing with the force. He still didn''t know how to counter the imbalance at this stage and was merely accepting everything without rejection. It was like collecting an assortment of playing cards and not knowing how to use them to form combinations.


    Zero didn''t know how much time had passed but that was the last thing on his mind. The Aggression Falls was becoming slightly repetitive and Zero found himself zoning out in the sub-zero illusion. for some reason, the cold wasn''t affecting him as much as it did the first time. Was it because of how he had been subjected to volcano baths previously? The young doctor allowed his mind to wander a little to draw on the strengths of his previous experiences. For now, he didn''t think that the waterfall was trying to erase him just yet. It was full of sensations, unlike the previous time when it tried to remove everything from Zero.


    Why wasn''t it trying to devour Zero''s mind yet? The apprentice couldn''t help but worry if he was doing it correctly. However, he wasn''t allowed a lot of time to think when the illusion changed to a cloying sweet flower field that stung Zero''s sense of smell. The brunet didn''t think that it was too bad when he used the memory of that rotting carcass cesspit to counter the smell.


    Hua Tuo was impressed. The sun had already gone down and he left for a brief moment to get some fruits to munch on. The energy has stabilised a lot by now although his student hasn''t shown much improvement since the last hour. Zero looked like a statue underneath the waterfall and Hua Tuo wondered how long it would take Zero to figure out the secret to Aggression Falls.


    Zero was finally getting the hang of things in his little pocket dimension. The Aggression Falls no longer surprised him. In fact, the doctor was growing bored with it. The extremities that the waterfall threw at him could be neutralised easily with something that Zero had previously experienced. If Zero had to give this a name, he would call it Polarity with how opposites cancel each other out. It still took Zero some time to get used to the different sensations to react accordingly. If done right, the experience would return to a blank slate and Zero was left waiting until the waterfall decided to attack him again. His guard was constantly up but he also realised that the repetition was leading him nowhere. Something was wrong.


    Hua Tuo had returned to the Progression Falls by now. It had been twelve hours since Zero stagnated with his progress. He didn''t seem like he was going to lose control any time soon so the Sage God decided to resume his training while keeping an eye out for changes every few hours. Zero understood the meaning of duality now and the concept of yin and yang. However, the physician knew that his student was far from understanding the concept of dao and equilibrium.


    Zero practically ignored everything that the Aggression Falls threw him by now. This didn''t seem right. he wasn''t making much progress apart from getting familiar with the counter combinations. It was like improving the pitching time and waiting to snipe the enemy when they appeared but Zero knew he was stuck in his progress. While he no longer feared getting lost in the void, he was beginning to feel apprehension over the success of this trial. Overcoming his initial fear was only the first step. Who knew that the next stage was even more difficult than the first?


    Another wave of inverted gravity came and this time, Zero didn''t bother countering it. His mind was too focussed on trying to understand how he could accept everything together for all the mess it made. If hot cancelled cold and slow cancelled fast, what was the centre point of everything that Zero would get after he fused the experiences together?


    The waterfall spun Zero around in several directions while alternating between heavy pressure and zero-weight as the teenager put his mind to work. At some point in time, Zero didn''t know what was going on anymore. All he felt from the sensations were a buzzing numbness. the feeling didn''t have a name or direction. It travelled everywhere and anywhere at any time with any intensity. the feeling didn''t intensify even after the Aggression Falls hit him with an overload of sour flavour and spicy mix. the same electrifying feeling came to Zero and the brunet held onto the elusive numbness.


    Hua Tuo was filleting a fish he caught for dinner when he sensed a small ripple of change in the air. He glanced over to his still-meditating disciple and smiled. Zero was getting there. However, he was still too afraid to destroy the calm surface of the water on the lake to see past truth of the moon in the water. Now that Zero understands acceptance, he has to learn what control was.


    Zero tried to keep his frustration in check. "Give it time," he told himself. Enduring the sensations were far easier than trying to catch hold of that mysterious electrifying feeling. Zero felt like each time he was close to finding out what it was, the Aggression Falls would deliberately ruin his chances and take it back. If Zero had to describe the waterfall in one word, he would call it a poophead. The Aggression Falls was a mean thing and a huge bully if Zero had anything to compare it to, it would be like a lion toying with an ant.


    Zero waited again for the next wave and repeated the words Hua Tuo often said to him. "Patience is a virtue, Zero..."


    The young doctor didn''t know how long he spent waiting for the next wave and it seemed as if the waterfall was now cautious of Zero when it failed to deter the brunet who kept his emotions well under control. Right now, Zero was able to slowly pull the attacks into himself instead of letting them push him around and the Aggression Falls didn''t like it. Zero wasn''t able to completely amass the polarities he experienced and there were a few holes in his blanket of duality.


    Zero sulked when the Aggression Falls quickly retreated before he could capture it. He felt slightly off-balance at the moment with more polarities on one side than the other but Zero made up for that difference with pure will-power. He wasn''t going to let go of this opportunity when he had made so much progress.


    Likewise, Hua Tuo was slightly concerned when he saw how much more yang energy Zero was accumulating compared to yin. The Aggression Falls was a yang attribute qi foundation. Progression Falls was more balanced and Regression Falls was yin qi based. Zero needed to find a way to balance out the yin portion before he can complete the second stage of becoming one with the qi.


    Zero felt the burning on his inner world. It was getting harder to hold onto the blanket of duality with the accumulated energy not countering each other effectively. The young doctor waited for Aggression Falls to make its move and sighed when another yang type attack came. Zero didn''t really have much yin experiences to counter it and wondered if this was the waterfall''s strategy to corrupt his foundation.


    The young doctor wasn''t too far off the mark. In fact, the Aggression Falls did this on purpose to hinder Zero''s understanding of how to control it. Few people were able to grasp the understanding of absolute control but when they did, these masters became sages. It was possible for mortals to attain immortality after training at the Trigression Falls and Gaia arranged Aggression Falls to be the first obstacle to fail as many candidates as possible.


    Zero played the long waiting game with the Aggression Falls. Unknown to the teenager, he spent three days underneath the waterfall meditating. If it was a human or another living creature, their bodies would start weakening due to the lack of sustenance with the exception of plants.


    The teen persevered and tried to seek out a way of replicating that numbing sensation to understand more about the mystery behind what happens when everything is completely neutralised from each other.


    Zero decided to mess around with his accumulated experiences when Aggression Falls didn''t respond to his taunts. Even if it was incomplete, Zero wanted to try gaining some clues to support his hypothesis.


    The first thing Zero tried to recreate was the physical sensations with varying levels of pain from heat, touch, pressure and even qi accumulation. The young doctor certainly wasn''t prepared for a virtual explosion that sent him hurling backwards when he added intense pressure to the volcano bath. From outside of his isolated dimension, Zero was vaguely aware of the repairs his body was making. The realisation that a wrong combination in the isolated dimension could kill him literally made Zero a little more cautious about his next move.


    Hua Tuo nearly jumped out of his skin when Zero spat out a mist of blood and rushed over to the teenager''s side. thankfully, the internal injury wasn''t as severe and Zero''s healing magic kicked in automatically.


    The array was shaky but soon stabilised once more and Hua Tuo swallowed. Zero was finally exploring the combination of qi energy and finding that balance he needed after being in the acceptance stage for three days. The Sage God decided to be on standby in case Zero''s progress takes a turn for the worst. Many cultivators who overcame the first stage often suffered life-threatening internal injuries that crippled their cultivation progress forever after making a wrong move in the second stage.


    The physician wasn''t too worried about the combinations Zero would try because he taught his student well about magic basics and the six elements. If Zero calmed down and thought rationally, he would be able to overcome this stage without problems.


    Zero refrained from doing anything else and waited for his body to complete recovering the damage done. He didn''t think that the injury was too serious but the boy now knew better. If there was no risk, he would not progress from this point forth. Thankfully, he was well-prepared for the theory test.


    "Light counters darkness but fuels earth and is complemented by water. No wonder it exploded... compressed heat is a combination of fire and darkness that complements each other. It''s the opposite of light and water, what was I thinking?" Zero sighed and rubbed his face in the isolated dimension before deadpanning.


    "Right, I wasn''t thinking. Let''s see, what do I try next without risking dumb consequences?"


    Hua Tuo slept on the bridge for the next two days while Zero made slow and sometimes painful progress with his understanding of becoming one. On some occasions, Hua Tuo wanted to pat his apprentice on the head but there were times when he wanted to smack the boy with his sandal. Zero was a meditating time bomb in the literal sense. One moment Hua Tuo would swell with pride at a huge step forward and the next minute he would be rushing over to check on Zero''s internal injuries with the tell-tale bloody mist spray.


    On the other side of the waterfall, Zero thought he was making good progress. As he tried to weave more combinations of elements in his polarity collection and duality blanket together, Zero came to understand the relationship between elements better. At first, he thought that the rule of thumb about complementary elements and neutralising elements applied to everything. While it was difficult to sort them into their respective class and attributes, Zero learnt by guessing and trying. Sometimes it yielded favourable results and other times, it was disastrous.


    After a while, Zero saw a more complex pattern when he mixed more than two elements. The rule of elements no longer applied and the results were confusing. Zero gained invaluable knowledge from combining more than three hundred different combinations and was beginning to exhaust his list of four-element combinations. His brain was also hurting and exhausted from the long list of calculations to create combinations. At the same time, Zero no longer heard from the Aggression Falls. He was now completely secluded in his personal dimension and sat in an empty space trying to solve the mystery of his trial. There had to be a reason why he was given an incomplete blanket of duality.


    The teenager tried to recall the lessons he learnt. The duality concept was very close to the art of Tai Ji''s philosophy and Zero groaned when the five-element combination fizzled away for the seventeenth time. Four-element combinations were tricky but five-element combinations were simply impossible. It didn''t really matter what he tried, nothing worked out.


    Zero skipped straight away to a six-element combination and was not surprised when nothing happened. It was as if none of the input mattered anymore. Light cancelled darkness, fire cancelled water and earth cancelled wind effectively when Zero put them in equal amounts.


    The teenager stared at the results of his experiment and sighed. Why did he come so far only to realise that nothing happened at the end of it all? It didn''t really matter now if he collected all the elements missing in his blanket of duality when everything belonged to a category of some attribute. They would simply cancel each other out like the six-element combination and Zero would ultimately be left with nothing.


    Hua Tuo was thrilled. Zero was still meditating and it was the dawn on the fifth day when the Sage God felt the atmosphere change. Zero''s powerful cultivation base was beginning to awaken and as the sun broke through the rosy clouds, the brunet started exuding a tangible aura of qi that looked slightly wispy for starters. the wind picked up on Zero but the young doctor remained unperturbed. He continued to meditate and started to levitate about ten centimetres above the surface he was seated on.


    Zero was fed up. Aggression Falls no longer mattered to him. All he wanted to do was burn the blanket of duality that proved meaningless. After all that suffering it was telling him that the solution to the mystery was nothing? How could it be? What was the point of having different elements when they cancelled each other''s merits equally and cease to exist after that?


    The best part of it all was how Zero didn''t know how to leave the isolated dimension. He knew that Hua Tuo was outside watching over him but he didn''t know how to leave his inner dimension. Was he going to be trapped in it forever until he cracked the code?


    "Hold on!" the teenager gasped and returned to the blanket of duality. It might be true that when six elements came together, they turned into nothing. However, there was something a little special about that result as compared to the fizzled out five-element combination. Zero couldn''t believe he missed out on that earlier and held onto his train of thoughts.


    Replicating his earlier experiment, Zero paid closer attention to the difference between the result of the reaction. The five-element combination fizzled out into nothing but not before some friction and struggle for a final victor. On the other hand, the six-element combination completely melded together as if accepting one another before fading out peacefully.


    The difference between the way they faded out made Zero think. Was harmony the key factor here? If Tai Ji was built on the concept of complete harmony and balance, it would explain why five elements will not cooperate with each other as well as six elements. At the same time, Zero revised his results with four and two elements of complimenting harmony. He saw a similarity in the result but was dissatisfied with the space they left behind. There were still lingering energy and imbalance in the space for anything less than the reaction between all six elements and Zero wondered if he was looking at it the wrong way.


    Perhaps the reaction was a duality in itself! With this thought, Zero decided to investigate further into the reaction that he thought was nothing. The same space that the elements collided in may fool the eye and appear similar but if Zero activated his other senses, he could immediately tell the difference between the few reactions.


    To prove it, Zero set up a few combinations to react at the same time. The most significant change was the reaction time. Some elements took longer to cancel each other out and had varying side effects when they met each other. For instance, when fire met water, steam was created before it vanished into nothingness. As a result, Zero didn''t think that it was truly nothingness that was created when the neutralising elements met. they simply created a by-product that was easily dissipated.


    However, the six-element formation was strange. Unlike the other combinations that took time to react in sequence, the six-element formation fell into the centre and didn''t need to find the cancelling element. It seemed to form something like a circle of mixed elements and distribute itself evenly to melt away without side effects. If Zero was looking for perfection in coexistence, this was it.


    Hua Tuo was nodding off when the Aggressive Falls was split into half. Zero finally achieved a new breakthrough and had attained enlightenment about the concept of harmony.


    In the isolated dimension, Zero didn''t stop at that. It was like opening a new door to knowledge when he understood the true meaning of harmony and balance. One by one, his mind was inspired by the finding. He was now able to look at Solo''s vast creation with a more profound comprehension. the cycle of life made sense, the flow of time was now within his grasp. Zero also knew how to manipulate energy with his will and suddenly he wondered if this was how Solo felt.


    The teenager opened his eyes and looked at the familiar hunched back of his teacher preparing something. They were now back at Hua Tuo''s humble hut. Strangely, Zero didn''t feel happiness at conquering the Aggression Falls. Instead, he felt a sense of unusual tranquillity as he got up to greet his teacher.


    Understanding the mysteries of solo''s creation only put Zero in a pensive mood. While many things now made sense to Zero about the world he was exploring, the teenager couldn''t help but wonder if this was right. if anything, the new knowledge only served to confuse him more.


    "Congratulations, you''ve conquered Aggression Falls. We can now move on to Progression Falls and Regression Falls. How are you feeling?"


    Zero put a hand to his chest and blinked. "Strangely empty."


    Hua Tuo wasn''t too surprised by Zero''s answer. He was also disoriented for a few years after his first breakthrough. It wasn''t surprising for Zero to feel out of it after taking a little more than a week to overcome the first waterfall. If they had more time, Hua Tuo would allow Zero to wallow in the swamp of new knowledge, questioning the existence of life before proceeding to the next stage. Unfortunately, he received a text from merlin about Truen''s progress. The wood elf was progressing smoothly and would complete his training in two more months. Zero didn''t have a lot of time to complete his training with Hua Tuo at this rate.


    "Don''t worry," he told his disciple and told him to drink up a strange soup.


    Zero suspected nothing and drank it in one mouthful as it was a rather small bowl. The moment he did so, he was attacked by an overwhelming flavour that was a cross between hydra spit and heavenly mead. It burned his mouth, nose and lungs. Zero felt the soup awaken every single point in his meridian network forcefully, jolting him awake and his mind was forced back from the trance-like state it entered since the breakthrough.


    The new knowledge still bothered Zero but the apprentice was now no longer in that strange state in between reality and his inner dimension.


    "Better now?" the Sage God asked and Zero coughed, gasping for air and drinking flask after flask of water to get rid of that taste.


    "I guess," he croaked when the burn died a little. If he ever needed a strong wake-up call, he knew what to do now.


    Hua Tuo patted his apprentice on the head. "Take it easy today, we can start training in the progression Falls tomorrow. You did well. Form now on, it would be an easy ride."


    Zero grinned and regained some of his usual cheerfulness. All confusion aside, the end of the tunnel was now in sight and Zero couldn''t wait to challenge the other two waterfalls.

 Chapter 245 - Progression Falls (1)

    It was nice to hear Zero''s voice after one week of silence. Hua Tuo smiled as Zero recounted his experience alternating between telling what happened in his inner dimension and talking through his conflicting thoughts. From what the physician gathered, it was a very different trial from the one he overcame.


    "I still don''t understand why the Aggression Falls did not try to replicate that empty space that scared me so badly the first time."


    "Maybe we will find out the reason once we begin the training in the Progression Falls. You mentioned that the spring water was the complete opposite feeling as compared to that illusion of the empty space under the Aggression Falls?"


    Zero nodded. Hua Tuo frowned. He had a few ideas of what that could possibly mean but he wasn''t sure. After all, the physician only had his personal experience to speak about. After conquering Trigression Falls, Hua Tuo still had yet to hit the limits of his cultivation potential. The physician felt slightly guilty for putting his cultivation training off for so long. He''d been too busy answering prayers and attending to his Sage God duties that working on his personal progress became on the bottom of his to-do-list. It was left sitting on the back burner for so long that Hua Tuo could confidently say he''d forgotten about it until Zero came along.


    "Don''t worry too much about it," he told Zero. "The toughest part of your training is over. Trigression Falls can help cultivators improve greatly because of the three stages - formation, enhancement and enlightenment. You might have skipped a few steps because you''ve already had the formation and enhancement part done. I''m not sure who helped you with the meridian and chakra network creation but it was done very well. There is no real need to go through the creation and strengthening process again."


    The teenager nodded. That could explain why it was so difficult for Zero to understand the illusions. Enlightenment was something that caused many sages to stumble. Understanding something greater than the capabilities of oneself wasn''t as simple as learning something new. It was a combination of discovery, research and mastering a new concept.


    "Is there a need to complete the Trigression Falls trial if I''ve completed all three stages?"


    Hua Tuo flicked his student on the forehead. "You think that you''ve overcome enlightenment just by conquering the Aggression Falls? You''re a fool to think that there is an end to learning."


    Zero groaned at the pain and felt his cheeks flush in shame. He let his first victory get to his head and forgot that learning was a never-ending process. His teacher had every right to admonish him and Zero apologised. The teenager felt shame at his arrogance and was mortified by the words coming out of his mouth.


    Hua Tuo knew that look on his apprentice''s face. Zero was mentally beating himself up for what he''d done and this time, the physician didn''t stop him. It was always better to nip arrogance in the bud before it poisoned the mind. It was a lot easier to pick up bad habits than cultivate good ones. However, the Sage God didn''t want Zero to linger on it for too long. they had more important things to prepare for. The Progression Falls had a slightly more complicated setup and Hua Tuo needed some help with it.


    "We will resume training at the Progression Falls tomorrow. Today, I will need your help to gather materials for the setup at the second stage. We''re going to be learning how to utilise qi with the help of the waterfall."


    Zero perked up at the mention of training preparation. "What do we need?"


    Hua Tuo passed him a list and the young doctor raised a brow. A huge majority of the things on the list were herbs. Was someone going to get injured? Also, he spotted things like honey and wine on the list. Were they going to host a feast?


    "No, we''re not going to be hosting a feast. Wipe that drool from your mouth," Hua Tuo told his apprentice tiredly. Leave it to Zero to be so easily sidetracked.


    Zero wiped the drool away with his robe sleeve and grinned. "Why do we need all these then?"


    "We''re going to bathe in it while training."


    There was a funny silence as student and master stared at each other. The birds flew away from the strange atmosphere building in the air and even the forest bugs fell silent.


    For Zero, he hated baths as much as he hated brushing his teeth. Although he did them daily whenever possible, it wasn''t his favourite time of the day. This trial keeps getting worse and worse. Not only was he made to overcome his fear of potentially becoming the void again, but now, he also had to endure bathing sessions while cultivating under the second waterfall. What was it going to be like with the Regression Falls? Would he be made to do Math in freezing water?


    Hua Tuo couldn''t make out the weird expression on his student''s face but he was willing to bet that Zero was thinking about something ridiculous again.


    "Can I ask what''s the final stage of this trial?" Zero asked in the most cautious manner Hua Tuo has ever heard from him.


    The physician blinked. "It''s going to be normal meditation," he answered and omitted the part about having to tie Zero to some rock while he meditated. Also, the coldness that Zero has to learn how to overcome would be more difficult than the heat from Progression Falls.


    Zero sensed that Hua Tuo isn''t telling him everything but normal meditation did sound reassuring. At least he wouldn''t be required to do Math. The look of relief on his face made Hua Tuo even more perplexed. Just what kind of training did Zero have in mind? Hua Tuo didn''t think that he was a terrible teacher. He didn''t exactly torture Zero during the training session, did he?


    Hua Tuo froze and thought back on his actions. He didn''t torture Zero, right? Ignoring the boy at the initial stage to force the teenager to think of a way to acknowledge his fears and make him face them head-on isn''t it, right? He didn''t answer because he didn''t want to give Zero a leeway out again but he would save him regardless even if he failed. This shouldn''t count as emotional abuse... right?


    Zero tilted his head to the side in confusion. "Shifu, are you alright? You suddenly look very pale."


    Hua Tuo chuckled nervously and patted Zero''s head gently. "Don''t worry, I''m alright. Let''s go gather the herbs together. I''ll make you some handmade noodles in pheasant broth later."


    Zero rejoiced. It wasn''t often that his teacher offered to cook. Pheasant broth noodles were one of Zero''s favourite dishes apart from steamed dumplings. Hua Tuo would cook but he always made Zero help out. For his teacher to want to make a meal all by himself without having Zero to help out was a real reward.


    Without waiting to be told twice, Zero went to grab the harvesting medical basket and Hua Tuo heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully, Zero wasn''t very hard to bribe. Even as a teenager, the kid still had some childishness left in him.

 Chapter 246 - Progression Falls (2)

    Hua Tuo had never been more thankful for magic. The travel from the hut to Trigression Falls would have been torture of a different kind if not for the portal that was already set up. Somehow, Hua Tuo convinced Zero that there was no real need to remove the portal from the hut to the waterfalls with some homemade soy pudding. The teenager didn''t mind either way but it made Hua Tuo''s year when the boy agreed. Travelling by a cloud mount would still take an hour. Travelling by the portal took less than a minute and Hua Tuo could make several trips to and fro and carry over the cartload worth of things they needed.


    After the master and student unloaded bedding, pots, campfire, herbs, rope and dried rations, Hua Tuo told Zero to expand the cave.


    "Which side should I expand it to?"


    Hua Tuo studied the area. It was a rather small place for two people to be living and while the portal was convenient to help them travel to and fro, Hua Tuo didn''t want to go back in the middle of the training. It would distract the mind greatly. Seclusion meant that they were cutting contact with the outside world.


    "We need some space to put the bedding and a small cooking area. It doesn''t really matter where you expand it to, just make it enough for both of us."


    Zero thought for a while. Hua Tuo didn''t allow him to sleep in the lamp this time as part of the cultivation training. The teenager thought that the sleeping venue didn''t matter too much. In fact, they should be travelling back to the hut for rest but Hua Tuo insisted otherwise. Leave it to the physician to practice it the old-fashioned way. Still, Zero respected his teacher too much to argue. If seclusion was the fastest method to succeed in the trial, Zero would have to put up with it. Besides, they were only going to be gone for a month and then his combat training would resume.


    It took Zero slightly more than an hour to make their living space comfortable. At this point, the teenager was thinking about the pros and cons of having home makeover magic. He had Zeus'' magic lamp so the teen wasn''t very worried about setting up camp. However, was this a little too luxurious for a rugged adventurer? From Vrald and Gerlad''s stories, they never had such a comfortable place to sleep in when they travelled. Sometimes they''d find shelter in a cold cave that smelled of mould and on good days they sleep in the open field or under some tree with stars as their blankets around some poorly made campfire. The young doctor wondered how his adventurer life would be when he became a travelling doctor. From Hua Tuo''s tales, the Sage God usually carried a heavy and bulky medicinal cabinet with his medicine making tools on his journey. On the other hand, Zero looked at his dimensional bag from En. He stored everything in his void dimension without carrying anything extra on him wherever he went.


    The apprentice frowned. Wasn''t he a little too spoiled?


    Hua Tuo was satisfied with the level of detail Zero paid attention to when creating a new wing in the small cave. There was a room for cooking over the campfire with access to clean water redirected from the spring into the cave. The water was also good for bathing and cleaning if necessary but Hua Tuo highly doubted they would need any of that by training under the waterfall over the next few weeks. Zero even considered making a clothing line over the campfire so Hua Tuo could dry his wet clothing and the physician was grateful for having such a thoughtful disciple. This was how masters should be treated when they took on students. For the first time since accepting Zero under his wing, the Sage God felt respected and honoured.


    While it was true that Zero successfully developed the twelve standard meridian points to the maximum potential, the teenager still has not discovered how to develop the eight extraordinary meridian points which pugilist masters developed. In order to unlock the Bagua formation, Hua Tuo took many centuries to master the surface of all eight ''enlightened'' meridians. While it wasn''t possible for ordinary students to master the Ba Gua to Hua Tuo''s level of proficiency, the Sage od had faith that Zero would be able to learn all that he has learnt and more.


    The physician lamented his inability to be compatible with certain elements in the Ba Gua formations but Zero had an affinity with all elements that made it possible for him to unlock and use all sixty-four combination pairings of the spiritual spectrum. Tai Ji movements were founded based on the eight trigrams but nobody has successfully cultivated it to the level of proficiency that was theoretically possible. Qi Gong, on the other hand, has been mastered as the foundations for every martial arts practitioner who wished to surpass the physical limitations of the human body. Zero has mastered Qi Gong and strengthened his body to what is close to a demigod''s level because of his complete set of the meridian network. However, Hua Tuo wondered if his disciple could attain even greater heights after mastering the Ba Gua and eight extraordinary meridians.


    Zero changed into his swimming costume this time upon Hua Tuo''s insistence that it was not appropriate to train in the nude even if they were technically bathing in herbs.


    They changed out of their normal robes and started building the ''bathtub''.


    The bathtub reminded Zero of a roc''s birdnest, crudely made with branches from the tree and some questionable materials. Thankfully, Hua Tuo didn''t insist on using bones to build the sides of the nest. Zero didn''t know where he''d find the bones in this spring. Maybe if they filleted the monster carp hiding at the bottom of the spring they could use it. Instead, the physician was slapping on some mud he found by the side of the cliff. The mud was called clay and stuck on the branches rather well. Zero found himself learning how to make a survival water catchment while Hua Tuo worked. Instead of relying on home makeover magic, the brunet was simply using a basic mana shield as an umbrella while his teacher slapped on clay to the side of the branch nest.


    "Get me more clay," Hua Tuo ordered and Zero extended his other hand to telekinetically scoop up more of the reddish-brown soil to add to the pile in the middle.


    The bath Hua Tuo made wasn''t very big but Zero could compare it to the size of two turtles. They paved the path up to the bathtub with some rocks that Zero cut into shape with wind magic. The duo made quick progress and it was around noon when Hua Tuo added the finishing touches to the bathtub.


    "Ok, I need you to hold that mana shield while using heat magic. The clay won''t hold water until it is solid."


    Zero nodded and got to work while Hua Tuo excused himself to start fishing for their lunch. Halfway through the heating process, Zero smelled something very wonderful and rather familiar. His stomach growled loudly and the teenager decided to cheat a little. Drying the clay took too long with heating magic so Zero decided to use fire to burn it dry.


    Hua Tuo heard the crackle of something strange over his cooking but ignored it. Surely Zero wouldn''t be up to something funny right? Drying the clay was an easy thing to do.


    The moment he heard a sharp hiss and saw steam coming out from that unfinished bathtub, Hua Tuo removed the fish he was grilling and flew over to where his student was.


    Inside the bathtub, Zero was sputtering. He didn''t think that adding compressed fire in an enclosed space like this would trigger a massive steam explosion. Still, he held onto the mana shield, not wanting the water from above to destroy Hua Tuo''s hard work.


    "Zero!"


    The teenager coughed as hot steam entered his mouth, burning his lungs.


    "I''m ok!"


    Hua Tuo highly doubted it but it was too risky to go in there yet. What exactly did his apprentice do?


    Once the steam cleared and vision was back, Hua Tuo jumped in through the small crack and checked over his student for injuries. There were some first and second-degree burns but Zero was already recovering rapidly from them. Only after he was certain that Zero wasn''t harmed too badly did he smack Zero on the head.


    "Do you really want to try dying so badly? If you weren''t wearing swimming trunks the Great Gods blessed you with, you would have been cooked!"


    Zero grimaced. He couldn''t retort here and Hua Tuo was right. He''d been reckless and impatient.


    "Sorry, shifu."


    Hua Tuo simmered visibly. Seriously, someone had to keep an eye on the teen at all times. There was never a moment he could relax. Just when he thought Zero had matured a little enough to be left without constant supervision, the brat had to prove him wrong.


    He studied the ground that was cracked and charred. Zero must have gotten impatient and decided to use direct fire instead of heat. He clicked his tongue in disapproval. This is another lesson Zero must learn.


    "Do you know what you''ve done wrong?"


    Zero nodded and looked down in shame all the while maintaining the mana shield. Hua Tuo sighed.


    "Not knowing is not a crime. However, not finding out what you don''t know and assuming that it will be alright is a crime. Clay needs to be dried out first then fired to be strengthened into a waterproof state. Firing and drying has to be done evenly otherwise cracks will form and if this is going to be a bathtub, we don''t want any cracks showing. It wouldn''t be any different from the branch nest if it had cracks."


    Zero nodded but Hua Tuo pointed at Zero''s nose and continued in an even sterner voice.


    "However! If you administered fire to wet clay that still contained a lot of water content in such an enclosed space, not only will the clay be damaged, a steam explosion will happen and you would have died."


    Zero gulped with crossed eyes focussed on that pointer finger that moved upwards to flick him on the forehead. The teenager yelped in pain as his head was thrown back by the force of that one finger flick.


    Hua Tuo huffed. "That''s for endangering yourself. Everything happens for a reason. If you don''t know why it is happening, you should find out first before taking action. Always look before you leap! Think before you act because once you''ve done something, you cannot take it back. Once the damage is done, it lasts forever like a scar left behind from an old wound. Not everything can be saved by healing magic, human emotions are even more fragile than their fleeting lives."


    "I''m sorry," Zero whispered, horrified at the implications. Hua Tuo had every right to be angry.


    Ever since Zero became a teenager, he''d been making nothing but mistakes. He thought he''d matured enough to handle everything by himself and make accurate judgements like how he found out about the allergies vampires had. However, it seemed as if all those discoveries were nothing more than just a fluke. Zero paled. What if this was actual lives in his hands and he simply took action based on assumption without investigating the actual reason? Would he have killed someone?


    Hua Tuo didn''t need to say much more when the horror settled in. Zero had to learn that medicine was not a craft to be taken for granted. A misdiagnose could heavily cost someone their lives and future. As a doctor, Hua Tuo made sure to always check all the symptoms for every individual each time they visited to form a diagnosis accurately without getting influenced by what is ''common''.


    Out of the two hundred people that showed flu-like symptoms, there would always be the possibility of that one person carrying something that looks like the flu but more dangerous. Hua Tuo always regretted not paying closer attention while he was still working in the palace. Although nobody blamed him for the plague breakout, Hua Tuo always regretted the fact that it could easily be avoided if he''d been more vigilant. He didn''t want Zero to follow his footsteps of being complacent with his knowledge and overlooking possible signs of something worse.


    "Fix it up. Once you''re done, come for lunch. I''ll leave your share by the portal, don''t cut corners this time."


    Zero nodded and scrambled to find more clay, taking care to cut out and dispose of the ruined portions from the earlier explosion. Hua Tuo returned to his cooking this time with his mind at peace. This time, he was sure that Zero wouldn''t stray from the path.

 Chapter 247 - Progression Falls (3)

    It was about three in the afternoon before Zero finally had lunch. He finally understood why haste made waste and felt ashamed for not listening to the words of the wise.


    Hua Tuo was preparing the herbs needed for the first level of breakthrough. According to the physician, Zero will be cultivating with Hua Tuo. The Sage God ran through the basics of cultivating the eight extraordinary meridian points. While the explanation sounded fairly similar to what Zero experienced with Tanya and the elemental spirits, it had one difference. Zero was unable to feel it with his body. He had to force his soul out of his body in order to receive the qi in those meridian points.


    "The eight meridian points that you will be cultivating will not be in your vessel. It''s an extension of your aura and part of your spirit. Then again, I have no idea if this is possible because you are a unique entity. Still, we will attempt it together. Remember to always circulate the qi in a yin and yang cycle with the timing of the tide in mind. We change it every six hours, following the pull of the moon."


    Zero didn''t quite understand it but Hua Tuo ruffled his hair and told him to focus on eating lunch first. Not one to refuse food, Zero dug in.


    The Sage God shook his head. Zero was still too naive and easily distracted. He vaguely wondered if the boy would ever grow out of this although he thought that it was part of Zero''s personality to worship food by now.


    Normally, traditional cultivators would train the individual meridian point trying to force it to open with the help of herbs as a catalyst. However, Hua Tuo doubted that it would work for Zero''s case. His body simply absorbed everything and stored it away as energy for future use and conversion. Hence, the Sage God designed a method of dual cultivation with on acting as the catalyst and the other feeding on the processed energy to force a breakthrough.


    The Sage God looked at the herbs in the bath and added more chopped rhubarb for detoxification purpose. After purifying the qi, Hua Tuo needed to clean his system of the pollution even though he doubted that Zero needed to do the same.


    "I''m done!" Zero called out from the cave entrance. He did the dishes in record time and hopped into the spring for a short swim to freshen up. Post lunch sleepiness was a thing he developed lately and he didn''t have his hawthorn tea that Hua Tuo normally brewed after a meal.


    Hua Tuo didn''t say much as he tested the water. Progression Falls was considered the gentlest of all three waterfalls. The medicinal bags that the Sage God threw into the bathtub were beginning to infuse themselves gently with the running water. Hua Tuo was glad that he didn''t build the bathtub directly under the waterfall even if that was the best method to receive qi infused water. Beginners wouldn''t be able to cope with the pace and he didn''t think that having too much of it will help them progress faster. The physician was rather pleased with himself for actually managing to build a tub with a drainage system.


    Zero climbed up the smooth stone stairs and held onto the vine railing, not wanting to slip and fall. The water cascaded down the cold stone and Zero thought that the water felt slightly colder than the air. It was nowhere near as cold as the spring so the teen took comfort in that. Hua Tuo warned him that as they trained, the temperature will rise accordingly. A failure to control the energy internally could lead to injuries for both of them.


    "Ready?" the Sage God asked.


    Zero nodded and became serious. He didn''t exactly understand the concepts that Hua Tuo explained earlier on but Hua Tuo reassured him that he will understand it once they began. As Zero was more of a hands-on learner, he readily agreed to the first trial.


    "We will be exchanging roles with six minute-cycles instead of six-hour cycles for the first hour. Please watch how I purify the gathered qi from the water and do the same. The herbs are here to aid in supporting your standard meridian channels during the purification stage. Once the qi has been purified in the first stage, I will circulate the qi to you. Your job is to gather as much yin qi as you can and hold it there while I guide the yang qi to the eight extraordinary meridians for you. Do not fight it or both of us will suffer heavy injuries. At any point in time that it gets too overwhelming to accept, circulate it back to me. It''s fine if the cycle is cut short for the first few meditation sessions."


    Zero nodded. normally, this method of training wasn''t used due to the high risk of broken focus from either party. For ordinary solo cultivation, if the concentration is broken, the cycle breaks automatically and the session stops itself. However, in the dual cultivation method, any break in flow or imbalance can cause internal injuries to one or both parties. Meridian channels will rupture and sometimes if major points were damaged beyond repair, the cultivator becomes paralysed for life.


    Hua Tuo also explained the dangers of dual cultivation between people of the same gender. Female bodies naturally harness yin energy while male bodies typically harness yang energy. There were special cases but Hua Tuo didn''t go into the details. While it was more effective for female and male partners to train together due to the natural traits and the increased efficiency of progressing through the cultivation stages, not many people did it because of the invasive feeling both parties would feel during the training. More often than not, only couples did it because it was way too intimate for ordinary friends or students and teachers to practice it.


    Zero didn''t really know what it meant nor minded it. Hua Tuo told him that they would share feelings, memories and for a short time, become the same person with the intertwining of souls despite Zero''s lack of one.


    Zero sat down in the tub and gasped as the water came right up to his shoulder while Hua Tuo sat with the water comfortably at his chest level.


    "Is it too high for you? You can get a rock or something to sit on so that you don''t drown while we train."


    Zero nodded and left to search for a suitable seat. Hua Tuo wondered why Zero wasn''t more concerned about sharing memories and feelings with Hua Tuo. The Sage God wasn''t extremely comfortable with his student sharing his past with him but if Zero was going to surpass him as a doctor one day, he ought to know the kind of world Hua Tuo was once a part of in order to do better on the new Earth and beyond. apart from selected few, not many people knew about the old Earth. Hua Tuo was one of the people who roamed it in the golden ages when humans were first showing signs of developing intelligence capable of taking down Gods. Merlin lived through a time that paved the way for humans to understand the existence of Gods and Steve lived through a time when humans started rejecting the existence of Gods and created their own.


    "Found it!" Zero chirped and tossed the rock from the cliffside down into the tub.


    Hua Tuo shielded his eyes and turned away when the rock landed perfectly in the middle of the tub with a huge splash before another big splash followed. The Sage God wanted to ban all diving activities or cannonballs from cliff sides in the fragile tub as it creaked ominously from the double attack.


    Zero rubbed his throbbing bottom. The tub was too shallow for a dive and he was certain he heard a crack although he wasn''t sure if that was his bottom of the tub. He didn''t really want to check and gave his teacher a cautious glance. It didn''t surprise him that Hua Tuo was glaring at him. Zero quickly apologised and settled down into position to show that he was ready for their test run.


    The teenager was still worried. He wasn''t human and this cultivation method was suitable for those who were more human-like in soul construct. Zero didn''t possess a soul and the vessel wasn''t made from flesh and blood. It was constructed from magic with materials from the Great Gods. Logically, he wouldn''t be able to develop what he didn''t possess. The eight extraordinary meridian channels were tied to a human''s soul and spirit. Zero was the void. He didn''t know how that would be possible at all. Still, if Hua Tuo said that they will find a way together, he would place his trust in his teacher.


    They sat with legs crossed under the water. The medicinal bags were doing their jobs well and Zero took a whiff of the aromatic water. He linked hands with Hua Tuo who was waiting for him to settle down comfortably on his rock.


    Hua Tuo closed his eyes and waited for Zero to enter the meditative state. Once he felt the water heating up and swirling around them, the Sage God decided to enter his meditative state to match Zero. His student was doing well and had absolute control over the qi circulating in his vessel. Hua Tuo envied how effortlessly Zero took to cultivation and magic. During his time as a human, cultivation did not exist and he had to explore it. Only after the invention of qi gong, pugilists started building on his initial foundation to the powerful art that they now knew it for.


    Hua Tuo pulled on the qi in the Progression Falls and collected them in his dantian. There were several methods of dual cultivation and today, he was going to try something called mirroring where one party plays the dominant cultivator to direct where the energy would go and the passive partner focuses on maintaining the energy balance.


    From what he could tell, they were doing great by collecting the qi energy separately in the inner dimension. Hua Tuo waited until Zero got a little further with his reserves before attempting to connect their bridges. The water was unbearably hot for him with all the yang energy. At the same time, Zero''s body was wracked with shivers from the iciness of the amassed yin energy.


    Zero wasn''t prepared for Hua Tuo to start probing him with scalding hot strands o0f yang energy but he quickly reacted accordingly and accepted it without trying to fend off the painful energy coming into his body from the right hand. Hua Tuo transferred the yang energy steadily from the tip of his fingers on the right and Zero did the same and transferred his yin energy through the fingertips on his left to his teacher in the same speed and amounts that Hua Tuo was giving him.


    Hua Tuo was impressed. His disciple had very good control even if he was still shaky with the purification part. Zero didn''t know how to remove the impurities from the qi too well and there were still traces of chaos energy in the yin qi harvested.


    The Sage God receiving the impure yin energy and used the medicinal water to nourish his heart before pumping it through the organ, separating the chaos energy and the yin energy. The remainder chaos energy was then pushed into his bloodstream and sweated out back into the water, turning it muddy.


    Zero continued to harvest yin qi from the Progressions Falls and he was getting better at differentiating the different types of water coming from it. Some of the water sources felt familiar and Zero guessed that Progression Falls was a river connected together by a few sources. The Spring of Vitality''s recuperation properties was present and so was the coldness of death from the Styx River. There some weirder energies that Zero didn''t know about so he left them alone and focussed on accumulating the yin qi from the Styx water.


    Hua Tuo was sweating bullets by now. He''d gathered enough qi to make even the cripple walk again but for Zero, it didn''t seem like it was enough. The teenager had no reaction to Hua Tuo''s incessant probing. In fact, despite their linked minds and energy, the Sage God was still unable to find where he and Zero connected. If anything, the physician felt as if Zero was swallowing him whole. It was just an empty space that everything disappeared in.


    Hua Tuo shuddered at the immense pressure as the qi he pumped into Zero''s inner space started to take form. He couldn''t quite see it but the doctor knew it wasn''t the eight extraordinary meridians that he was helping Zero cultivate. In fact, it was something else lying dormant within the void possibly left behind by the Great One.


    Whatever that thing was, Hua Tuo felt a terrifying sense of hunger coming from it. Suddenly, the energy from the Progression Falls wasn''t enough. In order to feed this unknown potential in Zero, they might need to suck Trigression Falls dry and even so, the Sage God wasn''t sure if that would be enough.


    Zero was surprised when the circulated energy was suddenly cut off. Why was Hua Tuo stopping? They''d only been doing this for about forty minutes. Did he make a mistake somewhere?


    He felt Hua Tuo''s apprehension and doubt as well as a little fear but Zero didn''t understand why. He was beginning to feel something stir inside of him when his teacher stopped.


    "We''re ending here for today," Hua Tuo sounded tired as he said that and Zero nodded, not questioning why even though he was very curious.


    Hua Tuo was thankful for Zero''s silence as he cleaned up the tub a little and removed the medicine bags. The Sage God returned to the cave and pulled out his communicator to ask the cultivation expert about it. Who knows, Trigression Falls might not be the best place to develop Zero''s potential after all.

 Chapter 248 - Cultivation Monster

    Buddha wasn''t expecting a call. The God of Enlightenment answered it and was surprised to hear Hua Tuo ask for his help. Apparently, Zero was learning cultivation but the God of Medicine had run into some walls. Buddha didn''t blame him. Zero was a very unique existence and even as the one dubbed as the cultivation monster, he wasn''t sure if he was meant to hold onto that title with Zero in the picture.


    "I understand. I''ll head over soon," he told the weary doctor and hung up. From the description, it looks like Hua Tuo has made some rather disturbing discoveries. Buddha wished that it would be what he thinks it is but the God of Enlightenment would be a fool to hold onto false hopes.


    The Wise God packed a few things along including a prayer necklace, a mana lotus, a golden pagoda and some water from his lotus pond. There was only one reason why Zero would be so qi hungry. If Buddha guessed it right, Solo must have planted something very troublesome into the void.


    Hua Tuo couldn''t be more thankful to see the conman as he stepped out of the portal. He greeted Buddha enthusiastically and carefully explained the situation again. Zero was still outside cleaning up the tub and trying to catch something for dinner. He wasn''t aware of Buddha''s presence until the Sage God of Enlightenment exited the cave.


    "Zero, Buddha will ask you to meditate for a while. We''re going to try and locate the eight meridians if possible. Don''t worry, Buddha is more experienced in cultivation than I am. In fact, he is known as the cultivation monster because nobody has attained his level of enlightenment in history. He is the record-setter and breaker for anything cultivation related."


    Zero blinked. Cultivation monster? Buddha? Somehow, the young doctor was able to believe it. Was the second trial really that tricky to overcome? Still, Zero did not question and do as he was told. He merely watched curiously at the things Buddha took out.


    "Please sit on this lotus pad," Buddha told Zero.


    The Enlightened One planted the mana lotus into the centre of the spring and Zero watched in fascination as the plant absorbed the qi and water, growing almost as big as the bathtub itself. The lotus pad didn''t look very stable in the water but Zero didn''t doubt Buddha and stepped onto the leaf.


    Barefooted, Zero felt the bouncy texture and cool sleek surface with his feet. The teenager took to jumping a few times and was pleasantly surprised that it could act as a springboard. Buddha didn''t scold Zero or judge him for giggling at the bounciness of the lotus leaf. In fact, he seemed amused by Zero''s childish behaviour. Hua Tuo simply sighed and left matters to Buddha. Whatever was in Zero''s inner dimension was beyond the Medicine God''s ability to understand or help.


    Zero didn''t take long to settle down and was surprised when Buddha took a seat behind him instead of facing him like what Hua Tuo did earlier.


    "Am I facing the right direction?" he asked the cultivation monster.


    Buddha smiled serenely. "Yes, don''t worry. Can you meditate and enter your inner world as usual? There is something I would like to investigate."


    Zero complied and pulled his legs in, assuming an upright sitting posture on the lotus pad. Hua Tuo thought that his student looked rather professional and subconsciously reached for his communicator to snap a photo. The physician was like a doting grandfather who was proud of their grandchild who grew up into a fine young man. The photo turned out brilliant and the physician decided that he would keep this particular one for himself instead of selling it to Isis. The old man spent the next fifteen minutes how to set it up as his wallpaper for the home screen while Buddha worked.


    The Wise One observed the qi around Zero as the teen meditated. He pulled out his golden pagoda just in case he lost his way in the void and used it to set up an invisible formation around the lotus pad. There was an invisible tent around the lotus pad that helped to auto-balance out whatever imbalance of energy or element types there were for the cultivators in the area of effect. Buddha spent a long time developing this and didn''t use it often simply because it drew on his domain''s power of enlightenment. However, knowing that this concerns Zero and Solo, the Enlightened One was not taking any chances. Godhood wasn''t easily attained but it could be easily lost. Buddha still had many more things he wanted to learn, see and discover.


    The Enlightened One took a seat behind Zero and drew on the pagoda''s powers to activate his golden halo. The chaos energy in the Trigression Falls was sufficient for Buddha to make a connection with the void even without a dimensional crack or plane plate border nearby. Wherever the water Trigression Falls got its source from, Buddha was certain that Hua Tuo''s fears of sucking the water dry with Zero''s thirst were unfounded. If anything, the more real possibility was for Endow Hill to collapse from the deficit of mana and energy that sustained the powerful life forms here. In fact, he was almost certain that without the Trigression Falls, Sleepy Case would cease to exist.


    Zero found it enjoyable. For some reason, there was a golden pool of in his inner dimension that continued to pour in steadily. There was no actual need for Zero to focus on sorting out the different types of qi either because the golden pool of whatever did the work for him. It was a pleasant mix of warm and cold and it reminded Zero about the strange illusions he experienced with Aggression Falls.


    Buddha materialised behind him and Zero jumped. He had been swimming in the golden liquid that appeared from nowhere in his inner dimension and wasn''t expecting anyone to join him. Was this what Hua Tuo meant by the invasive feeling when they practised dual cultivation?


    "Hello, Zero."


    The teenager smiled awkwardly. Now that he thought about it, he wasn''t wearing anything in the inner dimension and neither was Buddha. Unlike him, Buddha had this really glaring golden light coming from his crotch area and Zero raised a brow, taking a look at his own crotch area. The boy frowned in dismay when he noticed that there wasn''t any golden light coming from it. In fact, there was nothing there and it looked as Zero had always remembered it to be. Just skin that covered the area like the skin on his knees and elbows... Zero wondered why Buddha had such a special nether region. He vaguely wondered if Truen, Baal and Hua Tuo''s crotches glowed too. Maybe he''ll ask them later.


    "Follow me," Buddha told the teenager who was rudely staring at his crotch without shame or embarrassment. In fact, Buddha was willing to bet his entire cultivation base that Zero didn''t know it was rude to stare. The Enlightened One briefly wondered if anyone had the birds and the bees talk with Zero yet. In any case, it wasn''t his problem.


    Buddha got his priorities right and his mission was to find that hungry monster in Zero''s inner world that Hua Tuo found overwhelming. He didn''t blame Hua Tuo for not being able to handle the situation. Zero''s inner dimension was very similar to the void that Buddha frequented. Although it was devoid of chaos energy at the moment, Zero''s inner dimension held a lot of undiscovered secrets. He had lost memory fragments locked, major portions of his innate ability sealed up by the system Solo created as well as emotions.


    Yes, Buddha knew that too well. In order to achieve Nirvana, the Enlightened One had to cast his humanity aside. He left all his emotions in the void even though he''d taken some of it back ever since he attained immortality. Zero wasn''t able to cope with the overwhelming emotions he felt instinctively from others so he sealed them away. Gods have it easier with the gift to filter prayers and listen to them with an alternative mind so that it wouldn''t drive them insane. However, Zero didn''t have that. Buddha had to wade through the waves of other people''s emotions and feelings in the space with Zero following close behind. The boy''s face was scrunched up as voices and feelings overwhelmed him.


    Taking pity on the creator, Buddha chanted the heart mantra with the prayer beads in his hand. The chanting built a scripture barrier around both of them and Zero sighed in relief, thankful from the reprieve. Was this really his inner dimension?


    Buddha wasn''t too surprised about the true form of the energy monster in Zero''s void. With so many lost souls that Zero picked up along the way seeking salvation and unresolved grievances, they could be sitting and cultivating for centuries before all the karma was settled.


    Buddha''s halo helped to light the way and Zero didn''t know why there were so many monsters hidden in the darkness. One thing for sure, they were all attracted to Buddha''s golden light. The golden pool from earlier was now gone. It was devoured by the horde of nameless creatures in his inner dimension. Zero didn''t know how his inner dimension was created because Hua Tuo didn''t mention anything about the process of making one when he found out that Zero already had one. The teenager sulked. His inner dimension was probably not the same as other cultivators. Why would there be monsters in his inner dimension that he wasn''t even aware of? Hua Tuo described his inner dimension as a garden full of exotic plants but Zero has never seen it. Then again, Buddha should have one too. Why is it that dual cultivation worked one-sidedly? Both Sage Gods have visited his inner dimension but Zero was unable to visit theirs.


    While Zero entertained the questions in his head, Buddha was busy searching for something in the muck. The lost souls weren''t surprising to know. A good exorcism session and chanting to put them at peace will suffice. However, there was something that kept amassing them even as they walked so unless Buddha did something about the source, the horde would continue growing.


    Buddha had a vague idea about what he was looking for. He hadn''t been Solo''s confident and friend for no reason. According to his knowledge about the creator in the past, Solo was a rather whimsical person but also cautious. The creator didn''t trust anyone and had a selfish personality. Life didn''t matter much to him and everything he did was purely for his amusement. It is also where Gugu and Jevy inherited their obsessive behaviour.


    Zero followed Buddha for what felt like an hour without any questions. With nothing much to do, the boy started learning parts of the mantra. It was easy and repetitive so Zero followed Buddha as he chanted. They walked in a single file along a straight line to nowhere in particular. Occasionally, Buddha would make a turn and Zero would find himself colliding in the Enlightened One''s back. For a while now, they were walking on a gentle slope upwards.


    Buddha was sure of it. This feeling... it''s familiar.


    As they closed in on the culprit, Buddha frowned. Logically, it wasn''t possible. This defied every single law of the world. However, there was no other way he could explain the sense of familiarity. Solo shouldn''t exist. Yet, he felt his presence here along with Zero behind him. They might be the same existence and entity but they gave off very different vibes. If Zero was warm and sweet like honey tea, Solo would be cold and sharp like a blade.


    "I can see something!" Zero exclaimed and stopped chanting. It was very small and faint and far in the distance but even Buddha could see it.


    At this point, the nameless creatures in Zero''s inner dimension had dwindled in numbers as they got closer to it. Buddha never picked up his walking pace but Zero was bouncing and hopping, trying to jump over Buddha''s shoulder to get a better view of that mysterious thing in Zero''s void.


    It took longer than Zero thought it would for them to reach the mysterious glowing object. To his surprise, it wasn''t very big. The object was a box or a crate that was sealed. Zero could easily hold it in his hands as the box was only about a foot long. Buddha didn''t stop chanting immediately but when he did, a deafening silence made Zero uncomfortable.


    On closer observation, the light emitted by the box didn''t look like anything Zero had seen before. The light was grey and almost black like the darkness around them. It didn''t reflect the golden light coming from Buddha and seemed to be completely isolated on its own. Zero didn''t know why but he felt as if the box wasn''t a part of his inner dimension. It was as if it came from an external source and was planted here before he even knew it.


    He was not wrong. Buddha recognised what the box was and why it was here. He helped create it after all with Solo''s instructions. However, the Enlightened One didn''t know what to do with it now that he confirmed his fears.


    Zero looked at the Sage God curiously. For once, he saw a clear conflict in Buddha''s eyes. He no longer had that serene expression on his face and Zero swallowed. If Buddha was serious, it meant that trouble was brewing.


    He stared at the strange box and wondered what they were going to do about it. Was this what Buddha wanted to find? Perhaps this box was what was causing Zero so much difficulty in his progress with cultivation. He didn''t have a problem when it comes to magic apart from his inability to recover mana naturally. However, Zero found a way to overcome that by absorbing things and converting energy from one form to another.


    "Is something wrong?" he asked, unable to stand the deafening silence any longer. The tension was too thick and it made Zero nervous.


    Buddha didn''t answer right away. He was thinking.


    Zero didn''t know if the Sage God heard him the first time but decided that it was best not to ask a second time with the heavy frown on Buddha''s face.


    Not even the Sage Gods would be able to help Buddha make the decision he was forced to make at the current moment. The box in question was something Buddha helped solo store all his will in for Zero when he awoke. It was previously sealed away in a part of the void that only Buddha could access. The box was unsealed recently when Zero accepted the memory fragments from all six Great Gods. While all of it was going according to Solo''s plan, Buddha didn''t know if it was fair for Zero to be still under Solo''s influence even when he was gone. The Mind''s Eye system was stored in this very box and it was Solo''s will that prevented Zero from doing many things that the teenager wanted.


    Buddha turned around to look at Zero. The teenager became nervous and jittery when he did so. Zero didn''t know what Buddha was thinking about but for the Enlightened One to be so serious, this must be of utmost importance.


    "Zero, I have a question for you. You must answer me to the best of your abilities about what you truly feel and not what makes the most sense."


    The boy nodded and stood at attention, waiting for the most serious question that Buddha was ever going to ask him.


    "What are you going to do if you have to face Solo who has become your enemy?"

 Chapter 249 - Zeros Answer

    "What are you going to do if you have to face Solo who has become your enemy?"


    Zero blinked. Buddha wasn''t joking and the boy found himself smiling for some reason. It would mean that he would be able to meet Solo again wouldn''t it?


    "I will save him," he told Buddha who wasn''t expecting such an answer.


    The Enlightened One smiled a genuine smile when he heard that. His heart felt lighter and the Sage God knew what he should do. Even if he was breaking his promise to his old friend, Buddha would put all his hopes onto the teenager before him. While Solo was a powerful being, he was extremely fragile on the inside. His distrust for his creations made him lonelier than when he was alone at the beginning. It was why Solo made the Mind''s Eye system as insurance to protect his future self.


    Seeing Zero now, Buddha didn''t think that Solo''s insurance was needed. Zero was strong even if he didn''t know everything. That resolution and courage to face the unknown were what made the teenager different from his past self. Zero didn''t only rely on his capabilities to get out of sticky situations. He counted on the people around him to watch his back while he forged the path ahead for them even when everyone despaired.


    Buddha recalled how Zero was always able to find a solution that nobody else was able to come up with. Back in the abyss, Zero didn''t kill Rhinestone. Instead, he broke the man-made dimension by flooding it. Nobody else would have been able to do what Zero did. If it were Solo, Buddha knew that his old friend wouldn''t be as merciful. The creator would have reconstructed that dimension and erased the spider demon''s existence for eternity.


    It was ironic how Solo destroyed his creations easily as the original creator while Zero tried to preserve the creations and nurture them even though he was the destroyer. Buddha thought that no matter what his old friend had become, there would always be light to darkness and darkness to light. Like two sides of a coin, Solo and Zero might never meet but the Enlightened One knew better. If time ran in a circle as all cycles did, Solo and Zero would eventually meet where the end is the beginning.


    Zero watched as Buddha got closer to the ominous box. He couldn''t help but feel nervous. Was this Solo''s tomb? Was Buddha going to release the zombie called Solo residing within? Zero wasn''t prepared for it. He met Solo once in the time crossing but he didn''t know much about Solo''s life. Buddha wouldn''t ask him random questions about his past self without reason. The box definitely had something to do with Solo even if it wasn''t Solo himself.


    Buddha chanted something in a language that made Zero''s head feel fuzzy. It was familiar but he couldn''t recall where he''d heard it before. The system didn''t translate it for him either and started malfunctioning much to Zero''s alarm.


    [System re-registering rights.]


    [External interference detected, eliminating the threat...]


    [System failed to eliminate the threat, emergency sleep-mode activated.]


    When the system fell asleep, Buddha caught the box in his arms. The box no longer glowed and didn''t float. Zero blinked as he put two and two together.


    "That''s Mind''s Eye?"


    Buddha nodded. "I took a gamble," he told the teen who gaped at him.


    It felt unreal to Zero. All along, he thought that Mind''s Eye belonged in his head just like how the Blessings the Great Gods gave. It should be something akin to mana and not some mysterious box floating in his inner dimension. Now that Mind''s Eye had gone to sleep, Zero worried about Mii who was technically a by-product of the system. What was going to happen now?


    Buddha took a while to tinker with the settings of the box and Zero watched without understanding what was going on. He had many questions. Why would Buddha know about Mind''s Eye? If this was the system made by Solo, did it mean that he could no longer see Solo in person unless there was another time crack? What''s going to happen now that the system isn''t working?


    The Enlightened One tapped the box and rebooted the core functions. The box came back to life and floated with a white glow this time. As it spun and gave off quite the light show, Zero stared at Buddha who studied it intently.


    Then, the Enlightened One turned to him. "Go on, identify yourself and register your name."


    Zero didn''t know what he was meant to be doing but a friendly introduction shouldn''t hurt.


    "Hi there, I''m Zero."


    The box didn''t seem to register it and Zero gave Buddha a helpless look. The stupid thing continued to spin slowly and Zero wondered if it was broken. Maybe they should take it out and get someone else to look at it.


    Just as Zero was about to suggest it, the box stopped spinning and settled on a low golden glow that felt warm.


    [Registering new owner: Zero.]


    [System restarting...]


    Zero waited with wide eyes when the box slowly opened up. The teen could barely hold onto his excitement as what was inside started to reveal itself. If this wasn''t Solo''s body, perhaps it was an afterimage of Solo himself? Was he going to receive a message from his past self or a gift?


    Buddha monitored Mind''s Eye closely as it registered Zero as the new rightful owner. Solo did tell him to pass the system on to his future self after all. He just didn''t specify who should be the administrator of it. Back then, Solo''s will controlled Mind''s Eye and Buddha didn''t think it was a problem seeing how Zero was new to everything. However, over the past few months in Earth''s time, Zero had matured considerably. He was no longer alone and ignorant about the world. While Zero was growing, Solo''s will remained frozen in time and stuck to the conventional thoughts, restricting Zero''s potential. Now, Buddha was going to correct it.


    Instead of a face similar to his, Zero saw someone else familiar emerging from the box.


    "Mii?"


    Indeed, it was the strawcherry fairy. Zero wasn''t exceptionally thrilled to see her. He thought that something grander was going to appear from the box and that disappointment was clearly reflected on his face. Mii woke up after being forcefully powered down earlier. She was slightly disoriented but it didn''t take long for all the information to catch up with her.


    One thing that shocked her greatly was the change of ownership. Zero was now the administrator of the Mind''s Eye system and as a by-product of the new system, Mii was worried. Solo''s will didn''t allow her to express her opinions about what was good for Zero. With Zero as the new owner, would he bind her as a puppet simply to do his bidding instead of treating her as a friend who often played the devil''s advocate?


    "Mii? What''s wrong?" Zero asked when the strawcherry fairy simply stood still, not completely coming out of the box.


    Buddha decided to give the assistant a literal hand out of there. With Mii sitting on his palm, Buddha explained. "She''s still processing the new information. A system update after the change of owners must be a rather big thing."


    Zero bought it and started working on the system configurations when it prompted him for some setting requirements.


    "How should I fill this in, Buddha? I don''t know anything about Mind''s Eye!"


    Buddha allowed Mii to collect her thoughts and observe her new system owner as he made some configurations. The Enlightened One helped Zero navigate his way through the complicated system administrator panel and explained some of its functions.


    "You can also add anything to it that you feel is insufficient," the Sage God told him and Zero thought about it.


    "Can I add something that I''m bad at?"


    Buddha blinked. "For example?"


    "A calculator function!"


    Mii felt riled up by Zero''s suggestion and snapped at him. "Do basic addition yourself! Also, don''t think that I do not know you''ve been asking Bob for answers pertaining to basic multiplication. You''ve been skimping on homework too ever since you came back from the abyss."


    Zero cringed at Mii and mumbled under his breath.


    "What did you say?" the strawcherry fairy raised her brow with hands on her hips. Her spunky attitude was back and the assistant made a full recovery when she felt that nothing much has changed with Zero taking over the controls ads the system administrator. If anything, she felt a huge weight lifted off her. She no longer had to watch out for things that might get her existence erased again.


    "I said that you haven''t really changed," Zero muttered and went over to nuzzle the small fairy with his cheek.


    "Hey! Stop that, you''re getting snot all over me!" Mii squirmed but Zero ignored her complaints. He was too happy.


    The first thing that came to his mind when the system malfunctioned was how he might lose Mii. Now that he was certain the spunky assistant was alright, Zero couldn''t help but cry a little. Mii gave up struggling after a while and resigned herself to fate. If being lazy and wanting a calculation function added was all Zero wanted, she would still be able to help him with it.


    "Seriously, is that all you need? A calculator?"


    Zero released the fairy who quickly put some distance between them. "Of course not, I want to know everything there is to know about the system. If it was created by Solo, surely there must be more information about how he created the worlds, where the divine entities are and how to meet him again, right?"


    Buddha shook his head. "The system was designed by Solo with what he knew back then. Hence, it is not possible for the system to tell you what it does not know. The database has not been updated in a long time and many things are lacking. It was only recently found out that some Divine Entities made Divine Fragments."


    Zero sighed. He knew it was too good to be true. being the system administrator only added more responsibility and Zero didn''t like responsibility very much.


    "What about quests? Can I cheat quests now and unlock all the functions?"


    Mii shook her head. "The system was designed in a way to build and improve itself after objectives are met. Usually, it required materials to do so. For example, the energy conversion function was only possible after Solo completed the map of his creations. It''s not as simple as you think it is. In order for the system to ''convert'' energy, it has to sacrifice some of the energy sources you have in the void and put it back into creation while harvesting the energy form that you requested another source and put it into your void pocket."


    Zero felt his jaw slacken. So it was nothing more than a trick done by the system all the time? What about the water that he used to burst open Rhinestone''s dimension?


    "That was a different case. We simply used what already existed in your void inventory. No conversion was required. However, when you converted one thing to another, we had to source for the item you were looking for and exchanged it with what you had. The void is a very funny place. Only you are able to access it freely. To everything else that goes in, there''s a very strong force that doesn''t allow it to come out unless you will it. Time doesn''t exist in the void either."


    After listening to Mii''s explanation, Zero gave it careful consideration.


    "Does this mean I can use it as a portal to store not just people but living creatures too?"


    Mii gave Buddha a look for help. The Sage God stepped in to explain how the void was not a sustainable place for life.


    "Living creatures need air or water or some sort of sustenance that your void doesn''t have. It''s more complex than that."


    Zero sighed. "What about Bob? He lives in the lamp technically and his mind can travel to and fro in my mindscape. That''s part of the void."


    "You have a contract with him that allows him to do that."


    Zero grinned. "So if I have a contract with people I can bring them along on travels using the void?"


    Buddha and Mii didn''t confirm or deny it so Zero declared that he will be bringing more people along.


    "System! Make Mii, Bob, Zoe and Lily the moderators. Share with them my administrative rights so that they can manage tasks on my behalf."


    [Drafting contracts for individuals Mii, Bob, Zoe and Lily in progress. Sharing of administrative rights denied. Reason for denial: Security and risk management conflict.]


    Mii rolled her eyes when Zero fumed over the denial. "You can''t pass us all your rights. However, you can pass us part of the system rights for things you want us to do. There are several levels of the system that only you can access. It should be fine to share the rest."


    Zero tried again and this time, the system accepted it.


    Mii found herself staring at a long magical contract draft by the system. Not wanting to read it, the strawcherry fairy simply signed it with her mana and the contract disappeared.


    Zero watched as the names of four individuals became added to the system. By now, the box was starting to close and Mii hurried back into it but Zero stopped her.


    "Don''t go back there, it''s lonely. Come with me! You can live in the lamp for now and still be in the mindscape with Bob if you don''t want to meet everyone else."


    The strawcherry fairy thought for a while. "I can''t. As the system''s guardian, I need to protect it from external parties trying to steal the system''s mainframe. Also, it''s easier to manage things from inside the system."


    Zero looked sad for a moment and made the assistant promise to come out every once in a while.


    When Mii returned to the box, Buddha decided that it was time for a good spring cleaning. If Zero was in charge of the system, there was no longer a need for all the strange collection of lifeforms in the void as power. Zero was now responsible for finding the source of power for the system. Besides, it only ever consumed huge amounts of power when Zero made a special request. After Mii''s explanation, it should be clear that the teenager was expected to do more quests in order to receive help from the system.


    "If there isn''t anything more, would you like to clean this place up and redecorate your inner dimension? I can''t think of this as something you''d be comfortable with."


    Zero nodded quickly. "Yes, please! I want to have an inner dimension somewhat similar to shifu''s but with a waterfall and a big lake with many kinds of animals and not just plants."


    Buddha chuckled. In his inner dimension, there was only a huge lake with lotuses of all kinds. For cultivators, the greater the variety of things, the more they comprehend.


    "I don''t know if we can achieve all of that in one day but we can definitely clean the place and brighten it up a little," the Sage God told Zero and started working on chanting the mantra.


    Zero joined in and slowly but surely, the nameless creatures started disappearing one by one. When they disappeared, they became stars in the sky and Zero marvelled at the beauty of having at least a million stars in his huge inner dimension. Although it was still dark, there were stars to guide the way.


    "How do I add all the plants, water and animals in here?" he asked.


    Buddha smiled. "Through cultivation. Come, let''s go. Your teacher has been waiting for us for some time now. With this, you should be able to develop the eight extraordinary meridians without issues now."


    Zero smiled and held Buddha''s outstretched hand as they started the long walk back.

 Chapter 250 - [Bonus] Birds and the Bees feat. Mii & Bob

    "Hey Mii," the young doctor asked after they got out of the inner dimension. Buddha was talking with Hua Tuo and the young doctor was told to entertain himself.


    "Yes?" the assistant called out cautiously. For some reason, there was a sinking feeling in her gut when Zero called out to her. The strawcherry fairy was busy communicating with Lily and Zoe who were now part of the mindscape gang.


    "What is the difference between being a male and a female?"


    The strawcherry assistant dropped what she was doing and paused. Was this really happening?


    Zero waited patiently but when he heard no response from Mii, he began to worry. "Mii?"


    The assistant sighed. She did not sign up for this. If anyone had to give Zero the talk, that would be his parents. But Zero only had children, grandchildren and creations to ask. Why didn''t Solo leave behind a creation guide about the different things he created and how they worked? Now there was going to be that awkward conversation about the birds and the bees that Zero might not even understand because he lacked the necessary parts to identify as male or female.


    "Zero, why don''t you, Bob and I talk about this in the mindscape tonight," Mii suggested and Zero agreed.


    Thankfully, for the rest of the day, Hua Tuo and Buddha decided to give Zero a break from his training as they discussed the best methods to help Zero develop the eight extraordinary meridians that he naturally lacked.


    Zero spent his time reading up about anatomy about males and females on the reading device that afternoon but only became more confused by the knowledge. Male and females exist for the sake of repopulating so that Solo didn''t have to continuously do it. It''s a rather smart idea created by his past self. However, he didn''t understand why he couldn''t let all living creatures simply reproduce themselves like worms who were both male and female.


    Zero thought back about his early days. Does that mean Namekuji was a hermaphrodite? Was that why it could house so many tiny ones in his body? Were those Namekuji''s babies?


    What about Buddha? Zero scratched his head over that. Buddha was technically human so he should be seeing either a branch or a flower at the human crotch area. That was basic anatomy after all. What did a glowing light there mean? Was Buddha neither male nor female? Then again, typical signs of deep voice, more muscular structure and absence of developed chest point towards males.


    Zero paused. If he thought about it, Mitchnew didn''t have developed chests like Coux or Qin Yun. Amaraline might not have a developed chest but she certainly didn''t have a muscular structure or deep voice. Perhaps she was an undeveloped female. Mitchnew was muscular like Zenobia but without the chest. Her voice was also low and raspy so Zero wondered if he''d gotten the dark elf''s gender wrong now.


    "Sekkin referred to Mitchnew as his wife so Mitchnew must technically be a female. Why is it that signs are pointing towards her identifying as a male?" Zero sighed.


    "As expected, the only way to tell a person''s gender is by studying their crotch areas. I still think branches and flowers are the easiest way to confirm genders. What would that make Buddha then? The books didn''t mention anything about the absence of branches and flowers. No mention about light sources at the nether regions either..."


    Dejected, Zero decided to do some self-studying.


    "Shifu! I''m going out for a walk!"


    Hua Tuo waved at Zero and told him to be back by dinner, Zero dashed off and the two Sage Gods resumed their discussion while the young doctor decided to locate the nearest animal in the vicinity.


    Not too far from Trigression Falls, Zero caught a small yellow bird. The bird had a high-pitched voice that pointed to females and looked pretty. Zero guessed that it must be a female since females are typically better looking than males with their slender builds and curvy silhouettes.


    "Time for the reveal," Zero told himself and flipped the bird onto its back hoping to catch sight of a small branch or flower.


    Instead, he saw none. Shocked by the revelation that Zero might be the same as birds, he consulted Mii once more.


    "Mii! Tell me, am I really a bird? Is my body modelled after birds? Why can''t I fly? This is so unfair!"


    The strawcherry fairy groaned. It looks like the matter can no longer be put off. She called for the dragon who was napping in the egg and told him to handle Zero. She had a lot to do and used that as an excuse to run away from teaching Zero about the more embarrassing things.


    Bob didn''t know what he was in for when he appeared before Zero. The young doctor was holding a bird in his hand with his pants down to his ankles.


    "Zero! What are you doing?"


    The teenager was nearly in tears. "Bob! I''m actually a bird but I can''t fly... am I a broken bird?"


    That made the dragon speechless. How was Zero a bird? Who told Zero that he was a bird? Also, why was Zero not wearing his pants? What if someone saw that? Even in a forest with nobody, decency was still a must. Bob knew that he didn''t care much about decency when he was in his dragon form because like all animals, they felt comfortable in their own skin. However, humans were vile creatures. If one did not wear clothes in the presence of other humans, one would feel a sense of vulnerability to eyes feasting on their naked skin. The prickling feeling of lust directed to his naked human form felt disgusting and from that incident onwards, Bob always made sure to wear clothes as a human.


    "Zero, wear your pants properly and we will talk," the dragon instructed and also ordered Zero to let go of the poor bird who might have been traumatised.


    Zero sniffed and pulled up his pants quickly much to the Eternal Dragon''s relief. For some reason, he had an inkling Mii sent him over because she didn''t know how to deal with a growing teen in their puberty stages. Zero was not exactly a teenager going through puberty but he was finding out a lot of things that made him act like one. Recovering parts of his memory and syncing the memories of four divine entities through their fragments can be daunting. He didn''t blame the boy at all for not understanding what gender was despite being a doctor.


    "Ok, let''s talk now. What''s bothering you? Please start from the beginning, I''ve been quite left out of the loop ever since I saw a funny contract. Just so you know, I did sign it and have yet to check out the new system function that automatically appears in the mindscape."


    Zero sniffed and told Bob how he had to go to his inner dimension to find out whatever was hindering his progress with Buddha.


    "And then I saw that Buddha had this glowing light at his crotch area. I''m so confused now because I thought that Buddha was a man. After researching about genders I''m even more confused because I cannot confirm if Mitchnew is a male or a female. She doesn''t have a well-developed chest, has a deep sounding voice and is muscular."


    Bob coughed awkwardly and looked around nervously. If Mitchnew heard this coming from her angel, she would be so hurt to hear it even if Zero made that statement with pure intentions.


    "Ok, I will explain this only once so you must listen carefully to it. also, you must promise me to never make such statements again. Judging anyone by their gender can often hurt them. If Mitchnew heard this, she would be very hurt by your words even if it is true. Most people cannot help being the gender that they are and some of them are just souls trapped in the wrong bodies."


    Zero nodded and listened to Bob explain the concept of genders seriously. There were three kinds of genders as opposed to the two that Zero thought there were.


    "Genders exist for reproduction. In most cases, genders cannot be changed. However, there are some creatures who can change their genders. These are very rare and often only ever happens in hermaphrodites. Humans have attempted to change their genders before and there is reason to believe that they were successful. The previous earth allowed the mating between two people of the same gender and have been able to procreate life."


    "That''s fascinating. Did that mean they were able to create life by themselves like hermaphrodites?"


    Bob hummed. Not much of that was documented. His knowledge didn''t extend that far either and if there was someone who might know about it, that person would be either Merlin or Steve Jobs.


    "Sorry Zero, I don''t know much about genders in humans or the experiments they did to it. I only know the natural process of how it is created and what it does. You''d have to ask Merlin or Steve Jobs about the experiments humans tried. It''s not pleasant is all I can tell you. They attempted alchemy, cloning and all sorts of horrible things that took a lot of lives."


    The young doctor nodded and decided that he would stay away from that topic for now. Bob then explained how life was created and what the branch did to the flower. Zero was amazed by it and then became confused.


    "Wait, if babies were born from inside the stomach, then how will you be born? You come from an egg."


    Bob grinned. "Good question. Like I said, that''s the more common method. Sadly, it isn''t very convenient for some of the other animals and magical beasts so we find other methods of procreating life. the egg is like a portal womb where the baby grows. So the branch will still fertilise the flower and then the female will lay an egg in somewhere she thinks is safe. Sometimes the mother takes care until the egg hatches but sometimes she doesn''t."


    Zero made an angry noise. "Why can''t the mother take care of the eggs? They''re helpless to wind and rain and hungry animals!"


    Bob smiled. "Birds lay eggs because they''re body is way too small to house several baby birds inside them. The same is with fishes. However, while the birds can sit on four of five eggs for a month, fishes lay thousands of eggs at one time. The mother cannot possibly care for so many children can she?"


    Zero shook his head. "I suppose not? But what if they get eaten by other bigger fishes before they are hatched?"


    "That," Bob told Zero. "Is the life cycle. The mother fish lays thousands of eggs because she knows not many of them will be born. Some will get eaten before they are born and others will get eaten while they are small and weak after they are born. However, for the strong babies, they will grow up to become mothers and fathers to give birth to even stronger babies hoping that more of them will survive."


    Then the dragon added that all living creatures do the same to provide better for their young hoping that they will become stronger than them to continue the species. The species that didn''t survive the growing harsh competition will eventually become extinct.


    "That''s sad. But it still does not explain why humans cannot be hermaphrodites. If what you explained earlier about some humans being unhappy with their gender or fall in love for others of the same gender, wouldn''t the problem be resolved if everyone had both genders for procreation?"


    Bob smirked. "Can you imagine humans populating the world at their will? It takes many years for humans to find a compatible mate and when they do, they can bear children once every year. What do you think will happen if they skip the searching process and start repopulating the world every year after they mature?"


    "There will be many humans?" Zero tried.


    "Correction," Bob pointed out. "There will be many small humans with not enough big humans wise enough to care for all of them. Have you seen Seth? Do you know how many adults are needed to take care of one baby? If Karris was on her own, she would have a difficult time and both mother and child might not make it."


    Zero thought about it. Bob had a point. He explained what extinction was and Zero thought about it. If there were humans who could procreate at will, the world would be overpopulated with humans and there would not be enough resources to sustain everyone. Humans have taken to farming simply because it was easier to feed the population. The mountains and forests were cut down to make cities and towns so the food that took many years to grow were no longer sufficient. If there were more mini-humans than big humans, they would only become extra burdens to the ecosystem and it wouldn''t be long for the planet to be destroyed by humans.


    "I understand now. However, I don''t get the part that you say some humans tend to find the same gender to mate with. Why is that a thing? Isn''t that wrong? A flower needs a branch to fertilise it. Two branches and two flowers won''t'' fertilise each other. Besides, if children were like fruits, the fruits developed by two flowers or two branches would mess up the concept of yin and yang completely. It''s going against the cycle."


    Bob sighed. He knew Zero was going to point it out. The term homosexual is not going to be easy to explain. However, the best way to do so without Zero questioning it was to call it a ''bug'' in Solo''s creation.


    "Not everything the Great One created was perfect. Because humans were given intelligence, sometimes the genetics created had flaws in them. You''ve seen the flaws too right? In Steve''s term, it was called a ''bug''. The error in those created humans made them attracted to the same gender. We call it homosexuality but the purpose of the fruitless mating is because the genetic line should not be passed down with that combination after that human''s generation. The evolution has reached a dead end and it''s a method that preserves the continuation of the human species for the stronger offsprings."


    Zero nodded. Now it made sense. Still, one question remained. "What about those you said were souls with labelled genders but had been attached to the wrong physical body? Was Enma careless in assigning the body? Was there a shortage of bodies?"


    Bob sighed. Leave it to Zero to question what transgender meant. Unlike homosexuality, the dragon couldn''t really smoke his way out of it.


    "I believe you''d have to consult King Yama pertaining to this. I do not have an answer for dragons do not experience this problem. In fact, humans are the only species who encountered such an issue. It might be due to their level of intelligence."


    Zero nodded and Bob took his chance to run away. He was going to chew Mii out for throwing him to the merciless doctor. Zero didn''t give him a  break and asked everything under the sun from babies to the strange thing called love and the procreation process. Bob couldn''t lie to Zero but he couldn''t give him a too detailed answer either. He simply glazed over details and gave Zero a top-down view of the process in the most medical way he could explain it.


    "Good job," the strawcherry fairy praised when Bob returned to their mindscape. Zoe was also there and Lily was bright red after hearing the lecture. None of the mindscape girls wanted to give Zero the talk and Bob groaned. he''d fallen right into the trap of being the only male present.


    "You could have thrown Zero a book or something," he complained.


    "Zero researched it up before he talked to you. He still had questions to ask. I see that you''re very good at handling Zero. While I''m busy coordinating the background work, I''m putting you in charge of Zero''s education and emotional well-being," Mii said.


    Zoe volunteered to be Zero''s unofficial guardian and emotional support while Lily decided to simply be his friend and go-to assistant whenever he needed someone to talk to.


    "He is calling King Yama now to clarify the reason for transgenders," Bob told them and Mii laughed. She could already imagine Enma''s reaction to it.


    "I''m curious to know how he will answer Zero. You gave him quite the logical and medical explanation like a true professional. You do realise that Zero wouldn''t understand any of the concepts for lust because of it, right?"


    Bob rolled his eyes. "So what if Zero understood it? He''s got nothing down there to explore with. If Lilith didn''t want to expose Zero to any of that, I will not do the honours of touching the pandora''s box. also, he''s too young to be thinking about such things!"


    Zoe agreed. In her eyes, Zero was still a child who needs a lot of love and protection. Zero might have matured physically but the zashikiwarashi knew that he was still the same sweet kid on the inside.


    While the mindscape occupants debated about the pros and cons of Zero finding a romantic relationship and if they should encourage it should the opportunity arise, King Yama was having a hard time justifying the reasons for his actions.


    "You see, when a soul is scheduled for rebirth, we can only match it to the database. Remember that complex formula about sins and virtues? Yes, that''s the one. Not all souls become humans, some become plants or animals. We''re not in charge of deciding gender because it isn''t our job."


    Zero wasn''t buying it. "How come souls know what gender they want to be then? I thought you said the reincarnated souls will be erased of any past life memories unless there were special cases."


    King Yama groaned. This wasn''t his job. Souls were supposed to be part of the life cycle that his mother managed. His job was to see that the process moved smoothly. Why did Zero come to complain about transgenders? Humans were the least of his concern as most souls reincarnate into plants and animals. He only paid attention when a soul was sentenced to rebirth into a lower or higher life form. Everything else was decided by the cycle that Sedna and Gaia maintained.


    "Look, Zero. I would love to know why this is happening too but for the Purgatory, we only have the responsibility of seeing that every reincarnated soul has a vessel to occupy and that each vessel does not hold more than one soul. We see an available vessel in the correct plane for reincarnation, we ship the soul ready for rebirth immediately. This is what we do. As for gender-matching, it''s not something I have control over. Perhaps you might want to speak to my mother or aunt about it. Gaia and Sedna decide the cycle so they might have a better idea."


    Zero nodded. "I understand. Thanks, En and sorry to disturb you while you''re very busy. Oh, can I also ask if you have a branch or a flower in your crotch area? Buddha has light in his area so I can''t tell. I don''t have either, so I''m doing a general survey for better understanding. Are immortal species very different in this aspect?"


    King Yama blinked. Branch or flower? What was this boy talking about?


    "I don''t have any. It''s the same as yours. Why?"


    Zero was shocked. "Don''t have any? Then how do you know if you are a male or a female?"


    King Yama hummed. The question never really come to mind when all the spare energy he had was poured into working.


    "I''ve never really thought about it," he admitted and Zero visibly deflated until the Purgatory Ruler added that it shouldn''t matter. "Isn''t it better than the transgenders you were talking about? Not having a gender means you can actually choose what you want to be. I just don''t have the time or motivation to try being a female. I''ve always been a male so I''m sticking with what is comfortable for me. Are you curious about becoming a female?"


    Zero paused. Was he curious? "A little," he admitted. "But the dress and wig that your mothers bought for me in La Boutique made me scared of becoming a female. If human females are required to dress in such uncomfortable clothes, I would rather stay male. The tracksuit is the best and I''m not giving it up."


    Enma laughed. That sounded very much like something Zero would concern himself with.


    "No Zero, genders do not define behaviour. If anything, males can wear dresses too if they liked. I don''t see why females cannot wear tracksuits. Transgender is a thing among humans so you''d fit in perfectly even if you wore clothes of the opposite gender in the body you prefer."


    That made Zero consider it. "I guess you''re right. But do girls always need long hair? My hair is growing rather long now and I haven''t had the time to cut it. Would that make me a girl once it grows out to the length of the wig?"


    Enma thought about it. "I don''t really know, Zero. Have you tried altering your vessel to become a female? Is there any visible difference other than the hair length? I''m sure there''s a function for you to transform that vessel somewhere. I heard Zeus talking about it."


    Zero went into the system settings for his vessel and scrolled through the long list.


    "You''re right! There is a function to customise my vessel''s appearance. I can even change my eye colour, skin colour, hair colour at will. Oh, why isn''t there a height function? Also, yes, gender-swapping is an option too. Let me try it now."


    Enam waited for Zero to test the function out and was surprised to receive a text not too long after it happened.


    The unsuspecting Purgatory King clicked on the picture Zero sent and nearly went into cardiac arrest at the nude picture of Zero''s female vessel.


    "What do you think?" Zero asked again with his voice in a much higher pitch.


    King Yama paled and his subordinates glanced over with worry when the demigod rushed out of his office and excused himself for the rest of the day.


    "Zero?"


    "Yes, Enma?"


    The Purgatory Lord took a deep breath. "Please don''t ever send pictures of yourself without clothing to people. It doesn''t matter who it is, just never do it again. Understood?"


    Zero blinked. He just wanted to show Enma the difference. Other than the long hair, he had a slightly bouncier chest although it looked almost the same as Mitchnew''s and Amaraline''s. His voice was as high as the voice he had before he became a teenager and his waist was slightly smaller but everything else remained the same. If Zero had to say it, he preferred the female form better. It looked a lot prettier and Zero liked how he was more flexible in it. If there was something Zero disliked about the female vessel, it was the one-inch height difference. They made his female vessel shorter than his male vessel and Zero didn''t have an option to increase height.


    "Zero?" King Yama asked when he received no reply.


    "En... they removed my height in the female vessel... I don''t even have an option to edit height. Why?"


    King Yama couldn''t answer him. The ones who made Zero''s vessel weren''t present and King Yama could only comfort Zero as he sobbed over the conflicted thoughts.


    "Maybe you could grow your hair out in the male vessel to make it look like the female vessel? You said that there wasn''t much difference between the male and female vessel right? Other than the bouncier chest and smaller waist that you can do without I think flexibility can be trained by doing stretching exercises. Also, if you like the voice of the female vessel you can simply speak in a slightly higher pitch in your normal voice. Nobody can tell the difference once you grow your hair out."


    Zero sniffed. Enma''s words gave him some form of hope and Zero went back to his customisation menu to change it back to his male vessel.


    "Ok. I will not send nude pictures to anyone. Also, I think I''ll stick with the male vessel simply because it is taller. I might grow my hair out and do stretches as you suggested too. Still cannot believe they removed one inch from the female vessel..."


    King Yama chuckled. Zero''s height complex still hasn''t changed. If Baal heard it, the Demon Lord would be laughing for days.


    "I don''t think you should worry too much about genders, Zero. In fact, I think it''s better to ignore the impact of a person''s gender. It shouldn''t matter what gender they are because it wouldn''t change a person''s true nature. If they are kind, they would be kind as both male and female. If they are nasty then nothing''s going to change."


    Zero smiled. Enma was wise. gender didn''t really matter when it came to friends. Zero knew that he would still be Baal and Truen''s friends even if they were both females. In fact, now that he thought about it, Mitchnew could be a man and Sekkin could still marry Mitchnew while calling him his wife. Zero was too narrow-minded earlier. Males could be wives and females could be husbands.


    "For the record," Enma who heard Zero''s mumblings interrupted. "Mitchnew is definitely female. I have her records here."


    Zero blinked. "Really?"


    King Yama smiled grimly. "Yes. Unfortunately so. Don''t go around assuming people''s genders unless they introduce themselves to you. Transgenders are easily offended. Always refer to them by their names if you''re unsure, ok?"


    Zero nodded. "Thank you, Enma! I''m going to call Gaia and Sedna now, ok?"


    The Purgatory Lord ended the call and immediately deleted the photo of Zero''s nude female body from his communicator. He''s never had a girlfriend since the beginning of his existence but he''s beginning to wonder what would happen if Zero continued to stay in his female vessel. After all, he felt his heart skip a beat earlier when no other beautiful woman could make him react this way.


    "No, it''s because Zero is special. He''s my very first friend, it''s only natural to treat him differently. This is not love, it can''t be."


    While the King of the Purgatory was tearing off petals of the mana lotuses in the Spring of Vitality to know if it was love or not, Zero was busy making his final call to understand the mystery behind genders.


    "Hello Sedna!" his bright and cheerful voice made the Goddess coo in delight. It had been a while since anyone had any news about the young doctor.


    "Hello, Zero. How have you been? It''s good to hear from you."


    Zero chatted for a while and updated her about his progress with the training. "Buddha and Hua Tuo are now discussing on the training plans today so I have a little bit of time. I called because I have some questions that even Enma wasn''t able to answer. He said that either Gaia or you would know better because you oversee the cycle of life."


    Sedna smiled. "Interesting. That boy is very smart so there shouldn''t be a lot of things he doesn''t know. What''s bothering you, Zero?"


    The young doctor started explaining about his questions on gender ever since he saw Buddha''s glowing nether region. He also told Sedna about Bob''s explanation and Enam''s answer about the reincarnation process.


    "So that brings me to my question. Why are souls being matched to the wrong vessels? Homosexuality couldn''t be avoided but transgender should."


    Sedna wasn''t expecting the topic about the birds and the bees to be brought up when she received Zero''s call. For the first time, the Great Goddess wished that Zero had called her sister instead. Still, she thought carefully about how to answer Zero.


    "It''s not as simple as that," she told the teenager. "Souls don''t often identify with genders upon reincarnation. In fact, they lose all their memories of it. The only reason why they feel like they should align with a particular gender is because of the energy they absorbed during the transfer between planes. Some planes are more balanced so the soul is neutral and can adapt to the gender it is born into. However, some planes are more yin positive or yang positive so the souls with lingering yin or yang energy will become developed into that gender. It''s not something we can prevent or match."


    Zero raised a bow at the revelation. "Souls go through planes before the rebirth?"


    Sedna smiled. "Yes, they do. In fact, some of them travel through the cracks between the planes and harvest chaos energy before birth. Usually, the chaos energy interferes with Enma''s memory-erasing process and they become reborn with memories of their previous lives."


    "Is there a way to pass rebirthing souls in a safer passageway?" Zero asked and Sedna sighed.


    "You''d have to ask Gaia about it. I take care of the rebirthing for plants and animals but Gaia works on the souls of the humans to be rebirthed. Or you could ask the Queen of Dryads because she''s in charge of collecting fallen soul fragments for rebirthing. Souls don''t always come back in one piece especially for the moe intelligent life forms like humans. They are often damaged and we send them to different planes to recover their form before they reach their new vessels."


    Zero groaned. The transgender problem would continue to exist because of the intelligence humans possessed. He didn''t need to call Gaia or talk to Tanya to know why these souls needed repairs. Humans had the ability to use soul magic and often they tapped on energy reserves like chaos magic that they didn''t understand, hurting the souls in the process when it returned to the cycle.


    "I think I understand now, thank you Sedna..." Zero smiled and the Goddess wished Zero all the best for his training.


    The young doctor ended the call and groaned. Solo created humans because they were the most interesting creatures and while Zero didn''t deny that, he wished they could be less complicated and destructive. Not only were humans destroying worlds and Gods, but they were also capable of destroying themselves.


    The brunet spent the rest of the afternoon thinking about humans. Karris was human but she didn''t seem to be too complicated compared to the stories about other humans and what they''d accomplished. Maybe she was the less extreme type of human. Zero then thought about Hua Tuo and Buddha who were both once humans. He couldn''t help but be impressed. All the humans and once-humans Zero knew were very different with no two creatures showing any similarity.


    "I wonder why my past self created them in the first place when there are so many problems."


    Too much thinking made Zero yawn. He felt sleepy and decided that he should head back for a nap. Hua Tuo would be mad if he overslept and missed the curfew. He didn''t want to worry his teacher either and trouble them to search for him so Zero made the wise decision to head back now that he had his answers.


    "It would be nice to have a gender that could grow in height though," he thought half-seriously and yawned again.


    For now, Zero was feeling lazy. This vessel was good enough and Zero didn''t think it would matter much if he was going to be meeting all sorts of non-human creatures. Camie who had giant blood in her easily towered over even the tallest humans so Zero was quite content with the genderless identity he had.


    If people were going to judge him based on his gender, he was going to take Enma and Bob''s advice to put them in his unworthy list until they changed their minds.


    The narrow-minded do not deserve to be friends with him because Zero''s friends came from all over the place. If the couldn''t look past gender, how were they going to look past other things like status, species and talent?

 Chapter 251 - Fake It Till It Comes True

    Hua Tuo wasn''t joking when he said that Buddha was a cultivation monster. The ideas Buddha kept suggesting were things the physician had never heard of before. He followed very strictly to the books he read and marital manuals. Cultivation was something that progressed by stages through hard work and talent.


    The Enlightened One didn''t follow the strict conventional rules that Hua Tuo learnt. In fact, the Sage God of Medicine was wondering if he was severely outdated. He never really kept up with the times but this was just too much. It was as if Buddha told him the world was a pyramid and not a sphere as he always knew it to be.


    Simply put it, Hua Tuo was overwhelmed. Buddha just came crashing into his world and pointed out everything was wrong. Now Hua Tuo didn''t know what to do with the few centuries worth of cultivation he did. After toiling away for so long, Buddha came in to tell him none of those was really required. The doctor felt depression coming for him.


    "The basis of cultivation is a journey about finding yourself and going further spiritually. The moment you attained immortality as a Sage God, the rules of cultivation for mortals no longer applies to you. You''ve never been restricted to cultivate the ways they did. Seven hundred years to develop the full network for chakra and meridians are for humans. Most of them won''t live past two hundred so the method is absurd and completely ineffective."


    Hua Tuo felt numb on the inside. His world turned to ice at those words. As if to rub salt into the fresh wound, Buddha added that it simply wasn''t possible to begin with because he attained enlightenment without following the manual at the age of thirty-five while he was still human and did it after only forty-nine days of meditation.


    The physician didn''t dare to meet Buddha''s eyes. He didn''t know what to say. Buddha''s stories were widely known to all but Hua Tuo simply never paid any heed to them. Right now, he was paying the price for his stubborn pride. If only he''d lowered his head to ask the conman for guidance, he wouldn''t have wasted almost a millennium trying to get to the enlightened state.


    The Enlightened One didn''t comment about Hua Tuo''s silence. His method of cultivation greatly differed from the Chinese philosophers. There were pros and cons about cultivating it the way Hua Tuo did but a stable foundation was not one of them.


    "Don''t be sad, old friend. Your time was not wasted. While the basis of enlightenment is the same, the different methods will yield different fruits. Cultivating it my way will only make you become like me. Take a look at my followers in Nirvana and you will understand."


    Those gentle words were like salve to Hua Tuo''s burns and the physician felt slightly better. Zero was still out and the two Sage Gods discussed details on how to break the limits for Zero who wasn''t even human enough to practise cultivation in the first place.


    "Well, he''s already made it this far. What''s a little more cheating going to do? He''s not going to get hurt even if he finds out."


    Hua Tuo stilled. "You mean..."


    Buddha smiled. "If the eight extraordinary meridian points don''t exist, we can just create them for Zero. To be more precise, we can guide him into creating them on his own."


    Hua Tuo didn''t know how they were going to do it but that sounded like a better idea than what he had in mind. "How are we going to pull this off?"


    The Enlightened One grinned. "Remember that Zero is now the system administrator? Also, the child knows how to use chaos energy to cushion the friction between qi and mana. Not to mention, he has an affinity with all elements."


    Hua Tuo nodded slowly. He still didn''t know what Buddha was getting at. Being a system administrator didn''t automatically mean that Zero had creation powers. As Zero''s teacher, he was very aware of that fact.


    The Enlightened One smiled. "Do you know what the eight extraordinary meridians are called in my method of cultivation?"


    Hua Tuo shook his head. Sure, there should be similarities but what would that change at this point? Zero''s body wasn''t human and the boy didn''t even have a soul. Cultivation was only qi manipulation for Zero at this point. He wouldn''t be able to produce qi of his own just like how he wouldn''t be able to produce mana of his own.


    Buddha picked up a dried twig meant to build a campfire and dipped it into the water before he started to draw out something on the stone floor of the cave. Hua Tuo recognised it.


    "Isn''t that the Dharma Wheel?"


    Buddha smiled. "Also known as the Eightfold Path. Doesn''t this seem familiar with the eight extraordinary meridians? Philosophy isn''t all that different. Each extraordinary meridian could be linked to one of these practices. Zero might not have a soul nor a human body to develop the physical cultivation aspects but he has emotions and intelligence, doesn''t he?"


    The physician nodded. Buddha made sense, this could work. However, there was no guarantee that the method would work. Zero had always been a rather intuitive learner. The doctor remembered clearly when he was teaching Zero how to master healing magic. Revival magic was the toughest stage for anyone to master and even Zero struggled with it. However, after the nightmarish days of experimenting it with no success, Zero suddenly had an awakening and never made a mistake from that day onwards when he used revival magic.


    It always amazed Hua Tuo that Zero could find a solution that wouldn''t work for anyone else but worked perfectly for him. The teen was always overcoming obstacles and staying true to who he was. That was one thing Hua Tuo had always struggled with. Society''s expectations always pressured him back when he was a human and that feeling never disappeared even after attaining immortality. On the other hand, Buddha was like Zero. He didn''t allow anyone else to influence him. In fact, Buddha kept his personality intact, unlike Hua Tuo who constantly kept himself in check, afraid of offending the more powerful Gods.


    "Zero will find a way," Buddha said. His tone was so serious that Hua Tuo found himself believing the Enlightened One even if he didn''t believe in himself. If it was Zero, the boy just might make it.


    "We will try your method. Let me know how I could assist," the physician told Buddha who then elaborated on his plans.


    The more Hua Tuo listened to Buddha''s plans, the more he was convinced. If there was a confidence meter attached to the plan, Hua Tuo would give it an eight out of ten. It might be unconventional and completely went against logic but everything that his student stood for never followed logic. One must fight fire with fire sometimes and this would be one of the times Hua Tuo agreed with the saying.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Zero came back without a splash this time and it surprised Hua Tuo. The brunet muttered his greetings and lumbered over to the bedding like a zombie before crashing in the straw mattress. Zero didn''t often snore when he slept but this time, Hua Tuo heard the soft snoring coming from the teenager who fell asleep in record time. That had to be less than ten seconds but Zero was completely dead to the world. What exactly did his apprentice do to tire himself out so much?


    Then again, it was a rare opportunity and Hua Tuo decided to hurry along with the plans. Buddha marked out the matching meridian points to the emotions and teachings in the Eightfold Path.


    Right View = Conception Vessel


    Right Resolve = Governing Channel


    Right Effort = Penetrating Channel


    Right Mindfulness = Yin Regulating Channel


    Right Concentration = Yang Regulating Channel


    Right Speech = Yin Motility Channel


    Right Action = Yang Motility Channel


    Right Livelihood = Belt Vessels


    "We will start in the order of livelihood, speech, action, mindfulness, concentration, effort, view then resolve. It''s what completes the cycle from the lowest stage of awakening."


    Hua Tuo took down notes and formulated what was required for the forced cultivation session. The Sage Gods hashed out a few more details about what they would do. This time, Buddha will join in with Zero''s cultivation training. According to the Enlightened One, there was no need to split the Trigression Falls training into three like what Hua Tuo intended.


    "In terms of awakening, the first three stages are mortal virtues as represented by the Aggression Falls. Livelihood, speech and action make up that tier. Progression Falls is what the meditation stage of awakening is all about. Mindfulness, concentration and effort make up this part of the training. The last stage is the actual enlightenment breakthrough called wisdom or insight. It is usually different for every individual. Some take minutes while other years. Some never make it at all. Regression Falls represent this stage of wisdom. Right resolve and right view are the final trials before one becomes enlightened. Zero doesn''t struggle with all of them, only some parts of it. To hasten the training process, one person will have to be Zero''s anchor and support and the other has to be Zero''s guide."


    The physician compared notes. Buddha''s Eightfold Path was rather similar to the teachings of Confucianism.


    "I think I understand the majority of it. It is very similar to the teachings of Confucianism back in China."


    Buddha chuckled. He knew why it was similar. "I know. He was my cultivation friend. We met in the void frequently and shared with each other a lot of things. However, he didn''t attain immortality because he had too many earthly attachments even after he died."


    Hua Tuo was stunned. The great philosopher was actually Buddha''s friend? How uncanny was it?


    "I see... how should we do this then? I''ll be the anchor and you be the guide?"


    Buddha shook his head. "You need to be the guide. I don''t know anything about human anatomy."


    The physician looked troubled. While it was true that Buddha had no clue about human anatomy, Hua Tuo didn''t have a good grasp of the correlation between the virtues and the extraordinary meridians they were meant to match. Confucius'' version of the Eightfold Path was very incomplete on the details. the general concept was there but Hua Tuo wasn''t confident in interpreting them accurately enough to guide Zero.


    "I don''t know much about the Eightfold Path. You don''t have to worry much anatomically because the cultivation method is non-conforming to logic. If anything, Zero might crate them in his inner dimension instead of an extension of his body."


    Buddha''s eyes lit up at that. "We can create it in his inner dimension then! Nobody said it has to be outside of his vessel. In fact, this can be used when he transfers vessels. Your suggestion is brilliant!"


    "I- no, huh? What?" Hua Tuo was confounded. How did this become a suggestion? Also, was it even possible to create extraordinary meridian points in someone''s inner dimension? Wasn''t the inner dimension a place to recover, store and generate qi?


    "How can Zero use the power of the eight extraordinary meridians if it''s not part of his vessel?" the doctor asked.


    Buddha just raised a brow. "Amitabha. When there is a will, there will be a way. Zero will find the way, our duty is merely to light the path for him."


    Hua Tuo felt his eyebrow twitched. Buddha was obviously dodging the question. If the Enlightened One didn''t have an answer, how can the physician know what to do?


    Still, they didn''t have much of a choice. Hua Tuo could only hope that Buddha''s confidence will bring them through this.


    No! The physician wanted to slap himself. In times like this, hoping was not the right thing to do. Zero''s entire cultivation future was depending on it. As the teacher, he would fake it until it comes true. Even if they didn''t know what was going to happen with such a shabby plan, Zero was a miracle maker. He would show them the way and as his teacher, Hua Tuo was going to hold the sky full of flimsy lies for Zero until he succeeds.


    As long as one had faith, anything was possible.

 Chapter 252 - Ba Guai the Octopus

    Zero woke up feeling completely refreshed. Instead of Hua Tuo cooking dinner, Zero was surprised to see Buddha taking over kitchen duties for the day. He didn''t think that the Enlightened One was capable of cooking and it surprised him.


    Buddha stirred the pot and tasted the soup before nodding. For some reason, Zero thought that Buddha was very used to cooking with that sight and rubbed his eyes. Was this an illusion? He didn''t think that the Wise One would be doing chores and menial tasks himself with the number of servants he had running around in Nirvana. Buddha didn''t really have to do anything he didn''t want to, he was rich. Besides, from what he heard from Merlin, Zero knew that Buddha was once royalty while he was human.


    Zero wasn''t complaining when Hua Tuo told him to run back to the hut for an extra set of cutlery and bowl. Buddha was joining them for a meal and Zero was thrilled to try someone else''s cooking, not that Hua Tuo''s wasn''t great. The physician didn''t even have time to add on to the list of things he needed from the hut when Zero disappeared through the portal. He sighed and shook his head while checking the rice that was steaming in a wooden basket. Dinner was almost done and the physician wanted an early night.


    Zero returned in a flash and the three immortals ate in silence with only the sound of occasional slurping and clinking of chopsticks as the background. The water roared outside but thanks to Zero''s soundproofing magic, they were spared that unnecessary din.


    "Zero, tomorrow we will resume training. Buddha will be joining us but we won''t be continuing the cultivation using the three waterfalls method. Buddha will explain what we are going to do next," Hua Tuo told his startled student.


    The Enlightened One found Zero''s surprised expression endearing. Zero couldn''t help but look like a fawn who saw a lion in the middle of playing. Buddha smiled and told Zero to read up on the Eightfold Path.


    "We are going to create the eight extraordinary meridians based on the dharma wheel. Remember how you wanted to have many things in your inner dimension? We can start creating that using a different cultivation method. However, the Dharma Wheelmust be the base for all your future cultivations. While you sleep tonight, make use of the time to think about what you''d like your first creation to be. Remember, it is going to be the centre of your inner world. If the creation is weak, you cannot make much future progress."


    Zero nodded and Buddha left the cave for Nirvana again. Hua Tuo let Zero have some time to think about what he wanted to do. He didn''t even scold the boy when the teenager zoned out and let water drip all over the cave floor.


    Out on the edge of the cliff, Zero looked up at the sky and felt the cold wind in his face. The waterfall''s roaring below him wasn''t as loud as it could have been from high up. Still, it covered up the sounds of insects buzzing around in the night. The stars in the sky reminded him of the sky in his inner dimension.


    What did he want to create first? He wanted to make something strong in the inner dimension and while plants are the basic form of all life on Earth, Zero didn''t think creating a tree for his foundation would be good even if it made sense. That would be too boring and predictable. Besides, he wanted something he could interact with while he was there.


    That''s right, Zero wanted to have a huge lake in there. Maybe he should start with that first and then slowly add the other plants and animals he wanted over time. He looked down into the spring below and thought about that monster koi. Maybe he could create a lake guardian too. If the dharma wheel had a physical form, Zero was certain that it would have eight limbs too.


    Feeling inspired, Zero went to bed and had a pleasant dream about the beautiful inner world he would create.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. > This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Four hours. Zero knew he spent four hours in his inner dimension without much success. So far, he managed to complete six out of eight paths. Livelihood and Views were proving to be exceptionally difficult for the inexperienced and pampered teenager.


    "This isn''t working," Zero groaned and voluntarily exited the inner dimension.


    Buddha and Hua Tuo were surprised by Zero''s decision to end the rials earlier. He made good progress with six out of eight paths and Hua Tuo couldn''t be more pleased. However, the two paths that Zero had yet to comprehend were tricky to explain.


    "I''m sorry, I couldn''t do it..."


    Buddha smiled and left Hua Tuo to do the debriefing for their first meditation session.


    "Don''t apologise. You''re still young and have not experienced the world. Many people don''t succeed in cultivation. It took Buddha forty-nine days of meditating to understand the eight paths completely to be enlightened. It''s only the first day."


    Zero still looked down and Hua Tuo sighed. Sometimes he thought that Zero put too much pressure on himself.


    "What do you have trouble comprehending?" Hua Tuo asked. Master and student were still on the giant lotus pad but it had a far more casual atmosphere now as if it was a grandfather speaking with their grandchild.


    Zero sulked. "Right Views and Right Livelihood. How can one know they''d always have the right views and opinions in a world full of unknown? Also, I''ve never had to work for anything to know what a livelihood feels like."


    Hua Tuo chuckled and sighed. He ruffled Zero hair with affection and smiled. "My boy, Right Views isn''t the same as Correct Views. You are right. Nobody knows for sure what''s the best decision to make for the best outcome. However, we can follow a set of principles to guide us towards a path we won''t regret. What is the one thing you want to abide by even in times of the unknown?"


    Zero thought about it. He wanted to explore the world Solo created and help people who are hurting along the way. In his eyes, anyone who doesn''t have ill-intentions should be helped. However, there were people like Douglas who did bad things out of circumstances even if was a choice he made. Zero frowned. How did Carrabas, Douglas and Rhinestone differ? Ill-intentions weren''t that easily identified if that were the case.


    Hua Tuo left Zero alone to ponder over it. He did his job at pointing Zero in the right direction so as a teacher, all he could do now was have faith in Zero.


    A dinner, Zero was still thinking about it. This time, Buddha decided to give Zero a little nudge in the direction both Sage Gods were waiting for.


    "Do you know why the Dharmachakra is in the shape of a wheel?"


    Zero snapped out of his thoughts and blinked. Now that Buddha mentioned it, there wasn''t really a need for the eightfold paths to be a wheel. Then the realisation hit Zero. The Eightfold Path wasn''t a crossroad, it was a cycle.


    Buddha didn''t say anything else when he saw that light in Zero''s eyes. The teenager was a really fast learner if he had a teacher who could point him in the right direction to run in. Hua Tuo watched his apprentice closely as Zero ate. The boy''s mind wasn''t present and it didn''t take long for food to be spilt all over the floor.


    After finding out that the Dharma Wheel was a cycle, Zero looked closer into the relationships of all eight paths. If he had to describe it, their relationship was more complicated like a spider''s web instead of a simple wheel. If he mapped the image out in his head, the Right Views were created by Right Resolve and Right Mindfulness. If he was to put that into context of what made a view correct, it was more than just intention. It was the ability to see the world from a top-down perspective as well as feel the pain of others as his own and consider all factors to make a decision was what made the right view. It can only be considered correct once Zero understood all the possibilities. Judging someone based on one perspective didn''t make that view right even if the person had good intentions.


    Neither Sage Gods were expecting for Zero to achieve a breakthrough over dinner and a simple conversation. Normally, meditation and focus were required for that. Still, they rejoiced. Buddha decided to give Zero another hint for the Right Livelihood concept that he couldn''t grasp.


    "What''s the difference between a livelihood and a career?"


    Hua Tuo who was doing the cleaning up paused for a while before resuming his chores. Why didn''t he think of that? No wonder Buddha was the cultivation monster and not him.


    Zero tilted his head to the side. Was there a difference between career and livelihood? People worked for both of it. "I don''t understand. People work for them, right? I''ve never had to work for anything I needed."


    Hua Tuo raised a brow when Zero said that. "If you''ve never had to work for anything you needed, do you think I''d allow you to eat dinner?"


    Zero looked at the half-finished bowl of rice. "But working means earning money right? All I did was hunt and help to cook or dinner. I don''t have a job, I just help out around where I can."


    Buddha didn''t offer any other hints and Hua Tuo wondered how he should explain the concept of work to Zero. People did work that they didn''t get paid for too and instead, they were given lodging, food and shelter.


    "What use if money if nobody wanted to accept it? The only reason why many people work for money is so that they can use it to buy lodging, food and things that they want. We don''t use money to exchange for dinner between the two of us because it''s too troublesome. However, you still do work in the form of cleaning, hunting and tending to my garden."


    Zero frowned. "What''s a career then?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "That''s your like your dream to become a doctor. It''s not essential for surviving but it''s something you want to do."


    Zero nodded and rocked himself to and fro with crossed legs pulled up to his chest. The concept of careers was new to Zero but if he had to put that into a smaller scale that he could comprehend, careers were things that went beyond his immediate needs for survival. It was work that he did without actually needing repayment for. However, livelihood was something that Zero would have to do just to exist. For example, Zero didn''t need a lot of food and he only needed to help out a little in exchange for that. However, the teenager would need to absorb a lot of things simply to ensure he doesn''t return to the void again from over expanding his energy reserves.


    What exactly makes a livelihood right in this context then?


    By the time it was time for bed, Zero was still thinking about it. the teen tossed and turned a lot but was still unable to fall asleep. He decided that a walk would do him some good and snuck out of the cave.


    The familiar district sight greeted him with the honoured graves in the middle of the busy developing city. The boy decided to take a walk in the abyss for a change of air. For some reason, he felt as if he might get some clues to his current predicament.


    Bob and Mii watched Zero closely as he wandered around the market district. Despite how well the Garden of Roth was doing, there were still underlying tension between the demons and angels. Zero noted how many poor demons had flocked over and the children looked like they were starved badly. Zero had no money on him and could only watch them while feeling apologetic that they''d have to go hungry.


    About two stalls away, there was a lone boy whom Zero identified was a lizard demon of some sort. the boy''s tongue flicked in the air nervously as his eyes darted to and fro, watching the stalls and the crowd. His erratic behaviour attracted Zero''s attention and the young doctor decided to watch him.


    The lizard demon boy walked over and blended in the crowd. Zero wasn''t expecting him to go near a kebab stall and swipe a good number of skewers before making a run for it by climbing the walls and disappearing into the maze of alleys. It happened so quickly that Zero didn''t have time to react. Naturally, the kebab store owner was furious but there wasn''t much he could do.


    Zero stared off blankly into space as his mind worked. Suddenly he understood what livelihood meant. The child who stole the kebabs did it for survival but the kebab owner who sold them probably didn''t need so many sticks. Besides, not all his kebabs would have been sold by the end of the day and he could afford to give away a few to the poor and starving children but he didn''t. He sold kebabs because it was his career and not his livelihood.


    However, Zero knew that stealing wasn''t right. If Zero was that starving child, he would go around asking to work in exchange for food instead of stealing. He was aware that some people wouldn''t give him food or work. In fact, judging from the gloomy atmosphere in the market, he didn''t think anyone would. Still, Zero thought that the lizard boy shouldn''t have taken so many for himself. then again, he wouldn''t be surprised if the extra skewers were for other starving children who were too young or weak to steal for themselves.


    Thinking so much made Zero''s head hurt and he decided that it might be time to return. He now understood the difference between a livelihood and a career but what does a right livelihood mean? Working hard and making an honest income didn''t really make sense in such a dire situation where everyone fought for their survival. What could Buddha possible see that Zero was missing out? Was there even a wrong livelihood ignoring the methods?


    Zero fell asleep the moment he hit the straw mattress. Thinking so much tired him out.


    That night, Zero dreamt of a dream. He dreamt that he was back at Hua Tuo''s hut arguing with his teacher about using cleaning magic.


    "Why should we use a pail of water and a rag when I can easily wash everything away with magic? Not just cleaning but also watering the garden. It doesn''t make sense to do everything manually when we have the ability to make our lives simpler!"


    Hua Tuo smacked Zero on top of his head. His cheeks were puffed and he was red with anger as Zero had once again implied that he was behind the times.


    "There is merit in living simply. Young ones like you have no patience or discipline! Go clean the fireplace and don''t quibble with me or I''m only making plain porridge for dinner."


    Zero sulked and reluctantly picked up the rag to start cleaning in that dream. However, before he could do it, Baal appeared. With a snap of his fingers, everything was cleaned. Not only was the place spick and span, Baal decided to conjure up things he thought the physician needed.


    "Here''s a throne, some walls. Oh, the hut is too small, let''s make it a castle instead," the Demon Lord mused and Zero gaped.


    Baal didn''t stop at that. Instead, he started piling things that he thought Hua Tuo and Zero might need for their daily lives and started stacking things that were unnecessary like Lucifer''s Bloody Willow - Veronica. Although the intentions were good, those were things Zero think was necessary for the simple life he and Hua Tuo led. The fanciest thing they had was the waterwheel outside but with Baal''s opinions about what they needed for basic living, they had chandeliers instead of normal wax candles.


    Zero woke up in cold sweat and realised that it was already dawn. He didn''t sleep much but the brunet wasn''t tired. Instead, he was fully energised. Hua Tuo was still soundly asleep and Buddha was still in Nirvana. The teenager decided to tackle the last obstacle on his own. He climbed onto the huge lily pad and started meditating.


    The right livelihood meant simple living and Zero could relate to that. Hua Tuo always taught him not to take more than what he needed and Zero found himself completing that last missing connection. In his mind, the Dharma Wheel slowly came together. Light pillars interacted with one another and Zero felt something change in his inner dimension.


    With eight new virtues and meridian points cultivated, Zero felt as if his inner dimension was completely transformed. The night sky turned into day with the blinding sun. Then, clouds started forming and it gathered heavily in one spot before rained down. Zero watched in amazement as the ground slowly sprung to life with grass and small plants. Also, the lake that he wanted slowly filled up.


    Once the lake was filled up, Zero caught sight of something moving inside it. Could it be the lake guardian? Zero was a little nervous about meeting the guardian. Was it going to be a big monster carp as well?


    Slowly but surely, the mysterious lake guardian surfaced and Zero gasped in surprise. It had a huge head and two big eyes at the side. However, the thing that made Zero so amused was the number of legs it had. Just like the spokes in the Dharma Wheel, this octopus had eight different coloured tentacles.


    The lake guardian stared at Zero and moaned. Although the young doctor couldn''t understand it, he knew what it wanted.


    "You want a name right? I''m terrible at it, so let me know if you don''t like it, alright? How does Inky sound?"


    The octopus thrashed and Zero flinched when water came down on him, wetting his clothes and hair.


    "I''m taking that as a no... ok, how about Octo-Octo?"


    The lake guardian wasn''t amused and Zero thought that it might be a male since the cute name wasn''t to its liking.


    "I know! Paul!"


    This time, the octopus decided to climb out of the lake at scribbled something on the grass, destroying some of the landscape in the process. Zero took a look at the octagon and raised a brow. He didn''t know what the guardian wanted.


    "Octagon?"


    Frustrated, the octopus made more scribbles of lines and dashes. It took Zero a while to know why it looked so familiar.


    "I know that this is! It''s the Ba Gua formation!"


    The lake guardian rejoiced and Zero rolled his eyes. "You''re a weird fellow. I''m going to call you Ba Guai instead. Are you going to object?"


    Of course, the octopus wasn''t too happy about it but it was still a better name than Inky. Zero grinned and named the guardian Ba Guai.


    "Ba Guai suits you, don''t look so dejected. Ba still stands for the eight legs you have and Guai just depicts your weird personality perfectly. Eight Weird is a little strange so I''m sticking with Ba Guai. Shifu would be happy to meet you later when he wakes up so treat him with respect, alright?"


    Ba Guai didn''t have a choice and chose to ignore Zero instead, diving down into the bottomless lake once more.


    Happy that he completed the trial successfully, Zero left his inner world and ended his meditation session. He simply couldn''t wait to introduce his cultivation base. What could possibly be cooler than a gigantic octopus guardian as a cultivation base? Zero loved it, Ba Guai was perfect!

 Chapter 253 - [Bonus] Zeros Secret Healing Magic Training

    [Bonus Scene taken from Chapter 100 - Training (8)]


    *Chapter excerpt*


    He didn''t know how Zero thought about fusing two dying or dead animals to improve his success rates. The creatures lived but seeing that they were two very different species, they couldn''t come to agree on which prey to hunt and that resulted in their deaths by starvation - something Zero learnt the hard way.


    Hua Tuo didn''t understand how Zero thought it would be a great idea to pour healing magic constantly into a dead creature for more than three minutes. The unexpected happened when the creature morphed into a zombie who came alive in the form of a spirit taking over possession of its rotting body. Even after its resurrection, Zero faithfully continued to supply it healing magic and Hua Tuo almost fainted when the creature became a zombie mutant capable of absorbing mana for its survival. Without knowing what he did, Zero left happily. Hua Tuo only knew about a massacre of a small village the day after and had to secretly end that monster''s ''life''. Endow Hill''s magic was strong enough to drive the weak-willed minds insane. With an indestructible body and a weak mind, it was only a matter of time before what Zero ''saved'' morphed into everyone''s nightmare. If not put to a stop, it could very well turn into a calamity class demon, given enough time. When Zero learnt about the monster he created from Gaia who heard it from Hua Tuo, he mourned for the deaths of those innocent villagers and promised to never do that again.


    *End of Excerpt*


    How long had it been since Hua Tuo entrusted him with the secrets to revival magic? Zero was beginning to feel a sense of urgency and frustration. Of all the obstacles he faced, this was taking the most time to master. He''d never had any learning disabilities or difficulties before, so why now?


    Hua Tuo''s silent disappointment was affecting Zero in not a good way. Every night before he went to bed, he would take a look at his teacher''s face and feel bad. True, the old man might be stricter than usual and more grumpy. Zero has also become less chatty lately due to the tension between them. However, on the inside, the boy thought that he must be a severe failure of a student. Hua Tuo was a great teacher and Zero found himself understanding the clear instructions. It''s just that when a life was extinguished before his very eyes, Zero couldn''t help but feel their desperation. It was impossible for him to be level-headed in times like that when something was screaming at him to stop the inevitable.


    The fault lies entirely with him and Zero sighed. If only there was a way for him to get it under control. His body simply didn''t listen to him when the time called for it. Zero knew everything in his head and at the back of his hands what he needed to do. However, for some reason, the vessel he was in simply couldn''t react the same way his head knew he should be reacting. He was unable to master Hua Tuo''s cold and impersonal demeanour and set his mind to focus on the job without caring about the results. Zero cared too much about the dying patients and panicked more when they were actually dead. He feared for them as much as he feared his failure.


    On hindsight, perhaps that was the reason for his continuous streak of failure. Zero found it very hard to be optimistic about his progress with the results of his incapacity staring back at him. The number of lives he failed to save kept on increasing by the day, adding an invisible weight to his very existence. If he could collect the number of tears he shed over every life he failed to save, Zero was sure that his tears could fill up a small pond by now.


    The heart was a peculiar organ. Although there wasn''t anything wrong with his vessel, Zero felt as if someone was continuously squeezing it. Was that the ghost of all those fishes he failed to save? It was gradual but undeniable that Zero''s confidence was diminishing. Each time the fish failed to respond and the soul left the body, something fragile in Zero broke. Hua Tuo''s sigh echoed loudly in Zero''s world and the silence that followed was even worse than that admonishing look at the very beginning.


    Zero knew that he was inadequate. Hua Tuo hasn''t said anything about giving up but Zero was almost ready to throw the towel in himself. If the number of lives he had to sacrifice to master this revival magic outweighed the number of lives he could save in future with it, Zero was heavily considering to drop it. However, Zero also knew that if he didn''t master this magic that was Hua Tuo''s signature healing magic, he would be a failure of a disciple.


    Hua Tuo''s light snores were the last thing Zero wanted to hear tonight. With so many thoughts tumbling around in his head, the boy decided to take a walk. The night was always something Zero liked whenever he was feeling down. Under the cover of darkness beneath the starry sky, Zero didn''t have to worry about anyone spotting him. He could allow himself to stop smiling and cry.


    Zero knew that he could call any of the people on his communicator''s contact list to talk about it but he thought that it wasn''t fair to be doing so. This training was a test to see if he could overcome the difficulties that he will face in the future as a travelling physician. Hua Tuo never stopped Zero from doing what he did as long as it was reasonably safe. That made Zero wonder if there was something he missed out previously. He only understood what he should be doing and not why he should do them.


    Thinking about it, Zero wondered why Hua Tuo broke it down so specifically. It might work on fishes but if he wanted to save humans or birds, did the same revival magic techniques that worked on fishes apply to them?


    "Maybe there''s something else Hua Tuo wants me to find out but I''ve been too focused on making the revival magic work to understand the hidden lesson. That''s right, Hua Tuo isn''t the kind of teacher who would spoon-feed answers. I have to find out what he wants me to learn on my own. Perhaps this isn''t the best way revival magic is done, perhaps there are hidden tricks to this!"


    Feeling rejuvenated with the new target in mind, Zero started thinking about ways he could do some special training to help him understand the mysterious art of revival magic.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.

 Chapter 254 - Qi Manipulation

    After Ba Guai was created, Buddha went back to Nirvana and wished Zero all the best for the final stages of his training. Hua Tuo couldn''t help but be amused by Zero''s cultivation base. Who would have thought that Zero would come up with such a weird guardian and an even stranger name to accompany it? Now the Sage God couldn''t help but be curious about the kinds of names Zero would come up with for his Spiritual Attacks after Hua Tuo taught him how to manipulate his qi.


    "Today, we celebrate," Hua Tuo told Zero. "We''re going to Half Moon Village for a feast. Congratulations, Zero. You did well."


    The teenager blushed badly at the sincere compliment and stuttered his thanks. Still, a feast sounded fantastic so Zero told Zoe about it in his mindscape. The zashikiwarashi rejoiced and went to work immediately, not forgetting to congratulate Zero before she left.


    The young village head decided that he will do his part and hunt a nice catch for the feast. Pity Hua Tuo didn''t allow him to catch the spring guardian. A monster carp would make a good feast.


    They arrived around late morning in the village. Zero reached into his inventory and pulled out five huge turtles from the Trigression Falls. After much debating with Hua Tuo, the physician finally relented and allowed Zero to sacrifice some cultivated turtles for the feast. Besides, eating cultivated turtle meat would mean that the villagers would all be qi nourished to some extent. Qin Yun in particular who was a cultivator would benefit the most from this boost.


    Zoe welcomed Zero with a hug that went right through him. Zero chuckled and  Hua Tuo thought that it might be a good time to teach Zero how to use his newly acquired ability.


    While Zoe busied away, the physician pulled his student to the side.


    "Next time you hug Zoe, try channelling qi through your body like a second skin."


    Zero blinked at that tip but nodded. He didn''t know what qi does that magic cannot do but if Hua Tuo wanted him to have some hands-on practice to familiarise himself with it, Zero had nothing to lose.


    Zoe was surprised when she felt someone touch her. The ghost turned around and saw that it was Zero who was hugging her from the back but with something strange acting as his aura that was probably what made it possible for physical contact. Usually, she could only interact with objects because it took too much energy to materialise and interact with people. Also, each time someone passed through her, Zoe would feel colder as they took away some of her energy. On busy days when she didn''t have time to recharge, Qin Yun would come by to help her to replenish her energy with some qi. However, it was never warm like Zero''s and the sudden change in temperature made the zashikiwarashi freeze in shock.


    Hua Tuo smiled when Zoe eventually returned the hug warmly. The household ghost was sobbing too, too touched to do anything else. Zero had brought spring and summer back into her life with his newly gained gift and she couldn''t be more thankful. Other than inviting her on his travels with that mindscape sharing contract, Zero had reminded her what the sun felt like,


    Hua Tuo was satisfied after observing Zero''s level of proficiency in qi manipulation. He left silently in search of the fox spirit to teach Zero about the different kinds of qi manipulation. There were some errands he had to attend to in heaven and it was inappropriate to drag his student there. Hence, the physician brought Zero back to Half Moon Village so they could play babysitters for a while.


    After hearing Hua Tuo''s request, Qin Yun nodded. The Sage God smiled and thanked the fox spirit before leaving the village discreetly. Zero was still preoccupied with the lab members who were keen to get his measurements for his trial weapon that they were tasked to create. In fact, it would take a good few hours before Zero had any spare time at all. The village was in a buzz with so many matters that they needed Zero to look into as the village head.


    Zero took it upon himself to work hard from the gardens to the construction project. He even took some time to play with the children while checking up on Karris and Seff''s health in Hua Tuo''s place. The boy was kept busy the whole time while Zoe and Lovina worked up a huge sweat preparing for the feast. Everyone wanted to make it memorable and enjoyable to celebrate Zero''s new breakthrough that Hua Tuo told them about. Zenobia had a feeling that the next time they saw Zero, it would be for a farewell feast when the young doctor had to travel for his adventures.


    At the feast, Zero looked around and didn''t see his teacher anywhere. In fact, Zero searched his map for Hua Tuo''s whereabouts but it only showed him that Hua Tuo was no longer on Endow Hill. That made him worry a little until Qin Yun told him that his teacher had some jobs to take care off and entrusted her to teach him how to use qi now that he has a stable foundation.


    "Cultivation can take a long time and it is an arduous path but I believe you don''t need to follow what we cultivators do. I heard that you can mix magic and qi?"


    Zero grinned. "Yupp!"


    Qin Yun smiled. Zero hasn''t been slacking off in relaying messages to her from her village. She receives a letter from him once a week usually except for the past few weeks because of his sudden seclusion. While the fox spirit enjoyed reading what her sisters had to say, she enjoyed the little notes about Zero''s progress and thoughts even more. To think that there will be a day someone would discover the solution to the mystery behind qi and mana simultaneous manipulation... Qin Yun was glad she lived for so long to see the day come true. Who knew that chaos energy from the void existed for this very purpose of harmonising qi and mana?


    She made an agreement to start teaching Zero about qi manipulation right away after they tended to the medical garden tomorrow morning.


    "Latitia says that some of the herbs you got from the abyss auction are growing well. However, Cleo is having some difficulty with the special seed that you requested for. It might be the lack of proper environment on Earth that makes it impossible to grow. She was also unable to determine the type of plant the seed belongs to."


    Zero was surprised to hear that. Perhaps he should take that seed to Tanya for investigation. Cleo was a dryad and there shouldn''t be any plant that the spirit couldn''t grow.


    "I see, thanks for letting me know. I will see you tomorrow morning."


    Qin Yun smiled and urged Zero to join Clowis and the warriors for a hand wrestling match. So far, the most impressive match was Mitchnew holding her own against Tambolt. Dwarves were known for their strength and as an elf, Mitchnew was naturally at a disadvantage. However, the ex-assassin was doing well by defeating Tambolt and Grandma Moppo who was sipping ale in a corner, grumbling about getting on in her years.


    Zero stood close to the wrestling match and watched out for anyone who was possibly injured. He cheered loudly when the two dragon descendants were made to pit against each other. Vrald was winning but Zero urged Gerald not to give up. With a strange twist of events, the golden-haired swordsman pinned his friend down hard enough to put a crack in the rock surface. Zero panicked a little but Vrald seemed to be injured apart from his bruised pride.


    The feast progressed late into the night until everyone fell asleep from exhaustion or became dead drunk. Zero found himself cuddling up against Zenobia together with Leon, Rima and Jacqueline. Qin Yun was cleaning up some of the mess when she chanced upon the endearing sight. She couldn''t help but be thankful to the teenager who''d given her a second chance at becoming a human again and went up to him to place a gentle kiss on his forehead. Zero didn''t stir and Qin Yun continued cleaning the rest of the cave with Moona''s help.


    The next morning arrived too soon and Zero hurried to prepare hangover medicine for those who drank too much the night before. Nobody kept to the schedule and the village had a relaxed atmosphere hanging around it. Cleo and Qin Yun didn''t take offence when Zero was tardy. He apologised and hurried along to help them with the garden while taking back that one seed that simply wouldn''t grow. He knew where he''d gotten that seed and didn''t think that it would actually grow at all. Still, it was worth a shot and Zero thanked the ladies.


    The young doctor helped with harvesting the ready herbs and expressed his excitement at some of the rarer abyss herbs growing. Cleo and Latitia giggled at the teenager''s behaviour. Zero hasn''t really changed much since he was a boy and they were thankful for that.


    After gardening, Qin Yun took Zero out of the village for a short training lecture and demonstration. Zero followed eagerly and the other villagers slowly settled back into their normal pace of life, busying away on their individual tasks.


    When they were a good distance away from the village, Qin Yun stopped and had Zero sit down to watch her demonstrate what could be done with qi.


    The teenager sat by the river bank and watched as Qin Yun gathered qi to her feet. She smiled and walked across the river surface without losing balance or getting wet. Zero was impressed with the water walking technique and Qin Yun made it more impressive by demonstrating that it was possible to create ice as she walked.


    "The trick here is to use yin qi instead of yang qi that I was using earlier. Tang qi heats the water up and I was actually walking on a layer of steam. Ordinarily, that steam would have burnt the soles of my feet but I was circulating yin qi internally to counter the external yang qi. Likewise, I did the opposite for frost walking."


    Zero applauded and couldn''t wait to try it out.


    "You might want to change out of your clothes when you''re practising water walking," the fox spirit smiled and Zero agreed.


    The first time Zero tried to circulate yang qi on the outside and yin on the inside, he misjudged the amount of qi required and was shot up into the air from the extreme heat. Qin Yun laughed at Zero''s surprised expression and the boy quickly switched to magic to cushion his landing. Usually, beginner cultivators found it hard to maintain enough heat to properly walk on water. Most of them would sink into the river on their first attempt, getting wet. Zero was completely opposite and didn''t know what moderation meant. Despite living for a very long time, this was the first time Qin Yun saw a beginner cultivator getting shot into the air by an explosion of steam trying to walk on water.


    Zero groaned as he made his way back to the river. He''d been shot up quite high and landed a good twenty metres away from where he started. The shock still rattled him but the young doctor had an idea of which direction he should be working towards when it came to adjusting his control.


    "How was it?" the lady asked, totally amused.


    Zero groaned in embarrassment. "I''ll try toning it down this time," he told her.


    Zero was more cautious the second time he tried. He allowed the qi to circulate in one leg as he slowly placed it on the water surface, testing the stability of the foothold.


    The water started boiling and sizzling when Zero was still a good ten centimetres away from the surface so the boy reduced the intensity of the qi and was satisfied when he could place his foot on the surface without sending him flying. However, as he tried putting more weight onto it, Zero found himself sinking and raised a brow at that. Was it not enough?


    "Try controlling the area that your qi circulates to and condense it within a bubble. Right now, the qi you send downwards are dispersing into the water," Qin Yun told Zero and the boy took a few minutes to try holding onto his qi.


    "It''s still escaping," he told Qin Yun. By now, the qi around his feet was more stabilised but it was still shaky.


    The fox demon nodded. Zero was doing well controlling his output but he was forgetting to direct them to the right channel. In fact, Zero has stopped circulating the qi and simply allowed the stagnant energy to flow out of his meridian channel much like water through a hole-riddled balloon. There was little control and the lack of technique made Qin Yun wonder how Zero was able to power through it without knowledge of how it actually worked. Hua Tuo told her that Zero was an experimental learner and seeing it for herself wasn''t the same as hearing it.


    Zero was quick to understand concepts when given hints in the right direction. Qin Yun had never seen such a self-directed learner before and Zero''s progress frightened her as a cultivator. How was Zeroable to manage everything so perfectly with only one or two tries? In order to fully understand how to control qi and manipulate it, cultivators took years of practice from developing their cultivation base and building up reserves to unlocking higher levels of understanding for a more refined level of control.


    It didn''t take long for Zero to experiment pushing qi through specific open meridian points to understand the trick behind walking on water. Qin Yun spent the hour watching Zero explore all different options between skating on the water surface to springboarding through the air. Qin Yun thought that the surprises would end there but she was severely mistaken when Zero demonstrated a yin yang performance of simultaneously maintaining one foot encased in yang qi and the other in yin qi.


    "Has he understood the principles behind the yin-yang coexistence?" Qin Yun couldn''t help but be shocked and humbled by Zero''s cultivation talent. To reach the stage of understanding co-existence of finding yin within the yang and vice-versa, the fox spirit had to go through seclusion and gruelling meditation sessions. The chances of losing control and having the qi backfire were very high. The fox demon had to spend several months recovering from a particularly bad internal injury after a miscalculation trying to master the skill but Zero was switching between yin and yang freely as if he had centuries worth of practice already.


    Was there anything that this child couldn''t do?


    Zero remained unaware of Qin Yun''s inner conflict and focussed on exploring new methods to use qi. He was finding a way to perfect walking on ice without getting stuck onto it or melting it completely. The skill was by far the trickiest he had to overcome and Zero clicked his tongue in frustration as the ice melted once more.


    Qin Yun couldn''t help but wonder what Zero was thinking about for the last twenty minutes. On the surface, it looked as if the young doctor was having fun skating on the water surface and painting a beautiful picture with ice. However, as time dragged on, she couldn''t help but notice how troubled it looked.


    "Zero, let''s take a break!"


    The brunet paused for a moment and sighed before heading back to the river bank.


    "I see that you''re having some difficulty?" the fox spirit asked with a smile and Zero nodded.


    "I can''t seem to walk without melting the ice once it is formed. I think my control lacks finesse."


    If that was said by someone other than Zero, Qin Yun wouldn''t hesitate to whip them with her tails for bragging. However, coming from the doctor''s apprentice, she could only exercise patience. Zero was still very ignorant about the standards of the world and he wasn''t bragging through his statement because Qin Yun understood how Zero genuinely thought he wasn''t good enough.


    "Zero, not even your teacher Hua Tuo has mastered the art of walking on ice without melting it. I believe you''ve found the difficulty in maintaining a heat high enough to create steam but low enough to not melt it. The logic is impossible from the start. Ice cannot remain intact when you''re trying to walk using steam."


    Zero thought about it and hummed. Qin Yun made sense. Now he understood why he couldn''t succeed. He was going about it the wrong way.


    "Are there any other things I can do with qi? For example, maybe I can create wind instead or steam to walk on water?"


    Qin Yun smiled. It didn''t take long for Zero to figure out that there were more than one ways of walking on water apart from what she''d shown him.


    "That''s right, other ways exist. Simply put it, qi manipulation can be in a direct method like what you''ve been doing so far and an indirect method. However, unlike magic, qi can only alter the forms of objects that are in your surroundings. They are not automatically imbued with elements like mana so many cultivators choose to train their bodies in addition to their cultivation bases. I have an ice body and Hua Tuo has a medicine body."


    Zero blinked. "Medicine body? How does he get a medicine body? Is he part plant or something?"


    Qin Yun laughed at Zero''s mental imagery. "No, silly. He''s human still. Have you heard of Western Venom? He was a cultivator who created the toad skill. His body was trained to become poisonous and very toxic so when he activates his qi, it will fuse with the blood in his body to create a poison-based attack. Like how you encased your feet with qi to walk on water, qi can be applied the same way internally. Many pugilists use qi to encase and guard their heart when they are poisoned. Think of it as a barrier to redirect the poison. The poison will be circulated and gathered at one point using qi to be purged from the body through sweating or vomiting normally. However, that''s just one way of using qi."


    Zero listened carefully and nodded. As far as the explanation went, qi and blood were very closely related. Was that why Hua Tuo was asking him about his standard meridian channels? Without them, he couldn''t cultivate at all.


    "What will happen if I cannot circulate qi through a certain meridian because it is blocked off? Hua Tuo mentioned something about being able to disarm cultivators and paralyse them by blocking off their meridian points temporarily although he hasn''t taught me how it is done."


    Without warning, Qin Yun hit two of Zero''s acupuncture points that blocked off his meridian circulation. The apprentice was alarmed at first but soon noticed that it didn''t affect his qi circulation. He did feel significantly weaker in the areas that the meridian path was blocked off and could move his limbs connected to it but there wasn''t anything major or life-threatening.


    The fox spirit smiled. "Even if I didn''t do anything, the meridian path will unblock itself within a day. Think of it as a blood clot. If you rub it, the blood clot will clear faster and if you don''t it will simply take longer to recover. However, this is only dangerous when you''re in a battle and are rendered immobile during it. You wouldn''t be able to clear the blockage so soon and that gives your enemies enough time to finish you off."


    As Qin Yun unblocked the meridian points, Zero felt his strength coming back to his limbs slowly. It was a strange feeling but he could understand where Qin Yun was coming from.


    "What is the second way of using qi other than using it as a barrier internally?"


    Qin Yun grinned and demonstrated gathering qi into her palms and pulling in air from the surroundings, forming a huge vortex in the middle of the forest. Zero felt his jaw slacken at that display of skill. With Qin Yun acting as the centre of the world, she was drawing in elements from the surrounding to control them as an extension of herself.


    "This is an advanced form of Tai Ji that involves qi manipulation. You can use qi to sharpen a blade to pierce through any armour with wind or use qi to reinforce your armour with dirt. Qi can also be used to create walls to defend against arrows. You can use any element to create that as long as you have a good grasp of yin and yang. There are pugilists who have channelled qi into music for an area attack too. The basic of qi is life and as long as there is life, you can do anything."


    Zero practised a little with Qin Yun and took to sparring using qi, exploring new ways of using it and taking pointers from the skilled fox spirit. Somewhere in the middle of the sparring, Zero knew what kind of combat style he wanted to develop. From magic enhancement to qi, Zero thought that simple was best. Tai Ji was an art that consisted of only basic movements but it had a very fluid style of movement that allowed Zero to be highly adaptable to any situation. With qi and magic at his disposal, Zero didn''t want to restrict himself to either. Qi attacks didn''t kill but magic if used wrongly could.


    The teenager dodged another tail stab and used qi to act as springboard mid-air to put some distance between them. If qi was like the weapon then magic would be like his armour. Zero focussed on dodging for the time being. He observed carefully how Qin Yun covered her blind spots with no wasted movements. The ancient fox was very skilled and never over expanded herself, proving it difficult for Zero to close in on her.


    Qin Yun smiled when Zero started using qi to enhance his forearm that blocked yet another tail strike. After getting hit by it the first time, Zero quickly learnt that she was not to be underestimated despite his indestructible body of sorts. Zero felt the bone fracture but the adrenaline didn''t allow him any time to feel pain as healing magic kicked in.


    Given no choice, Zero was forced to be on the defensive and focussed qi into the places that Qin Yun struck. Through that exercise, Zero found that he was getting better at keeping a continuous circulation of qi while distributing qi to the areas that require it more. He was also getting the hang of rebalancing the qi after using some and it became easier for the young doctor to get used to stepping on water or tricky surfaces.


    One cool trick he learnt from the spar was the act of walking in the air. Although it wasn''t considered as flying, Zero knew that it came very close to what he wanted. Right now, Zero was focussed on trying to close in on Qin Yun to block one of her meridian points and render her immobile. From Hua Tuo''s lessons, Zero already knew the major meridian points on the human body. However, Qin Yun was a nine-tailed fox. The pesky thing about fighting with someone who had nine extra limbs was how difficult it was to locate the one acupoint that connects all nine tails. Each time Zero landed a hit to disable one, Qin Yun would use the other eight tails to distract him while unblocking the meridian for that one tail and they would be back to square one.


    Right now, Zero was hiding in a bush, waiting to ambush Qin Yun when she came. He had a good idea on where that magical acupoint was that would render all nine tails immobile but the tricky part was getting behind Qin Yun. He was baiting the fox spirit to look for him and Qin Yun was approaching when Zero''s stomach decided to betray him with a growl loud enough to scare away some birds resting on a tree nearby.


    Qin Yun heard the growl from the bush and couldn''t hold it in any longer before bursting out in laughter.


    Zero stood up from the bush with his cheeks red from embarrassment now that his position had been compromised. The fox spirit called it a truce and helped the teen get leaves out of his hair before both of them headed back to the village for lunch, unaware that lunch was two hours ago.

 Chapter 255 - Martial Exchange Demonstration

    Zero didn''t like the sly smiles everyone was giving him. It was the kind of "I-know-something-you-don''t" kind of smile. Baal would often give him this annoying smile when he was keeping secrets and the one thing Zero hated more than cliff hangers were secrets. If he knew they existed, it drove him crazy to not know what it was.


    Qin Yun and Zero were the last to eat lunch and Zoe wasn''t too pleased. Even as the zashikiwarashi fumed, she continued to heat up their lunch and refill their cups. Qin Yun did a debrief with Zero about his fighting style earlier on. It was clear as day that Zero wasn''t a warrior. His movements may be nimble but his bloodlust missing. His experience was also sorely lacking and Qin Yun easily gained the upper hand because Zero wasn''t sly enough to use tricks.


    The fox spirit was quick to finish her food and excused herself while Zero got bombarded by the kids about his training session.


    Out of hearing range, the warriors decided to gather up to discuss their surprise Martial Exchange Demonstration. Roovan was patrolling the area to investigate the disturbing waves of energy when he saw Qin Yun sparring with Zero. The boy looked like he was struggling so as experienced warriors, they wanted to help Zero develop his personal fighting style.


    "What''s the plan?" Roovan asked as he landed in the village square.


    Ruth took a stick and started scribbling names on the soil, matching the matches and opponents.


    "It would be better for Zero to observe real battles instead of teaching him basics from the book. He''s rather smart but lacks experience," Ruth told the eleven gathered warriors who agreed.


    "We also wouldn''t want to overwhelm him with too many styles so we''re pitting the same type of fighting styles together. The first match will be between myself and Mitchnew as we''re both archers."


    Mitchnew agreed with the Chieftess and asked if Zero would need to learn any long-ranged styles.


    "I''m a sniper but Zenobia is an acrobat. She specialises in fast bow drawing but I specialise at accuracy."


    Ruth shook his head. "It doesn''t really matter because the tonfa is a mid-range and close quarter combat weapon. Still, I would like Zero to know how archers fight so he knows how to counter them in future."


    The vampire turned to the giantess and the new village chief warrior. "The both of you specialise in close-combat so I will have both of you face off with each other. Fear not, we will be using this clearing after Lovina reinforces it with magic to avoid damaging too much of the village so feel free to go all out."


    Clowis grinned ferally and Camie laughed. As a giantess, she was always careful to handle everything in the village gently. If she went all out, it would be easy to smash the smaller people into pulp. She didn''t know if Clowis would be able to handle her full strength but as the new village head warrior, surely he could manage somehow. The thought of actually having a good spar made both warriors happy.


    Gerald wasn''t too surprised when the vampire matched him up with Vrald seeing as they were the only two sword-users in the village. Likewise, Vishnu and Gweshr were paired up because of their transformation abilities even if the minotaur didn''t need special conditions to transform.


    "We will wait for a full moon," Ruth told Gweshr who expressed his concern. "It''s only two nights away."


    Qin Yun didn''t know what to think of her opponent. While Titor was also a spirit, he was nowhere near as powerful as her. The mother of all foxes asked Ruth if she should hold back. Titor didn''t take any offence to Qin Yun''s attitude. Deep down, he knew that he would never be able to win this ancient nine-tailed fox. Still, it would be an honour to spar with her.


    "I will do my best to not let you get bored. Hopefully, we can inspire Zero to incorporate qi into his combat style," the brown bear spirit descendant smiled.


    Qin Yun grinned. She would fully make use of Titor to demonstrate the full extent to what qi could do. Titor stiffened and shuddered when he felt the fox spirit''s bloodlust directed towards him. He sincerely hoped that Zero would be kind enough to patch him up by the time the match was over. He didn''t know if he even stood a chance against such an overpowered opponent.


    The last pairing for the Martial Exchange Demonstration was none other than Ruth and Roovan.


    "Isn''t it unfair for you?" the raven beastman asked. Ruth shrugged. "As long as I get enough sunblock salve, I should be fine. We''re demonstrating aerial battle. I will be partially transforming into a bat on that day and using weapons so feel free to do the same."


    Roovan grinned. "We could do it at night if you want, no need to do it under the sun when it is clearly a disadvantage for you."


    Ruth thought about it and agreed.


    Zenobia drafted the schedule for the Martial Exchange. There would be two matches each day starting tomorrow with two matches in the night.


    "I think it will be nice to have Camie and Clowis'' match tomorrow in the afternoon. Mitchnew and I will fight the first match in the morning."


    Nobody objected and Ruth volunteered for the night match on the second day.


    "I guess we can go for the afternoon match on the second day?" Vrald looked at Gerlad who nodded.


    "I have no objections. What about you? Do you want to go on the second or third day?"


    Qin Yun smiled. "I don''t mind going on the third day. Gweshr and Vishnu have to go on the night of the third day because of the full moon. I guess we''re done now?"


    Zenobia grinned. "This will be exciting. I wonder what kind of combat style Zero will develop."


    Ruth chose not to comment, the memory of that deadly axe heel drop kick still fresh in his mind. Mitchnew didn''t look too sure either and pitied Ruth when he shuddered. The ex-assassin knew that even without a solid fighting style or experience, Zero was extremely dangerous. His raw potential could easily put seasoned adventurers out of business.


    However, with power comes responsibility and if nobody taught Zero how to control them, it could very easily become a tragedy.


    "It''s decided, we make the announcement tonight at dinner. I''m sure everyone wants to spend as much time as they can around Zero. There''d be another feast tonight," Zenobia sighed.


    Qin Yun laughed. "Our young doctor has stocked up on hangover medicine. I think he''s getting better at understanding us."


    Her statement made the warriors laugh. It was true. Zero had come a long way since they first saw him as Hua Tuo''s puny student. His weak first impression and the shock he gave everyone after using Divine Magic was certainly a game-changer. Zero spent months missing after Lord Baal took him away to recover and returned as a teenager, much to everyone''s surprise. Still, it was easy to recognise Zero. Other than his height, nothing much has changed on the surface.


    As the warriors went their separate ways to prepare for the Martial Exchange Demonstration, Ruth decided to check on Seff. The baby vampire was growing up quickly according to Olaf who was loitering in the village and harassing Schaf whenever he could. Lucifer was still livid about his stolen books and for one period of time, Ruth heard that the dragon got dragged back to hell for his punishment. It only lasted for a few weeks before the dragon returned to the village.


    The vampire neared Karris'' hut when he heard Seff. The boy was now a gorgeous chubby infant of two years old even if had only been about a month since he was born. Karris measured his growth spurt several times a day and Mitchnew was finding it challenging to keep up with the new clothes she had to make for the baby. Seff proved to be extremely intelligent and was able to understand common language now. He still had to feed on dark magic and Lovina has been diligent in feeding him three times a day if not more. Seff can now eat and drink things so Karris and Lovina have been trying to get the boy to drink dark mana potions from a bottle instead. Ruth didn''t think they did very well because Seff toddled over to him and started sucking on his finger.


    The Roth vampire allowed it and patted his godson''s head. Who knew that half-bred vampires grew up faster than full-blooded vampires? Also, Zero did a check-up yesterday and noticed that Seff had no allergies to sunlight thanks to his human genetics. Ruth envied that a little and sighed. Nobody knew if Seff could feed on human food when he got older but for now, everyone was glad that Seff didn''t need to drink blood to survive.


    "Hey, you''re not hungry anymore so let go!" Ruth shrugged the kid off when the pink eyes turned back to silver. Seff pouted playfully and huffed.


    It turns out, the kid was also a glutton and Ruth didn''t know if that was thanks to Zero''s influence. Leon had been telling him stories about their village head and his incredible feats and Seff simply idolised the young doctor, wanting to be like him. Vrald told the half-vampire that he had to eat a lot to grow big and strong so the child has taken to becoming a glutton.


    Karris was knitting some new pair of socks when Ruth carried the boy inside.


    "Hello," he greeted and the human smiled. She looked slightly tired because of how Seff didn''t need a lot of sleep at night. Moona could only entertain Seff for so long in the night before the child got homesick and wanted to see his mother. Ruth had been caring for the child whenever he could for the past few weeks while Zero was with Hua Tuo cultivating in Trigression Falls. The kid has grown attached to him and Ruth wondered if this will always be the case for the next hundred years.


    "I will be participating in an event two nights from now and staying for a little longer before heading back to complete Zero''s training."


    One thing Ruth liked about Karris was how she didn''t ask a lot of questions and simply accepted life the way it was. She smiled and wished him good luck cheerfully and Ruth wished that she''d asked him about his next visit instead.


    Seff didn''t take the news too kindly and started to cry. He clung onto the vampire''s leg and didn''t let go, even going as far as to digging his growing teeth into Ruth''s ankle. His mother was immediately at Ruth''s side, apologising and trying to get her son away from his godfather when the unbelievable happened.


    Seff smacked Karris'' hand away with a force that a normal child shouldn''t possess and everyone heard a loud crack. Ruth froze and even Seff let go of his ankle to stare at Karris who yelled in pain before crouching down to cradle her limp wrist.


    "M-mommy?"


    Karris'' face was contorted with pain and her clothes drenched with sweat. Still, she shakily smiled and reassured Seff that it was alright.


    "It''s not your fault, darling. Mommy''s ok."


    Still, the boy knew what he''d done even if he didn''t understand why. He hurt his mother and the guilt made tears pour non-stop. Ruth froze up and in that instant didn''t know if he should rush to find Zero first or comfort his wailing godson. If left alone, he wasn''t sure what Seff would do. It might endanger Karris more with his uncontrolled powers and emotions.


    "Zero?" he tried the mental connection and thankfully, it connected.


    "Ruth? What''s wrong?"


    Thankful for the response, he urged his student to come over quickly. When Zero heard about the accident, he got up and apologised to Leon, Jacqueline and Rima for skipping out on their promised game of tag.


    The village head didn''t run, he simply teleported over and analysed the scene before him in five seconds. While casting calming magic on Seff, he took Karris'' wrist to examine the damage.


    "I''m going to cast sleeping magic for a while to numb the pain while I heal it. Nothing too serious, it''s just a broken wrist."


    Karris nodded and Zero set to work quickly. Seff stared wide-eyed at Zero who was fixing Karris'' wrist and whimpered. The baby vampire knew who Zero was and he had mixed feelings seeing his idol help his mother whom he''d injured accidentally. Would his idol be disappointed in him for hurting his mother? Seff was afraid and didn''t dare to look at Zero after the young doctor had tucked Karris into bed.


    Zero turned to Ruth with a questioning look at Seff who was hiding behind his godfather''s leg. Ruth decided to talk to Zero telepathically and they agreed to bring Seff out for a change of environment to talk about it. Right now, Zero felt that Ruth was more needed here instead of back at Hua Tuo''s hut. His combat training can be done without the vampire''s help. It will merely take longer. Besides, there were many experienced warriors in Half Moon Village who would be happy to teach him.


    Ruth didn''t say anything about that and kept the thoughts to himself. He felt torn as Zero''s teacher and Seff''s godfather. Zero didn''t have very much longer before he completed his training and had to leave Endow Hill. After Hua Tuo taught Zero how to perform surgeries and after Zero perfected his combat style, he would graduate and leave for his magic lessons with Merlin.


    As much as Ruth hated admitting it, he would miss his student and saviour greatly. Sometimes, he thought about accompanying the boy on his travels out of worry for him but then remembered that there was someone scarier and more capable who would be by Zero''s side during his adventure. He might not be familiar with Truen but the wood elf certainly had a reputation. Baal was also cautious about dealing with Zero''s bodyguard who was more overprotective of the brunet than anyone Ruth knew.


    "Hey there buddy," Zero smiled. He spoke softly and gently when they were a little away from the hut. It was a quaint spot by the gardens and nobody visited it at this time of the afternoon.


    Seff refused to meet Zero''s eyes as big fat tears welled up at the brim of his lower eyelid. he felt immensely guilty and didn''t know how to make things right. Would his idol be disappointed? His godfather was also unusually silent. Everyone would hate him now, he''d been a terrible boy for not listening to his mother.


    Ruth stared at the small trembling figure and sighed before placing a comforting hand on the boy''s head. it was a familiar weight that conveyed reassurance and acceptance. The simple action was all Sef needed to know that he wasn''t hated and let the tears fall, apologising profusely.


    Zero smiled and hugged the small vampire. Growing up with uncontrollable powers was difficult especially without guidance. Zero knew this too well with firsthand experience. He couldn''t count the number of mistakes he made and the mess he caused each and every time. If it weren''t for Truen, the Great Gods, his friends and his teachers, Zero would have gone astray onto the wrong path a long time ago.


    "It''s not your fault," he told Seff after the young child stopped crying. Seff still didn''t look at him and Zero continued.


    "However, you still need to apologise to your mother. You still hurt her and that''s a fact."


    Seff stiffened at that and before the guilt could eat him up, Zero was quick to add on.


    "Your mother isn''t angry at you. She''s ok now but the same thing could easily happen again. Seff, you''re a strong boy. You''re a lot stronger than your mother and very different from many people out there. As a strong boy, you need to protect your mama from bad people. Won''t you learn from your godfather how to ut that strength to good use?"


    The dirty blonde boy looked up to Zero with his big silver eyes. "Pwotect?"


    Zero grinned. "That''s right. You can fight away all the bad people who want to hurt your mother and the people in this village. Ruth is very strong too and he can teach you how to control that strength and use them carefully. What do you think? Is not such a bad thing to be strong now, is it?"


    Seff thought about it for a while. He might be young but he knew what he wanted. "Will I be stwong wike you?"


    Zero blinked. Him? Strong? His only talent is absorbing things into the void. Many of the villagers here could easily whoop his behind with one finger and the young doctor felt uncomfortable lying to a young child but he still nodded in difficulty with fake enthusiasm.


    "That''s right, you can be strong like me. However, it will take a lot of hard work."


    Ruth raised a brow at Zero''s awkwardness when Seff turned his sparkly eyes towards him. The half-vampire started opening up to his idol and told him stories about eating a lot to become like him. Zero laughed at the story and told Seff that if he ate too much he would get scolded.


    Seff turned pale and turned to Ruth in horror. Ruth simply smacked Zero and the head.


    "You only get scolded because you ate Hua Tuo''s lunch and left nothing for him. Also, the chefs in La Boutique are afraid of your stomach because you don''t stop eating! If you limited it to only food, I doubt anyone would fault you but you ate their plates when you become overly excited. Those things cost more than food!"


    Zero denied it and Ruth fumed. Seff watched his godfather and idol argue before laughing. They took a longer way back to enjoy the sense of normalcy with Seff riding on Ruth''s shoulders. Ruth was thinking about Zero''s proposal to have him stay in Half Moon Village to care for baby Seff and pay a visit every few days for his lessons instead of staying with Hua Tuo the whole time. The Roth vampire felt torn. He didn''t want to choose between his godson and student. They both needed him very badly and time was too short.


    "Mama!" Seff screamed when he saw his home and scrambled off Ruth''s head, running over to Karris who was waiting for them at the door.


    "My child, where have you been?"


    Seff cried once again and apologised while his mother carried him in her arms, stroking his hair softly. Zero watched the warm scene and felt a pang in his heart. Mothers were great creatures and even though Zero was surrounded by many people who loved him, the brunet couldn''t help but wonder what a mother''s love for their child is like. Karris was a frail and weak human but in front of her child, she was like an unbreakable wall with her love. Zero felt as if she could hold the world up even if everything was collapsing around her in order to protect Seff. That trait was admirable and Zero wished he could experience that kind of warmth even at least once.


    Ruth watched his student and couldn''t understand the reason for that longing expression as he watched the mother and son. Was Zero envious of that family love? The vampire thought that Zero was rather blind to it. Although his student doesn''t know it, there were many people who were willing to lay their lives for him even if they knew he was an inextinguishable existence. To protect Zero and keep him happy, these people would stop at nothing.


    Ruth looked back to the mother and son with a knowing smile. He was one of the people. It was way too late to turn back time, the young doctor had already captivated him like how Seff has captivated Karris'' entire world.


    Decision made, Ruth decided to find the lab members. They should be done with the prototype of Zero''s training weapon while trying to craft the actual one that was commissioned. He needed to familiarise himself with the tonfas before he could teach Zero how to use them.

 Chapter 256 - Stray Arrows

    The excitement could be felt in the air. Everyone was pumped up and gathered in the village square. It had been a long time since they witnessed such an exciting sparring session. magic, qi and adrenaline thrummed through the veins of every warrior who was watching the demonstration. Zero didn''t know who would emerge victorious. Both ladies were equally strong and he couldn''t help but want to root for both of them at the same time.


    As Zenobia and Mitchnew stepped into the magically reinforced arena, Lovina wondered if she missed out any reinforcements. Zero had a hand in this and the witch couldn''t help but run through her mental checklist as the master of ceremonies began riling the crowd up.


    "You might know them already," Lowis smiled.


    The crowd cheered and Zero joined in with Seff on his lap. Ruth was on standby as part of the security team in case something went out of hand. Karris couldn''t seat so near to the front because nobody could predict how the fight would turn out. They didn''t want to risk Karris getting severely wounded from a stray arrow during the fight even if the ladies were using dummy arrows for it.


    "On the right, we have Lady Zenobia, our Chieftess and an agile archer who is known for her graceful war dance!"


    The crowd cheered and Zenobia raised her bow. The half-elf-half-rabbit-beastman warrior grinned. She came fully prepared with her quiver full of twenty arrows dipped in red ink without arrowheads. Three short daggers were strapped onto the side of each muscular thigh. They were practice daggers and whetted down to be blunt but could still be proven dangerous in the correct hands. Her brown leather leotard left nothing to the imagination and Zenobia had her hair tied into a bun to prevent it from obstructing her vision.


    The chieftess looked very much like a warrior queen but Mitchnew''s presence didn''t waver in Zenobia''s glory. Instead, the dark elf was like a shadow waiting to ensnare her target in one fell swoop. Lowis smiled and looked to his left.


    "On the left, we know who this is. As one of the most infamous assassins of all-time, famed for killing within a strike, Mitchnew."


    The dark elf didn''t do anything and continued to stand nonchalantly at the side while the crowd went wild. Unlike Zenobia who was rather muscular, tall and heavy chested, Mitchnew was sinewy and thin with a very flat chest. The seamstress wore a tight-fitting black leather archer costume that covered her from head to toe. The black hood covered her head and Mitchnew wore a mask over her mouth and nose, giving her red eyes glowed ominously. If Zero had to compare her to an animal, he would compare her to a raven that resided near Baal''s castle. Mitchnew resembled death and perhaps that was due to the oversized black hood that looked very similar to what Hades wore all the time.


    "Today we''ve gathered for the first match of the Martial Exchange Demonstration. Make some noise between the showdown of archers!"


    The villagers cheered and Lowis grinned. He should really think of getting himself a side job as the hosting master of ceremonies for events.


    "For those of you who don''t know, here''s a short introduction of the warrior''s fighting style. Zenobia is a close to mid-ranged fighter who specialises in rapid shots to suppress her enemy''s movements before closing in with her short daggers. Be careful though, our chieftess is an expert with not only the short bow but also with her daggers that can be used to slash, stab and throw."


    Zero took down notes and Seff watched him curiously. The brunet was no fool. Half Moon Village was full of talented individuals and it would be his loss if he didn''t make full use of the event to study different combat styles. Even if Zero wasn''t a bow user, he could take down notes about how bow users fought. The teenager wanted to think of a way to defend against bow users as they posed a lot of threat to melee fighters if they didn''t know magic.


    "Most of you might not have seen Mitchnew in action before and honestly, neither have I. However, this is what Sekkin told us and we will simply have to take his word for it even if he isn''t here with us today. Mitchnew''s speciality is assassination with a longbow that she enhances with magic. Her signature move is a one-shot snipe from eight hundred metres away. apart from being an expert marksman, our seamstress is an expert in High Elf Savate, a form of dance-like kickboxing."


    The foreign martial art unheard off to many made the spectators curious. Lowis grinned. This was going to be a treat for everyone. Mitchnew might have left the bloody world in her past to live peacefully with her husband in the village but it was difficult to forget one''s roots. Nobody has seen Mitchnew demonstrate her abilities much and it certainly made them wonder what she was capable of. If it wasn''t for Zero''s studies, he wasn''t so sure that the dark elf would willingly participate.


    "Last but not least before we start the match, please stay clear of the village square and only watch from the benches or apartments. Although magic enchants have been placed to ensure your safety, the security team will not be held responsible for any unforeseen accidents during the match. If there are no further questions, let us not delay any longer. Cleo, please!"


    The dryad grinned and went up to the middle of the village square while the lab members got into position with image capturing magic devices that will show the audience a better view of the match using a gigantic holographic display above the arena space.


    Lowis made his hasty escape, not wanting to become tree fertiliser as the dryad worked up magic to convert the barren ground into a small forest. It wasn''t simply a battle of merely skills but wits as well. With ample of shadows and trees to hide behind, both archers would be pushed to their limits. In a new terrain that neither archer knew, it would test their ability to make good and fast battle judgements as well as setting traps for their opponents while avoiding becoming a target.


    Seff was taken away to where Karris was. He was too young to be so near the border. On the other hand, Zero decided to jump to a higher spot where he could see everything going on more clearly. The sky bridge was perfect for it and he didn''t think that Roovan or Olaf would be there.


    "You like the view from here too?" the Frost Dragon asked and offered Zero some tea.


    The teen grinned and accepted a cup. The three of them turned their eyes back to the match that had already begun.


    Zenobia was fast with her hands and made traps to alert her if Mitchnew was near. The trap was fairly simple and it was something Zero recognised. The hunters often set up the same trap to know if there was a wild animal in the vicinity. He didn''t know how effective that trap would be against Mitchnew who was also on the hunting team.


    On the other hand, the dark elf didn''t bother with traps. Instead, she took to high ground and was studying the direction of the wind, looking for a good spot with a clear view. Mitchnew was careful as she ran around to study the new terrain, opting to stick close to the shadows and cover of tree trunks when she did so.


    The two archers were not close to one another and there was no fighting but everyone was nervous for them. The preparation stage progressed steadily and the opponents got closer to discovering each other''s location. It wouldn''t be long before someone launched the first attack. Zero thought that Mitchnew might have a higher chance in initiating the surprise attack. She has the widest angle of view and Zenobia was closing in on her location from the middle grounds.


    Roovan grinned when Mitchnew landed on a tampered branch. That alerted Zenobia of where her opponent was and she stopped running to turn back. the chieftess approached with caution and stopped just before entering Mitchnew''s field of vision, cautious about the assassin''s sniping skills.


    Zero raised a brow. Why wasn''t Mitchnew doing something about her location? Surely she should know that she''d been discovered. Still, he held his tongue to continue watching.


    As Zero suspected, Mitchnew knew when she had given her position away. Instead of cursing or panicking, the dark elf retrieved a small knife and started cutting off barks and vines to make something. Not everyone who saw that understood what the sniper was doing. Zero was also confused until Olaf explained that she was making decoys.


    Zenobia crept closer and hide in the cover of the thick undergrowth. The chieftess moved silently and the rustling of bushes could easily be passed off as the breeze. Mitchnew was at the upper canopy of the bush Zenobia was currently hiding under. Now, the only problem was how Zenobia would attack now that she was in position.


    Mitchnew sensed something amiss too. the forest was too quiet and her instincts were telling her that Zenobia was already in the area. Luckily, her decoys were complete and Mitchnew slunk back into the cover of shadows. Both archers waited, neither making the first move and the tension rose.


    After a few minutes of stillness, Zero couldn''t help but ask why neither archers were moving.


    Roovan smiled. "It''s called tactics. mitchnew is waiting for a more favourable position to make her move. She has to get out of the area before Zenobia gets to her now that she has decoys. On the other hand, Zenobia might know where Mitchnew is but she''s at a geographically disadvantageous location. For archers, those on the higher ground has an advantage in terms of field of vision. Before Zenobia can reach the top to where Mitchnew is, she would get shot at and has to defend which would give Mitchnew time to escape. They are both waiting for something to change and give them the advantage because neither of them wants to lose the factor of surprise."


    Olaf didn''t say anything as Zero took down notes. The teenager watched diligently and kept his eyes trained on them like a hawk.


    The wind blew pleasantly and the clouds floated past to cover the sun for a brief moment. At that exact moment when the sun was covered, both ladies made their move. Zenobia leapt from the bush and hopped her way into the upper canopy but Mitchnew was already setting up her decoys. The dark elf was gone by the time the clouds passed and Zenobia drew her bow back only to find that her target had escaped without a trace. She didn''t have time to worry about it because her next trap was triggered nearby and the chieftess rushed to pursue.


    Zero couldn''t help but be impressed by the tricks Mitchnew had at her disposal. The dark elf wasn''t waiting in vain. Other than the weighted decoys, Mitchnew readied small pebbles that she threw at branches she knew were tampered with. In order to throw Zenobia off her trial, the dark elf used sound to distract her.


    If it had been Zero, he would have been fooled and stalled. Mitchnew threw them in a way that they would ricochet in opposite directions. Zenobia was fooled the first two times but she soon learnt the trick and ignored them. The dark elf didn''t have a choice but to draw her bow and hid in the tree to wait for Zenobia to appear when she found a good spot.


    Zero couldn''t see where Mitchnew was as she lay in wait. The dark elf was well camouflaged. On the other hand, the teenager couldn''t help but worry about Zenobia who was still giving chase.


    The twang of a longbow about fifty metres away alerted the chieftess to dodge even though she could not see the threat. Mitchnew clicked her tongue and quickly escaped to avoid a close combat situation.


    Zenobia looked back at the headless arrow embedded deep into the tree and gulped. If she hadn''t ducked in time, she would have been brain matter on the forest floor. With or without arrowheads, Mitchnew''s shooting was dangerous.


    Zero paled when he saw the embedded arrow. If that had been a stray arrow, would the flimsy mana barrier still hold? He wasn''t doubting Lovina''s skills but Mitchnew was ten times more terrifying today than she usually was. She didn''t seem like she was having a friendly match. The dark elf looked as if she was literally out for blood.


    Olaf was having a good time beside Zero. That dark elf was good, way better than his travel companions. He wondered if she was willing to travel with them on a quest to spread the good name of Half Moon Village. The Frost Dragon doubted that the stubborn seamstress would but it might be worth a try.


    Mitchnew didn''t look breathless and Zero wondered how the ex-assassin managed that. Zenobia was already sweating and trying to quieten her breathing but the dark elf didn''t look ruffled. Zero observed how Mitchnew never gave up her position of advantage and waited for Zenobia to fall into her trap before firing her arrows. Each time the dark elf missed, she would immediately change her position before Zenobia could track her down. The young doctor also noted how the seamstress tended to stick to the same area that she previously scouted. Mitchnew was a surprisingly cautious person, unlike Zenobia who was willing to fight in her enemy''s territory.


    Zenobia counted the arrows and continued to dodge them with barely an inch of her life. they were both given twenty arrows and Zenobia had been careful to collect the arrows Mitchnew fired so that the sniper could no longer go back to refuel her quiver. So far, Mitchnew had only fired five arrows in total. The dark elf was playing it safe and in order to pressure her to fire more arrows, Zenobia had to do something to make the dark elf feel rattled.


    Zero felt his eyes widen when Zenobia jumped back down to the forest ground, leaving Mitchnew behind. Did she give up already?


    Mitchnew lowered her bow and frowned. The chieftess was a very smart strategist. Could this be one of her tricks to force the dark elf out of hiding? She didn''t know what to expect but staying up in the tree was also not a solution. Zenobia might not come back up this way again and the one who faced a disadvantage would be her in the end. She was down to fifteen arrows while Zenobia still had a full quiver and six daggers. The chieftess had been collecting and disposing of her arrows so the dark elf wasn''t left with much choice. If she gave Zenobia too much time to prepare, she might lose the match of long-distance and be forced into a close combat situation that was disadvantageous to her.


    Reluctantly, Mitchnew left her hiding spot much to Zero''s surprise. Olaf decided to be kind and explain the dilemma Mitchnew was facing.


    "Zenobia may not be as good of a fighter but she is definitely not someone to be underestimated. The chieftess protected the village for many years even before you came here. She is extremely resourceful form what I heard and Mitchnew knows that. If the chieftess has time to make preparations, Mitchnew would be at a disadvantage. She already used five of her arrows and cannot recollect them back because Zenobia took them. however, the chieftess still has all her weapons and lost nothing."


    Zero nodded. Resources were important in drawn-out battles. He thought that creating a good combat style was the only thing he had to do but after watching the archers fight it out, Zero knew that he was inadequate in fighting strategy and techniques. This wasn''t something Ruth or Hua Tuo could teach him. Zero might be book smart but he doubted he could react accordingly if the situation called for it. that was a gap that only experience could fill.


    Zenobia was gathering materials for a smokescreen on the forest ground when her ears picked up on unusual movement. The chieftess rolled into a bush nearby for cover when she heard another twang.


    This time, Mitchnew didn''t allow the chieftess to get away and followed up quickly with another arrow. Zenobia felt her heart leaping in her mouth when the second arrow missed her nose by a centimetre but that near-death experience didn''t stop the seasoned warrior. Instead, she became more confident in her movements and choose to break for a sprint instead of crawling through the bushes.


    Mitchnew cussed when Zenobia started hopping away. Her next two arrows missed when Zenobia leapt twice in mid-air, a thing that rabbit beast folks could do. The unpredictability of her movements made it hard for Mitchnew to snipe. Her quiver was already down to half of what it originally was and still, she hasn''t landed a single hit on the agile chieftess.


    Zero couldn''t help but put a hand to his chest. That exchange was too close for comfort. His doctor self almost leapt into battle to assess the situation for casualties. He watched through the holographic projections how the arrow missed Zenobia by a centimetre. The chieftess even made a small strangled noise as she made her escape.


    Still, the teenager held onto his book tightly and watched as Mitchnew pursued Zenobia. Their positions were now reversed with Mitchnew pursuing and Zenobia running. Both archers have lost the advantage of high grounds by playing a game of tag on the forest grounds. However, Zenobia had the advantage of speed with her and Mitchnew found herself struggling to keep up.


    The chieftess found the confidence to release arrows of her own and Zero thought his eyes were playing tricks on him. The chiefess nocked three arrows and fired them in Mitchnew''s direction.


    The dark elf dodged them by doing a flip in the air. It looked impressive enough that Zero found him applauding that graceful movement. Still, Mitchnew was at a greater disadvantage now because of it. That flip stalled her for a while and Zenobia used that chance to regain the height advantage, climbing up a tree and nocking her bow once more in rapid succession. The dark elf could only do a back spring and leap to hide behind a tree when the volley of five arrows down on her and embedded themselves into the ground. Zero didn''t know how Zenobia did that. She managed to fire five arrows in less than a second and more impressively, Mitchnew dodged them all with that short distance.


    There was no telling who was more agile and had a quicker reaction. The young doctor thought that both Zenobia and Mitchnew were amazing. Olaf was amused by how many notes Zero was taking during that short interaction. The boy flipped a page and the Frost Dragon wondered if it was a reflection essay tasked by Ruth judging by how diligent Zero described the encounter.


    Both archers were now down to half their original number of arrows. The match was only concluded when the other party was marked with paint. Lowis watched intently as Zenobia put some distance between Mitchnew and herself after that fast-paced exchange. Everything in the forest seemed to still again as the archers went into hiding.


    Zero felt the adrenaline pulse through his veins and his mind worked at a million miles per hour, trying to analyse the possible next course of action. If he were in Zenobia''s or Mitchnew''s position, Zero thought of what he would do while everyone waited for them to take action.


    Mitchnew didn''t waste time and pulled out something unexpected in the middle of the match. Zero didn''t know why he seamstress would take a sewing kit into the match but still was interested in what tricks she had up her sleeves. The dark elf didn''t disappoint the crowd when she started tying strings onto her arrows. The threads were only visible under a certain angle of light and were hard to capture on the image capturing device.


    Zero scribbled furiously into his book while Mitchnew worked. Her fingers were extremely nimble and soon, all the arrows had threads connecting to them. The seamstress tested the tension and smiled beneath her mask. It wasn''t very common for other people to know the tricks she had. usually, she would use spider demon silk instead of common threads. Sekkin''s spider demon silk was as strong as steel and extremely hard to spot. Mitchnew lost count of how many unfortunate people she had beheaded with this technique. The arrows would simply be a decoy. What Mitchnew was aiming for this time was a formation of traps using the threads. She was going to immobilise Zenobia and end the match in the next ten minutes before it dragged out too long.


    Zenobia was ready when the arrow came. being high up had its advantages and the chieftess leapt to the left. She had barely landed when the next arrow came at her. The rabbit beastman could only jump down to avoid that. Mitchnew was firing them faster now and Zenobia didn''t know that she was being led into a trap formation until she felt something in her hair digging into her neck.


    Nobody made a sound as Mitchnew jumped forward and stabbed the chieftess with one of her arrows. The blue ink on her leather armour stood out contrastingly against the dull brown and Mitchnew removed her hood.


    "Sorry, Chieftess. I guess this is my win."


    Zenobia was stunned into silence and it took three full seconds for the audiences to cheer for the victor. Lowis quickly jumped down to declare Mitchnew as the match''s victor and thanked both archers for putting up such a wonderful demonstration.


    Zenobia laughed shakily after she was freed from the trap. "I guess I''m really not your match as a warrior."


    Mitchnew shook her head and removed the mask covering half her face. "No, you were a good opponent. You made me worry for a little back there when you disappeared. I was forced to come out of hiding to pursue you."


    Zero clapped and took down more notes as the ladies shook hands. He was floored by Mitchnew''s clean execution for that trap and wanted to know if he could add in formations into his combat style. There was also that cool looking combo that Zenobia used to shoot and escape. Zero needed a cool combo too when he fought so that the enemies didn''t have time to react.


    Olaf watched the young doctor pen down everything and took another sip of his tea only to realise that it was already empty. he looked down at the two archers and smiled. That was a really good match and the dragon wondered if he was able to register as a last-minute participant.


    He looked around to try to find someone worthy of sparring with and frowned. While the villagers were good, he didn''t think anyone could best him even without magic. He was a dragon after all. Then, he heard a giggle beside him and looked at Zero thoughtfully.


    Maybe there was someone worth sparring with after all. Olaf wondered if Hua Tuo would be angry when he came back to find out that Olaf messed around with Zero for a bit. The boy was so focussed on studying techniques that the Frost Dragon didn''t know if any of that would be retained in an actual battle situation. He heard from Ruth, Zero''s combat instructor, that the boy had some sparring experience with Ruth and Mitchnew before his cultivation training. Olaf didn''t know if getting knocked around counted as sparring but found himself getting more interested in what Zero could come up with after witnessing the matches.


    Bob''s face came to mind and Olaf pouted. Even if Hua Tuo wasn''t angry, his friend would definitely hold it against him for bullying his master. Then again, the best way to teach a dragon how to fly was to push it off a cliff. Right?

 Chapter 257 - Size Doesnt Matter

    With the hype from the first match still strong in the air, the village was in a buzz. Zero went down to meet Zenobia and Mitchnew, congratulating them both and gushing about how brilliant those moves were.


    Cleo busied away to prepare the stage for the next match. The next round''s competitors were also busy warming up. This time, they didn''t bother with a terrain. Instead, Lovina double checked all the barriers. They would need very strong barriers for the next match.


    The next battle was one between extreme size difference and Zero was excited to know what kind of tricks Clowis had against Camie. He couldn''t picture himself going against a giantess and winning simply because of that towering height advantage.


    The match made Zero anticipate. He was curious about how a shorter person like himself would be able to overcome opponents who were much bigger and taller. Zero only decided to trade the female vessel form for the male vessel form because of that one-inch height advantage. If he could find out the secrets, Zero would seriously consider swapping to the female vessel because he honestly found the female vessel to be more appealing.


    For this match, Zero opted to sit in the front row benches for a better look. There were no obstacles blocking their view and the young doctor was vibrating on the spot from excitement. Clowis was by no means short but Camie easily towered anyone in the village so Zero wanted to know what he should be doing in normal situations when faced with such an unfair height disadvantage.


    Lowis smiled at his nephew and wished him luck before taking on the role of the masters of ceremonies.


    "Settle down everyone. The next match is about to begin and this time, the rules are slightly different. Our warriors are both close-combat specialists. Both participants will tie six sashes around their body. One at the head, one at the waist, one on each arm and one on each leg. the first to completely tear off all the sashes from their opponent wins the match."


    Zero noted how Camie struggled a little with her sash as it was too small. Mitchnew came into the arena to help the giantess attach her sashes while Amaraline helped her brother out. Lowis introduced Camie with the blue sashes as a "gentle guardian who transforms into a castle destroyer when she gets serious". The giantess might only be a quarter-blooded giant but she was still a staggering three meters tall. That was twice Lovina''s height and Zero couldn''t help but wonder if height was something that could be donated.


    Zero wasn''t sure what Camie specialised in but Lowis answered his questions. "Known for being able to take down wolves with a single crush of her hands, Camie has the strength to crush skulls and break stones with her fists. She can topple walls with her kick, fling rocks faster than a catapult and cause small earthquakes when she jumps from a high place. This lady has many talents and despite the power she possesses, is very gentle at heart. Still, her speed should be nothing to sneeze at despite her size."


    Zero noted for the first time what the giantess'' choice of weapon was. He was expecting someone like Camie who was more feminine to go for rapiers or spears. Instead, the giantess picked up the twin battleaxes that had been wrapped up in thick cloth to prevent any lasting injuries during the spar.


    Lowis then turned to his nephew who had secured all six red sashes. As the seamstress and fortune-teller stepped out of the arena, Lowis introduced his famous nephew.


    "Over here, we have our beloved Chief Warrior who is armed with brass knuckles today instead of his usual metal talons. Clowis here has chosen to forgo his spear to demonstrate his versatility. Although he is a cockatrice descendant, his latent magic abilities of petrification don''t work quickly enough for it to be of any real use in battles. He is also unable to fly although he is known to be very agile and lithe. Clowis'' signature move is the one-tap hurricane where he sweeps everyone away with a powerful swing of his spear that he isn''t using today. Who will emerge victorious?"


    Zero clapped and cheered when Lowis made his way out of the arena. Lovina enhanced the barriers as the emcee yelled start.


    There was immediately a huge explosion followed by a dirt cloud that obscured everyone''s vision. As the dirt cloud settled, everyone could see that Clowis was already forced into a tough position. The battle of strength was draining him out but Camie had him pinned to the ground with her battleaxes.


    Zero took down notes without looking at his book, afraid to miss the moment when Clowis would turn the tables around.


    The head warrior didn''t disappoint and surprised the giantess with a windmill kick.


    Camie closed her eyes when Clowis kicked up dirt and the head warrior took the chance to make his escape from the stalemate. The heavy battleaxes hit the ground and made a small crack in it. Lovina groaned and quickly repaired the barrier before they could do any further damage to the arena. Compared to the match between archers, this match was going to be more taxing on the magicians and security team. Everyone knew about Camie''s strength but not even Lovina would have expected her to be holding back this much.


    The giantess smirked. Clowis didn''t look too confident now. Although she was only a quarter of a giant, Camie knew that her strength was abnormal. While giants were usually stronger than most other species because of their sizes, their strength was usually directly proportional to their huge statures.


    Camie was able to win giants in wrestling matches and lift them despite being only half of the normal giant''s size. Size didn''t really matter in this case and Camie understood what it was like to be fighting against an opponent that looked bigger than her. Clowis must be feeling that pressure now and while the strong usually fought with overpowering might, the weak usually won their battles through wits and tricks. There was no doubt about it. The village warrior head was thinking of a strategy and Camie couldn''t help but look forward to what the usually stiff-headed spear user would attempt. Of the many things that Clowis was known for, using his head wasn''t one of them.


    Victory was in the bag for her.


    Clowis growled when the giantess attacked once more, testing the strength of that mana barrier. Although Clowis dodged the battleaxes, the strong wind current blew him away. As a cockatrice descendant, how had relatively hollower bones, making him a literal lightweight. Camie knew that and used it to her advantage. The giantess never allowed Clowis to rest and continued to charge at him, strike after strike.


    Zero saw how the giantess was like an unstoppable gale. What she didn''t land a direct hit on, she would make up for it with a powerful gust. The teenager had stopped taking notes and chose to admire the powerhouse instead. Might was everything and Zero didn''t think that Clowis would be able to squirm out of this match. He was forced into a defensive position that felt unfamiliar to him. If Clowis had his spear, he might have been able to do something.


    Manny who was beside Zero laughed when Clowis fell onto the ground after the wind swept him off his feet. "That boy''s such a princess. If he doesn''t grow a pair he will soon be pinned down by Camie."


    Zero tilted his head to the side. "Grow a pair?"


    Soon smacked the ex-paladin over the head, making it cave in a little before healing it up. "Don''t bother, Zero. What he means is that Clowis is going to lose. The boy is panicking too much to use his head. Camie knows what she does best and is going all out on him. It might have been better if he stuck with the spear that he''s familiar with instead of testing out his new parlour trick."


    Mitchnew who had just changed out of her armour settled down beside Zero and raised a brow. "Why is our warrior head getting smacked around?"


    Zero sighed. "He didn''t bring his spear with him and cannot do anything against Camie. She''s just too strong. Even Lovina is struggling to keep the barrier up because of her attacks. I''ve seen her repair it a few times now."


    The ex-assassin observed the one-sided battle and frowned. Then, to everyone''s surprise, the dark elf yelled out loud enough for her words to echo in the forest.


    "Hold steady and use your head! Is your brain for decoration? If you can''t get out of this you don''t deserve to be the warrior head!"


    Her threat lingered and Clowis got distracted by it for a moment, giving Camie the opening she needed to land a heavy hit on him, sending him flying to the other end of the arena. He smacked the barrier painfully and felt some of his bones crack but nothing hurt more than his pride at the moment. That''s right. he didn''t become the village''s head of security by luck. He worked hard for it and even though there were so many better warriors than him, Lowis still chose him.


    The objective of the match was not to knock the opponent down. If he took all the sashes, he won. Why he opted for the brass knuckles instead of his spear was because it gave him more mobility and opportunities to snatch sashes. Unlike him, Camie''s hands were occupied with the twin battleaxes. She was at a natural disadvantage for this match setting even if it gave her the advantage of a wide reach.


    In terms of power, Clowis know that he would never win her. However, he prided himself in his reflexes and agility. Not to mention, Clowis was an expert at using petty tricks during a spar. After losing so many times to his uncle and Mitchnew, the head warrior had years of experience fighting dirty under his belt. Who cared if they didn''t look good? Results spoke for themselves and any means to an end that worked was a good method. If he had to result in being a shameless warrior to win then a shameless warrior he would be.


    Camie waited for Clowis to get up. The head warrior didn''t disappoint and got up with difficulty. His legs shook and she knew that he must be hurting badly from the direct hit he took earlier. She held back at the last moment enough to send him flying instead of turning him into a broken mess. Mitchnew''s words seemed to have worked because Camie got excited to see the flame return to those eyes. Finally, they were going to have a match worthy of being written into the village''s history.


    In the next clash, Clowis sidestepped the first battleaxe and used it as a stepping stone to jump over Camie''s head. The giantess wasn''t expecting the cockatrice descendant to be so bold and immediately shielded her eyes, wary of the tricks Clowis would use again. the moment she closed her eyes, Clowis made his move.


    Zero thought that he would take that chance to snatch the sash from her head but was surprised when Clowis pulled it down to temporarily blind the giantess.


    The audience held their breaths when the head warrior used the hold of that blindfold to topple the three-metre tall giantess who stumbled but held her ground.


    It didn''t really matter if the giantess fell because Clowis used it to retain his momentum in the air while he snatched the sashes from both arms and Camie''s waist before landing to give the back of Camie''s knees a kick.


    The giantess wasn''t ready for such an assault while her sight was still robbed. Without a sense of balance in darkness, she felt herself falling slowly towards the ground. Although she could hear where Clowis was, he was moving too quickly for her to catch him in the sightless world. the ripping of fabric alerted her that Clowis was actually gaining on her with the match''s objective. Once again, she couldn''t help but be impressed by Clowis'' foresight. With the twin battleaxes still in her hands, she couldn''t defend against the sneaky sash thief who had ripped the other two sashes by her ankles during her fall.


    Despite the losing streak, Camie wasn''t one to give up hope. She might have lost five sashes all at one go from that trick but she still had one on her head that was currently covering her eyes.


    The giantess dropped both battleaxes and held onto the last remaining sash as Clowis tried to snatch it. The head warrior clicked his tongue in annoyance at being thwarted the very last moment. He was so close to winning the match but Camie was no easy opponent.


    With one injured and the other down to only one sash, nobody knew who would be the victor. Clowis'' swift manoeuvre was something that Zero wanted to learn. He wrote down the tricks used and the strategy that Clowis employed that could be good against bigger opponents. Although Camie wasn''t slow, Clowis'' speed was an advantage for his smaller body. Camie couldn''t turn around fast enough to catch him and it was easier for Clowis to dodge Camie''s hands with more space to move around in close proximity.


    Lovina groaned. The barrier had taken a beating and the witch wondered if she still had enough energy to continue with such violent matches for the next two days. she really needed to make a trip to the vitality river directed out from the spring in the lawless zone. Thank goodness having Zero as the chief gave them such luxuries. The witch didn''t know how she would survive with so many demands made from her. From the list of matches she was given, Lovina knew that Qin Yun''s match with Titor would be the worst. A fight between cultivators can be as bad as a fight between archmages.


    Camie abandoned her battleaxe and retied her loose sash on her head. She faced Clowis with a seriousness that was rare to find in the giantess. Clowis wasn''t about to give in either. If he couldn''t get that last sash in the next exchange, he would lose in a battle of attrition. His body can only last so much longer with the injuries and adrenaline was a double-edged sword.


    Camie wasn''t surprised by Clowis'' desperate charge towards her. If she dragged the battle out, her chances of winning would be much higher but for Clowis who was already hurt, it would be terrible for him if he didn''t win soon.


    Camie was prepared. It didn''t matter what kind of tactics Clowis used, she wouldn''t let him get anywhere near her head. With the natural advantage of her height, it would be challenging for Clowis to get close to the last sash especially if she was on guard.


    Clowis aimed for Camie''s stomach with his brass knuckles but Camie didn''t feel much from it. Her abdominal muscles were steady as steel and the giantess was proud of it. Training never betrayed a warrior and Camie hasn''t slacked off even for a single day. It didn''t matter if it was pouring, snowing or hot. She would diligently train in the forest in the early mornings before anyone was up, then gather firewood before helping out with the hunting team before lunch.


    The head warrior wasn''t too surprised that a direct attack had no effect and was quick to put distance between them again. If he got caught by Camie, the match would be over. He needed to think of a way to topple the reliable giantess or gain elevation to retrieve that last sash. Now that Camie was on guard, she wouldn''t fall twice for the same trick. Clowis also didn''t have confidence that he could sweep her off her feet with his strength. No offence to the lady but she is heavy.


    Camie decided that it was her turn to attack when Clowis made no other attempts. The head warrior wasn''t known for using his head very often but when he did, he came out with ridiculous plans that somehow worked. She couldn''t allow him time to think and wanted to add more pressure to him. Clowis made more mistakes under pressure and usually, Amaraline was his voice of reason and anchor. Without his sister around to ground him, Clowis couldn''t stay collected enough to find a way out so easily.


    Clowis wasn''t fully prepared for the giantess to leap at him with both arms outstretched. In his haste to escape, he lost both his waist and head sashes.


    The crowd cheered as Clowis was backed into a corner. With the mana barrier trapping him in, there was little that he could do. Camie slowly closed in and Clowis decided to use the last trick in his book. If he couldn''t win in height, he would use his lack of it to his advantage.


    Zero nearly screamed in delight when Clowis slipped underneath Camie''s legs to escape. The giantess had expected that but wasn''t fast enough to grab the head warrior. Instead, she managed to get one sash on his leg.


    Lowis grinned. The match was finally starting to get interesting with both opponents discarding their weapons.


    Clowis checked the sashes he had and cursed. He was down to three while Camie still had that sash on her head, proving to be difficult and near impossible to obtain.


    The giantess was feeling more confident now that Clowis had lost half of his sashes in such a short time. She lunged at him once more with the intent to grab him. Clowis knew what she was aiming for and desperately ran, dodging her hands and trying to put distance. The giantess became wary when Clowis used the side of the barrier to climb upwards vertically. Unlike the cliff surface that allowed his sharp talons to find footholds, the mana barrier was smooth and Clowis could only go five steps upwards before gravity worked against him.


    Camie was below with open arms waiting as the flightless bird fell squawking.


    The crowd cheered when Clowis landed perfectly in the giantess'' arms who carried him in a bridal position. Zero laughed at how red Clowis'' face became as the giantess stripped him of his remaining sashes with ease.


    The audience went wild as Camie planted a playful kiss on the head warrior''s forehead before letting him down. Lowis had a good time laughing till tears fell from his eyes. Everyone, apart from Clowis, found the situation much too funny to take seriously. Still possessed by giggles, Lowis declared Camie as the victor of the match. Amaraline went over to give her brother a hug.


    "Don''t worry, brother. You''re still very handsome and manly to me," she said and gave him a kiss on his cheek, eliciting another round of cheers from the village who yelled out they should celebrate it with yet another feast.


    The good mood wasn''t dampened and after Clowis got over his initial excitement, he joined the hunter team to bring back a good game for roasted meat.

 Chapter 258 - A Swordsman鈥檚 Honour

    After the feast, Gerald and Vrald excused themselves. Nobody stopped them. It was obvious that the swordsmen were going back to sharpen their swords before the battle. Unlike Camie and Clowis'' match, neither of them wanted to dull their blades. As true swordsmen, they would compete fair and square. There were no tricks like the previous match. This was a match about skills and ethics.


    The two dragon descendants didn''t speak. Olaf had made them a promise to teach them art if they proved their worth during the match. Neither ex-adventurer wanted to lose the chance. However, they didn''t want to lose to each other either. After working together for so long, they knew each other so well like blood brothers.


    Vrald didn''t think that the next time he used his two-handed sword, it would be pointed against his brother. Likewise, Gerald didn''t ever think that he would be using his claymore against a brother. Normally, both swordsmen would carry a shortsword by their waist. Their old weapon partners were hidden beneath the floorboards of their rooms, never to be used again. However, with the orders to go adventuring once more for marketing purposes, the two friends reconsidered their purpose of wielding the sword.


    A sword was a vow. Vrald once vowed on his sword to walk the path of a hero. However, after betrayal from those whom he sought to protect, the ex-adventurer stopped wielding his sword. he''d broken his promise and his honour as a swordsman was no more.


    Gerald vowed on the sword to earn an honest living by taking on jobs as an adventurer. Life was hard for him who had dragon claws instead of human hands. He picked up his sword skills from working as a conscripted garrison for two years. The golden-haired masculine beauty was skilled enough to become a knight but due to his dragon blood, he was denied the chance. Taking his skills with him, he met Vrald on one job from the guild and the two became inseparable since then.


    While the life of the party was in the feast cave, the two dragon descendants polished their blades in silence across each other in the same room.


    Vrald was the first to break the silence.


    "Will you be wearing gloves?"


    Gerald didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he examined the oiled blade under the candlelight. "Will you be using dragon art?"


    The crimson-haired warrior laughed. "Dragon art in a sword fight? I think not."


    Gerald smiled. "Then I will wear my gloves. Unlike you, I have a set of codes I abide by."


    Vrald rolled his eyes. "Stuck-up pretty boy."


    "Boorish punk."


    The crimson-haired warrior stuck out his tongue and Gerald laughed. After aligning their feelings on the same page, the golden-haired swordsman knew that tomorrow''s match will go well. Regardless of what Olaf thought about them, they were going to fight without holding back. As swordsmen, the first to kneel on his knees or lose his sword concedes.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Zero was excited. He woke up early and brushed his teeth twice because there was a lot of time before the first match. Lovina said that they didn''t need to maintain a barrier today because the match was going to be rather subtle. Zero knew that both the participants were experienced fighters as well as ex-adventurers. The teenager was eager to see how different Vrald and Gerald''s sword styles were.


    The highly anticipated match drew all the veteran fighters out. Coux and Sekkin made the trip back to the village just to see it. Wiser also applied for a study break to return and Zero greeted them enthusiastically. Surprisingly, Amon and Lucifer chose to come while Baal decided to watch the match from the comfort of his castle. Michael was the last village guest to arrive after hearing the news from Lucifer about an interesting showdown for two days.


    Zoe fretted over the level of hospitality she should be showing the unexpected guests. Nobody expected such noble guests to turn up when Zero told them to prepare extra food for six.


    "Don''t worry," Lucifer and Amon told them. "We will return as soon as this match ends."


    Zero smiled. "We still have a match tonight and two more tomorrow. Why don''t both of you stay until then?"


    Michael patted the teenager on his head. He was here for two reasons. The first was to confirm the identities of the two dragon children and the second was to watch over Zero for Hua Tuo. The Sage God sounded very worried and while Michael didn''t like Zero very much from interfering with the battle at the Academy, they managed to resolve Arachne''s regret thanks to him. In some way, the archangel had mixed feelings regarding the mysterious boy who had the blessings of so many Gods. Information about Zero was limited so Michael hopped on the opportunity to observe his object of interest more closely when Hua Tuo posted out a notice for help.


    "They''re busy Demon Lords. If they leave for any longer than this, there would be trouble."


    Zero pouted. "But Baal leaves his domain unattended for centuries and nothing bad happens to it. Bad things only happen when Baal wakes up."


    Unable to deny this, Lucifer nodded. "Baal is a special case. Besides, Mammon and Lilith help to maintain his territory from time to time. It would be troublesome if Baal was constantly awake. Napping is his way of preserving the domain''s power."


    Coux heard that as Lucifer''s indirect inference to her. She admitted that she might have overworked Baal too much to tend to all the matters in his domain but there simply wasn''t a way around it. Zero would be leaving soon and there were many things to settle before he left for his adventure. Baal wanted to finish his preparations before Zero completed his magic training and Wiser''s research couldn''t be rushed. The terraforming project took time too.


    Zero sighed. "I guess I cannot persuade you to stay for too long?"


    Amon laughed. "No, we can''t. However, your friends here can stay until the end. If it weren''t for the Garden of Roth, it would be impossible for us to visit Earth in the first place. Demon Lords aren''t usually allowed to leave their domains or the abyss because of the fragile balance. Shittomi is the only exception."


    Zero nodded with slight confusion. It didn''t really matter. "In that case, please start helping yourself to the food that Zoe is preparing. We are having lunch later but if you are in a hurry, I don''t want to trouble you too much. If there are any special requests or take away orders, please let Zoe know too."


    The Demon Lords were satisfied with Zero''s hospitality and told the nervous zashikiwarashi their orders. Zoe was glad to comply and quickly left for the kitchen while the Demon Lords were ushered to the front row seats for the match.


    Olaf still looked slightly afraid of Lucifer who made no notion to acknowledge his presence. The Frost Dragon lingered around the back as Lowis stepped into the village square.


    "Thank you all for gathering even on such short notice. Today''s match is going to be relatively idler than the previous two matches. In a battle between swordsmen, there is a code of conduct called the swordsman''s honour. The rules of today''s match are simple. If a swordsman falls and kneels on their knees, it is a loss. If the swordsman has a sword pointed to their neck, they must concede. If a swordsman is disarmed during the battle, the match is over."


    Zero noted how differently the two dragon descendants were dressed. His mental image of a swordsman from stories were men in stiff steel armour with visor helmets on horsebacks. Reality painted this very differently.


    Vrald looked very dashing with his long crimson hair pulled back into a braided ponytail. The ex-adventurer was holding a huge sword with both hands in a half stance, pointing the tip of his blade at Gerald. He didn''t look like a swordsman at all with that pose and Zero noticed how Vrald was wearing something similar to what Hua Tuo normally wears. It was a robe that Zero wore called chang shan but the sleeves were ripped off to show Vrald''s muscular biceps. It was black with a red embroidered lining that complemented Vrald''s crimson hair.


    "Some of you might recognise him. Many years ago, this hero was known in the Western Regions as the Crimson Swordsman who bathed in the blood of his enemies while setting the flame of hope in people''s hearts. However, here, we know him as the idiot called Vrald. Today, he will take on the mantle he left behind as the hero of his time to fight with the pride of a swordsman on the line."


    On the opposite side, Gerald looked very calm. His shoulder-length golden hair swayed with the breeze and gave off an illusion that he was also the same kind of species as Michael. If it wasn''t for his golden eyes, one could easily mistake him as an angel.


    The petty man opted for a light chrome chest plate on top of his usual white tunic and some leather pants. His boots were made of metal and Gerald''s signature white gloves made the claymore he held look like a holy sword. He held the sword steady in front of him with both hands and one foot forward. The rigid stance was completely opposite of what Vrald was doing and Zero can already imagine the differences in their fighting style.


    Vrald was more wild and instinctive with his movements but Gerald looked like he had trained both his body and mind to master a very precise pattern of movements.


    "Over here we have the famous ex-adventurer who was once dubbed as the Demonic Saint who showed mercy to his enemies on the battlefield with clean kills. This angel is known to never smile or pray and works efficiently. Rumours have it that he possesses the blood of demons itself which is why he covers everything up except for his pretty face that he use to bewitch his enemies. However, in Half Moon Village, we know him as Worrywart Gerald - Vrald''s babysitter."


    The crowd laughed at the good humour but neither swordsman showed any traces of emotion, their eyes trained on each other.


    Lowis sensed that they were ready to fight so he cut the introductions short and took his leave.


    "Begin!"


    As soon as Lowis shouted begin, the two swordsmen clashed swords at each other. Sparks flew and Zero didn''t see them move. However, they were already locking swords at the hilt, glaring at each other with an intensity that made Seff cry. Zero had to cast calming magic on the small vampire but he couldn''t take his eyes away from the duo who jumped back at the same time before engaging in a dance of parrying, lunging, slashing and blocking. They moved so quickly that to a normal person, it was all a blur with only a few sparks occasionally. Zero could barely keep up with his eyes as the sound of metal clashing against metal filled the square. He was so entranced that the page of his notebook remained clean.


    Gerald might be stiff in his movements but he was skillful enough to guard against Vrald who relentlessly attacked. The golden-haired swordsman was like a fortress who stood his ground and guarded himself well. He didn''t move around as much as his partner but was very alert of any incoming attacks even from outside of his field of vision.


    Vrald was like a loose cannon. Nobody could predict where he was going to attack next. He seemed to even pick up speed during the exchange and Zero wondered if they were holding back. Tambolt was studying the craftsmanship of both swords. He didn''t know where they got the swords from but while Vrald''s sword sang for blood, Gerald''s sword thrummed resiliently in apprehension.


    Tambolt wasn''t the only one who noticed the subtle change as the fight drew out. Olaf watched keenly as the swordsmen started to awaken the watered-down dragon blood in them. It wasn''t a conscious decision but the instincts to dominate and rule ran strong within their veins despite being so tarnished. Olaf smiled. They had hope.


    Likewise, Lucifer, Amon and Michael got their answers from watching the match. If Gerald and Vrald could awaken their watered-down bloodline, there would still be hope to bring the dragons back.


    Zero didn''t know when Gerald started to go on the offensive. Vrald was slowly but surely getting pushed back. Each time he landed a hit, Gerald would send him flying by a counter slash of his own. Everyone was on the edge of their benches. The sparks became more regular now and both swordsmen had taken to yelling. The yells started out loud but ended up deafening. The weaker villagers had to back away behind Lovina who held up a mana barrier to block out the impact of those roars.


    The Frost Dragon looked excited as dragon swordsmen started using their sleeping bloodline to duke it out. Vrald''s sword came alive with flames while Gerald''s sword glowed and hummed viciously. They didn''t seem aware of the changes and Lovina changed her mind about the barrier. The witch set up on around the square just so that the bloodline abilities wouldn''t cause anyone nearby any harm.


    Ruth was impressed. So far, he counted eighty-one times that they''ve crossed swords with no sign of anyone gaining the upper hand. Vrald had a more agile footwork while Gerald had a more solid stance. however, in terms of speed and strength, they were on par.


    A short unspoken truce happened when both warriors backed away and panted heavily. Neither of them had human eyes any longer. Their pupils were dilated and blown wide open. Olaf recognised the redhead as a descendant of the Fire Dragon and the pretty boy as a descendant of the Light Dragon. Amon and Lucifer were acquaintances of the Fire and Light dragon. The Demon Lords came to Half Moon Village to confirm the identities of the extinct dragon clan descendants today and were not disappointed.


    Lucifer turned around to give Olaf a side glance that the Frost Dragon understood as forgiveness. Lucifer had forgiven him now that he knew Olaf''s words were the truth. It was a short moment before Lucifer turned his focus back to the match but the Frost Dragon was thankful. Lucifer allowed him to make a copy of the books he previously stole and that will eventually bring dragons back into existence. Having only Bob and him as the remaining dragon survivors just didn''t feel right to Olaf. If these two kids survived on Earth, surely there must be more stray dragon children waiting to be discovered.


    Zero wondered if it would end up as a tie this time because of how evenly matched the opponents were. Vrald and Gerald would make a good team if they worked together against a common enemy. What Gerald was poor in, Vrald excelled at. What Vrald overlooked, Gerald got it covered. Zero wondered if the day would come where Truen and he will share the same special connection.


    Their moves were starting to mirror as they fought and Zero smiled. Yes, there would be no questioning the outcome now. They would end up with a tie.


    True to Zero''s prediction, Gerald pointing his sword at Vrald''s throat the same time the crimson-haired warrior did. Lowis held his breath as his brain lagged behind from the sudden conclusion of the match after such a splendid performance.


    "It''s a tie!" he declared and the cheers came in twice as loud as it had in the beginning.


    The moment the match was over, Gerald let his sword down and offered a hand to Vrald who shook it and gave him a brief one-armed brotherly hug. Everyone applauded the brilliant exchange and Zero looked down at his book in horror. He''d been too captivated by the match to write any notes. Dismayed by his carelessness, the young doctor scribbled furiously what he could remember about the match before time took it away from him. Nobody disturbed the teenager who rambled on like a madman hunched over on a bench, scratching words into his book.


    Olaf went up to the swordsmen and grinned. "Both of you have potential, be prepared to start training tomorrow."


    Gerald and Vrald looked at each other in pleasant surprise and thanked the Frost Dragon who immediately chased after the archangel to get more information about his crush.


    "I guess we celebrate today," Gerald told Vrald who grinned in agreement.


    Lucifer and Amon took the chance to excuse themselves while Sekkin kissed his wife. Coux took the time to talk to Schaf as the villagers started to shuffle off for lunch. Tambolt went up to the two swordsmen, wanting to know more about the swords they had. The longswords he normally forged couldn''t be compared to the beauty of both blades.


    Ruth climbed up to the Sky Bridge to look for a certain raven beastman.


    "Hello there. Are you not going to join them for lunch?" the scout asked.


    Ruth shook his head. "Are you ready for tonight''s battle?"


    Roovan chuckled nervously. "I hope I am," he smiled wryly. He was a scout and not much of a fighter. Ruth was way more experienced and the most Roovan could manage now was to not lose too badly.


    Thankfully, not all the villagers and guests would be present to watch him get his feathery butt kicked. Ruth nodded. It wasn''t a very fair match but there weren''t many other villagers who were aerial combat specialists. Zero needed to see different types of combat styles to create one that is comprehensive for any situation. If they had more marine warriors, they would have arranged a match for Zero to watch too. Sadly, the only marine warrior had betrayed the village and was banished by the teenager.


    "I''ll try and go easy on you," the vampire promised and left in a blink.


    Roovan sighed. Life as a raven wasn''t easy.

 Chapter 259 - Birds and Bats

    As the time for their scheduled match drew closer, Roovan felt the jitters take over his body. He was not ready to fight that vampire. Even though Ruth hasn''t been in the village for long, nobody doubted his strength. Vampires, even on Earth, were known to be one of the most powerful supernaturals that existed. They had insanely high regenerative abilities, speed like no other and terrifying strength on top of their blood gift. If Roovan had a choice, he didn''t want to go up against such a terrifying foe.


    Ruth stretched to warm up. There were fewer people watching the night battle. Zero did his best to help light the village square with light magic lanterns and fireflies. However, it was still rather dim. The children had gone to bed and some guests had left. Those who had to tend to the garden tomorrow opted to have an early night so Zero only counted about fifteen villagers including the participants.


    Instead of Lowis, Mitchnew now took over as the night match''s announcer. Zero couldn''t help but compare the different hosting styles. Mitchnew was calmer and informational when she hosted. Zero listened to her explanation about night matches and their difficulties for each participant before elaborating on the rules of the match.


    "As this is an aerial battle, opponents who touch the ground or any surface within the arena will lose. Magic is not allowed but bloodline abilities are. Weapons are allowed but they must be dull."


    Ruth had no problems with it. He was a bare-hand combat specialist but tonight, he thought that he would use the match as a testing ground for Zero''s new weapon. The lab members worked fast to create the twin tonfas carved from the wood of a strong tree. Cleo called it a living wood and if charged with earth magic, it could grow. Right now, Ruth didn''t need it to grow. He was going to test it out against the scout who was sweating buckets at the moment.


    "On this side, we have Ruth Roth, the last vampire of the Roth clan from Hell. He specialises in close-ranged open-hand magic supported combat style. However, in this match, he will be going for a weapon called tonfa. Make no mistake, he is still one of the best fighters the village has ever known. With his high regenerative abilities and superior senses, the night is his playground."


    Roovan looked ill and Zero wondered if he should give the raven beastman some pills to help. He didn''t think that it was a physical thing more than a psychological issue. The first time the teenager went against Ruth, he was mentally scarred by how he could have lost his neck if Ruth hadn''t held back.


    "On the other side, we have Roovan. He is our best scout and look-out because of his ability to see very far into the distance as well as his aerial advantage. Not many know of his combat abilities because Roovan tends to stay out of conflicts and solves them with his words most of the time. In actuality, his combat skills are subpar when compared to the average of this village. Roovan cannot win against Amaraline so I shall leave it as such."


    Roovan looked like he wanted to bury his head into the ground somewhere. While it was true that he never won Amaraline even when she was blind, Mitchnew failed to mention that the fortune-teller had a gift to see the future. It had nothing to do with his combat abilities even if Amaraline was one of the weaker villagers. She should have compared him to someone like Crudgel! He could whoop that centaur''s ass any day.


    "Let''s cut to the chase and get the battle going. Warriors, on the count of three, the match begins. Three, two... one!"


    Ruth leapt off the ground and transformed into a bat-human hybrid form. Zero was in awe. He''d never seen Ruth partially transform before and wondered if it was also possible for him after he mastered shape-shifting.


    Roovan decided to gain altitude so that he could react better. Ruth was slightly slower to gain altitude but had no problems catching up with the raven. Bats had a natural advantage over birds at night. His echolocation skill told him exactly where Roovan was even if he couldn''t see him due to the lack of good lighting so high up.


    From below, the crowd groaned, unable to see anything more than faint shadows in the night sky. Zero was an exception. He activated night vision and was thrilled by how lively the start of the match already became. His combat teacher didn''t disappoint and was gaining on Roovan who was desperate to put some distance between them.


    The raven beastman threw some objects in Ruth''s way. The vampire smirked and deflected them with his tonfas handsomely. Zero applauded and thought that the strange weapons looked very cool. The teenager scribbled notes into his book while observing the fight. Aerial battles were rather different from the other battles Zero had seen. They had mobility that created a lot of room to play with. It wasn''t easy to nail down the target and Zero frowned. Ruth almost got Roovan trapped in a corner but the raven beastman took the opportunity to take a nosedive there, escaping the vampire successfully.


    After watching their match for a while, Zeo noticed how Ruth was only able to glide with his wings rather than fly properly. His acceleration was slow and changing directions mid-flight was tricky for him.


    On the other hand, Roovan was an expert in flying. His sharp turns and dives saved him many times from Ruth''s attacks. The raven beastman also knew how to use the wind to his advantage, something that Ruth didn''t have much experience with. It took a while for Zero to understand that like underwater currents, air currents played a huge factor in aerial battles.


    While Ruth got more frustrated, Roovan gained more confidence when the match didn''t end within the first five minutes. The scout was so sure that Ruth wouldn''t give him a chance and would pummel him mercilessly into the ground the moment it started but after the chase, Roovan could tell that Ruth wasn''t used to flying. Roovan hoovered around a spot and decided to give his ambush trap a try. The vampire might be good at deflecting thrown projectiles but the raven beastman was sure that traps were a different matter.


    When Ruth saw Roovan hovering in the air, he sulked. As a bat, he needed to land if he stopped flapping those wings. He was at a natural disadvantage as a bat because those wings had a lifespan before they became nothing more than leathery burdens on his back. Bats can''t hoover even for a short period.


    Roovan decided to lead Ruth towards the ground to increase his chances of success. Unlike Ruth, he only had this one trick that will enable him to win the match. Zero raised a brow. Ruth and the others might not be able to see it clearly in the dark but Zero noticed the strange gun that the raven beastman carried as he threw projectiles at the vampire ranging from darts to stones.


    Mitchnew who had good eyesight in the dark smirked. If Roovan succeeded, the match would be over. As powerful as the vampire was, he was inexperienced in aerial battles.


    Roovan took a nose dive towards the ground and Ruth followed. Like Roovan, he was thinking of taking it to a lower altitude. If he could pounce on the raven beastman and send him hitting the ground first, it would be his win. Being a bat meant that he got tired faster flying. These leather wings weren''t made to fly for long.


    Half of the spectators had left with the inability to make heads or tails of the match. The other half who stayed only wanted to know the victor.


    As they got closer to the ground, the light surrounding the arena made things clearer. Ruth noticed the strange device Roovan held a little too late but the vampire wasn''t going down without a fight. It might still be too early but Ruth folded his wings and closed in on Roovan.


    The raven beastman panicked at the sudden acceleration by the vampire. He turned around to fire his net gun and grinned when Ruth was successfully tangled in it. However, the scout was still too slow to make his escape after firing the net because Ruth still reached out and grabbed onto the scout, pulling them downwards to the ground.


    Zero covered his mouth to prevent himself from shouting out loud when his teacher and the scout tumbled towards the ground in a tangled heap of net and limbs. Mitchnew sighed. With both competitors crashing into the ground at the very last moment, it was hard to determine who the clear victor was.


    Ruth groaned. Roovan played it well. He was not expecting a net to come out of nowhere. Likewise, the raven beastman could not believe that the vampire dragged him down together with him even after getting caught in the trap.


    "The victor of this match is Roovan!" Mitchnew declared.


    While it all happened too quickly, the dark elf was rather attentive to the final moments of the match. Ruth tried to pull Roovan down with him and succeeded. However, the one who touched the ground first was still the vampire who had no way out of the net trap.


    Roovan couldn''t believe his ears and Ruth flopped to the ground, too tired to move. Flying took out a lot of energy and the vampire just wanted to sleep. Mitchnew dismissed the remaining crowd effortlessly and walked over to help the vampire out of the net. Roovan was smiling widely and Zero congratulated him.


    "I didn''t think that would actually work," Roovan admitted and Ruth snorted.


    "Well, it did. You''re the expert in flying here, be more confident. If it lasted any longer my wings wouldn''t hold up."


    Zero beamed. When he mastered the art of shape-shifting, he was going to find Roovan for some private flying lessons. That would certainly help a lot. Jumping off cliffs didn''t do much for Zero and the young doctor couldn''t wait to have a taste of flight himself. The whole time he was seated, the teenager felt envious of the two battling it out in the arena. How great it would be if he could join them. The feeling of flying would be totally different from free-falling and the boy wanted to check out the view from above again. Who knows, with the ability to fly he could even visit the moon.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today. Time for bed, Zero."


    The young doctor didn''t argue with his teacher. As the excitement wore off, the teenager yawned and found it getting harder to stay awake. They had a long day and everyone was in dire need of rest. Lucifer and Amon''s surprise visit made everyone tense from their arrival to their departure. As the village head, Zero had to take on the duty of entertaining their archangel guests during the feast. Michael wouldn''t stop asking questions and Zero felt drained by the end of it all.


    "Alright," he shrugged."I think it''s late. You go to sleep too," he told Mitchnew.


    The dark elf smiled kissed him on the forehead goodnight before returning with her waiting husband who had grown bulkier since the last time Zero saw him in the abyss.


    Ruth accompanied the young doctor all the way back and reminded Zero to brush his teeth. No matter how tired Zero claimed to be, the combat teacher wouldn''t allow his student to skimp on doing it. Knowing that he had no way out, Zero reluctantly went to the river and brushed his teeth in ten seconds before climbing into bed.


    Tomorrow would be another day or two more matches and Zero couldn''t help but look forward to the first match. Unlike the rest, it was going to be a match between cultivators. He was excited to see how a fight between pugilists would be like. Hua Tuo told him many tales about such fights back on the previous Earth and Zero went to sleep that night dreaming about being a very domineering cultivator who could make everyone bow in fear and serve him food from all over the world.

 Chapter 260 - Peeking into the Pugilist World

    Not many villagers turned up for the next scheduled match. It wasn''t because Qin Yun and Titor weren''t popular. It was because not many of them were physically capable of withstanding such pressure from the exchange of blows between cultivators.


    Instead of using the village square, Qin Yun and Titor decided to take it up at the river away from the village where Zero previously trained his water-walking skills. Only the faes, Zoe and Rima came along with Zero to watch the exchange. The magicians were the ones who would suffer the most from all the qi exposure so they kept away from it.


    Zero asked Lovina why that was so and the witch explained the alchemy theory of qi and magic. "We are unable to get it to coexist and something threatens to break whenever someone forces them to come together. It''s like oil and water."


    Zero blinked and showed Lovina that it wasn''t true. The witch was alarmed by the discovery as Zero explained the trick to getting qi and magic to work together.


    "It''s chaos magic actually," he told her sheepishly.


    Lovina''s eyes lit up as she added this to her list of research projects. Who knew that such a method existed? Half Moon Village was connected to the Spring of Vitality as well as the Garden of Roth. If one could train in both qi and magic, Half Moon Village would be a small unstoppable force on its own. Nobody can threaten their existence with strong security and advanced inventions. If every warrior knew basic qi and magic, Lovina knew that they could guard the village until Zero returns from his travels without fear or getting overpowered like what happened with Count Carrabas.


    Zero had never seen the small witch run so fast before but left her to busy away. The match was starting soon and Zero knew the best spot to watch the match between cultivators. There was no doubt that Qin Yun and Titor were going to use the surroundings to their advantage. Watching from some distance is a good idea and everyone who came followed Zero to climb and sit on a tall tree that had an overview of the small river.


    Grandma Moppo offered to host and stood by the river bank while the two cultivators readied their stance on the river water. It was quite a strange sight to see anyone walk on water. In fact, most of the villagers had never seen it before. Cleo made a clone of herself using the plants to get a close-up view. Zero envied that ability a little but had no troubles watching the match even from this distance. His skill Observation allows him to zoom in close to every movement detail. It was something like the skill Far-Sight that Zero still hasn''t gotten. Maybe he would hunt a bird with that skill next time to gain it.


    So lost in his thoughts, Zero only heard the last part of the announcement when Grandma Moppo yelled for them to begin the battle.


    The girls behind Zero screamed as a huge geyser exploded when the match started. Zero thought that the person to make the first big move would be Qin Yun but he was wrong. The brown bear spirit had assimilated with his ancestral brown bear spirit and was now a force to be reckoned with. The geyser was a side effect of that huge qi explosion after Titor''s assimilation.


    Qin Yun didn''t bother concealing her form either and allowed all nine tails to run wild. It might not be Zero''s first time seeing Qin Yun in her nine-tailed fox form but for the others, it was a huge revelation.


    In a normal battle between a fox and a bear, the fox would be running away because it would lose and be killed in a battle of strength. However, Zero couldn''t say the same about the current match. Qin Yun looked like she was easily overpowering Titor with just qi enhanced tail strikes. She wasn''t using much fancy cultivation techniques and Titor was finding it difficult to hold his ground with the incessant assault. Eventually, the brown bear started the first qi enhanced attack and shot water bullets at the fox spirit who guarded it.


    The crowd behind Zero gasped when Qin Yun''s tail that guarded against them started to bleed. Zero was a little worried but Qin Yun didn''t even flinch at that. The wound slowly healed before their eyes and Titor frowned. Taking the experienced fox spirit wasn''t going to be easy. For him, he used qi in a more direct way. The brown bear spirit guardian only used qi to wield the power of the bear spirit that enhanced his physical attributes. His spiritual attacks were weak in comparison.


    Qin Yun smirked. If that was the best Titor could manage, she had this match in a bag. The brown bear spirit holder only knew how to use qi to enhance his body and spirit. He didn''t know how to use inner qi to launch an attack. His method of qi manipulation was to infuse qi into existing objects as a medium and that was the result of the water bullets. Something of this level was like party tricks to Qin Yun who had mastered all eight paths and specialised in a frost body.


    Zero felt the temperature dip tremendously when Qin Yun activated her qi. The river froze to ice entirely and stopped flowing. Titor shivered not from the cold but from the ominous pressure. Everyone stared at the fox spirit with wide eyes. The trees had already turned into ice sculptures near the river. There was even snow falling from the clouds above. The entire zone had been transformed into a cruel winter land without warning. Grandma Moppo and the rest of the villagers retreated, unable to keep up with the growing cold. Zero promised to take over as the master of ceremonies now that he was the only one watching the match.


    Titor grit his teeth when the ice tried to put the bear in him into hibernation. Zero started to enter his mediation state when the cold got too much to bear. He circulated gentle yang qi throughout his body while keeping his eyes fixated on the match. He saw Titor doing the same to prevent a forced hibernation.


    Qin Yun didn''t lower the temperature any further in fear of causing permanent damage to the environment. Both Tutor and Zero were thankful for that. Qin Yun chose to make her move and gathered the air into a small sphere collected in her palm. Zero watched how the compressed ball of air became infused with yang qi and decided that it wasn''t safe to be in the vicinity any longer. He didn''t know how to guard against such a fierce qi attack.


    Titor paled when he saw Qin Yun charging that air sphere. If she ran that through him, not only would his body turn into ribbons, the entire forest would turn into a huge crater hole.


    "I forfeit!" he yelled just before Qin Yun launched it.


    Zero heard that loud and clear and heaved a relieved sigh. He still had a long way to go if he wanted to be anywhere near Qin Yun''s level of proficiency with qi manipulation. Although he was disappointed that he couldn''t see more, it was enough to inspire Zero to work harder in cultivation. Qin Yun was a living legend in cultivation and not even Titor was her match. Zero wondered what kind of outcome they would see if Buddha or Hua Tuo was Qin Yun''s opponents. neither Sage God looked strong but Zero knew the truth. They were also cultivation experts. Buddha was the cultivation monster despite his gentle nature and Zero wouldn''t be surprised if they managed to come up with scarier techniques than what Qin Yun had.


    "And the winner of this match is Qin Yun!" Zero announced, putting an end to it officially. Titor apologised for putting up a poor fight but Zero shook his head.


    "It couldn''t be helped, I don''t think many people can be Qin Yun''s match."


    The fox spirit cooed at Zero''s honesty and hugged him tightly, almost to the point of suffocation. Titor excused himself to return and rest while Zero struggled to break free from the hold. Once he was free, Qin Yun told him that it was his duty to unfreeze everything before lunch.


    "Think of this as part of your training. I want you to push the yang qi out of your body just enough to heat the ice and not burn the forest. Don''t do it too quickly or it will explode."


    Zero was reminded of how he tried to use fire on the clay back at Trigression Falls and nodded. It wouldn''t be good to be impatient, haste made waste.


    Qin Yun watched as Zero concentrated. The qi Zero exuded was very gentle like spring after a long winter. She sighed and relaxed, basking in the warmth. Zero was very gifted in cultivation just like how he was a good magician. What she did earlier was merely show Zero a peek into the pugilist world. She knew that the teen had chosen to walk the path of a doctor. However, she didn''t know if he wanted to pursue the path as a cultivator or magician seriously. Maybe it was because Zero''s potential hasn''t been maximised which allowed him to use both magic and qi. However, eventually, she knew that he was going to have to choose. Those who wielded magic couldn''t cultivate and the same happened for those who chose the cultivation path.


    Hua Tuo was a cultivator which explained why his grasp on healing magic wasn''t as good. However, Zero still had the option to abandon either one. She didn''t want to teach the boy too much seeing as he was a fast learner. If Qin Yun explained the concept of developing the inner world, it was like the final nail to the coffin. Zero would never walk the path of a magician again once his inner world was developed.


    Unknown to her, Zero already had a flourishing inner world that tended to itself without him needing to conscientiously monitor its development. Ba Guai was an intelligent creature that drew on its master''s learning and experiences to grow new things. The octopus had learnt that rivers can be created from lakes and volcanoes can give birth to hot springs. Large rocks when filled with life can become mountains and so on and so forth. It also created a cycle of day and night all by itself. There were different weathers as well that reflected Zero''s feelings. Most of the time it was sunny in Zero''s inner world but whenever Zero thought about Solo, it became cloudy.


    Zero drew on Ba Guai''s volcano to bring out a steady supply of yang qi. He allowed the energy to circulate in his body and only released it gradually once the temperature exceeded his normal capacity to feel comfortable in it. It was tough exercising patience but worth it by the end of two hours when Zero heard the gentle trickling of water in the unfrozen river.


    He opened his eyes and saw that while there were still some leftover frost and snow on the ground and trees, he did a good job to turn that dreary winterscape into a beautiful early spring even though it was actually autumn on Endow Hill.


    He looked at Qin Yun who nodded in satisfaction at the work. Zero''s control had improved even though the boy sometimes struggled with the concept of patience. There were a few occasions when Zero allowed the heat to spiked up too much but he soon pulled it back under control when it happened and the fox spirit couldn''t have found a better student.


    "Well done, let''s head back for lunch. I think your basic qi training with me is done. You have very good control of qi and I will leave the rest to Hua Tuo to teach you. He should be back in the village by tomorrow. I hope today''s short match was an eye-opener for you."


    Zero thought about it. He still had some questions. "What was the water bullet thing just now? Did Titor charge water with qi? Are you alright?"


    Qin Yun cooed at the doctor''s concern. "Yes, I''m fine. That was basic qi channelling through a medium. The water was temporarily charged with yin qi to make it act like ice for a while. Once the yin qi escapes, it is back to becoming water."


    Zero nodded and took notes while they walked back to the village. "I see... what about the compressed ball of air? Isn''t that too dangerous to be used in a match?"


    Qin Yun laughed. "Oh yes, it is. It can create a small crater if I actually went ahead to use it. You can call it a bluff. I was trying to get Titor to surrender with it. It''s basically air trapped within a barrier of yin surrounding it while I charge the insides with yang. Once I let go of the qi barriers surrounding that air, it will explode like a bomb."


    Zero shuddered. That sounded way too dangerous.


    "However, an expert like Hua Tuo would be able to easily counter that because it''s a very basic qi manipulation technique. Good cultivators are able to counter each other''s moves if they have a good grasp of the Ba Gua. For each move, there will be a counter move. In a fight between pugilists, you will often see masters competing in a battle of attrition if they are equally tied. Some pugilist masters only lose because of the nature of the body they cultivate. For example, a bad match for someone with a frost body like mine would be Amon who has a fire type element. While I can use yang qi to fight fire with fire, it is not my strongest element. It could delay time but if the battle dragged out, I would lose."


    Zero nodded. Elements also played a huge role in cultivation on the upper echelons just like magic. "Are people born into certain attributes when they cultivate?"


    Qin Yun shook her head. "Everyone starts off in tune with everything in nature. Specialisation is a choice for masters. You can choose to cultivate equally in all fields but it takes too long for even experts. Unless you are Buddha, I don''t think anyone can pull it off successfully."


    Zero grinned. "That makes things a lot easier to understand. Thanks, Qin Yun! I learnt a lot today."


    The fox spirit smiled and Zero felt happier knowing that it would be possible for him to cultivate all elements equally. Ba Guai was a product of training that Hua Tuo designed with Buddha''s help. Surely asking for an all-rounded cultivations style wasn''t impossible.

 Chapter 261 - Battle of the Odd Ones

    By the end of the day when the moon was at its highest, Zero found it slightly difficult to keep up with the previous energy level. His body was telling him that it was bedtime even though Zero didn''t really like sleeping early. It could be due to the level of activities going around in the village. With Hua Tuo, Zero had to find things to entertain himself with. With the village, Zero barely had any time to himself.


    Today''s master of ceremonies was Ruth. Like the battle that morning, only a handful turned up to watch namely because too many were too drunk from that feast. The children were put to bed and some villagers decided to have an early night seeing as the next day would be business as usual.


    "In this battle of the odd ones, we have Vishnu our underrated minotaur fighter and Gweshr our strikingly handsome hairy werewolf. As you can see, it is a full moon tonight so Gweshr is currently in his wolf form instead of his human one. Don''t worry, he is still able to understand the common language and can respond intelligently," Ruth droned on monotonously as if following a script.


    Gweshr took offence when he was described as hairy but couldn''t do much since he wasn''t able to control his transformation on a full moon''s night. The werewolf growled menacingly and Zero backed away a little. Gweshr resembled a feral beast who would pounce at any given moment. On the other hand, Vishnu looked like he was pumped full of adrenaline and steroids. Zero worried a little about the sudden buffing up of the dark-skinned warrior.


    Vishnu has always been one of the quieter people in the village that Zero had little to almost no interactions with. He liked to keep to himself and skulked around the walls to help with the construction or simply take a nap somewhere quiet and away from activity. Often, he can be found on some random tree. His quiet nature was a welcoming contrast to the bustling village and Zero took the opportunity in the battle to understand more about him.


    "The rules of this battle is simple. Firstly, no weapons. Secondly, you win if you push your opponent out of this ring drawn on the ground. Thirdly, bloodline abilities are allowed but no magic. That''s all, let the battle begin."


    Zero only noticed the ring on the ground when Ruth mentioned it. The match didn''t seem like it was going to be a lot of techniques or tricks if it was about pushing the opponent out of the ring. Zero chalked it down to pure brute strength and wondered why such a fight was considered important. In terms of strength, surely Vishnu would win. Gweshr was stronger and more agile in his wolf form but he wouldn''t be able to push Vishnu out of the ring.


    Even though the umpire had shouted for the match to start, the warriors didn''t move from their spots. Gweshr chose to growl at Vishnu as he locked eyes. On the other hand, the minotaur started to paw the ground with one of his legs as he squared his shoulders forward. He bent down low to the ground with both fists touching it, his legs raised high for a charging position and he pawed the ground more furiously than before. Vishnu''s eyes never left Gweshr and his small curved horns at the side of his head extended into something that Zero was sure could rival any knives.


    There was tension thick in the air and Zero could barely hang onto the seat of his pants. The two opponents weren''t doing anything yet but already, Zero felt as if they were in the middle of an unseen battle. Ruth didn''t comment and chose to observe both parties closely for any possible foul play.


    While it was true that this match didn''t require too much technique, it wasn''t an easy one. The vampire wondered if Zero understood what determined a victor in a battle more than skills and techniques. It was something that even Truen agreed on. The young doctor made a brilliant healer because of his kind heart and all-encompassing nature. However, in a battle, Zero made a terrible warrior not because of his lack of abilities or skills. His talent, skills and abilities were top-notch.


    The teen simply didn''t have the drive for victory.


    Zero gasped when both warriors shot off at each other at the same time. The bloodlust in the air terrified Zero. He''d never seen either of them look so fierce before. The carefree werewolf and peaceful minotaur in his memory were completely replaced by the sight of each other trying to tear the other apart.


    Wasn''t this a friendly match to demonstrate skills? Why were they treating each other like Count Carrabas?


    Gweshr leapt just before they collided and gnawed on Vishnu''s horn, trying to use the momentum to throw the minotaur off. Vishnu swayed but didn''t veer off track. Instead, he dragged the werewolf along, heading straight for the circle''s line.


    Gweshr knew what Vishnu wanted to do and didn''t give him the opportunity to throw him out of the circle. The werewolf let go of the horn and slid across the ground, stepping right at the edge of the circle. His tail swished and the werewolf didn''t hesitate to make a run for it, pouncing onto the minotaur''s exposed back.


    Zero watched as the two warriors brawled without much technique. They were both running on pure instinct and the bloodlust was at a record-high level when Gweshr closed his jaw around one of Vishnu''s legs.


    The minotaur didn''t give two hoots about his bleeding leg and was more focused on bashing the werewolf''s skull in with his other hoof. Zero almost leapt into the match to stop them both but Ruth was already beside the teen, holding him down with one hand on Zero''s wrist.


    "Sit down, the match isn''t over yet."


    Zero gave Ruth a strange look. "They are injured, we need to stop the-"


    "No. They are warriors, the wound isn''t fatal. You are not interfering until the match is over. If you''d just sit down and watch, you might just learn a thing or two from them."


    The vampire''s stern words made Zero sit down again but the worrying didn''t stop. The doctor''s apprentice looked at the blood gushing out of the bite wound. Gweshr managed to avoid that kick to his skull but the werewolf didn''t seem to be in a good position. Vishnu still managed to land a kick to his side and the wolf growled.


    Fuelled by both pain and adrenaline, the warriors were at each other''s throats again. Zero thought that the way they fought was overly reckless and crazy. The aim was to push the other person out of the ring so why were they growling, biting and kicking each other?


    "Have they lost it completely?" Zero asked in a frantic voice, pulling at his hair. He didn''t know how much longer both warriors could take but seeing the number of injuries increase as the minutes went by made the young doctor more restless. He wanted to jump in and stop the meaningless battle.


    Ruth gave Zero a stern glare. "You just thought that the battle was meaningless right?"


    Zero froze. "What... how?"


    Ruth''s glare sharpened and Zero tried to inch away from the furious vampire. Instead of getting scolded or hit, Zero got startled when Ruth sighed heavily and buried his face in his hands. That strange reaction made Zero curious.


    "Zero, watch them carefully. This battle isn''t just a show for petty tricks and techniques. Unlike the rest of the battles, this match is a true warrior''s showdown. The victor of this match isn''t going to be the person who is stronger or faster. It''s going to take more than that to properly make a warrior concede defeat."


    The young doctor didn''t understand what his combat teacher was talking about. For him, this was madness. They were completely battered up and from a doctor''s point of view, Zero would have put them both in bed after treatment. They should be in no condition to continue fighting.


    Vishnu has his ankle tendon severed on one leg. Gweshr has a broken rib. Did they no longer value their lives?


    Zero cringed Gweshr was sent flying with a heavy body slam by Vishnu. The minotaur was looking less bulky now and Zero was sure that whatever buff he had earlier was no running out. According to Hua Tuo, berserker types faced serious lash backs after they come back to their senses. While they were pumped full of rage, they had enhanced power and speed but very low sensitivity. Pain was essentially not felt by berserkers and that made things scary. Zero was told that berserkers could lose a limb and not feel it, charging forward to continue cutting down enemies until they eventually bleed out and die.


    How could Ruth and everyone else be so calm when there was already so much blood on the ground?


    "Hang in there!" a sudden shout from the moonlight nymph made the werewolf growl lowly. Vishnu was charging at him again and this time, the werewolf held his ground.


    Zero was slightly startled when Moona cheered for her lover and Gweshr''s change in attitude made him wonder what was going on. Ruth smiled. The match was finally concluding.


    Instead of dodging around like usual and trying to trick the minotaur into getting pushed out of the circle, Gweshr decided to face the terrifying charge head-on. It wasn''t only Zero who was worried about the werewolf''s safety. Moona started to pray, trying to keep her belief strong. Logically, Gweshr was at the losing end because of how much weaker he was when compared to Vishnu in his berserker state.


    Zero''s eyes widened in surprise when they finally collide. Yes, Gweshr might have skidded a lot with only ten more centimetres before he was pushed out of that circle but he stopped right before he was disqualified. Vishnu wasn''t holding back either and pushed with all his might. Zero thought that the werewolf would use Vishnu''s force and momentum to kick him out of the circle. In fact, it would be an incredibly easy victory if the werewolf did that. However, Gweshr remained stubborn and chose to fight with his strength, growling as he pushed the minotaur back step by step. Vishnu felt his hoof sliding backwards with every push Gweshr made. Both warriors trembled from the exhaustion and toll of their wounds. Neither of them chose to throw the towel in despite the terrible condition of their bodies.


    Zero wanted to cry from vexation as a doctor. At the same time, something within him stirred watching their determination. It was a fool''s errand that served no purpose for either warrior but still, they marched on towards a path with no road to follow. Zero didn''t understand why they would walk towards an unfavourable end instead of turning around. It was incredibly moving to watch but also painful to not do anything about it. He wanted to stop them and support them for whatever was causing them to fight despite their broken bodies, the feeling was extremely confusing and Zero was befuddled by the conflicting logic.


    Ruth smiled. Gweshr was fuelled by the desire to win because Moona was watching. On the other hand, Vishnu found himself losing reasons to continue fighting. The moment he doubted his victory was the moment Gweshr won. Vishnu tried to manoeuvre away when the edge of the circle closed in on him but Gweshr wouldn''t allow that to happen. He lunged forward with a snarl and collided into the heavy minotaur using his head. The impact jostled his broken bones and Gweshr let out a bone-chilling howl. The wolf didn''t allow that to stop him from propelling forward with a second headbutt. His strong hind legs allowed him to spring up with amazing strength, flipping the crouching minotaur over. The werewolf then followed up with a well-timed kick mid-air to Vishnu''s torso, sending the warrior flying backwards and out of the circle.


    The crowd applauded as soon as Ruth concluded the match, declaring Gweshr as the victor.


    The werewolf transformed back into his human-like form and grinned painfully as the adrenaline faded. Vishnu didn''t even have the strength to stand as the buff wore off. Zero was already working on both warrior''s wounds, scolding them with tears of relief in his eyes. They were physically in bad shape but with Zero''s talent in healing, the worst of it was healed within five minutes.


    Gweshr and Vishnu shook hands with wide smiles after the match and Zero called them idiots. Moona wasn''t too happy with how reckless her lover had been either but she understood that it was something Gweshr had to do.


    Ruth allowed his student to fuss over the two warriors as the other villagers congratulated them for such a fine match.


    "It looks like the warrior spirit still resides strongly in the village. Thank you for reminding me of what it is like to fight for something worth dying for," Titor bowed and Gweshr blushed.


    "It was nothing," the werewolf said but Zero looked at him intently while stitching back some of the cuts.


    Ruth didn''t say anything when Zero frowned at the words. His student was bright enough to figure out the true purpose behind today''s battle between the odd ones. There were many different kinds of fights in this world and tonight''s battle had been something a little different.


    The vampire didn''t have this match arranged without reason. It was an unspoken battle between the two men who had a crush on Moona. Although Gweshr was dating the moonlight nymph, Vishnu still couldn''t accept it and give up on her. they decided to seize the opportunity to hash out their differences and Gweshr''s determination convinced the minotaur that the girl he loved would be in good hands.


    By the time the healing session ended, Zero was tired. He ordered two days of bed rest for his patients before excusing himself. Ruth accompanied Zero back to his sleeping quarters and asked if the young doctor figured out the reason behind the match tonight.


    Zero was deep in thoughts. He didn''t understand why both of them would go so far as to fight so viciously. However, he didn''t think they did it out of hate for one another. While he was tending to their wounds, Zero noticed that although some injuries were serious, all of them missed anything vital. The young doctor was convinced that the match was a conversation between men that Amon shared with him about. Instead of fists, these men spoke with horns and teeth.


    "They were fighting it out like an unspoken conversation between men," he told Ruth. "However, I am confused. What were they talking about that had to be so serious? What could be worth going through the trouble of getting so heavily injured that they couldn''t use words but had to use fists?"


    Ruth smiled. Zero was getting it.


    "Have you ever had to fight to hold onto the things that are precious to you?"


    Zero thought about it and shook his head. Anything that was precious to him was in his inventory. Nobody could take it from him, much less steal it. The void was a very safe place.


    Ruth nodded and rephrased his question. "Is there anyone whom you would do anything to hold onto them so that you won''t lose them even if it meant letting go of everyone else?"


    Zero paused and looked at the vampire. "Letting go of everyone else?"


    The vampire halted and turned to face his student. "Yes. Is there anyone you would sacrifice everything you loved to protect and save?"


    Zero thought about the people he loved. He loved the Great Gods, the Demon Lords, his friends, the villagers and his teachers. However, he couldn''t think about sacrificing one to save another. He couldn''t sacrifice Truen to save Baal and he couldn''t sacrifice Hua Tuo to save Gaia even if Gaia was technically more important than his teacher. Logic didn''t work that way and neither did feelings. There was just no comparison.


    Ruth smiled and let Zero think about it before calling it a night. Now that the seed has been planted, all he had to do was wait for it to grow. For the vampire, he already knew the answer to the question he posed Zero. Before this, he didn''t have anyone he would sacrifice everything for. However, after meeting Zero, the horizon of his world expanded.


    The vampire made his way over to Karris'' cottage and slipped in through the window. As expected, Seff was waiting for him. The little boy hardly slept at all and Ruth smiled.


    "Did you wait for long?"


    Seff giggled quietly, not wanting to wake his mother up. the poor lady was sleep-deprived and as Seff grew up quickly, he started to understand more things.


    "Will you take me out to play again?" he asked with big beautiful eyes that Ruth couldn''t say no to.


    He nodded and carried the boy, sneaking out through the window. If Ruth had to sacrifice everything he had to protect someone, there was no question about who he would do it for. The little boy in his arms laughed when the vampire''s hair tickled his cheek. Ruth knew that the young halfling had him wrapped around his finger as he wormed his way into Ruth''s world, becoming the centre of it.


    As the vampire cradled the toddler in his arms close to his chest, he wished that Zero would eventually find someone similar on his travels. Someone who could be Zero''s entire world for better or for worse, someone who would give meaning to Zero''s existence and become his light when the darkness comes for him.

 Chapter 262 - Hua Tuo Returns

    "You have everything you need?" Buddha asked and Hua Tuo nodded. It took a little longer than he expected to complete his errands but he was finally done.


    Buddha seemed intrigued by Hua Tuo''s report about Zero''s inner world and cultivation base. Who would have thought that the octopus Ba Guai would be capable of cultivating independently in Zero''s world?


    "I''ll be heading back to Half Moon Village to resume Zero''s medical training. We might visit the abyss for a few months and set up shop there so if there are any customers in heaven, please redirect them over. The usual commission rate applies for any successful referrals from you," he told the Wise One and Buddha smiled.


    "Pleasure doing business with you, as usual, travel safely."


    Hua Tuo didn''t bother waving goodbye and stepped through the portal.  Buddha watched the reflection in his lotus pond as Hua Tuo reached his hut at Endow Hill safely. The physician busied himself by putting away his newly acquired tools. Buddha decided to leave and continue with his meditation instead. After a few days of reprieve, it was time to go back to the normal flow of things.


    Back on Endow Hill, Hua Tuo hid Zero''s graduation gift. He quickly changed into a new set of clothes and restocked his medical supplies before heading to Half Moon Village. Thanks to the portal, travelling was simplified a lot.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    Zero was babysitting the children when he felt a familiar presence in the village. The teen stuck his head out of the window to peer down to the village square and was delighted to see an old man in faded blue robes.


    "Shifu!" he yelled and passed Seff over to Rima who held the toddler in her arms. Zero then jumped off the apartment and landed in front of the doctor in a cloud of dust.


    Hua Tuo wasn''t amused with his student who hasn''t seemed to grow out of his bad habit of jumping from high places. If Zero had a past life, Hua Tuo would have bet he was a bird.


    "Welcome back," the apprentice grinned and Hua Tuo studied the improvements in cultivation Zero made during his absence. The qi was more stable and flowed through the meridians more smoothly than before he left. Qin Yun must have been a good teacher for Zero to reach the advanced stage of control. However, knowing his student''s usual speed of progress, he should have mastered the elemental manipulation with his Ba Gua basics. Why did Zero''s qi lack of any elemental traces?


    "I''m back. How is everything?" he asked as Zero offered to carry his baggage for him.


    That question immediately put Zero in a chatty mood and he told Hua Tuo a lot of things from the crazy matches and his training with Qin Yun. He also whined a little about needing to attend to so many things that he wasn''t given any time for himself while Hua Tuo was gone. The last thing Zero told Hua Tuo made the old man chuckle.


    "I don''t know if I have anyone worth sacrificing the world for actually. Everyone is equally important to me and I cannot sacrifice one to save the other."


    "All in due time, Zero. Answers like this won''t come overnight. If you travel and meet more people, someday you will find the person you are looking for. please start changing into your medical robes, today I will be demonstrating a simple surgery. Do you still remember how to stitch?"


    Hearing that he was finally going to be learning how to perform an operation, the brunet jumped in joy. "Yes! should I prepare a sewing kit?"


    Hua Tuo rolled his eyes at Zero''s overreaction. "Yes. Get a sewing kit, prepare to sterilise the knives and acupuncture needles. No magic allowed, we will put the cow to sleep with acupuncture. You''re in charge of anaesthesia with the needles, stitching back the wounds and cleaning the young. We start tomorrow morning. Understood?"


    Zero nodded and bolted off to ready the items. Half Moon Village started rearing animals a few months back when Coux took over the trading business. Right now, Zero and Hua Tuo were going to operate on a cow who was coming close to her full-term. the calf inside was developed backwards and it made natural birth risky so Hua Tuo would have to operate on her to take the baby out.


    This was brilliant news for Zero who couldn''t wait to see a live surgery. He was finally going to master his teacher''s final skills. Thinking about it, the boy couldn''t believe how quickly time flew by. He would soon graduate after learning acupuncture and surgery.


    Graduation meant a few things. Firstly, Zero would no longer be staying with Hua Tuo or Half Moon Village. Secondly, he would no longer be an apprentice because he would be a full-fledged doctor. Zero was slightly nervous about making his own diagnosis without Hua Tuo around to guide him. Lastly, Zero would be learning about magic while training under Merlin. He would also most likely not return to Earth for a while during his year with Merlin. He was going to miss everyone.


    That afternoon, Hua Tuo went in search for Ruth and the lab members while Zero was occupied with cleanup duties. Zero decided to take some time to discuss some of Zoe''s concerns regarding the mindscape and her duties. Hua Tuo was thankful for the opportunity and quickly ushered the vampire into the stone cottage.


    "Is the weapon ready?"


    Raj presented the doctor with a wooden tonfa set. "Ruth wanted us to put some modifications to it. Lovina and Hyelin worked on it to make sure the charms work. It isn''t anything as good as what the final product should be but it should be close enough for Zero to get used to the functions. Did Goddess Freya agree to help with the weapon inscriptions?"


    Hua Tuo nodded. "Merlin is going to help with the infusion of weapon and Enma''s Ring. However, we need Zero to help us get the required materials. Gaia''s branch isn''t enough to contain all of King Yama''s power. We need the branches of the Tree of Knowledge that is currently dying and a branch from the Tree of Life that is currently missing."


    Tambolt groaned and Raj looked down. Hyelin tried to cheer them up. "At least, we have confirmation of help to create the best farewell gift for Zero," she smiled.


    Hua Tuo felt bad for them. Creating a mythical grade weapon went above what any of them could manage but still, they were entrusted with its creation by the whimsical Great Gods. As the doctor inspected the tonfas, he was impressed by the extra features added.


    "Very nice," he told Ruth. "What inspired the addition?"


    The vampire sighed and explained to the Sage God about his fight against Roovan to which he admitted shamefully, he lost. Hua Tuo had a good laugh over it together with the lab members.


    "Shall we come up with a schedule to alternate Zero''s training here?" Hua Tuo asked and Ruth agreed. The lab members let Zero''s teacher talk it out and busied away with other project work. The afternoon turned out to be productive even though it was a little chaotic in the stone cottage.


    That afternoon, Zero decided to take it easy. He spent the remaining time revising on his lessons to ready himself for the surgery tomorrow. Zero was in equal parts excited and afraid of what was going to happen. Surgeries could help to save lives but it could also very easily take them if not handled correctly. Most surgical procedures went dangerous. However, the complications that happened during it often cost the patients their lives. The fact that Zero was not allowed to use healing magic only increased the risk of death.


    After dinner, the physician told his student to go to sleep early. The surgery shouldn''t take more than an hour but Zero couldn''t stop his brain from thinking about everything that could possibly go wrong. After the lights went out, Zero decided to take a walk to clear his brain and sort his emotions out. Hua Tuo was already asleep and Zero didn''t blame his teacher. Up till yesterday, the Sage God had been busy attending to his duties.


    "Can''t sleep?" a voice asked Zero, startling him from his thoughts. The boy had been so engrossed that he didn''t notice anyone approaching him.


    It turned out to be Cleo who was on night patrol duty. The dryad has found Zero sitting alone in the forest away from the village so she went to check on him.


    "No, not really. We''re going to finally have my first surgery practical tomorrow on the cow. I just have a few things going on in my head that I need to sort out before it happens."


    Cleo sat down beside Zero. "Want to talk about it? Getting things off your chest can sometimes be all you need."


    Zero sighed. "I don''t know if I''m ready to become a doctor," he admitted.


    Instead of commenting, Cleo nodded and remained quiet, indicating that she was still listening and waiting for Zero to talk more if he wanted. Zero relished in the comforting silence and curled his legs towards his chest, making him look smaller than he usually was.


    "I''m afraid of making the wrong diagnosis. Once I complete training under Shifu, I will have to travel on my own, secure my own medical supplies, make my own diagnosis and concrete my own medicine. I don''t know if I will be doing it right or wrong without anyone to scold me if I make a mistake. Medicine can help cure and heal but a wrong diagnosis can also kill."


    Cleo nodded. she understood where the teenager was coming from because she had once been only a small fae. Who would have thought that the day would come when she governed an entire forest? When she first became a dryad, Cleo often doubted her decisions. she was afraid of making decisions and becoming responsible or the lives of others under her jurisdiction. The plants and animals in her forest looked up to her and Cleo felt an unimaginable level of stress having to stand in as their leader. Those expectations made her ill and Cleo made her fair share of mistakes as a new dryad without anyone to guide her.


    It was only through those mistakes that Cleo learned to be wiser. True, many of her forest dwellers suffered harshly in the past when she was still a new and naive guardian. She let little birds still unhatched in their eggs freeze to death during harsh winters because she didn''t know that she should move them to hollowed tree trunks covered in dry grass when their parents migrated. Cleo also made mistakes helping the rabbits escape the hawks so much that the hawks died from starvation while the rabbits scavenged the entire forest for food until there was nothing left. The dryad remembered crying over the innocent lives lost. When Cleo tried to help humans who became lost in her forest, she got attacked. However, when she didn''t help them, they died. It took many years of trial and error for Cleo to know how to help the lost humans by whispering to animals and plants, She wasn''t the perfect dryad at first but through the mistakes, she learned what she should do in the future to become better.


    Right now, Zero was going through the same thing that she did hundreds of years ago. Looking at the stressed apprentice reminded her of her past self. If she could unwind back time to tell her younger self something to make her life easier, it would be this.


    "Don''t let your fear stop you from doing what is right. If you make a mistake, correct it, learn from it and move on. If you let it paralyse you, the millions of other lives waiting to be saved by you won''t have any hope because their doctor won''t come for them."


    Zero heard those words ringing in resonance with his feelings and cried. Cleo hugged the teen and closed her eyes, thankful for her difficult past. At least now, someone else who was going through the same thing could benefit from it.

 Chapter 263 - Zero鈥檚 Way of Using a Knife

    Hua Tuo nodded as Zero recited everything correctly from his earlier lecture about the cow''s surgery. The mother had been prepared for the operation the previous night and was currently waiting in the makeshift operating stable.


    Zero was initially shocked when he was told that the cow would be standing up while they did the surgery. Hua Tuo then explained that animals had different anatomies from humans. The cow''s organs were closer to the rear and lying down would only make things more difficult for both the cow and the doctor.


    "Remember the needles? You''d have to also stick them in deeper because the cow''s skin is thicker than human''s. They also have different meridian points so be careful when you''re numbing the area," Hua Tuo warned his student who was looking paler by the second.


    The poor apprentice was feeling the last second cold feet and the Sage God sighed. The confidence Zero normally had suddenly disappeared and Hua Tuo wondered what caused the teenager to change. When he was younger, he created chimaeras that massacred villages. The number of lives lost to perfect revival magic was also quite significant. Why was Zero fretting over surgery? It''s less complex when compared to healing magic. Didn''t the teen have any faith in his medical skills?


    "Zero," Hua Tuo called out to his disciple. The boy was freaking out too much for Hua Tuo to be sure about Zero''s performance during the operation. Being mentally and emotionally unstable before and during the surgery will only jeopardise the patient''s life.


    "Calm down. If you continue to be this nervous, I''m afraid I cannot allow you to assist me during the surgery. Both mother and child will be in danger if you cannot remain calm and react accordingly when the situation calls for it."


    Hearing that, Zero felt a chill enter his heart. That disappointed look on Hua Tuo''s face only confirmed his fears. His teacher didn''t think his medical skills were good enough. Zero thought about it. Most times, he would get by using healing magic. Today''s ban from using any magic at all made Zero feel as if he was asked to walk on a tightrope blindfolded over a valley. His hands shook terribly and Zero tried to hide them under the baggy robe sleeves.


    Hua Tuo noticed that his student was being unusually quiet. The teen also had his head bowed, eyes glued onto the ground. If people didn''t know better, they would think that Hua Tuo was reprimanding Zero. In fact, Zero looked as if his entire world had shattered when Hua Tuo suggested that he should take a step back if he couldn''t pull himself together. The physician only meant well to not rush Zero into something he wasn''t ready for. However, judging from Zero''s crestfallen expression, the doctor felt that Zero might have taken it the wrong way.


    His student wasn''t someone who would blame others and lash out to blame everyone when things weren''t right. If anything, Zero would take it all upon his small shoulders to be responsible for the wrongs that didn''t belong to him. Although the teenager didn''t say it aloud, everyone knew that Zero blames himself for all the wrongs in the world, thinking that it was his fault that he previously created things so badly. Still, they couldn''t offer any words of consolation because it was, in a way, true.


    "Zero..."


    The teenager didn''t dare look up and hunched his shoulders so that he looked smaller than he usually would appear to be. The severe lack of confidence was something Hua Tuo didn''t understand. He thought that his student was making good progress and would be ready for a more hands-on lesson. Apparently, he was wrong.


    "Cleo told me about how you were feeling last night. We still have some time before the surgery, would you like to talk to me about it?"


    Slowly, the boy lifted his head to meet Hua Tuo with the meekest looking eyes the saint had ever seen. His student had never looked more vulnerable and Hua Tuo was reminded about how young Zero technically was. True, he might be a quick learner and a powerful being. However, his emotional intelligence was similar to a child even if he was growing quickly and had several sets of memories to learn from with a few mindscape buddies. The teen''s insecurities played through strongly and the physician knew that he couldn''t be harsh on his apprentice this time. He didn''t want to break the boy''s confidence, he didn''t want Zero to fear medicine.


    Zero trembled. Cleo had told Hua Tuo about his ridiculous fears. What would his teacher think about him now?


    "Zero, doctors are not infallible and neither are Gods. Everyone will make mistakes whether we want to or not. This is not something that can be avoided."


    "But if I fail to make the right diagnosis, lives will be lost."


    Hua Tuo nodded. He wouldn''t deny this. "And if you don''t learn, you won''t save any at all."


    Zero looked at his teacher. There was a weird silent moment as Zero struggled to understand the price of becoming a doctor. Hua Tuo once told him before they arrived at Half Moon Village that a knife could be used to kill, heal and cook. There were many ways to use a knife and Zero had to decide what he wanted to do with it. Initially, he chose the path of medicine because he wanted to ease other people''s pain. Right now, he was reconsidering it. Medicine wasn''t the only path to relieving other people''s pain, right?


    Hua Tuo felt apprehension at the strange look in Zero''s eyes. The boy was definitely thinking about something weird.


    "Do I have to become a doctor to remove the suffering of others?"


    Hua Tuo didn''t answer immediately. There were two ways to handle this and right now, lying to Zero would only harm his student in the future. They''ve made so much progress and this would be the final hurdle before Zero becomes a full-fledged doctor. If he cannot find his resolve to practice medicine, Hua Tuo wouldn''t want Zero to continue walking the path of a doctor.


    "No."


    The simple answer made Zero''s eyes widen. While he knew that there might be other paths for what he wanted, he didn''t expect Hua Tuo to answer him so truthfully. The old man was determined to guide Zero and shape him into a brilliant doctor that he can be proud of. Zero knew that his teacher had given so much to make it come true and if he backed out now, Hua Tuo would be severely disappointed. The Sage God could simply tell him that becoming a doctor was the best way to do it instead of giving him an answer that didn''t have any merits for what Hua Tuo wanted.


    "Why did you choose to become a doctor then? There should be other easier paths, right?"


    Zero''s question made a sad smile appear on the old man''s face. It had been a long time since someone asked him why he chose the painful path of medicine.


    "I was born during a time when humans were at war, killing each other and struggling to rule each other."


    Zero sat down. Hua Tuo barely shared anything about his past before this and the teen knew that he might never have another chance to hear his teacher''s story again if he missed this opportunity.


    "Becoming a doctor was like a free pass to get away from forced army conscription and being sent to the war lines. I often travelled and didn''t stay long in any one place simply because I didn''t want to work for any faction. All I wanted was for the war to be quickly over. Back then, there was a general called Cao Cao whom I thought would be able to unite the three kingdoms and end the nightmarish days. Hence, I gave my life up to treat him."


    Zero could see the horrors of war from Hua Tuo''s description with some of Venn''s memories. He didn''t ask about the specifics of Hua Tuo''s ''death'' back then but if his teacher decided to lay his life down for his patient, that patient must mean something to him.


    Listening to Hua Tuo''s story made Zero understand a few things. Hua Tuo didn''t choose the medical path purely out of his desire to save others. He did it due to circumstances. For Zero, what was his reason for walking down this path? The teen wasn''t too dense. He recognised his abilities in magic and even cultivation. If he chose either path, he could end up becoming a huge force to be reckoned with on top of his latent abilities for absorption. There was no actual need for Zero to walk this thorny road built upon corpses and sacrifice. he could still save others and remove their sufferings in a different way.


    "If you had another chance, would you still choose the path of a doctor?"


    Zero''s question was almost quiet and Hua Tuo sighed. Would he?


    "Honestly? I don''t really know. I didn''t think that far ahead. However, I''ve never regretted becoming a doctor. Sure, there may be times when my learning becomes stagnant, when I fail to find cures to unknown illnesses, when lives have been lost because I couldn''t treat them on time. However, I''ve never had anyone blame me for trying my hardest to help. That just makes me want to continue trying despite the number of graves in my heart."


    Zero thought about the number of graves in his heart and teared up. It didn''t matter if it was caused by him directly or indirectly, Zero had already killed hundreds ever since he regained his consciousness. If he were to think about the lives his Divine Entities and Fragments took as well as the lives that were in agony because of Solo, Zero was far from innocent. His hands were bloodier than his teacher''s.


    Was there really a way for Zero to turn around and pretend he doesn''t know who caused the suffering everyone was facing now? The teenager couldn''t do it. Magic and cultivation had to be the easiest way out to pretend none of this was his doing. He could pin everything on Solo and reap the benefits of a ''saviour'' like the heroes in stories that he hated.


    Zero had a knife, one that could change even fate itself. Thinking about it this way with Duu''s memory made the teenager feel old and burdened. He had to stop pretending to be blind to everything that''s happening. Whatever that happened in the abyss was just the beginning. Zero knew what he''d done despite his intentions.


    "Hahaha! Isn''t it funny how it took surgery to make me realise this?" Zero smiled without traces of humour, scaring Hua Tuo.


    "Nothing in this world is real, is it?" the teenager whispered.


    Hua Tuo wore his poker face. "That''s not for me to decide."


    Zero nodded. Of course, Hua Tuo would say that. Solo created this world and he could destroy it as easily as how Solo created it. Why did it take him so long to realise that logic and normalcy didn''t work for him? Who was to say that things had to follow a set of rules?


    Screw it all.


    Zero was the rule here. After becoming the administrator of Mind''s Eye, was there a power out there that was greater than him?


    "I understand. Please allow me to assist you in the surgery. However, can I have permission to use revival magic if anything fails? I promise to practice the path of medicine according to your teachings and only use magic as a last resort. I have taken enough lives, it''s time to give it all back."


    Hua Tuo inhaled deeply and looked at his student who now emitted an aura of wisdom that surpassed even Buddha. He had the look of an arrogant ruler and his confidence was restored. The physician didn''t know what he said to make Zero realise what he wanted to do but he liked that resolve in Zero''s eyes.


    "Very well. There will be no more turning back."


    Zero nodded and kowtowed to his teacher to show his sincerity. Hua Tuo was slightly shocked but accepted the bow.


    Zero was ready. Not just ready for the surgery but for the world as well. If a knife had many uses and Zero could choose how he wanted to use it, the creator decided that the best way to use this knife of his is in every way possible.


    He was going to hunt, cook, heal, kill and fight with the knife he had. He was tired of being left in the dark, Zero was going to use this knife to find answers to the questions that he had for far too long.


    He was going to polish his knife and perfect his skills until the day that he met Solo again. There was no way he would let his past self go scot-free after creating such a big mess. It wasn''t Zero''s job to clean up after his past self but it was his job to right the wrongs.


    Where better to start than at the root of it all?

 Chapter 264 - The First Cut

    The female bovine moaned as the doctors approached. Vishnu took the liberty of translating common speak to cow tongue for her. The mother of the unborn calf calmed down a little and Hua Tuo instructed Zero to start sterilising the tools while he started to help the cow get into a surgery ''dress'' made out of faded cloth.


    The fat cow licked her tail twice and allowed Hua Tuo to feel around her rump. Hua Tuo was marking out the places where he would be making the incision when Zero returned with conjured water in a bucket and sterilised tools.


    "Start the anaesthesia procedure, remember to insert the needles deeper just past the skin and into the blood vessels. Watch for ruptures."


    Zero nodded and let out a huge sigh to calm his nerves. He steadied his hand and felt around the cow''s thick hide and fur to find a pulse. According to Hua Tuo, the cow''s skin was about four to five centimetres thick, unlike human''s skin which ranged anywhere from half a millimetre to four millimetres. Zero also had to manoeuvre away from the tricky areas that had organs. It was surprisingly compact inside of such a big animal. Zero was told that cows had multiple stomachs unlike humans and wondered if anyone else in the village had multiple stomachs.


    The acupuncture needles were thin and looked fragile so Zero worried for a moment that they would break under the thick hide before they reached any blood vessel but Hua Tuo reassured him otherwise.


    "If it were any normal needle, they would have broken by now. The needles you are using belong to me and they have been reinforced with magic."


    Zero nodded and swallowed a little nervously as he inserted the first needle. Other than a harsh tail-flick once from the cow, Zero received no other bad reaction. The needle pierced through the thick hide easily like a knife through tofu and Zero wondered if this was also because of the special properties of Hua Tuo''s needle.


    Although both Hua Tuo and Zero''s faces were covered with masks, their hair under bandanas, and their hands covered with gloves, nobody could mistake that observant look in the Sage God''s eyes. Zero moved in a slightly unsure manner the first time but Hua Tuo chose to say nothing and continued to observe what course of action his student would take next.


    At the three centimetre mark, Zero realised that something was wrong. He''d penetrated the skin with the wrong angle earlier due to his lack of knowledge about the muscle structure underneath the skin. Quickly, he removed the needles and apologised to the mother before correcting his penetration angle and attempting it again.


    This time, Zero successfully administered the first needle and flicked it like what Hua Tuo taught him. Here lies his second dilemma. The needle didn''t rock as much as he thought it would. Unsure if it would be sufficient, Zero turned to give his teacher a pleading look.


    Hua Tuo nodded. "You can flick it if rocking isn''t enough. You just need the needle to sit in deeper into the point to stop any interference of flow to the area we are operating on afterwards."


    The teen nodded and did as instructed before moving on to the second point more confidently this time. Hua Tuo watched his disciple like a hawk, not daring to take his eyes off Zero at all. While his student was bright, Hua Tuo wouldn''t put it past the teen to try strange things from time to time.


    Thankfully, Zero seemed mature enough and quickly inserted the needle with good accuracy before moving to the next point. It didn''t take too long for the brunet to completely numb the area and Hua Tuo tested the cow''s reflexes.


    "Good work, she''s numb to the area. Ready some sterile water. Once the calf is out, I need you to clean the mother up while I cut the umbilical cord. Remember to clean her thoroughly before the suturing otherwise there will be a high chance she gets infected."


    Zero beamed at the praise from beneath his mask and nodded. The boy quickly got to work and Hua Tuo used a short razor blade to get rid of the hair covering the patch of skin where he was going to make the incision.


    Zero watched carefully and Hua Tuo explained that they were going to perform the simplest form of surgery.


    "As the calf has been developed in the posterior position upside down in the cow''s womb, we cannot deliver it with the normal birthing methods safely. The easiest way to approach this without adding further complications is to operate from the left side of the body. We will make an incision about ten centimetres wide, just enough to get through to the womb and bring the calf out safely. The cow is healthy and has no issues standing throughout the surgery while the calf is normal sized which makes this method of surgery possible."


    Hua Tuo made the first cut and Zero held his breath with his eyes trained on the gloved hands holding that sharp scalpel. Hua Tuo rambled on explaining about the types of other surgery methods and the circumstances that required them. Zero didn''t think that there would be so many different methods of delivering a baby in a cow but as Hua Tuo explained the pros and cons of each type of surgery, Zero came to understand one thing.


    "Is there no fixed method of delivery?" he asked.


    Hua Tuo widened the cut and dragged his blade down. Blood gushed but the mother cow didn''t seem to be in any pain. Zero noticed how little blood there was. The acupuncture must be doing a good job of restraining blood flow into the area and Zero could tell that the blood was stale.


    "There are many ways to do the same thing. The method of surgery depends on the surgeon''s confidence, skills and assessment. Sometimes, surgical methods have to be changed during the operation due to complications. As a surgeon, you must be well-prepared for unforeseen circumstances and react quickly to it. I''ve had at least two assistants in the room with me whenever I performed an operation. Back then, healing magic wasn''t a thing and every surgery was a risk. Doctors often avoided surgery and used it as a last resort when the patient was guaranteed to die either way."


    Zero cringed. That sounded awful.


    "However, I didn''t think that surgery should be the last resort. Many doctors waited until it was too late before they attempted surgery. It was absurd. No patient would survive anything if they have already lost all their energy to fight and their will to live. I always believed that as long as the body was still energetic enough to recover and the mind strong enough to live, surgery should be the option after medicine. It''s fast, effective and the risks can be controlled during the early stages. Zero, hold this cut open for me."


    The apprentice obeyed and was holding the huge gash open while Hua Tuo stuck his hands into the cow. The physician fumbled around without hesitation that made Zero feel a little queasy thinking about having someone playing around with his organs while he was awake. The physician then made a hum of approval after finding what he wanted.


    "Watch carefully," Hua Tuo held the cut open with his hands so that Zero could have a better view. "This is the stomach, you don''t want to cut this on accident so make the incision very carefully. This is the intestine and sometimes they will get in the way so move them out. Over here is what we are looking for."


    Zero leaned in to get a better look and Hua Tuo explained.


    "This is the uterus, you must be careful not to damage it or the mother and child will both be in danger. We don''t want to risk the mother''s health, so I will make a thin cut. The uterus'' lining isn''t very thick so make small and light cuts on the surface until the womb reveals itself then widen the cut from there."


    Zero nodded and watched how Hua Tuo''s steady hands made swift but careful cuts to the same spot. Slowly but surely, they were able to see the womb. Zero thought that it looked a little like a water balloon with a baby cow in it. Now that they could see the baby, Hua Tuo explained a little more about the fetus'' development.


    "As you can see, the placenta is attached to the wall of the mother''s womb. You might not be able to see everything clearly with so much blood and water so let''s remove it carefully. Hold steady now..."


    Zero did his best to swallow down the sickness he felt watching Hua Tuo grab parts of the cow out. The womb slid out of the uterus through that cut slowly. The process was very slow and tedious with Hua Tuo carefully adjusting the calf''s position and also taking pins to widen the cut little by little so as not to tear open the organ.


    Zero huffed lightly under his mask, feeling tired at the level of concentration required. He didn''t know how long they spent trying to deliver the baby cow but he knew that soon enough, he would be cleaning and suturing the mother. The apprentice mentally prepared himself for that and ran through Hua Tuo''s instructions over and over in his head.


    The physician had also stopped talking for a while, struggling a little to get the heavy calf out safely.


    Once the rear of the calf was out, the rest was easy. Zero couldn''t believe how fast the birth was. The womb came out smoothly and the calf fell onto the floor with the cord still attached to the mother. The water bag broke and Hua Tuo quickly instructed Zero to raise the calf''s head while he tore the umbilical cord from the mother and cut it from the calf.


    "Tear the rest of the womb stuff off the baby and wait for it to breathe. Once it can breathe, get it to stand and lead it away from its mother. Once you''re done, clean the cuts and stitch the uterus back."


    While Zero busied away, Hua Tuo had to calm the eager mother who wanted to groom her newborn. Sadly, they were still in the middle of surgery so the reunion had to wait.


    The calf spluttered to life and whined. At that moment, Zero felt a huge ball of mixed feelings. Witnessing the process of something gain life touched him on many different levels. He might not be able to create life but he could help bring life to the world. The witnessing of birth via operation and the natural process was very different. For baby Seff, Zero didn''t feel as much accomplishment even though he was happy Karris delivered safely. Perhaps it was because he had a hand in delivering this calf that Zero felt it was special. The umbilical cutting was still painful to watch but Zero knew what must be done.


    Once the calf was able to stand, Zero called out to Vishnu who was on standby in the vicinity. The minotaur took the baby away and Zero quickly conjured water to clean the wounds. Hua Tuo watched as Zero threaded the silver needle with practised ease by hand instead of magic. Although Zero''s stitchwork was still sloppy compared to Mitchnew''s, it was good enough to hold the cut flesh together.


    When his student was done with suturing the uterus, Hua Tuo inspected it carefully before telling Zero to finish sewing the cow''s skin back. Zero did so without hesitation although he struggled a little with how thick the hide was.


    Zero found it odd that the suturing process was a lot faster than the incision process. He took special care to not puncture anything when sewing the skin up but because it had been opened so widely before, the skin was loose enough to make the process simple.


    "Remember that we need to open the cut again to remove the stitches on the uterus in a few weeks so don''t make it too difficult to cut the stitches away," Hua Tuo reminded his student who nodded.


    Once the stitching was done, Hua Tuo inspected his student''s work again. Satisfied at the result, he told Zero to remove the acupuncture needles and feed the mother cow some grass with medical herbs for pain relief. The calf can be brought back to its mother for its first feeding.


    "Well done. That wasn''t very scary, was it? You did a good job not fainting or throwing up. Most young surgeons would do either or on their first session."


    The teenager looked at his bloodied gloves and swallowed thickly. He didn''t want to tell his teacher that he was nauseous initially. The feeling of prying open something living was different from being inside something living even if both were icky. Zero would rather be eaten by birds and shellfish than to move organs around in a still breathing creature. However, in order to be a good surgeon, Zero knew he had to get used to the feeling.


    "Go wash up," his teacher instructed. "We will begin your anatomy classes tomorrow. You will be on kitchen duties for a week with me. Let''s get used to seeing body parts of living creatures before I let you dissect toads."


    Zero felt queasy when he heard that and bowed, excusing himself quickly for a bath when in reality, he felt to the river and dry heaved.


    The boy removed his dirtied clothes and burned the gloves instead of washing them. With that much blood, it was impossible to get it cleaned. He''d just apologise to his teacher to get a new pair tomorrow. For now, Zero wanted to sink in the river and let the water wash away all the blood.


    It was merely a surgery so why did Zero feel as if he was committing torture or murder? As he held his breath underwater, Zero couldn''t help but compare the memories of Venn''s slaughter and Hua Tuo''s surgery. He couldn''t forget that heavy smell of rust when the blood gushed out of that first cut.


    At least now he understood why Hua Tuo was hailed as a respected surgeon. Unlike the rest of his medical training, surgery tested a doctor''s finest resolve to stare at the possibility of death and walking that thin line between torture and murder to save someone. It was a cruel kind of kindness that Zero found so incredibly bittersweet. Sometimes, it was necessary to hurt someone in order to save them.

 Chapter 265 - [Bonus] Pill-Making Experiment

    **This chapter refers back to Training (4) & Training (5). Due to the length, I didn''t copy flashbacks of excerpts here. The scene describes Zero''s experiment and the making of sixty-nine batches of mana recovery pills to gift to Truen.**


    It took Zero a few days to gather all the required materials for his experiment. Hua Tuo didn''t give him much time in between lessons and chores to roam around so Zero had to be smart and quick during his hunting trips.


    He looked at the ingredients he had now by the river behind Hua Tuo''s hut. His teacher was out for the afternoon and Zero finally had some free time for himself.


    He had potatoes, yam, arrowroots, wild corn, rye and rice for the starch bases. Zero also worked hard to collect a jar full of honey. He also took pains to collect the oil from fish, seeds and nuts when helping Hua Tuo out in the kitchen.


    The boy looked at his array of ingredients and decided to make different combinations of pills using the materials. First, he had to understand the kind of taste these pills would give under different combination. He had some spices and herbs on hand that he wanted to add for other health benefits in addition to mana replenishment. While he wanted to make pills for Truen, it didn''t hurt to make some for the overworked Great Gods and King Yama either.


    The first batch he made, Zero borrowed all of Hua Tuo''s available pots to cook the starch bases while grinding the herbs and spices with the grinding stone. Zero drew out boxes in the dirt and placed some paper with a stone as a paperweight on each box. There were a total of twenty-four boxes for the first trial batch.


    It took a total of an hour for Zero to finally cook the starch bases and roll them into tiny balls, adding different types of oils to them to test how they held up. Hua Tuo used animal fat oil from the pygmy boar the last time and Zero thought that the taste would be a little too strong for people like Sedna and Gaia so he didn''t include that for the test. Ideally, he thought that water would be great but as the testing pills started to dry, Zero noticed how the water mixed starch pills begin to show signs of crumbling. No wonder Hua Tuo said that while it was a cheap way to manufacture, it was not good for storing pills made with water for long.


    With a wave of his hand, Zero absorbed all six failed pills made from water. He would have to wait a little to see the result of the other eighteen pills.


    Unfortunately, Zero didn''t want to wait a few days for the pills to dry. Who knows when Hua Tuo might give him another day off again? Zero decided to subject them to heat magic for quicker drying. As long as it wasn''t a fierce heat, the pills won''t cook and it wouldn''t lose any effectiveness.


    The pills were drying well but Zero frowned. There was now a strange scent in the air. It smelled somewhat dead and pungent so Zero stopped to observe what was happening. After many guesses, he identified the culprit. Yet another six pills were absorbed and crossed out as failed experiments. Fish oil gave off a terrible smell, no wonder Hua Tuo didn''t use it even though it was an abundant supply.


    Zero tasted the remaining pills after determining that they were crafted sturdy enough for long-term storage. Rice and rye were not favourable because they gave off a strange taste that would clash with the herbs. Zero didn''t strike them out immediately. Instead, he tried to mix and blend the different bases together.


    The next fifteen minutes were spent trying out different starch combination. Zero wanted to keep arrowroot as the base formula for it because of the benefits it had. Eventually, Zero settled on the combination of arrowroot, yam and rye. The drying process was repeated and Zero chose to go with seed oil instead of nut oil for his pill base.


    Satisfied with the results of his initial testing, Zero now tried to blend honey into it while shaping the pills differently. Zero wasn''t a crafter but he did his best to create character chewable pills. It was the easiest way to identify which pills belonged to who. Zero wanted to customise different pills for everyone on top of the mana replenishing effects.


    He looked at his list once more.


    Gaia - Tree lady shaped, primrose and peppermint for fatigue relief and refreshing the tired mind


    Sedna - Fishtail shaped, apple and mint for refreshing the mind


    Zeus - Half Naked man shaped, Tumeric and Rhodiola for muscle pain and stress relief


    Hades - Hooded figure shaped, Lavender and Lemon Balm for stress relief


    Freya - Red hair, Rosehip and wild berries for rejuvenation


    Isis - Sharp eyes, Green Tea, Cordycep and Holy Basil for nourishment and relaxation


    Buddha - Beaded hair shape, Chamomile for relaxation


    Enma - Scary Face, Ginger, Thyme and Turmeric for calming effect and increase immunity


    Truen - Green eyes and dark skin, Five Flavour Berry and Cordyceps for fatigue and nourishing the eyes


    It was getting late so Zero quickly put away his experiment materials and started working on dinner before his teacher returned. He still had to find some of the herbs mentioned in the list because of some last-minute additions so the apprentice planned to spend some extra time foraging for the herbs he needed. he had the basic herbs and flowers but berries, apple and tea weren''t things he currently had.


    "I suppose I could steal some of Hua Tuo''s green tea leaves," he mused and struck that off the list too.


    Hua Tuo came back just as dinner was ready and he noticed how Zero had been using the grinding stone while he was out.


    "Are you trying to concoct a new potpourri?"


    Zero froze. He didn''t think that his teacher would catch on to his newest project and didn''t answer right away. That made Hua Tuo suspicious. What was Zero making this time? Now that he thought about it, some of his pots were out of place.


    "Sorry! I just wanted to practice making some pills! I''m trying to put together some pills of my own but it''s not going very well... I''m still collecting materials."


    Hua Tuo chuckled. It was a huge relief that Zero wasn''t doing anything reckless this time.


    "Understood. Finish up dinner and show me what you have done so far. We''ll work on it from where you''ve stopped."


    Zero nodded, unsure if Hua Tuo would be angry when he saw what Zero attempted.


    Dinner was a quick affair that evening and the master-disciple combo sat in the tiny hut, hunched over Zero''s tiny note.


    The physician took his time analysing and tasting the pill bases. Zero did well on holding the pill structure together and even administered honey to get rid of the awful taste. It must not have been easy and Hua Tuo praised his student.


    "I can see that you want to make several batches of pills for different people. Have you decided how many pills you are going to make for each person? The quantity that you prepared certainly wouldn''t be enough."


    Zero blushed. He ran into that realisation not too long ago himself. As it was, he only had materials enough for six pills per person. It was embarrassing. Zero wanted to give everyone a bottle of at least a hundred but Hua Tuo stopped him.


    "The freshness of the pills wouldn''t be good if you make too many. I would recommend twenty for each person at first."


    Zero nodded and sighed. "Can we make more for Truen? I think he might eat more because of his training."


    Hua Tuo thought for a while and agreed. Truen would be the only person he could think of eating pills in place of proper meals. It wouldn''t do any harm adding more starch bases for the pills when it came to the wood elf.


    Hua Tuo helped Zero revise the pill base for Truen to improve the wood elf''s diet and left the gathering of herbs and mixing to Zero. Hua Tuo wasn''t going to help his student shape the pills into tiny shapes. He wanted to see how far his student could go. Besides, practice made perfect. If Zero made enough pills now, he would be a master of making more on his travels.


    Zero was elated when his teacher told him that he would have two hours each day to work on his pill-making project until it was complete. The boy thanked Hua Tuo and brushed his teeth without fuss that day.


    For the next week, Zero divided his time carefully into gathering materials, making pill base paste and grinding herbs. Each day, he would make a new batch of twenty pills for someone and left them under the sun to dry naturally. Hua Tuo supervised Zero and even helped the boy gather some colour dye to paint them with.


    By the end of two weeks, Zero had eight tiny glass bottles with twenty pills in each of them. Hua Tuo helped to label them and set them aside in a cool corner while Zero worked on the last and most precious of the batch.


    He''d been struggling with Truen''s pills for days now. For some reason, no matter how Zero tried to shape them or paint them, Truen''s pills just didn''t look right. However, that was the least of Zero''s current concerns. The more worrying part was how the taste of the five flavour berry ruined everything.


    Hua Tuo knew his student''s struggles and smiled. While the five flavour berry had the effects Zero wanted, it had a strange flavour that didn''t go well with honey. Hua Tuo didn''t want to tell his student that and waited for the opportunity. Currently, he wanted Zero to learn surgery and acupuncture but the boy has vehemently denied it. He was stubborn as a mountain and Hua Tuo ran out of ways to convince Zero that cutting people up and poking them with needles will cure them more than hurt them.


    Zero groaned and slammed his head into the rock beside him. His forty-seventh attempt to perfect Truen''s pills ended up as yet another unsurprising disappointment.


    "You know, we can always make the pills together," Hua Tuo coughed not so discreetly after hearing the rock crack.


    Zero bolted upright. "You will help me?"


    Hua Tuo grinned. "On one condition."


    Zero immediately became wary. He didn''t trust conditions a lot ever since he''d been talking to Baal. Zero often found himself doing things that weren''t very fair for him when conditions were involved. Still, he needed his teacher''s help if he wanted to perfect pills for Truen.


    Seeing this, the doctor sighed. "You won''t hurt them, I promise. I can prove that to you, I''ll stick needles in my own arm."


    Zero hesitated. Although he didn''t want animals to get injured, it didn''t mean he wanted to see Hua Tuo get hurt because of him. "No, I''ll do it. You can stick needles in my arm instead. If it really is true, I''ll learn how to do acupuncture and surgery."


    Hua Tuo did a mental leap of victory but didn''t show it on his face. "Alright, let''s get started then. Bring out the grinding stone."


    "Yes, sir!" Zero cheered and ran to the workroom. He didn''t really think about the consequences as long as he could complete Truen''s pills. Besides, if what Hua Tuo said was true, there would be no harm in learning what his teacher was most famous for. Either way, it would be a win-win situation for the apprentice and Zero couldn''t stop smiling.


    Compared to Baal, Hua Tuo had way better conditions. Perhaps, not all deals are bad after all.

 Chapter 266 - How to Sharpen a Knife

    Normally, Hua Tuo and Zero took turns to prepare dinner. Zero was used to hunting, harvesting and chopping vegetables while cooking rice. However, he''d never really had the opportunity for handling any kind of meat. Hua Tuo was usually in charge of that. He would gut the fish and bleed out the animals before cutting them up into portions for future use. When Zero heard that he would be in charge of the dismantling of hunted prey, he was over the cloud.


    However, instead of Hua Tuo, Gweshr was teaching Zero how to prepare the meat from the hunt.


    "I don''t do this often so pardon me if it looks messy. Blade users are usually better at this with the exception of Mitchnew. It''s not very difficult but you must be well acquainted with a knife. Do you have a hunting knife or shall we borrow one from the weapon stores?"


    Zero grinned and withdrew his from his inventory. The werewolf was impressed. It didn''t matter how many times he''d seen the young doctor pull things out from a space crack, it still amazed him. Sometimes, it was simply too easy to forget how powerful Zero was. The teen still gave off a soft and innocent vibe despite the kind of destruction he was capable of. Hua Tuo had demonstrated a surgery yesterday and according to Vishnu, Zero didn''t shy away even after he was covered with blood. Gweshr thought that was rather impressive. Even for warriors, they would be shaken after seeing so much blood for the first time. Zero certainly had nerves made of steel that every doctor required.


    "Alright, let''s go through some basic understanding. There''s going to be a few kinds of animals we will be learning to dismantle. The dismantling process is important namely because different parts of the animal can be used to make different things. For example, fur can be used to make rugs, feathers can be made into pillows, some organs can be used to make medicine, bones can be made into tools or soup and meat is for eating."


    Zero nodded. "Will I learn the different processes for making these items too?"


    Gweshr grinned. "Nope. Dismantling is merely taking apart and animal and sorting out parts for different uses. The others will collect what they need after the dismantling process. Live carcasses are the easiest to work with before the stiffness sets in so we have to work fast. It''s best to dismantle the prey immediately after it is caught and killed but for your training, we had to carry it back after killing it."


    Zero nodded. Rigor mortis usually sets in after an hour or two after the body dies. He knew that from lessons with his teacher. Most animals can still be revived if the soul has not left the body even if the heart stops beating. Blood still flows and the body still lives on even if death occurs. However, most times the soul would leave the body upon death which is why the three-minute rule is critical when using revival magic.


    On the other hand, souls with lingering attachments who cling onto dead bodies for too long will turn into zombies. Zombies are slow to move simply because of rigor mortis when the muscles have all stiffened from the staling of blood. It happens before the decomposition becomes really obvious. With that, Zero could imagine how impossibly hard it would be to dismantle carcasses if they start getting stiff. Meat without fresh blood is usually close to spoiling if they''re not cured.


    Gweshr taught Zero how to sharpen a hunting knife and explained why a sharp knife is critical when dismantling.


    "Never take for granted, check the blade before you dismantle. A good dismantler will not hack with force because it damages the blade over time. All you need to do is go with the flow and slice it cleanly with precision and for that to happen, your blade must be sharp."


    To demonstrate the sharpness of his knife, Gweshr plucked a blade of grass and let it fall onto the sharpened hunting knife.


    The blade of grass floated gently in the air and was completely cut into two the moment it landed on the sharpened knife. Zero''s eyes widened and looked at his hunting knife. The teen plucked a blade of grass and held his breath.


    Gweshr laughed when the blade of grass bounced off Zero''s hunting knife without even a dent. He handed the brunet the portable grindstone and taught Zero how to sharpen a blade.


    "Hold it down this angle. You don''t want to overdo either side so make sure you apply the same force equally and run it through the same number of times. The aim of doing this is to wear the edge of the metal into a thin angle."


    Zero nodded and followed Gweshr''s earlier example for the first side. After five times, the werewolf told Zero to run his finger lightly on the knife to test for sharpness. "If you feel it biting, that side is sharp enough. You should do the same to the other side."


    Not thinking, Zero ran it horizontally on the blade and Gweshr yelled when he smelled fresh blood. Zero was equally shocked as ruby liquid started gushing from the thin cut.


    "You idiot! Run it the other way! Never run it parallel against a blade, that''s suicidal! Hasn''t anyone taught you that?"


    Zero calmly used healing magic to close the cut and apologised. The werewolf felt as if he''d just lost five years of his lifespan watching Zero do that. Who would have thought that Zero would run his finger on a blade in parallel? Even children knew better than to do that, it should have been common sense!


    "You run it this way," Gweshr demonstrated and lightly tested the sharpness of the blade, running his finger over the blade in perpendicular.


    "It''s sharper now but not sharp enough. Also, you held the blade too high while sharpening so it''s a little thick."


    Zero made a face. It was difficult to sharpen the blade horizontally to the whetstone. Gweshr watched as Zero struggled and understood what Zero was struggling with.


    "Here," he turned the stone and told Zero to sharpen it vertically against the stone instead. "It''s going to be easier but pay attention to the unevenness for each section. You might want to use circular motions to ensure everything is balanced."


    Zero nodded. This was a much easier method and the teen decided to use it from now on. Once the other side was complete, Zero went back to the first side to continue. He repeated to process about five times until Gweshr told him to stop and test the sharpness again.


    This time, the grass blade broke into two almost the instant it touched the blade. Zero was pleased and Gweshr nodded.


    "Now that the blade is sharp, we can start. Please be very careful when handling knives, always sheathe it when you are not using it. We don''t want any children running over and stepping on it. I''ll teach you how to clean and oil the blade after we''re done. Today we hunted something simpler to dismantle. I''m sure you are familiar with pheasants."


    Zero nodded. He loved to eat wild pheasants. Gweshr laughed at the drool by Zero''s mouth.


    "Alright, birds are easier to work with. First, let''s borrow a huge basin and fill that with hot water."


    Zero was puzzled. Hot water? Still, he followed Gweshr silently to the storage hut to get a bronze basin big enough to be a bathing tub for Leon. Zero made the process easier and filled it completely with steaming hot water using magic.


    Beside the bronze basin, were five pheasants. Gweshr explained that the hunter had done the first step of preparation by cutting the heads off and bleeding them out.


    "Blood can sometimes contain diseases that we don''t know about so it''s safer to do this. You''d also notice that the rigidness is setting in quicker than usual, it''s due to the absence of blood. That''s when the hot water comes in. We will soak them one at a time and pluck them immediately. Do not hold them in more than ten seconds, we don''t want to cook them just yet. The hot water is to relax those stiffening muscles to make plucking easier."


    Zero watched as Gweshr held the first pheasant by its feet to dip it entirely into the water apart from the legs. The scout removed the bird from the water and work quickly despite the steam rising from the soaked feathers.


    "It may be hot so bear with it. Feathers are easiest to remove after a hot soak. You don''t have to pluck them, it''s usually faster to rub them in circular motions like this, the feathers come off easily. Plucking them too hard may damage the skin and we don''t want that happening. I know of a few people who really enjoy eating deep-fried skin so we should do our best to preserve its condition."


    Zero nodded and wondered if he could use magic for this.


    "Would you like me to cast some magic for heat resistance on your hands?"


    Gweshr blinked. "Is that possible?"


    Zero beamed. "Yes. It''ll make things a lot faster if you didn''t have to rest every five seconds, right?"


    Zero had a point and Gweshr allowed the use of magic. While Hua Tuo instructed him not to spoil Zero too much with the use of magic during his training, this was actually something the werewolf thought would be handy. He wondered if it was possible for the lab members to create something similar for future tasks.


    Zero and Gweshr worked quickly and plucked all five pheasants clean. Satisfied with the work, the werewolf told Zero to pour the water away while he wrapped the pheasants in a clean cloth. "Meet me in the kitchen with Zoe after you''ve put the basin away. We''re going to start removing the innards and inedible parts. I think your teacher will also be present to teach you how to identify organs."


    Zero smiled brightly and nodded. The bronze basin might not be steaming now but the water was still hot so Zero used a little wind magic to help him flip it over safely. Once the water was poured out, Zero encased his hand with heat resistance magic and put the basin away neatly. It was mid-morning and lunch preparations were about to start. He cast speed enhancement onto his boots and ran through the village to meet Zoe in the mass kitchen.


    Gweshr was surprised to see Zero at the kitchen when he arrived. "That was fast."


    Zero gave him a victory sign.


    "I cheated a little," he grinned.


    Hua Tuo gave his student a glare and Zero was quick to defend himself. "It''s only speed enhancements, I didn''t teleport!"


    "No magic means no magic! How many times do I have to tell you? Buff and enhancements are also magic!"


    Zero cringed as his teacher launched into yet another long lecture. Gweshr and Zoe helped to set aside one male and one female pheasant that Hua Tuo requested for Zero''s anatomy lessons. The werewolf left the evisceration lesson to the physician who huffed and told Zero to check on their bovine patient later.


    "As punishment, you will also clean the cow''s stall."


    Zero groaned. He didn''t want to clean cow dung again but Hua Tuo''s words were absolute. How he hated being a doctor''s apprentice...


    The physician handed Zero a scalpel and told him to get familiarised with the weight of the blade. "Has Gweshr taught you how to sharpen knives?"


    Zero nodded. Hua Tuo passed the whetstone to Zero and told him to sharpen the surgical blade. "Sterilise them all after you are done before we proceed. Treat this as a live operation session."


    Zero nodded and did as he was told.


    Satisfied that Zero was already familiar with the pre-surgery procedures, Hua Tuo handed Zero his mask, hair cap and gloves. The brunet washed his hands the way he was taught and sterilise everything before they started.


    The first ''patient'' was the female pheasant.

 Chapter 267 - Fowl Affair

    "Make an incision about four centimetres from the anus," Hua Tuo instructed.


    Zero did as he was instructed and a load of innards started spilling out. Still, the young doctor steeled his nerves and continued until the incision was made. The pheasant''s skin was very thin and the scalpel went through it easily.


    Hua Tuo observed how steady Zero''s hands were despite the organs spilling all over his hands. The boy kept a cool head and continued despite the distraction. The Sage God was pleased when he noticed that none of the organs was damaged after the incision was made. Zero truly had good control and was very accurate in his judgement. It didn''t matter if that was magic or acupuncture, the brunet knew just how much to push or hold back. Zero was also quick to make adjustments if something was wrong. It''s a skill that took doctors many years of practice and experience to achieve but Zero was naturally gifted with an intuition that rivalled no other. Not even Zero could explain how he did it or knew things when Hua Tuo asked him previously. The boy just knew it instinctively.


    Zero watched as Hua Tuo pulled out the insides of the chicken. The doctor worked swiftly with no room for mistakes, tugging and cutting where he should. Zero wondered if the day would come when he would also be as good as his teacher. As the physician cleaned it up and passed the dissected female pheasant to Zoe and Gweshr, he turned to Zero with a serious look.


    "We are going to start identifying the entrails," he told Zero who tried his best not to gag at the foul smell.


    The teen nodded and held his breath, listening as Hua Tuo named the parts one by one. Zero read it in books and saw pictures of organs but none of that could compare to the real stuff.


    "Nobody here eats innards so you can use your hands to touch it directly, it''s going to be thrown to the decomposing bin later," Hua Tuo told his apprentice.


    Zero froze and made no attempt to remove his glove. Hua Tuo raised a brow. "Is there something wrong?"


    The teen hesitated and looked at his teacher with big eyes. "Do I really have to touch them with my hands?"


    The physician raised a brow then removed a glove. He reached down to the scooped out entrails and held them up to show Zero that it could be done.


    "In the future, you might need to stitch up warriors with half their intestines falling out. Are you going to look for gloves during a life and death situation?"


    Zero felt sick and turned green but obeyed. He took his gloves off slowly and looked at the slimy pile of entrails. They smelled and were absolutely revolting but Zero made sure to touch it, calling their names out and reciting their purpose from memory before setting them aside.


    Hua Tuo nodded, satisfied. Zero had every part remembered and correctly identified. Now, he wanted Zero to start cutting up the organs to take a look at what was inside instead of just the exterior.


    Zero baulked. "I-Insides?"


    Hua Tuo nodded as if it were the most natural thing to do. "An operation is needed to rectify internal problems. Didn''t we also open up the cow''s uterus to remove the baby?"


    Zero thought about it. His teacher made sense. However, for Zero to have to cut open so many organs to look inside, will he ever be able to look at living creatures in the same way again?


    Instead of looking at Sedna as a Goddess with a fishtail, would Zero start to imagine her entrails as human from the lungs and fish from the stomach?


    "Zero?"


    The teen shook his head. "It''s nothing. Is there a fixed method for opening up the organs?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. His student knew the right questions to ask. "The type of cuts is dependent on the kind of injury and opening width as well as risk and blood vessels. There isn''t a specific way or place to cut when it comes to surgery, there is only a more preferred path that doctors feel more confident about. Knowing the anatomy of your patient will play a huge part in designing the incision areas and surgical process."


    Zero looked back at the pile of torn out entrails. Since they were already out of the body, there was no real need to fuss over the type of cuts. If his teacher wanted him to cut them open to see what''s on the inside, then all Zero had to do was cut them completely in half.


    Hua Tuo watched as Zero slid his scalpel in the organs gently with precision. The brunet made sure to be very gentle because of how slippery the organs were. He also didn''t know how deep to cut to note damage the things inside so he followed Hua Tuo''s earlier example of cutting the cow''s uterus to make small slices on the same area until the outer walls broke by themselves. He then widened the area with a neat slice all the way down before holding the gap open with his fingers.


    Hua Tuo nodded in satisfaction at how Zero dissected things. The brunet was careful and precise with his actions, not causing any unnecessary damage to them. The first thing Zero opened up was the intestine and whatever that was stuck inside them came oozing out, filling the kitchen with a pungent smell.


    Hua Tuo flinched slightly at the sourish odour but continued his lessons. Gweshr who had a sensitive nose had to excuse himself quickly. Zero could hear the sounds of someone retching outside but ignored it to focus on Hua Tuo''s lesson.


    They quickly moved on to other organs like the liver, lungs, kidney and more. When they reached the reproductive organs, Hua Tuo took over.


    Zero watched with surprise when many tiny eggs of different sizes started spilling out of a baggy looking sac.


    "This is where all the immature eggs are stored until they are ready to be laid. These are what the yolks are before the white and shell get formed around them."


    Zero was amazed by it. His earlier disgust and fear were forgotten with the new revelation about the mysterious life creation process. Hua Tuo answered all of Zero''s questions with patience and the teen found himself extremely fascinated with what a body was capable of. His questions only snowballed when Hua Tuo revealed that not all eggs in the female pheasant could bear hatchlings.


    "But why?"


    Hua Tuo didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he pointed to the male pheasant still waiting to be dissected.


    "Your answer is in that body. It''s your turn to dissect and pull all the organs out from that male pheasant. Don''t forget to clean it up and pass it back to Zoe when it''s all out."


    This time, Zero didn''t hesitate. He grabbed the dirtied scalpel and smoothly made the incision. The male pheasant had lesser things on the inside when compared to the female pheasant. While most of the organs were things Zero recognised from the lesson before, there were some that he''d never seen before.


    "These are...?"


    Hua Tuo smiled from behind the mask. "This is a male''s reproductive organs. It is different from a female''s. This is also the answer to your question why not all of the eggs can become hatchlings."


    Zero watched as Hua Tuo cut open the testes. Zero peered from over his teacher''s shoulder, expecting something like tiny eggs inside but was disappointed when the whole thing looked like a lump of blood vessels and muscles. There wasn''t really anything interesting there. Why would this be the answer to eggs and hatchlings?


    Hua Tuo prodded at something with his blade. Zero watched the squishy part fall to the table and Hua Tuo pointed at it. There was some strange white liquid and Zero was confused. Wasn''t blood red?


    "See this? It''s the thing that produces this white liquid. Only males have it. This is what is required to combine with the egg in order for hatchlings to form."


    Zero nodded. Then he had a question. "Shifu... if the white liquid can only be formed in males and eggs only formed in females, how do the pheasants know how to transfer the liquid to the egg to make hatchlings? Unless someone cuts them open to transfer it, I don''t think it is possible for any hatchlings to be born. Do pheasants also know how to perform surgery?"


    Hua Tuo remained silent at that, not knowing how he should explain the process of mating to Zero. Also, if he explained it, someone up there might smite him. Once Zero knew about mating, the topic of sex would eventually appear. The Sage God did not sign up for this.


    "They go through a process called mating where males will extend a tube into the openings of females to transfer the white liquid."


    Hua Tuo''s explanation was brief and vague but thankfully, the answer was enough to satisfy Zero who then took the squishy male bits to put on top of the undeveloped eggs.


    "Your parents may not be here to do it but let me help," he told the unfertilised eggs and Hua Tuo closed his eyes. Sometimes, Zero can be very dumb.


    "Zero. There won''t be any hatchlings even if you did that. Hatchlings need to develop in a living body. The moment blood stops flowing in a body, the body dies. Both pheasants have been bleed and slaughtered so stop that."


    Zero paused."Ah... I''m sorry. Maybe next time I can try them on some live birds instead."


    Hua Tuo sighed heavily. "No, Zero. It''s best to leave it to nature to decide how many hatchlings they want. Interfering can be bad for the ecosystem. Remember the story about rabbits and foxes I told you about?"


    Zero nodded. In order to teach Zero about the dangers of overhunting and saving small animals, Hua Tuo told him the story about a hunter saving two rabbits from a fox. The hunter had a kind heart who only wanted to help the rabbits however, because of his actions, the foxes starved to death and the rabbits bred by the hundreds. By the end of the story, the rabbits had eaten all the crops from the neighbouring village and everyone eventually perished from hunger simply because of the hunter''s actions. the world had to balance on a fragile cycle of life and death. Zero couldn''t always do as he pleased even if he had powers because every action has a consequence, one that even he may not be able to bear.


    "Alright, shifu. I won''t do it."


    Hua Tuo nodded and removed his mask. "Alright, the lesson''s over for today. Clean up and help Zoe cut the vegetables."


    Zero beamed and got to work immediately. The cut-up entrails were scooped up into a wooden bowl and Zero carried it out to dispose of it in the compost bin. He went back quickly to help clean the surgical tools, tabletop and cutlery before offering his assistance with cutting vegetables.


    After cleaning his hair cap, mask and gloves with convenient cleaning magic, Zero stored them in his inventory for future use. Now that he wasn''t learning medicine, the teenager rolled his sleeves up. It was time to use magic to speed up the things he had to do while Hua Tuo wasn''t around to nag at him. Zoe allowed Zero to show off his new vegetable chopping technique.


    Zero throw up a basket of ingredients high up into the air with a big grin before conjuring up a mid-tier wind spell.


    "Vegetable Dicing Style - Wind Net Slasher!"


    Zoe clapped soundlessly as the vegetables in the air magically became diced up. Zero didn''t waste time and executed his air walking technique to catch them all in the basket with one handsome move.


    The prepared vegetables remained in the basket and Zero moved on to the soup, heating the water to a boil with magic. Zoe directed what she wanted done and Zero helped out with his splendid use of magic. Making lunch had never been quicker and more entertaining.

 Chapter 268 - Dark Zero

    While Hua Tuo taught Zero about surgery with different animals from fish to boars and snakes, the brunet found himself getting incredibly busy around the village. First, there was gardening to do. Cleo and Latitia worked hard to cultivate the strange herbs and medical plants that Zero wanted. He was in the middle of experimenting with their uses with Hua Tuo to see if any of them could be used to help Ruth with his sunlight allergy.


    Also, the teenager had been dragged to and fro from Lovina''s library to the lab''s hideout. The witch wanted Zero to help her with the chaos energy balance equation. The witch was still testing the relationship between qi, chaos energy and mana. Her job was to validate Wiser''s theory and give the researcher a proper measurement for the balancing point of all three energy types. On the other hand, Wiser and the lab rats were working on creating a harvester machine that could store chaos energy from the abyss and convert it into power.


    Zero regretted agreeing to be the village''s new head because everyone needed his attention. He felt apologetic to the children because he had to decline them twice for a game of tag in the past week. The hunters were also working hard to hunt food according to Hua Tuo''s lesson plans. Kitchen duty was almost over and Zero felt a lot more confident now.


    "You need to remove the stitches on the uterus and then stitch the skin on the outside back to let the cow heal properly," Hua Tuo told his apprentice.


    Zero was feeling more confident now and didn''t make a fuss. He got to work immediately. Removing the stitches were easier than stitching the wound. There were no complications and Zero made sure to check twice for any parts he missed out on sterilising before stitching the mother cow back. The calf turned out to be very strong and healthy, often seen running around in the pastures near the garden. Cleo had to set up tall shrubbery around the garden to protect it from being ruined by the young energetic calf. Zero didn''t blame the dryad for showing dislike for the new animal in the village.


    However, the one that made Zero the busiest was the surprise training Olaf would always pop on him. The Frost Dragon had included Zero into his ''life-situation reaction combat'' training program when Zero got hold of his modified tonfas.


    "Striking wooden dummies won''t do anything for you," Olaf said. "If you want to improve quickly, how about joining Vrald and Gerald on their training?"


    Zero seriously regret agreeing to Olaf''s offer. Hua Tuo had been so badly affected that he booted Zero out of their shared room.


    "If you want a dragon storming into your bedroom in the name of training, we''re sleeping separately from now on!" the Sage God declared on the day Zero was tossed out.


    After having his blankets frozen several times in a night, Hua Tuo finally had enough. Nobody dared talk to the grumpy Sage God for a while until the dark circles from underneath his eyes had disappeared. Still, Olaf wasn''t even the slightest bit apologetic.


    Gerald, Vrald and Zero were looking very haggard. The Frost Dragon was merciless and harassed them whenever they tried to take a break. Zero finally understood why his best friend was able to mercilessly blow down kingdoms with a sneeze. It was annoying to be woken up just when you finally had some sleep.


    Olaf would sometimes freeze them up or send icicles flying their way when they were bathing, sleeping, eating or basically not doing actual work. Zero learnt that Olaf wasn''t against accidentally killing them in the name of training. Vrald and Gerlad looked rather beaten up from the hectic training that they started earlier than Zero. The village leader wondered how long more he should put up with this ridiculous form of harassment.


    "Young master, the only way to get out of training is to defeat Olaf. Do you want me to tell you his weakness?" Bob asked from Zero''s mindscape.


    Zero sighed. While that would be nice, it would be meaningless. He had to find a way to defeat Olaf using his own means. If Zero thought he was resourceful, Olaf was like an endless bag of tricks. Just when Zero thought of one way to counter an attack, Olaf would immediately retaliate with a follow-up. The cycle of getting beaten up was never ending.


    Still, Zero felt as if his ability to grasp the use of tonfas were getting better. He spun them, stabbed them, used them to block and even used them to fire magic projectiles at the dragon. Zero used fire magic because frost dragons were said to be weak against it. In lieu of Olaf''s other elemental magic, Zero fused light into his fire attacks. Sadly, it was only effective in theory. In practise, he has never once landed a successful hit on Olaf before.


    Fighting a dragon was no mean feat. No wonder they were once kings of the skies. Zero decided to use traps and baits to trick Olaf. Hua Tuo didn''t limit Zero''s magic or qi abilities outside of medical training so Zero decided to try the fusion move he created but with tonfas now. Maybe adding yang qi to fire and light magic will increase the overall effectiveness?


    As Zero toiled away at night perfecting his fighting style and exploring more of what he can do, Lovina, Qin Yun and Hua Tuo watched over him. Olaf was also wary when Zero showed enormous leaps in improvement on a daily basis. Each time he launched an attack on the village head, Olaf had to be more careful and prepared his ace in a hole. Should Zero hit him with one of those deadly attacks, Olaf would be a melted Frost Dragon, there was no doubting it.


    Unfortunately, while Zero was able to continuously improve on his firepower, his inexperience showed. techniques were techniques. When two masters with top-tier skills are evenly matched with the same physique, the one thing that could determine the outcome of a match was wit. Zero was intelligent but not quick on his feet. Olaf recognised that since the first time he saw the boy in the Academy.


    Bob expressed his concern for his naive young master while they shared Poxie tea in his library and Olaf decided to do his old friend a favour. Zero might be resourceful but he wasn''t cunning enough or shrewd enough to get things done. He was too soft-hearted and cared too much about everyone else. Vrald and Gerald had their own training and trials to overcome just like Zero. Instead of focusing on overcoming his trial, Zero was intent on having all three of them pass the trial together. Olaf didn''t mind the collaboration between his trainees. However, he minded that they only used Gerald''s brain cells. What were the brain cells in Zero''s head for? Decoration? Vrald doesn''t need to use any, Olaf didn''t think he had any to spare.


    "How long are you going to keep this up for?" Hua Tuo asked the Frost Dragon.


    Olaf shrugged. "As long as it will take for that dumb student of yours to realise that there are no rules in the world even if there were laws."


    Hua Tuo nodded. For Zero, it might very well be a lesson learnt before he started to travel. The boy might cause trouble all the time but he had never intentionally broken any rules that Hua Tuo set. The Sage God might have been too strict with Zero''s upbringing and education while he was in his charge and he felt slightly ashamed for having to entrust someone else to right his wrongs.


    "You have my thanks."


    Olaf shook his head. "No need. I''m doing this favour for an old friend. How long do you think your student will take to figure this out?"


    The Sage God smiled. "Who knows?"


    Olaf watched as Hua Tuo left for the night. Zero was still meditating and from the aura, he was contacting someone. Olaf decided to take a nap while the boys were working hard. He could always bother them later.


    Down in the feast cave, Gerald and Vrald were cleaning their swords. Olaf didn''t really teach them much about dragon magic or swordsmanship. They were feeling disheartened as the Frost Dragon continued to toy with them in the name of training. As expected, the disparity between a full-blooded dragon and one that has been watered down by many generations was too great. Was there any way to overcome this? Unlike Zero, they couldn''t use Divine Spells.


    On the other hand, Zero was meditating and talking to someone who was familiar with dragons. He wanted some tips but not to cheat his trial.


    "Olaf?"


    "Yes," Zero replied. The friend in his mindscape hummed.


    "Hold on, let me search my archives. I think there was something mentioned about him but it''s not a lot. I can''t remember it all at the drop of a feather. You''ve called me too suddenly!"


    The young doctor apologised and waited as the self-proclaimed universal librarian searched her physical library while maintaining their mental connection.


    "Olaf the Frost Dragon... oh! There it is!"


    Excited, Zero wanted to know what it was.


    "Olaf is the last of the intellectual dragons who preferred hoarding books and scrolls instead of gold like other dragons. His knowledge is far and wide, spanning from the ancient language of fallen gods to the gossip of fallen kingdoms. he is described as an eccentric dragon who hardly killed."


    Zero had a hard time believing it. The Olaf he knew was trying to kill his students on a daily basis.


    "Is there no mention about Olaf''s personality?"


    The librarian giggled. "Is he really that difficult to understand?"


    Zero sighed. "According to Bob, he is a loyal dragon who would stand by his friends and families even if the world turned against them. If not for the curse his brother put on him to send him to the abyss, Olaf would have died. I cannot believe that this is the same dragon who is constantly trying to freeze us to death in the name of training. Just what is this training all about anyway? It isn''t really fair fighting one on one against a dragon, is it?"


    Zero''s friend laughed loudly while Zero fumed. "I don''t think you''re getting the point, Zero. Olaf didn''t say anything about winning or fighting fair, did he? He just said to defeat him. There are many ways to defeat a person or a dragon. Why don''t you take a step back to observe a little more carefully? As you mentioned, Olaf doesn''t use fanciful techniques. Surely there must be a way to overcome it."


    Zero thought about it. The librarian made sense.


    "Thanks, Swift."


    "Anything for you, sweetie!"


    When Zero came out of his meditation, he felt a familiar chill from behind him. This time, instead of dodging, Zero chose to remain unmoving to see what would happen if he got his by the frost breath. he circulated the yang qi within his body and waited as the cold blast of air hit him.


    Olaf was surprised when only Vrald and Gerald dodged. Zero just sat there and took the attack without moving. Hua Tuo was going to demand dragon blood if anything happened to his precious student! Olaf panicked and quickly went to check on Zero even before the misty cloud settled. That was all Zero needed.


    Zero took the cover of the mist to cast a qi-infused lightning net over the unsuspecting frost dragon. Who knew that this was all it took to defeat the mighty Frost Dragon?


    Olaf screamed in pain when lightning attacked him from all directions. He begged for Zero to release him but this time, Zero had enough of Olaf''s lies. The last few times Gerlad, Vrald and Zero negotiated with Olaf, the Frost Dragon didn''t keep his promise. He still morphed into a dragon and attacked them. Sleep hours were also ignored and Zero was legitimately pissed. Payback was a bitch.


    "If you concede defeat, I will stop."


    "Aghh! It hurts! Release me!" Olaf wailed but Zero remained unmoving. Vrald and Gerlad stared with disbelief as Olaf tried to escape by shifting into his dragon form. Zero didn''t let the size difference break his tightly woven net. In fact, he added a qi-infused fire magic net in a dome shape over the electric net. The fire was hot enough to burn the dragon if he touched the edges so Olaf was forced reluctantly into surrendering.


    "I concede! Release me!"


    Zero paused and took out his communicator and pointed it at Olaf. "Sorry, I didn''t get that the first time. What did you say again?"


    Olaf gritted his teeth. Exactly what has he unleashed? He didn''t recognise this side of Zero at all!


    "I concede! You''ve defeated me, I lost! Please let me go now?"


    Satisfied, Zero dismissed the magic with a snap of his fingers before walking over to the shaking dragon with a smile. Olaf whimpered and tried to move away but Zero restrained him with gravity magic.


    "Hold still or it''s going to take longer for me to heal you. No more disturbing my sleep from now on, ok?"


    Zero was back to his sweet and kind self as he said that, throwing everyone in the cave into confusion. What was that before? Zero looked so ready to throw someone off a cliff earlier but he was back to his usual worrywart self so quickly. Weren''t the injuries he was healing inflicted by him?


    As the boy walked past the warriors, both swordsmen trembled in fear. No wonder there was a saying that the world should never make the nicest people angry. It was downright terrifying to see them mad if they lived to tell the tale that is...


    If there was no light without shadow then without a doubt, what Hua Tuo just witnessed and what Olaf suffered first hand, was Zero''s dark side. Finally, a discovery that set their minds at ease. If Zero had a dark side, he would be capable of protecting himself and the people he cared for when the time arrived.

 Chapter 269 - Invitation

    The word about Zero''s dark side started spreading slowly across the abyss'' network. For some reason, none of the Demon Lords was upset about it. In fact, they seemed rather pleased to know that Zero was capable of torture and murder if he truly wanted it.


    Mammon looked at the white envelope on his desk. The red wax stamp seal remained unbroken but Mammon didn''t need to open it to know who it was from or what it was about. In fact, the Demon Lord didn''t want to receive it. He sighed, thinking about a way out of the pesky meeting.


    A servant knocked on the door and Mammon quickly hid the letter away.


    "Come in," he said and pulled on his hood.


    The servant entered with a bow. "Lord Mammon, word has arrived from the Garden of Roth. The Sage God doctor and his apprentice have arrived. They wish to speak to you regarding a request for sponsorship."


    Mammon''s eyes glinted from beneath the hood. "Show them in," he told the servant who bowed and left to do his biddings.


    Mammon grinned. What great timing! Now he can push this annoying task to Zero. After all, he just had to find a proxy of a status similar or more powerful than his to attend the stupid meeting. Heaven surely won''t object if Zero attends. That boy had powerful supporters after all.


    Mammon didn''t even have time to clean his desk when there was another knock on the door with a strange aura behind it, indicating that his guests had arrived. That teleportation gate at Garden of Roth was way too convenient.


    "Come in," he called out.


    The servants bowed after opening the door and informed him of his guests before ushering them to their seats and serving Poxie tea. She left quickly and Mammon activated the magic barrier so that they wouldn''t be disturbed.


    "What brings you here?" he asked the teen who smiled.


    "Shifu says that I need practical experience to complete my medical training. We don''t have a lot of patients in Half Moon Village and I cannot travel without Truen so I''m asking for permission to open up a free treatment centre for a short while in the abyss. However, the Garden of Roth is very poor so I need your help."


    Mammon thought about it. Money wasn''t a real problem for him. Thanks to the Garden of Roth''s incredible network, his auction houses had benefited a lot from it. Goods could be transported quickly and safely, the crime rate in the Garden of Roth was practically non-existent with all the Demon Lords sending guards to patrol it regularly. Mammon shifted some of his logistic operations there because of the low crime rate. In fact, Heaven had started discussing some side business deals with him and Mammon had a lot to thank Zero for.


    "There is no free lunch in this world. I can take care of this for you if you help me out with one small matter."


    Zero blinked. "What kind of small matter?"


    Mammon reached into his side desk drawer to pull out that white envelope. Zero noticed how it smelled of holy attribute magic. Did Mammon want him to dispel that?


    "Open it," the Demon Lord said and Zero paused.


    The letter was still sealed. If such a powerful Demon Lord wasn''t able to open it, didn''t it mean that the contents of the letter were dangerous? Zero became cautious and prepared to throw up a magic barrier should something happen.


    Carefully, Zero broke the red wax seal and waited for something to happen. When nothing happened, the teenager slowly lifted the flap and pulled out the contents inside. There was only a thin card inside addressed to Mammon.


    Zero read the card twice and turned his eyes to the hooded Demon Lord. "This is...?"


    Mammon nodded. "You will attend on my behalf."


    For a moment, nobody spoke. Then, Zero jolted in his chair.


    "EHHHH??!!!!"


    Hua Tuo frowned in annoyance and smacked Zero lightly, pulling him back down to sit properly in his chair. The teen had jumped up and made a commotion in the Demon Lord''s office. In addition to that, his knee had hit the solid wooden desk, causing a nearby feather quill to fall off from the impact.


    Mammon expected a similar reaction and nodded. "You see... I have a lot of work to do here. Attending frivolous parties like this will not help me finish my work."


    Zero gave Mammon a look. The Demon Lord was a workaholic, it wasn''t surprising that he had a lot of work to do. As a doctor, Zero thought that the party might do Mammon some good. He needed time away from his office and work.


    Mammon guessed what Zero wanted to say and decided to give a more convincing reason so that the boy would attend. "It will give you a chance to check on your friend there. I heard that Merlin will be taking a break as well to attend the party. I just need you to go there and represent Hell''s interest in a collaboration. The Garden of Roth is your domain after all. You''re already considered one of us."


    Zero couldn''t refute that so Mammon added on to his complaints about annoying angels, noisy Gods, the awful holy food and long boring sessions of socialisations. Zero got the cue at the end of it all. In a nutshell, Mammon wasn''t fond of parties and very much prefered the scenery in Hell. Zero had never been to Heaven for a full tour so the opportunity excited him.


    Hua Tuo took the opportunity to interject that Zero still hasn''t completed his training.


    "Lord Mammon, this is the final stage of Zero''s training. Once he is finished with his training with me, I will personally escort him to Heaven. Merlin will take over from there if it is fine with you."


    Mammon nodded. "The meeting will be in a few months. If you have confidence that you can complete it by then, I have no issues with it."


    "It is settled then. Thank you for your assistance, Lord Mammon."


    Zero then decided to spend some time catching up with the Demon Lord about what was going on in the abyss. Hua Tuo excused himself to oversee the setting up of their temporary clinic.


    The teenager learnt that Wiser was almost ready to graduate from the Academy while Coux was still busy as ever. Baal was preparing for his thousand-year nap and making the final preparations for Coux to run his domain while he slept. Zero felt sad about it. If Baal slept, he wouldn''t hear from him for a long time. The brunet thought that he would write a letter to Baal before he hibernated. Sekkin and Amon were doing well to fight the chaos energy that plagued their domain. The formula that he told Lovina about was already being put to good use in Shittomi''s castle. They practised magic, qi and used that to counter the excess chaos energy. Thanks to that, the stability of the plane has returned to normal, if not better than before.


    "Is it really true that the soils of the abyss can now grow edible food without miasma outside of domains?"


    Mammon smiled. Beelzebub had been busy with that project. He was the one who took it upon himself to start farming outside of the Garden of Roth.


    "Technically it is outside of the borders. However, there were some machines put into place to help counter the miasma. Wiser is truly a gem. He made something that could help to divert the qi and mana from the Garden of Roth out of the domain by a few miles. Beelzebub has been growing all kinds of food and is slowly building up the finances of his domains by selling them. I think Belles and Begonia don''t have to worry about getting food supplies for a while. We may not be able to grow crops from Earth but Beelzebub is a very good connoisseur. Hell''s very first cuisine has been created and I would recommend you to try them."


    Zero beamed. He was happy to know that everyone was making good progress just like him. It must not have been easy but he was very happy that they were able to overcome it. The dream of seeing Hell terraformed doesn''t seem so far away now. Wiser was working very hard and Zero wondered how the researcher was able to help him design his weapon while working on so many new machines. Did he even have time to rest properly?


    Hua Tuo returned around lunch and Mammon offered to take them out for food. Zero was excited when Mammon revealed that they were going to try out Hell''s first cuisine. The restaurant was at the Garden of Roth called the Finest Taste.


    "It''s a collaboration by Belzebub and myself to rival Baal''s Belles and Begonia cafe. I hope you like it."


    Zero bounced in excitement and Hua Tuo followed behind, feeling slightly out of place with his cultivator''s robe. Zero didn''t really notice the stares he was getting. The demons dining there seemed very wealthy and were dressed in fine silk, precious stones and expensive-looking devices. Short-distance mana powered communicators were gadgets that Lucifer introduced to the abyss with Wiser''s help. However, it was so expensive that only noble demons could afford them. Hua Tuo could tell at once that Finest Taste was not a restaurant for the poor. Unlike the clinic that they set up, the ambience here was intimidating.


    "My Lord, the private room has been prepared. Please follow me," a waiter greeted when Mammon arrived.


    Zero marvelled at the glass used. It was so pretty but he dared not get close to it. The last time he broke Venetian glass, he was given a bad tongue-lashing.


    The menu came and Zero was pleasantly surprised to see it written in both demon tongue and common language. He looked at Mammon for an explanation and the Demon Lord told him it was for future customers. He was expecting tourists soon.


    "Coux and Schaf are working on that. Half Moon Village is going to start promoting tours to the abyss and vice versa. The economy in Hell has been stagnant for a while now, this is a good opportunity to expand."


    Zero nodded. He didn''t quite understand a lot of things but it looks like there were more secret projects going on without him knowing. Maybe the progression of things in the abyss was more than what he could see. That was a good thing, right?


    "You''re not going to dominate the world or anything of that sort, right?" he asked, feeling wary. Rhinestone wanted to do something similar by opening borders and invading Earth.


    Mammon shook his head. "Think of this as an alliance with mutual benefits for all parties. There will be no invading and war, only business trades and opening of walls. Any demon who kills humans while on business trips will be treated as criminals and punished according to the laws of the abyss. Any humans who attempt the same will be treated as such as well. We''re still in the middle of making the terms and conditions but you can rest assured, our motive is to make more money and gain more resources, not a genocide."


    Zero sighed. "It''s not going to be easy. Baal has destroyed many countries and villages on Earth. Not all humans will forgive easily enough to trust demons."


    Mammon smiled. Zero has indeed matured. "That''s right. Not all of them will. However, we only need to get that one human who is open-minded enough to give it a try, everything will work out. I''m sure the dragon Lucifer sent to Half Moon Village can manage that."


    Zero gave Mammon a questioning look. Was there another reason for why Olaf was sent to Half Moon Village?


    Before the teen could ask further, the food had arrived.


    Zero took a whiff of the dish and grinned. Spit-roast meat with volcano spices and magma salt... he couldn''t wait to try it.


    Hua Tuo waited for Zero to give his commentary before he dug in. Eating food from the abyss can be unnerving, especially with the presentation. The meat looked raw and the sauce looked like coagulated blood. he didn''t understand how Zero could describe it as tender with a hint of smoky but he trusted his apprentice a little more than the Demon Lord.


    As Hua Tuo took a bite, he was immediately assaulted by a wonderful earthy flavour with a unique kind of spice. "This is good!"


    Mammon smiled. "So, tell me. Do you think it can rival the desserts from Belles and Begonia? I''ve been dying to get feedback from Earthlings. Apart from the food from that cafe, none of the demons here have a second opinion about Earth''s cuisine."


    Zero who was a gourmet and had plenty of experience with food started to discuss the kinds of tastes he knew. Hua Tuo simply ate in silence, enjoying the unique taste in contrast to his usual meals. There was something about the taste in the abyss that made this addictive. Hua Tuo couldn''t figure out what it was and before he knew it, the plate was empty.


    "Oh, careful. You don''t want to eat too much of that. Drink more, this is refined water from the Spring of Vitality. It has been infused with qi from some of our cultivators here," Hua Tuo told the physician who obeyed.


    The moment Hua Tuo drank the water, the ravenous feeling disappeared. Puzzled, the physician looked at the glass.


    Zero raised a brow. "There''s something in the food, right? You''re not actually wanting to perfect the taste." he frowned.


    Mammon laughed."Smart boy. This is Beelzebub''s ability. The food he has cooked and touched will invoke gluttony in people. The feeling of wanting to eat more won''t end and this will keep humans coming back once they try. All the ingredients used here were personally grown by Beelzebub. What do you think of our plan?"


    Hua Tuo paled. If it wasn''t for the drink, would he have become a slave to the magic?


    Zero smirked and gave a thumbs up. "Good plan but the magic is too strong. The weaker humans would die from overeating. If you wanted to, I would suggest mixing the ingredients. This is simply way too much... it affected shifu this much, normal humans wouldn''t be able to resist."


    Mammon hummed thoughtfully and made a note to revise the quantities. The rest of the lunch went on peacefully with Hua Tuo exercising more caution than before.

 Chapter 270 - Hope Clinic

    The name of Hua Tuo and Zero''s rustic temporary clinic was simple. Since they were giving free treatments, they named it Hope Clinic for the poor who couldn''t afford proper medical treatment. Hope Clinic didn''t discriminate between species when it came to treatment. The house rule was simple. They only asked the patient to pay what they could and did what they could to help.


    Mammon sponsored the cost of medicine although most of the medicinal plants came from either Hua Tuo''s private garden or Half Moon Village''s herb garden. Zero managed to borrow a plot of land from Beelzebub to start planting the common herbs he needed.


    The word spread far and wide for many demons living outside of domains. It didn''t matter if they were old or crippled, many of them did their best to crawl over to the Garden of Roth. Due to the heavy influx of demons, Ruth found himself roped into handling the accommodations for these people. Temporary living quarters sprung up like mushrooms. The domain was beginning to look less like a town or cultivation heaven and more like a slum with the number of patients increasing by the day. Zero and Hua Tuo found it incredibly hard to keep up with the surge in patients. Still, neither of them complained.


    The word about Hope Clinic even reached the ears of those in Heaven. One by one, minor Sage Gods and angels started to visit the clinic. Even the lesser-known supernaturals dropped by from time to time, surprising Zero. The first time Zero saw a Kelpie, he mistakenly identified it as a Hippocampus.


    The success of such a clinic surprised even Mammon who wasn''t expecting it. The Demon Lords were once more gathered for a meeting because of Zero.


    "I''m sure you''ve all heard about the problem in the Garden of Roth. We''re facing a huge number of tourists and the newly created domain cannot house them all," Mammon reported.


    Lucifer nodded. "I have vacant spaces in the dormitory that can accommodate some mana sensitive foreign guests."


    Mammon decided to allocate all the angels to Lucifer''s domain seeing how the angels were rather sensitive towards the miasma and dark magic present in every other domain. Beelzebub opened his domain up to those who were alright to live without luxury.


    "I don''t have buildings or many citizens. However, I have a vast land space that can house the poor if they build their own houses."


    Mammon thought that it was a brilliant idea. By throwing out the word that Lord Beelzebub was hiring architects, builders and giving free citizenship rights for his domain, that would take the burden off his shoulders about housing the poor. It was killing three birds with one stone and even Lucifer agreed.


    Shittomi offered to take care of the supernatural guests. There was nobody more familiar with the creatures from other dimensions so nobody fought with her for the right. Lilith opened her domain up to the more disagreeable lot.


    "It''ll make them obedient and stop all the ruckus we hear daily," she said matter-of-factly. Nobody doubted the succubus queen. With so many incubi and succubi at her beck and call, she could easily create an obedient army to feed off from. Lucifer didn''t disagree with the plan. Without the troublemakers, it would be a huge load off his shoulders.


    "Someone still has to help Zero and Hua Tuo," the ex-archangel pointed out. "They can''t tend to the fields, make medicine and see patients all by themselves. They see hundreds of patients every day and some of them require following up. Mammon is intending to expand the clinic into a hospital with how many patients they required to keep with them for prolonged treatments. An operation theatre, a treatment room, a medicine store, a dispensary... they wouldn''t be able to manage everything by themselves."


    Amon offered to have some of his students tend to medical crops.


    "My girls under training can help with the cleaning and handing out of medicine. They can also tend to the needs of patients, I''ve taught them how to act as caregivers for their cover jobs. However, they don''t have any actual knowledge about medicine," Shittomi offered.


    Mammon waved his hand. "That''s not a problem. If we have the manpower to offer help, I''m sure Hua Tuo and Zero won''t mind taking a day off to train them. This would give them more time to perform surgeries, see patients and prescribe medicine."


    As the meeting came to an end, Lucifer and Mammon remained behind to finalise the details of their plans. Zero and Hua Tuo were going to have a lunch break in two hours. That was when they wanted to catch them.


    Lunchtime came for Hope Clinic and Zero felt slightly apologetic for closing the clinic even for a while. Hua Tuo was exhausted. He looked over to his student who was becoming a better doctor by the day. Even without the Sage God''s medical eye, Zero''s diagnosis was on point even if he wasn''t as fast as Hua Tuo. The teenager was becoming more familiar with common ailments and symptoms but he never became complacent with any diagnosis, taking Hua Tuo''s advice to heart. With every case he reviewed, Zero kept his mind clear from assumptions.


    The clinic might be small and cramped but the master and apprentice worked without stopping. There was always something to be done. Some of the recovered demons offered to be volunteers at the clinic. They took turns cleaning, cooking and brewing medicine. Zero had started teaching some of the stronger volunteers how to grind medicine, dry herbs and make pills.


    Mammon and Lucifer came by during their simple lunch, scaring the volunteers badly.


    "Zero, Hua Tuo. I know it is lunchtime now but this is of importance. Could you spare us fifteen minutes? We have a proposal to make," Mammon told them.


    Hua Tuo dismissed the volunteers and told them they would reopen at the same time before attending to the two Demon Lords.


    "I see that you have some help?" Lucifer commented. Zero smiled.


    "They are volunteers who offered to help us with the clinic. I must say, some of them are really quick to pick up things. I''ve started teaching two of them how to make pills and they are doing a good job. After I leave the clinic, I think it''ll be nice to have it continue. Some of them have the potential to be doctors."


    Mammon smiled. It was typical of Zero to want to continue helping others even after he has left. His presence can never be forgotten. Lucifer sighed.


    "We actually came up with a plan to help you cope with all the patients you are receiving. The nearby inns are full of patients who are still recovering from the operation. The slums are not good places for recovery so this is our proposal. Hope Clinic is becoming Hope Hospital. It will be jointly run by the Demon Lords. Amon will offer labour for the fieldwork that you require. Lilith and Shittomi will offer some of the girls to act as caregivers."


    Zero and Hua Tuo looked through the amazingly detailed proposal. Hua Tuo had a tear in his eye and Zero smiled. Even though Hua Tuo was a travelling doctor, it might have always been his teacher''s dream to own a clinic. With this, Zero suspected that Hua Tuo may choose to reside in Hell a little longer even after he graduated.


    "Is it possible to add a few more rooms here?" Hua Tuo asked.


    Zero listened to his teacher talk about the layout of the hospital. He wanted to include more facilities to aid in recuperation and note just treatment. Zero suspected that this was the closest to Hua Tuo''s ideal hospital and remained silent. Honestly, a recuperation centre wasn''t very necessary in a hospital. A physiotherapy room wasn''t really needed and a garden was considered a luxury. Still, the Demon Lords agreed to everything his teacher requested for and included them to the revised version of the proposal.


    Once the details were hammered out, Zero asked if he could have a special house made for Hua Tuo in the Garden of Roth.


    "I don''t need a house here, I have a hut in Endow Hill," Hua Tuo told his meddlesome student.


    Zero deadpanned. Who was his master trying to fool? "Shifu... you intend to take on more disciples here and you have a farm here. If you don''t have a house here to take in disciples and do your research, you won''t have any time to sleep. Time in Hell flows a lot faster than on Earth. If you sleep for eight hours on Earth, you''d be gone for a few weeks here. Think about all the patients."


    With that logical explanation, Zero successfully shut down all of Hua Tuo''s protests. Both Mammon and Lucifer were impressed by Zero''s power in negotiation. He had definitely matured into someone who could hold his ground. He had keen observations, was quick-witted and had a sharp tongue. While Zero''s kind and caring nature remained, he was no pushover. He could recognise a genuine case who needed help and a person who was trying to rip the clinic off.


    If Baal was present he would be very proud to see Zero send his patients away empty-handed after making a fuss at the dispensary.


    "We don''t treat illnesses such as arrogance and greed. Please look for a different clinic."


    Those words were like slaps to the arrogant noble''s face who was sent back home. Lucifer received the demon''s complaints and simply sent a reply telling him to seek someone else out as he had a lot of money. The Demon Lord even scolded the arrogant noble for wasting the precious time of the doctors and other patients who had more important business than them. Needless to say, Zero''s bold statement made a mark in everybody''s hearts.


    In less than two weeks after the proposal, Hope Hospital was established in the central district of the busy Garden of Roth. Hua Tuo relocated to the hospital to tend to the more critical cases and left Zero took care of the more common cases in Hope Clinic. Hua Tuo even started conducting talks for the public''s education about prevention and hygiene. Every afternoon, Zero would leave the medicine making and dispensing to the capable volunteers as he rushed over to the hospital to aid Hua Tuo with the numerous surgery cases.


    Zero learnt a lot and became more proficient with surgery. Although his stitching skills were still horrible, Zero was a lot faster now. Hua Tuo also had faith in Zero''s acupuncture abilities. It didn''t matter what species the patient was, Zero would be able to figure it out after learning a trick from Hua Tuo to pump qi into their patient''s body to study the flow of energy to determine the meridian points.


    Zero was thrilled whenever a complicated surgery case came out. He was also thinking of a way to cure the mutation disease called cancer. It happened in every species and was not an uncommon thing. If detected early, the best way to cure it was to remove the affected part with surgery. If it advanced too much, the patient was beyond saving.


    "Steve Jobs died from cancer when he was still a human," Hua Tuo revealed, shocking Zero.


    Of the many illnesses with no known cure, cancer was at the top of that list. Hua Tuo shook his head when Zero asked if something could be done.


    "Cancer is not a virus, poison or illness. It''s the body''s mutation process. Not even my medicine eye can find a way to deal with it. If a person has cancer, most times it will continue to reoccur until the person dies. It''s fate."


    Zero wasn''t happy with his teacher''s answer but he could understand why Hua Tuo would think so. Like genders and transgenders, these things beyond the control of Gods were classified as fate. However, for Zero, it was no coincidence. Everything happens for a reason, he just didn''t know it yet.


    Knowing Solo, it wouldn''t be anything as simple as fate. His past self created such a system knowingly. Zero just needed to discover the reason.


    Still, as close to a month passed by in the abyss, Zero found himself gaining more confidence in his skills as a doctor. He had developed a liking for certain prescriptions and methods of treatment that differed from his teacher. the master and student would talk about their day over dinner in Hua Tuo''s humble hut. They would debate over Zero''s choices and methods. If Zero could convince Hua Tuo, the Sage God would approve of his student''s methods.


    Zero often tried to include the use of magic to aid in his treatments. Hua Tuo didn''t like the idea initially but after Zero explained that not all species can be cured without magic, he relented. Hua Tuo envied Zero''s ability to perform treatments without the use of complex medical equipment infused with mana. Lucifer and Wiser had included several expensive machines for Hua Tuo''s use in the hospital to compensate for the Sage God''s lack of magical capabilities.


    "Remember that magic is only the last resort," Hua Tuo told Zero for the countless time. "The body needs to build immunity naturally. Spoiling the body too much makes it prone to a second attack."


    Zero nodded. "Don''t worry, I will only use minimal magic. I won''t overdo it."


    Assured, Hua Tuo told Zero to clean up before they headed to bed. There weren''t many reasons left for Hua Tuo to drag on Zero''s training. As the date of the meeting in Heaven drew nearer, Hua Tuo felt the weight of Zero''s graduation gift grow heavier and heavier.

 Chapter 271 - Dragon Art

    Back in Half Moon Village while Zero worked on the final phase of his medical training, the villagers were finally on the move. Without their village head around, they could finally go all out on their training.


    The aura around Endow Hill became ten times scarier with every individual going into seclusion with their individual training. Lovina and Soon immersed themselves into alchemy and dark arts. The fairies and Cleo fortified the forest of Endow Hill, making it look menacing. The warriors worked hard to learn cultivation from Qin Yun while the informants left the village to gather information.


    Mitchnew and Roovan travelled ahead of the dragon warriors to Smargdas information to set up base. Olaf finally took the dragon warriors out of the village. He was finally going to teach the young ones dragon art. Bob was also undergoing some kind of transformation. The last time he heard from his pal, the dragon was struggling with the huge improvements Zero was making with his personal growth.


    "I''m going into hibernation for a while," Bob told Olaf. "The next time I see you, it will not be just a mental projection."


    With that promise and best wishes, Olaf decided to do his best and impart his knowledge to the watered-down dragons.


    "Today, we begin our training in the dragon arts. Vrald, you have some knowledge about using dragon blood to awaken the magical bloodline. Gerald, the dragon blood in you is stronger and those dragon claws are evidence. Before we start, Vrald, you are a Fire Dragon descendant. Gerald, you are a Light Dragon Descendant."


    The warriors were surprised by the sudden revelation. However, Olaf continued.


    "That means I cannot teach you your ancestor''s secret dragon art. However, I can teach you how to use general dragon art unique to dragons. I''m a Frost Dragon who specialises in collecting knowledge and hiding from the world. I don''t involve myself in worldly affairs if I can help it but the time has come for me to finally come out of hiding."


    The book lover transformed into his hybrid form and Gerlad''s eyes widened.


    "This is the form of half-dragons. In this form, we are at least ten times stronger than normal humans. The form is easy to travel in but it brings about a lot of suspicions. It is also our energy-conserving form so you''d find that many dragons enjoy being in this state the most."


    Olaf then turned to Vrald. "Your blood is more watered down than his so you won''t be able to learn transformation art."


    He then turned to the stunned Light Dragon warrior. "Your blood is too watered-down for a full transformation. However, once you master this, you don''t have to hide those hands behind gloves."


    Hearing that, Gerald teared up. Vrald smiled and clapped his friend on the shoulder. Olaf smirked. Transformation art was only the basics. Even hatchlings figured it out within ten years. The more important part was finding out where the limits of the dragon blood ended for each warrior.


    Fire Dragons were Olaf''s most hated type of dragons. They were crass, arrogant and noisy. Often overestimating their abilities, many young fire dragons died. They are also secretly hopeless romantics with many love affairs. The matters of the Fire Dragon Clan infuriated Olaf but he managed to put aside personal distaste for them to teach Vrald one of their specialities.


    "Other than breathing fire and smashing everything in their way, Fire Dragons are known for having one of the strongest magical defences. Ironic isn''t it? Hence, you will start learning the art of tenacity." he asked.


    Vrald raised a brow. His dragon blood magic allowed him to conjure fire and had high destructive abilities. Why was Olaf telling him to learn defensive art? He couldn''t even voice his questions before Olaf was striking out to him with his tail.


    Vrald was sent flying into a huge rock face, creating a man-shaped dent.


    Gerald panicked for a moment but Olaf turned to him so quickly that the Light Dragon warrior froze. "You will be focusing on transformation. Instead of pushing power out, keep the power in. Seal yourself and only direct magic to the chakra channels you have. If you go past the limits of your chakra channels, the dragon parts will start coming out."


    With that, Olaf left to retrieve the groaning Fire Dragon warrior.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    While Olaf worked the boys hard, Bob was unusually silent in the mindscape. Mii became worried when the dragon didn''t respond. In the lamp, the egg glowed and pulsed like a beating heart. The strawcherry fairy reported it to Zero who merely told them not to worry. He trusted Bob.


    "Bob says that he''s doing some personal training and that we shouldn''t disturb him for a few months. Don''t worry too much. If something happens, I will be the first to know," he assured his loyal assistant.


    Mii didn''t look too sure but there was nothing much she could do either. the strawcherry assistant could only keep an eye out for the unhatched dragon. Bob continued to absorb the excess mana converted from the miasma by Zero. Having qi in the area meant that Zero was able to subconsciously convert the miasma poisoning from his patients into his body during treatment. Mii wanted to convert the excess mana in Zero''s body into energy but Bob claimed that he could handle it and ended up hibernating while absorbing mana rapidly.


    Olaf didn''t say anything so Mii tried her best to not worry about Bob. After all, dragons didn''t die that easily.


    Close to a month in the abyss, there were finally some changes in the egg. Mii freaked out at first when a tiny crack appeared on the exterior. She thought that Bob''s egg might have fallen over during the hibernation and endangered the unhatched dragon. However, the pulsing continued strongly so Mii reported the changes to Olaf, not wanting to distract Zero from his job.


    Olaf grinned. his training with the dragon warriors was almost complete. Both Gerald and Vrald were now capable of withstanding ten moves from him. Considering that Olaf no longer held back in his full-fledged dragon form, the warriors have come a long way.


    "I see. I think Bob is going to hatch very soon. Give him about another week. I guess I''ll wait until he appears before me. Bob cannot live in that cramped lamp, tell Zero to free him once he hatches."


    Mii nodded and decided to keep the news to herself for now. Zero would soon graduate and he needed to focus even more than before.


    The week passed relatively quickly with so many things happening and so many people being busy. Bob finally gathered enough mana to mature and with a small explosion of energy, broke free from his confines.


    Zero felt a head-splitting headache the moment Bob hatched. The lamp was connected to his mindscape and currently, something was attacking it.


    "Doctor?" one of the volunteers asked when Zero groaned and collapsed onto the floor and suddenly vanished into thin air. Hua Tuo was still in Hope Hospital and there was nobody around to help the teen.


    Zero hurried to his mindscape only to be blocked by the door. "What''s going on?"


    A monstrous roar could be heard and Zero shivered. What kind of monster was residing in his lamp? Mii appeared by Zero''s side in panic.


    "Master!"


    "Mii! What''s this?"


    The strawcherry fairy wrung her hands and pulled her hair. "That''s Bob. he''s finally hatched. We need to boot him out of the lamp before he gets crushed in it!"


    Zero panicked. "How do I do that?"


    Mii groaned. "The lamp''s owner is you. If you ban Bob''s existence from the lamp he will end up somewhere in the world. If you open the portal gate and shove him through, he will end up where you last were. Just please do something!"


    Zero weighed his options and teleported to Hua Tuo''s hut where the portal was. If a dragon suddenly materialised here, nobody would panic. Then, he went back to the mindscape and forcefully pulled Bob through the portal.


    "Can''t you shrink?!" Zero yelped as Bob''s bottom got stuck in the door frame. Thankfully, everything in the lamp was robust and customisable according to Zero''s imagination. The door was already as tall as the ceiling and Zero didn''t know how else to help the dragon. Bob''s bottom half, hindlegs and tail were still stuck.


    Bob apologised through their party call. His head and upper half were already out. He could see the familiar view of Hua Tuo''s hut but no matter how he struggled, he was still stuck.


    "Sorry master, I don''t have enough energy to transform!"


    Zero thought about it and transferred some mana to Bob who sucked it all up greedily. With his first feeding, Bob was finally able to transform into a hybrid form.


    Zero groaned and started fixing the damage in the lamp before meeting Bob at Endow Hill. After checking that the dragon hatchling was in good health, he escorted the newborn dragon to where Olaf was training.


    It wasn''t very difficult to find Olaf from the strong magical barrier surrounding an area of forest. Zero slipped past the barrier with teleportation and tossed Bob into Olaf''s arms.


    "Hold onto him for me, I still have patients to attend to!"


    With that, Zero was gone in a flash.


    "Hello, old friend," Olaf grinned and Bob sulked.


    "Not quite the reunion I had in mind but this will do. I''m hungry..."


    The Frost Dragon was unamused. He didn''t agree to play babysitter so he threw Bob to Gerald. "He''s your charge for now until Zero returns. Dragons feed on mana."


    Gerald froze with the Eternal Dragon in his arms. Bob grinned. "Don''t look so nervous, Zero already fed me the first time. I just want a snack. Anything from Sleepy Cave will do."


    The dragon warriors paused. "Sleepy Cave is a forbidden area. Besides, there is a three-headed dog guarding it now."


    Olaf thought about it. "Actually, Kerberos can let us through. There should be no issues if I''m around. Moreover, Sleepy Cave was Bob''s former home. He can lead the way."


    Given no other options, the dragon warriors reluctantly agreed to the hunt. Olaf gave them a condition that they were not allowed to draw their swords for the hunt. "You must practise your dragon art in Sleepy Cave. Hand over the swords. I''ll safe-keep them."


    Without swords, the party of four made their way to Sleepy Cave on Olaf''s back. the Frost Dragon flew high above the clouds in a relaxed manner but the three people he was carrying shivered. It was terribly cold so high up in the air but coldness didn''t have any effect on the Frost Dragon. It wasn''t until Vrald started using magic to create a small bonfire that Olaf realised how cold it must have been for the passengers.


    They arrived quickly at Sleepy Cave and woke Kerberos up. "Hey pup, we''re going hunting. If we don''t return in four hours, come find us."


    The three-headed hound waved a paw at them sleepily before returning to his nap. Olaf rolled his eyes. If Hades knew that his pet had been slacking off, Kerberos was going to have his sentence extended.


    The dragon warriors took the lead with Olaf following behind. Gerald used light magic to brighten their path and Vrald enhanced his hearing for enemies. It didn''t take long for them to identify an enemy and Bob cheered when it turned out to be a juicy-looking Messopotamus.


    Vrald didn''t waste any time and launched the initial attack before the ugly monster could spot them. The creature yowled in pain when Vrald slammed down onto it. With body enhancement magic from the dragon arts, Vrald weighed as much as a full-grown dragon and the Messopotamus found itself getting crushed for the first time. of five heads, Vrald had already taken down one, its skull crushed beyond salvation.


    Gerald wasted no time and used dragon art to transform his human hands into dragon claws. These dragon claws were also extended to the size of a real dragon. The powerful claws rippled through the necks of two more heads and pierced into the soft underbelly of the grotesque creature. the Messopotamus tried to run but Vrald was faster. Using dragon art, he inhaled deeply and let out an inaudible shout that caused the cave to shake. The roar of a dragon caused rocks to fall, cutting away the monster''s escape path.


    The Light Dragon warrior finished it off with a spinning slash from the top. As the monster fell to the ground, Olaf threw Bob at the carcass.


    The Eternal Dragon didn''t stand on ceremony and flapped his transformed wings, inhaling everything in one big move. No bones remained and only the telltale signs of a fight remained as evidence of the earlier battle.


    The dragon let up a small belch and grinned. "What''s next?" he asked.


    Vrald and Gerlad shared a meaningful look. It might be a long day.

 Chapter 272 - Graduation

    After the messy cave hunting trip, Bob and Olaf smiled. The dragon warriors might still be weak but they had the potential to carry on the legacy of their ancestors.


    "Gerald, come here."


    The Light Dragon warrior got up and obeyed. He walked over to the lazing Frost Dragon who poked a nail gently to the warrior''s forehead, startling him. A drop of blood trickled down and Olaf chanted a long prayer. A magic circle appeared and power surged through the blonde swordsman.


    An elaborate tattoo appeared on his back and pain ripped through every fibre of his being. Olaf looked satisfied when the tattoo was complete. The magic circle from earlier also disappeared and the Frost Dragon smiled.


    "Congratulations on graduating the initiation test. You now have the Blessing of the Last Frost Dragon - Olaf."


    Gerald was still catching his breath. He didn''t know what Olaf did but he knew how important Blessings were. Dropping down to one knee, the Light Dragon Warrior bowed in gratitude.


    "Come here, son of the Fire Dragon," Bob called out.


    Vrald didn''t hesitate. He didn''t flinch either when the same thing happened to him.


    "Son of the Fire Dragon, Vrald. Receive the Blessing of the one and only Eternal Dragon - Bobbinskrier. From now on, walk the path of dragons and live proudly."


    Vrald bowed humbly and thanked Bob. Although the tattoo mark on his back stung, he could feel a strange power surging inside of him. He''d never felt this hot before and even if the cave was almost frozen with Olaf''s icy breath, Vrald didn''t feel affected.


    "I''m going to head back right now," Bob told his friend. "Zero is about to graduate."


    Olaf nodded. "Alright, see you soon, old friend."


    As Bob disappeared, Olaf turned to the two warriors. "From now on, we will be fulfilling our mission to become heroes and spread the name of Half Moon Village. Our first stop is the Smargdas Kingdom. Mitchnew and Roovan have gathered sufficient intel for us, we''re heading straight for the adventurer''s guild. Any questions?"


    Vrald and Gerald shook their heads. Truthfully, they still had their adventurer identities even if it was a little outdated. It was Olaf who needed registering. They discussed it beforehand that Olaf would register as a mage in his human disguise. Gerald and Vrald would merely update their existing adventurer''s card and they would take on quests to rank up quickly.


    Olaf didn''t have to explain much about a dragon''s blessing. Everyone knew that from the legends, a person with the Dragon''s Blessing is destined to become a great adventurer and even heroes. They will be gifted with great magic and strength like no other. It was this blessing that eventually turned on the dragons. Humans who were descendants of the blessed warriors became tainted by materialistic desire. They used the powers to start hunting dragons instead and cast the pride aside, taking on the mantle of Dragon Slayers.


    As the dragon and the dragon warriors prepared for their journey, Bob crashed a different kind of party in Hell.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. Dear Zero


    By the time you read this, I might have started hibernating.


    Truth be told, the amount of work that I was made to do over the last few months had been really tough. That time we said goodbye might be our first and last for a very long time. I just wanted to let you know that I don''t regret anything. Meeting you has been one of the best things that has happened to me.


    It''s a shame that I wouldn''t be able to go with you on your adventure. However, in return, I want to be able to hear all your stories after my slumber. I''ve spoken with your best friend Truen on a few occasions and think that you will be in good hands.


    Just a word of advice from a friend who has lived for a rather long period of time to a new adventurer. Trust nobody, not even yourself. While there are nice people, there are also many nasty people who wouldn''t hesitate to throw you off a cliff to save themselves. I know you want to become a doctor to save everyone but as a friend, I must let you know that not everyone can be saved. Similarly, not everyone who can be saved deserves to be saved. Make that choice wisely and most importantly, never regret your decisions.


    I know you hate me nagging so I will end it short. Stay safe, stay well and stay happy. Let''s talk a lot to make up for lost time once I awake. Who knows, Hell might be a wonderful flower field by then.


    With everything I have and more, your friend and ally always.


    Baal (Bell)


    P.S. Drop by from time to time and check on my domain, won''t you?


    Zero read the letter several times and silent tears created the illusion of rain. Dark spots started forming on the floor where they landed. Zero couldn''t stop himself but also didn''t dare make any noise in fear of ruining the festive mood on the other side of the door.


    "You''re too sneaky, Bell..." Zero cried and wiped away the tears. He knew that Baal had always overdone things and exhausted himself too much trying to help him when Zero was at his lowest. It was expected that Baal wouldn''t be able to keep up with the pressure for long. He was the Lord of Sloth after all.


    Still, the parting had been too sudden. Even though Zero said his goodbyes, he said it with faith that they would see each other again soon. Why is it that of all the Demon Lords attending his party, only Baal couldn''t make it? Didn''t he know that Zero was looking forward to reuniting with Baal the most?


    Coux gave Zero some space to cry in silence and said nothing. Baal had warned her before he started hibernating that Zero could be stubborn. If he were to visit the castle, Zero wouldn''t find Baal. The Demon Lord had thought things through and was hibernating in an unknown location. Only Mammon, Lilith and Lucifer knew where he was hiding.


    Zero took some time to calm down and excused himself to wash his tear-streaked face. He stored Baal''s precious letter away in his inventory and told Mii to make a copy of it in digital format on his reading device. He would refer to it from time to time so that he wouldn''t lose the sight of the light in his life once he starts his adventure.


    Hua Tuo and Coux exchanged some brief words when Zero left. The physician drank a whole flask of alcohol trying to numb his feelings. He was happy with having a hospital and had even taken on some students. However, nothing could ever replace the person who gave him the courage to pick up medicine again. Zero was his very first and last disciple. Whether the teen knew it or not, Hua Tuo had never imparted so much knowledge to any one individual before. To think that the boy who grew into a young man would leave him so soon, Hua Tuo''s heart couldn''t bear it.


    The gift had been prepared a long time ago but now, Hua Tuo was hesitating. Would this be good enough? Shouldn''t he do more?


    Zero came back to the party and Lilith wasted no time. The lights dimmed and Zero was dragged to the front.


    "Dearly beloved! Today, we celebrate the official graduation of Zero here. After almost a long year of brutal training, our boy is finally ready to become a full-fledged doctor!"


    There was thunderous applause but Zero couldn''t hear any of that. His eyes were tearing up again when he saw his teacher approaching him with two small rolled-up leather pouches. He didn''t need to see the contents to know what they were. Zero was torn on the inside. Becoming a doctor had been his dream for the longest time. He enjoyed every single moment he spent learning under his teacher. However, he was also devastated at the thought of leaving the nest. Half Moon Village and the abyss was the closest to what Zero could consider as a home. Accepting the graduation gift meant that he could no longer remain here.


    Hua Tuo smiled. Zero had a look similar to a puppy that has been abandoned. He felt like he should say a few things just to clarify that misunderstanding and send his student off with a smile.


    "Zero. You''re a very intelligent person with talents like no other. I cannot be prouder to have you as my first and last disciple. Although the training was harsh, you never faltered. After receiving this acupuncture needle set and surgical toolset, know that you are no longer an apprentice but a full-fledged doctor. With the knowledge and skills that I have imparted, use them to carve out the change you seek in the world. With the use of these tools, always remember that you will always be the only disciple of the greatest doctor to ever live."


    The Sage God smiled and passed the two kits to Zero, eliciting another loud cheer and applause from the guests. Hua Tuo leaned in and whispered in Zero''s ear while he held his student in a rare hug.


    "Your home will always be with us. If it gets too difficult and tiring, come back for a while to rest."


    Zero nodded and returned the hug tightly.


    "Yes, shifu. Thank you for the wonderful graduation gift."


    Hua Tuo smiled but didn''t say anything. Now that Zero was a recognised doctor, the Sage God''s job was done.


    The rest of the night was wild with everyone trying to talk to Zero before he left for Heaven the next morning. Hua Tuo drank more than usual and became tipsy. The old man was spotted drunk and crying. He clung onto the jar of wine, refusing to let go and was inconsolable. Nobody mentioned it to him the next morning but everyone knew that he was heavily affected by the parting with his student.


    The Demon Lords allowed Zero to visit Baal''s castle one last time just so Zero could have somewhat of a closure. As expected, Baal was nowhere to be found in his castle. Zero wasn''t allowed too much time to search for his friend because Pegasus was already waiting.


    Today was the day of the meeting that Mammon was supposed to attend. Zero had to attend it no matter what and being late isn''t a good first impression. Hua Tuo mounted his cloud and helped Zero get up the tall horse. The teen might have grown taller but he wasn''t tall enough for some things.


    "Are you ready?" he asked Zero. The brunet was dressed in formal wear today because of the meeting''s agenda. If he was going to represent Hell''s interest, he had to be treated seriously.


    Zero did the last check on his appearance. He had that stiff suit on and nodded. The bowtie wasn''t crooked and he tucked in the shirt properly. The laces of his shoes were also done neatly, there shouldn''t be any complaints. Freya''s etiquette lessons paid off and Zero looked very smart in the attire.


    "Let''s go," he said and they went through the portal at Ten-Path Crossway with a crowd cheering them on from behind.

 Chapter 273 - [Bonus] Truens Final Test

    Merlin was waiting. Right now, whoever manages to slip behind the other party''s defences will have the advantage. There was only one more point left before the test concluded. So far, Truen had scored fifteen out of sixteen while Merlin only scored twelve.


    The final test was simple. In order for Merlin and Freya to give Truen the green light to travel Earth and make the necessary preparations, both Gods needed to know if the wood elf would be able to handle any situation that came his way.


    Truen was an archer with magic to aid him. Due to the lack of time to train in those skills of an archer, Freya''s bow Sureshot was heavily relied on. Truen focussed most of his energy training his body to cope. Elves had good agility and fast reflex but after the training, Truen''s reflexes were only a fraction slower than Freya''s. Coupled with magic sensing, the archer had virtual eyes all over the place. It was very difficult to sneak past Truen and launch a sneak attack.


    Merlin smiled. Although his grimoire was more powerful, Truen sure knew how to pick his spells for Sureshot. Although the wood elf still had four more empty slots, the eight spells that Truen chose worked very well in a combination. Merlin''s grimoire paled in comparison when it came to effectiveness.


    The test arena was in the dream dimension. The invigilator was Freya who was in charge of controlling the space restriction and illusions. The targets were often moving around in disguises such as monsters, beasts or stationary boards. Both Merlin and Truen had to seek them out after discerning them from illusions and destroy them. If any of them fell for illusions, a point will be deducted. For every successful destruction of a target, a point will be added. The first to get sixteen points will be the victor and for Truen to pass this test, he had to reach sixteen before Merlin.


    The wizard found out how inconvenient some of his more powerful spells were in the test. The massive scale destruction spell he used at the beginning made him go into negative hundred. He might have destroyed all the existing targets but he also wiped out ten times more illusions that Freya prepared. Merlin called out foul but Freya wouldn''t hear it.


    "It''s fair. I explained the rules and you should have understood."


    After that, Merlin could bite his hat in frustration and slowly work his way up to sixteen from a negative two hundred and six points. Thankfully, the Wizard God was a lot faster at discerning illusions and shot down targets without difficulty. Truen decided that staying close to Merlin wasn''t going to do him any good and for the first hour, the wood elf hunted miserably at the other side of the forest arena.


    Merlin quickly recovered his points after sniping every single one of Truen''s target and the wood elf got pissed. Changing his tactic, Truen locked-on a target on Merlin''s back instead. He sent his indestructible elemental golems to hinder Merlin''s hunting. Once Merlin spotted a target and fired a spell, Truen''s golems would stand in the way and block the spell while the wood elf took a snipe at the target.


    Merlin got angry and called out foul play again but Freya told the enraged wizard that there were no rules against tactics like that. Ever since then, Merlin tried everything at his disposal to get rid of Truen. He only needed a few more points to win but Truen kept stealing them from under his nose. Hence, the petty wizard could only resort to hiding from the wood elf''s sharp eyes and hunt silently.


    Merlin wasn''t doing so well because while he lay low, Truen was already moving independently. the scores increased steadily and Merlin figured out that he couldn''t simply focus on himself. He had to stop his student somehow!


    It was exactly that conclusion that arrived at the current stalemate for both parties. Merlin had set traps all over the arena and Truen had to be careful of them or he would spend too much time trying to get out of it while Merlin bagged the win. two of Truen''s golems had fallen into those traps and the wood elf tried to free them to no avail. Traps of this complexity had to be carefully disarmed with a lot of patience that the archer didn''t currently have.


    The last target stared at the hunters and galloped away. Freya was enjoying the spectacle way too much. Seeing Merlin''s usually prim and proper appearance looking so dishevelled brought joy to her sadistic heart. Truen was turning out to become the best investment she ever made.


    The gazelle was a quick animal and Truen didn''t want to spend time trying to look for it again so he moved. Likewise, Merlin didn''t want Truen to have that last point and activated the trap ahead. The target fell right into Merlin''s trap and gave out a pitiful whine before disintegrating.


    Having been lured into giving away his initial position, Truen quickly made his escape before Merlin could place one of those pesky tracking spells on him. All he needed to graduate from this hellish training was just one more point. Merlin''s persistence was starting to get on Truen''s nerves and he briefly considered using Soul Count on Merlin. Imagine the surprise the Great God and King Yama will have after realising that the person they were after turned out to be Merlin. Still, he ruled that option out. Soul Mark was for enemies, not for annoying wizards. He will win this as fairly as he could.


    Splitting his parallel mind, Truen created another golem to act as a decoy with his form. The golem ran in the opposite direction and fired an area detection spell so that Truen could identify the new target. Once the clone was returned to him, Truen turned to the right sharply. One more target and Freya actually made it easy this time.


    Truen fired a time distortion spell and cast a strong illusion barrier while hiding the Pagoda Prison trap beneath so that Merlin will step into it if the sneaky wizard decides to interfere again. At the same time, Truen made several clones and had them act as lookouts while one tested the ground for traps.


    True to his suspicion, the clone he sent ahead avoided a trap that Merlin placed earlier. The activation of the trap must have alerted Merlin about his whereabouts so Truen had to act quickly. The target was hidden well but once Truen was settled in an angle, he fired six shots in rapid succession, all imbued with different elemental magic.


    A twang from the bow alerted Truen of Merlin''s arrival. Two of his clones were taken out in a flash and the remaining two battled with the wizard God, leading him into their trap. Merlin wasn''t easily fooled. He dismissed the illusion and avoided the Pagoda Prison. However, that smirk fell when Freya announced that the match was over.


    Truen heaved a sigh of relief. He bought enough time for the last arrow to reach the stationary target and gained that last point he needed to win. That hard-earned point used up all the tricks Truen had and the wood elf didn''t want to go through such a test ever again.


    Freya returned the dreamscape to its original setting and smiled like a proud mother. She studied Truen carefully with a rare tender look in her eyes. Truen felt oddly nervous and clutched Sureshot tightly. Merlin grumbled at a corner but there were no hard feelings. Although the wood elf was still far from being powerful, his opponent was  Sage God. Merlin gave Truen some leeway and still felt a strange sense of satisfaction watching Truen panting hard, covered in sweat from the exertion. the brat really gave it his all and that resolve was enough for Merlin.


    "I think it''s time I gave you this," Freya said and surprised Truen with a gift.


    Other than the body he had, the communicator, some clothes and Sureshot, Truen didn''t think that the Gods would give him anything else. It wasn''t a necessity after all.


    It was a small hand sewn pouch on the outside that many merchants used to store gold coins with but on closer inspection, the pouch radiated with unusual magic.


    "This is..."


    Freya grinned. "Isis and I worked hard to make it. This is a space-time storage pouch similar to Zero''s inventory but it has a limit of about two large chests so use it wisely."


    Two large chests worth of space could prove to be very valuable for Truen on his travels. Unless he needed to store a third of the sea from a random planet, Truen wouldn''t run out of space so quickly. He thanked Freya and smiled fondly, tying the pouch to his waist. The pouch was valuable so Freya explained that anti-theft enchants had been placed on it with a recognition feature. Truen was touched.


    "Congratulations of passing the final test," the Goddess smiled, the pride in her eyes made Truen feel as if all those months of training was worth it.


    Merlin also gave Truen something and congratulated him much to the archer''s surprise. The wizard simply snapped a cold metal bracelet on Truen''s left wrist and the band shrunk to fit snugly around the elf''s wrist.


    "Don''t try. It cannot be removed."


    The wood elf looked at his teacher with wide eyes. Was this some sort of revenge punishment or tracker?


    "This is a mana bank, it works better than any pills or mana recovery potion. During non-critical moments when your body has more than enough mana, it will charge the bracelet. This is a magical artefact created by me using advanced alchemy so I don''t know the limits of the storage but it will stop when it is full. I''ve tested it out several times. The mana it can store would enable Zero to use the blessing Judgement at least twice before it runs out."


    Truen felt his jaw fall as Merlin explained. A magic artefact... who would imagine that the uncaring Merlin would make something so precious for him?


    "It was modelled after my first golem that''s currently working in Zero''s flower farm."


    Truen paused. "Robo Mike?"


    Merlin cringed at the name but nodded anyway. "That''s the one. This thing has a huge capacity so it might take you a while to actually charge it before you see a change. I''ve set the thing to start absorbing your mana only after your body has reached an eighty percent capacity so that you can still react to situations with enough mana reserves. Don''t think of manually force charging the device, it won''t work. I''ve had enough of your recklessness!"


    Truen blushed. It might be true that he acted recklessly without care for his well-being at times. However, that was because he had faith in the vessel Gaia gave him. The regenerative abilities of this body were able to cope with many things including growing out missing limbs. there weren''t many things Truen had to be wary about in the conventional sense. Thanks to Merlina and Freya''s training, he had also gotten used to near-death encounters. The archer simply got up, shrugged them off and moved on. PTSD was a thing of the past now since death has become more or less a norm for him.


    "Alright, we won''t hold you back any longer. Take a week off. Zero will be coming for the meeting in Heaven so you will get to see him for a while before you leave for your adventures. I heard that Half Moon Village is already starting to move. You might want to join the dragons for a little while to build your connections and resources."


    Truen nodded. "Thank you, Goddess Freya. I will be in contact."


    Both Gods congratulated the elf on his graduation once more and left the dreamscape. Now that he was alone, Truen decided to take a few hours for a good nap. How long has it been since he had decent sleep? He couldn''t recall.


    Part of him wanted to tell Zero about the good news but the last time he heard from the teen, Zero was too busy to even eat while working at the clinic in the abyss. The other part of Truen wanted to keep this joy to himself for a little while and surprise the hardworking brunet later when he saw him again.


    Whichever the case, Truen had discussed it with Hua Tuo that he would see the physician for a while before he left for his adventures. Once Zero was done with his training in Heaven, they would meet again at Half Moon Village. Truen wanted to acquaint himself with Zero''s alliances before he travelled. He couldn''t meet them earlier due to circumstances but now that he was finally free, it was common courtesy to show his face to the dedicated powers backing the adorable boy.


    With a yawn, the thousand thoughts swimming inside of Truen''s head died down into nothing and the wood elf slept like he had never slept before, snoring and sprawled out on the ground, completely dead to the world around him.

 Chapter 274 - [Bonus] Internship feat. Mammon

    Zero knew what he promised Mammon. In return for the Demon Lord''s help on multiple occasions, the teen was happy that he could finally repay that kindness. However, this was a little overboard even in Zero''s dictionary.


    "You want me to clean the entire store?" he asked for the fifth time.


    Mammon''s expression didn''t change and he nodded. "Yes, the entire store. I don''t want any items left uncategorised. Those items with less than six months worth of expiry, please dispose of them using your absorption ability. We cannot risk throwing them out into the wilderness with so much miasma polluting the air."


    Zero felt sick on the inside. The store that Mammon referred to was a huge underground basement with several levels all stacked with aisles of boxes and containers with odd items for the auction house. If Zero had to sort everything out and check their expiry dates for all five levels, who knows how long he would take?!


    Still, a promise was a promise and Zero didn''t want to back out on his word.


    "I understand, I''ll do it."


    Knowing that Zero would keep his word, Mammon left and reminded his assistants to bring lunch for the teen. Although Zero was hardworking, he had a terrible habit of forgetting about everything around him once he was engrossed. Mammon heard from Hua Tuo about how Zero would often starve and forget to eat when he was working on something. If not for the physician and the villagers, Zero might have collapsed from hunger when he was still apprenticing before Count Carrabas'' attack.


    Zero decided to start from top to bottom. It was easier that way.


    The teen got to work quickly with his grappling ability and scrambled to the top, checking the contents of the first container. Mammon''s assistant gave him a brief explanation that the less hazardous and dangerous items were kept on the upper floors while the more unstable and questionable items were kept on the lower floors.


    The first box contained some dried up flowers. Zero didn''t know the expiration date for things like that. There were no tags but the assistant had given Zero a thick guidebook about the different expiration dates and lifespan for all recorded items. The box was labelled with the date of storage so Zero started flipping through the thick manual.


    Mii decided to help Zero and told the boy to scan the pages into the reading device so she could help him search for the information quicker. The duo spent a good half an hour suspended in the middle of the air scanning the book before starting any actual work. The auction house assistants who walked in could be found staring at the strange boy swinging from a vine extended from his waist that was attached to a top-shelf. They took a few seconds to relish in the unusual sight before remembering their original purpose of visit. Mammon couldn''t really blame them. Zero was distracting for most people in the abyss with his human-like appearance, not to mention, he was cute.


    "What''s the first item?" Mii asked.


    Zero scanned an image of the flower and the strawcherry fairy checked it against the scanned manual. "Blood Eating Scarlet flowers."


    Mii flipped the index until she found it. "Expiry is within three hell months."


    Zero took a look at the date and groaned. He hated Math. Thankfully, he had a reliable strawcherry fairy who excelled at that. However, the second problem surfaced. Mammon told him to get rid of anything with less than six months of shelf life but the flower didn''t even have six months worth of shelf life to begin with. Should he get rid of it?


    "How about calling him?" Bob suggested and Zero gladly listened to the advice.


    Mammon had just started his work when Zero intruded on his privacy once more with a party call.


    "What is it?"


    Zero babbled away quickly explaining the problem. Mammon didn''t get everything the boy said but he got the gist of it. Truth be told, he knew that there were some consumables with less than six months worth of shelf life. However, most of those were herbs that he wanted Zero to have. As the owner of the auction house, how could he not know such items existed?


    "I don''t care about them. Do as you deem fit. However, if they expire, I don''t want to see them taking up space in my storeroom."


    Mammon''s ambiguous answer only made Zero more confused. Did that mean it was ok to take whatever that has less than six months of expiry? Zero knew what the flowers did. They were actually medicinal plants and were valuable.


    "Do you think Mammon will mind if I pinch some of these herbs for Half Moon Village?" he asked Bob after the call ended.


    The Eternal Dragon shrugged. "Might as well since he doesn''t care. Still, it would be alright to leave some for the auction. These are rare items after all."


    Zero agreed and the trio agreed on leaving any item that has at least half a month''s worth of shelf life for the auctions.


    The first level consisted mostly of plants and herbs that Zero thoroughly enjoyed studying. He stored away a good number of them for growing them on the farm. There were just so many things he could use them for and it would be a waste to throw them out. Hua Tuo might be interested in a few too because of their unique uses. Clone Shrooms were one of Zero''s best finds.


    As most of the herbs were magical plants apart from their medicinal property, Zero enjoyed restocking his mana reserves after absorbing the expired goods. Who knew that working for Mammon turned in Zero''s favour? Despite being treated as a convenient biohazard waste disposal ground, Zero actually enjoyed the feeling of a buffet.


    The second level was slightly more unbearable with animal products. Some of them stank so badly that Mii offered to work from the mindscape. Bob had completely gone offline, traumatised by the rotting scent in the air. Zero held his breath and worked silently on this level. While working, he discovered that some products had already gone bad even when they had not reached their expiry date. Once more, Zero contacted the Demon Lord.


    Mammon picked up the party call again. It was now lunch break for many. Why was Zero still working?


    "Hello?"


    "Mammon! I''m now on the second level. There are some animal products that are rotten even though the expiry date hasn''t arrived. Do you want me to dispose of them?"


    Mammon deadpanned. Some of his items were only valuable when they were rotten. "Don''t touch them. Only dispose of those that are expired or have less than six months worth of shelf life. Also, stop working. It''s time for lunch. If I hear that you start working before the one hour break is up, I will get you to sort through my document archive."


    That threat was very effective and Zero ended the call meekly.


    After eating and an hour''s worth of nap, Zero was back to rummaging through boxes. Mii was less confident now with the guide becoming less useful. Not everything they found could be easily identified and recorded. Hence, Zero decided to ask for help from the next staff he saw coming through.


    It didn''t take very long before he spotted a bunny demon.


    "Excuse me!" Zero called out and stopped the man. "Could you tell me how I can know the expiry date of all these items? It''s not in the guidebook..."


    The bunny demon laughed when Zero explained how he was still using the guidebook to determine the date of expiry. "That''s an old method that''s ineffective. For all the regular items and old items before the last two hundred years, they can be found in the guidebook. However, ever since the expansion of the auction house''s operations, we now colour code all new unrecorded items."


    Zero looked at the colour code that the staff was referring too and felt slightly foolish for not noticing how the containers had different coloured lids on them or some sort of sticker on the larger boxes.


    "You can tell the length of the expiry from the colours," he explained. "Anything that has no expiry or can last for more than a hundred years will be black. Anything that lasts from five to ten years is blue. Anything that is from two to three years will be green. Yellow is for anything that has more than six months of expiry but less than a year and white is for those that are below three months of shelf life. You won''t see many white or yellow lids from the third level downwards."


    With a better explanation, Zero thanked the helpful storeman and got to work immediately. Mii didn''t have to flip the books any longer and they worked quickly to clear the first aisle without needing to open most boxes.


    The boxes that were expired or close to expiring were emptied by Zero who chose to convert them into energy immediately because animal parts didn''t give him any other benefits like medicinal herbs or mana. Still, Zero was happy to absorb anything he could. Some of the animal parts gave him very useful abilities like dark vision.


    The third floor was full of items found from ruins of ancient civilisations. Zero also spied several objects that he recognised from Earth. These demons really liked collecting oddities so Zero left most of them alone. These objects didn''t really need sorting out and the expiry for them were very long. Someone must have cleaned the third level before Zero because there weren''t many things that needed disposing of.


    As Zero progressed down the levels, he found himself inspecting the boxes with more interest and less actual work done. Despite the dustiness that Zero cleaned away, the lower levels held things like soul fragments, memory stones, rare artefacts and historical texts. Sure, Zero might have cleaned away one or two occasional book bugs while working on them but there wasn''t much he could do to clean the lower levels.


    "Finally, the last level," Zero groaned after completing his thorough scan of the boxes on the fifth level.


    As they descended the stairs, Zero felt something prickling against his skin. The sixth level felt completely different from the first five levels. It felt more sinister and Zero wasn''t too alarmed when there was no light in the level. He summoned several light wisps to brighten up the place but they were quickly snuffed out.


    for the third time that day, Zero called Mammon.


    "Yes?"


    "Mammon... I''m at the sixth level now. There''s something strange about this level... I can''t summon light wisps and there are no torches. It also feels creepy here. How can I clean the place out?"


    Mammon smirked. So Zero has finally reached the forbidden level.


    "Just absorb everything in that area. I don''t need anything that''s left in it but be sure to clean it out thoroughly. I want to renovate that place into something else."


    With that, the Demon Lord ended the call and left Zero to panic alone in the huge room.


    "What did he say?" Mii asked.


    Zero gulped and felt something brush past him behind. "Mammon said to clean it out entirely, he doesn''t want a single thing left behind because he wants to renovate it."


    Mii nodded. "Sounds easy enough. You''ll just have to suck everything into the void and convert them into energy."


    Zero nodded and stretched both arms outwards. The dark shadows couldn''t escape Zero''s powerful suction and vanished into his palms, turning into energy and sin points for Zero. The brunet was surprised when he saw how many sins he was accumulating here but was delighted when it showed no signs of stopping.


    Feeling more confident, Zero increased the absorption rate and started to hear wails as the invisible things in the room started to disappear. It became easier to breathe and as the air cleared, Zero found the creepy feeling diminishing more and more.


    The last level took Zero the longest to clean up. The young doctor estimated that it took him about two hours to finish cleaning the room up. To make things better for Mammon, Zero created some magic lanterns with trapped light wisps to light the room up.


    Without the aisles of boxes, this room looked huge. Zero wondered what Mammon wanted to do with this big empty room but decided to end his day and head to the office to report it.


    Mammon was pleased when Zero concluded his report. It was a job well done and better than he expected. For many years, the memories of the exiled demons were kept in that place, putting a huge strain on Mammon even after they died. By cleaning everything out, Mammon immediately felt a huge weight lifted from his shoulders. Who knew that Zero''s ability to absorb sins would be so handy for things like that?


    "Good job, I believe you need a good rest. The next time you owe me a favour, I would have to trouble you with sorting through my file archive. There are way too documents that need scanning into the system that Lucifer introduced. I''m short-handed as it is."


    Zero paled and laughed nervously. Cleaning out the storeroom was tiring enough. The thought of battling a mountain of documents scared Zero very badly.


    Mammon smirked when the teen made up a random excuse to run away. What a flaky intern! Thankfully, Zero chose to walk the path of a doctor and not a banker. He would make the teen suffer more if he wanted to work under him seriously. During the early days, he made Schaf pull out records of sales from all his businesses over the last hundred years to give him a trend analysis report. It took the poor manager weeks to do it and Mammon laughed at the mental image of Zero sobbing over not knowing how to read numbers by the end of it all.


    back in his room, Zero sneezed. He never wanted to intern under Mammon ever again, favour or not.

 Chapter 275 - [Bonus] Cleaning Magic feat. Hua Tuos Hut

    Today was the day. Zero was determined to win, there was no room to back down from this as he stared down with Hua Tuo.


    The Sage God was also full of passion as he met Zero''s determined stare. The fire was almost on his brows and his nostrils flared.


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "I said no."


    Zero growled, his eyes narrowed. "You haven''t allowed me to try, how would you know it wouldn''t work?"


    Hua Tuo grit his teeth stubbornly. It was true that he forbade the use of magic excessively. However, he didn''t trust Zero when the boy claimed to be able to clean using magic. The Sage God was a medical expert, not a magic expert. If Merlin''s lab was still as dirty as he remembered it to be, there was no way using magic to clean can be so convenient. Anything that is too good to be true usually is the case.


    However, Zero was as stubborn as Hua Tuo if not more. He came prepared for this battle. If Hua Tuo''s obstinate nature will not be moved by sheer conviction, Zero will bring in facts. As a man of medicine, Hua Tuo surely cannot deny what he sees.


    "I''ve cleaned the lab before using gentle cleaning magic. It became soot free, you saw it too. I can do this."


    Hua Tuo faltered at Zero''s statement.his eyes darted from his crumbling wooden hut and back to Zero. The lab''s cottage was made of stone. Naturally, it would survive harsher treatments. Hua Tuo''s precious hut was made of broken wood that was barely holding itself up after Zero''s first attempt to clean it with magic. Neither master nor apprentice were builders so the patchwork was shady at best. The physician wasn''t having it.


    "No means no." Hua Tuo was strict this time. The hut wouldn''t survive Zero''s cleaning.


    Stubbornly, Zero followed Hua Tuo everywhere he went and continuously brought up the subject. After six long hours of persistence, Hua Tuo rolled his eyes and agreed on one condition.


    "If the hut is destroyed, you will help build a new one."


    Satisfied that he received permission, Zero grinned and hugged his teacher before transferring the dried medicine out. he was going to clean to his heart''s content today. Hua Tuo didn''t bother helping his apprentice. Instead, he started looking for a temporary place to sleep or the night. Zero was going to collapse the hut, it wasn''t a question. The boy wouldn''t be satisfied unless he got things done his way. Zero had a habit of needing to learn things the hard way and it made Hua Tuo worried. Sometimes, there are things that cannot be undone in life. Hopefully, his student will grow out of this habit before the time comes.


    Zero spent the afternoon shifting everything out of the hut. Once everything was safely packed away, he stared at the structure full of determination. Truth be told, he had questions about the dingy building. He''d already destroyed it once and Zero knew that it was only a matter of time before this place fell apart. he already had back up plans. He wasn''t just going to use magic to clean, he was also going to use magic to build.


    With a huge blast of water, the hut collapsed with all the wood thoroughly soaked. The only thing standing was the well and the waterwheel behind the hut. Everything else had fallen apart from the floor to the roof. Hua Tuo didn''t even bother reacting and walked away. It was a good thing he already had a tent made from some of his old clothes and a spare blanket. His apprentice would have to find his own shelter until he gets the hut fixed. he wasn''t going to spoil Zero.


    With a huge grin and looking very proud about his work, Zero waved a hand and absorbed all the broken pieces of wood. Hua Tuo must have been so furious that he left. Without his master around, Zero could focus on rebuilding the hut.


    Firstly, the kitchen was way too old and small. Hua Tuo was always complaining about the piping issues where they had to do their cooking and washing separately. Zero decided to build the kitchen closer to the waterwheel in the new hut. This way, they could easily wash the dishes and clothes after dinner. Making noodles would be a lot easier as well.


    Zero also wanted to create a partition in the hut for two more small rooms. Hua Tuo might not have a lot of belongings but having an extra room for reading and meditation would be good. His teacher always complained about Zero being too distracting in the same space, not that Zero could help it. He was a naturally active person.


    Also, the medicine garage and veranda weren''t big enough. Hua Tuo often had to migrate his work when experimenting with new pills. Zero decided that expanding it towards the farm would be a good idea. This way, it was easier to grab the required herbs and work on new medicines. Besides, it was closer to the kitchen at the back.


    With the help of Mii and the Mind''s Eye System, Zero was able to recreate stronger building materials from wood and stone that he absorbed a while ago from the mountain.


    "Alright, help me out here," he told the strawcherry assistant who materialised and told Zero how to mark the areas for building out.


    "We need pillars here too, don''t forget. The walls can be stone but the flooring must be wood. the roof should be made from stone slabs too so that it is cooler in summer."


    Zero nodded and worked quickly. He didn''t need Hua Tuo interfering with his grand plan. It''s a gift for his teacher after all and an apology for destroying the original hut. Zero had already perfected cleaning magic but he kept that as a secret for now. Cleaning magic wasn''t hard to use. However, it was unsightly because it required ash and water. Also, it gave off a smell when it was used with wood so Zero was still in the process of figuring out how to mask that. He made some potpourris hoping that they will help but he had no idea if that would be enough.


    The first pillars were erected and hammered into the ground. Zero had the time of his life jumping using anti-gravity magic and slamming hard onto them with gravity-enhancement magic. The process didn''t take long at all but it was loud. From the forest, Hua Tuo wondered what his student was up to this time. He was foraging for dinner when he heard the loud slamming noises. That boy had better not be up to no good again.


    "Phew!" Zero huffed. "That took a while. Shall we get to cutting stone slabs?"


    Mii answered affirmatively and had Zero position where he wanted to put those slabs. The assistant used the system controls to reshape the huge rock chunk into manageable sized stone slabs. Zero marvelled at how neatly cut they were and how smooth they felt. Hua Tuo was going to like this.


    When Zero was about halfway done with the walls, Bob reminded him not to forget windows. Zero gasped. He''d almost forgotten about them.


    "We need to make the interiors later and fill it up with wood?"


    "Yes. Now, focus on the walls and then we can make the roof. Wait! Leave that space open for a door..." Mii instructed and Zero worked diligently.


    The stone slab laying was more time consuming and the sun was starting to set. If Zero didn''t work quickly, Hua Tuo would be back.


    The trio worked on the roof and added beams before sealing it up with plans and stone slabs. To make things look better, Zero added some light wisps inside before working on laying wood planks for the flooring and walls on the inside of the house. The windows and doors were given frames and Zero struggled with the hinges. In the end, to save time, the young doctor cheated and remoulded the frame structures to have some kind of hook. It held the door and windows perfectly in place like puzzle pieces and Zero scurried to work on the kitchen, extra rooms and medicine garage.


    Hua Tuo returned with a basketful of wild vegetables, mushrooms and some fish. He dropped everything when he saw the new structure before him. When has his hut ever looked so fanciful? Also, the kitchen of his dreams was now facing the waterwheel. There was enough space for two stoves and a washing area that he didn''t need to run very far each time he had washing to do. The medicine garage was also big enough for Hua Tuo to store his work in progress and the most striking feature was the stone walls. With stone, Hua Tuo no longer needed to fear strong winds and heavy rains. Lightning storms no longer scared him. This house would remain standing by the end of it.


    "Zero?" he called out hesitantly after gathering all his fallen dinner ingredients. His student didn''t respond and Hua Tuo started to worry a little. Usually, Zero would be very lively and had to be told to quiet down.


    Hua Tuo noticed that his camp was missing and hurried over to the hut. Was Zero playing a prank?


    Inside the new hut, Hua Tuo noticed that all his belongings were in place. The new hut was also bigger than the previous one and had two extra rooms. Was this all planned by Zero?


    Although the new hut was bigger than the previous one, it was still relatively small. Hua Tuo finished his exploration in less than five minutes. Still, there was no sign of Zero. The Sage God started to panic.


    As Hua Tuo walked past the washing area, a cold bucket of water fell on him. the physician didn''t have to look up to know who the culprit was. that giggle only belonged to one mischievous student.


    "Zero!"


    The boy quickly got down and spun in a circle, waving his hands to attack his teacher with magic. The enraged physician didn''t have much time to react as he was tossed into a huge water balloon and spun around. After a few good rounds to make his old bag of bones dizzy, Zero drained the water and blasted warm air all over Hua Tuo to dry the poor guy. By the time the ''washing cycle'' was done, Hua Tuo''s hair looked puffed up and his beard scraggly.


    "Zero!" the physician yelled again and his student put on the most innocent looking face.


    "But it works! This is the new cleaning magic that works for people and buildings. It didn''t feel painful, right? With this amount of strength, the house wouldn''t break!"


    Hua Tuo''s face was incredibly red and he punished Zero by throwing the boy to do clean up duty for a week, not that Zero minded when he could use magic. The Sage God certainly wasn''t amused by the sudden cleaning attack but after the week of punishment, Hua Tuo didn''t mind if Zero offered to clean up for both of them with his new magic.


    At the price of his original hut and home of many years, Zero finally perfected cleaning magic that had a practical purpose. In return, he had a new home and would miss the boy very much after he graduated. There was nothing more convenient than having dishes clean themselves after a satisfying meal. Hua Tuo might not spoil Zero but his student had certainly spoiled him beyond redemption. There was no way the Sage God was going to get used to living the simple life and do things manually after Zero leaves.


    "Zero," Hua Tuo asked one night after a heavy meal.


    "Yes, master?"


    "Can you teach me how to use cleaning magic?"


    At that, the boy paused and looked at his teacher with wide eyes. Never in his wildest dreams would he think that Hua Tuo liked using magic. Then again, it would be a total waste if the secret art was not passed on after so many sacrifices.


    "Sure!"


    A wide smile bloomed on Zero''s face as he demonstrated how to control water and wind bubbles.

 Chapter 278 - [Bonus] Over the Clouds

    Today is the day that Zero was going to take the literal jump. It was an all or nothing gamble. If he failed, that would be the end of it.


    Bob looked atMii feeling very uneasy. Their master was standing on top of a tall cliff on Endow Hill. That morning started off relatively normal with Hua Tuo going away for a few days for seclusion training. Zero was left to his own devices and it was good for a while.


    The boy slept in and tended to the garden before hunting a little. Zero didn''t have many things to play with and he had finished reading all the books Hua Tuo had. Bob and Mii were called out by the bored young master. They played some games for a while before Zero asked Bob where the tallest cliff was on Endow Hill. The trio went on a short hike and came to the current situation.


    "Why did you have to answer him?!" Mii shrieked with the mental connection and Bob flinched. He didn''t think that answering such an innocent question would bring them to this.


    Zero grinned. Baal had taught Zero how to shapeshift and the young doctor had been practising a lot. He was able to maintain an alternative form after eating enough of that same kind of animal. Zero transformed into fishes and furry bears easily but he wasn''t able to transform into rabbits or pheasants too well.


    Zero knew that too well and for the past few weeks, he made careful pre-preparations for such an opportunity. Zero would often hunt birds whenever he could and Hua Tuo didn''t suspect a thing because he was enjoying the change in diet choices. Bob and Mii were also slow on the uptake. Mii thought that she would understand her master''s habits and train of thoughts by now but she was proven wrong once again. Bob tried to dissuade Zero from learning how to fly today.


    Zero took a look at his assistance and grinned. "No. Actually, it would be better if you could teach me how to fly. I''m almost able to maintain transformed wings for a full minute now."


    Mii took a look at Zero''s ''wings'' and shuddered. If Zero jumped with these mutated limbs he called wings, the boy wouldn''t survive.


    "Where are the feathers for the wings?" the strawcherry fairy asked and Zero laughed carefreely.


    "What are you talking about? Bell didn''t have feathers on his wings. It was more like a thin stretchy skin with a leathery feel."


    Bob went up for a closer look. "Zero, this is fur. You''re not going to be able to go air-borne like this."


    Zero blinked. "But it helps with trapping air."


    Bob unfurled his wings."This is what a wing should be like. Firstly, your bones structures are wrong. Secondly, your wing shape isn''t wide enough for gliding and maintaining altitude. It has to be in an arc shape and longer than your entire height. Lastly, You must be able to flap them with enough strength to lift yourself up. Most avian creatures have hollow bones and weigh lighter so they can fly."


    Zero took down notes and revised the structure of his wings with much difficulty. Mii watched Bob teach Zero about aerodynamics and the different methods of flying. As a strawcherry fairy, she was thankful that there weren''t many different techniques. She activates fairy dust to propel the air currents beneath her wings and zip off. Still, she wasn''t going to tell Zero that. After all, the boy was insistent on looking good with wings. She highly doubted that butterfly wings would suit Zero''s artistic sense.


    "I don''t think I got this right..." Zero moaned.


    Bob went around to snap a picture of the new design. "I think it''s functioning now. All you have to do is remove the fur. There should be feathers and not fur if you don''t want leathery skin."


    The young doctor reluctantly removed the fur and was embarrassed by the pinkish colour of his wings. Bob tried his best not to laugh. Now he understood why Zero was so insistent on covering them up with black fur.


    "Don''t worry, what''s important is being able to fly. How about adding some feathers to them? It can cover the colour up."


    Zero sulked. "It takes too much energy trying to grow the feathers one by one. Who knew that after eating so many pheasants, I would take on the skin colour of pheasants after transforming... if I knew this would happen I would have hunted bats!"


    Bob laughed nervously. He didn''t know what bats tasted like but he wasn''t that desperate to try them. Instead, the Eternal Dragon did his best to convince his master that he could practice with these wings first and worry about the aesthetics later.


    Thankfully, Zero listened to the advice and practised launching off on the clifftop instead of jumping off it. With the new wings, Zero found it exhausting to hold onto the transformation. The boys took frequent breaks to recover strength. Zero found it exhilarating when his feet left the ground successfully for more than three seconds the first time it happened. The feeling of not standing on anything was a little scary at first but once Zero started to trust his wings, the feeling of defying gravity became addicting.


    Bob watched over Zero''s progress like a proud parent. The boy went from bad wing structure to able to hold them out for five minutes and balance himself in the air. However, there was still a lot of room for improvement. Zero''s landing was still terrible. He might be able to propel himself forward and turn mid-air in wide circles but Bob didn''t trust this airhead to land without issues.


    "Glide and drag the wind under your wings! Stop trying to go against it!"


    Zero was so confused and lost with the instruction and it became worse as he tried to process it in his head. The boy yelped and found himself spiralling with another gust of wind. He didn''t spread his wings wide enough to catch the air current and those huge wings worked against him instead.


    Mii covered her eyes when Zero crashed into a dead tree. Bob groaned. Zero still hasn''t gotten the hang of catching a drift. Flapping wings took up a lot of energy which was why it was used to gain altitude for the initial take-off. The rest of the time, reading air currents played a crucial part in flying. If Zero couldn''t master becoming one with the wind, Bob wasn''t going to allow his reckless master to fly off a cliff.


    Zero got up with a groan and rubbed his sore back. Some of the bark scratched him but he healed quickly. Flying was more complicated than he thought it would be. Reading the drifts, as Bob termed it, was almost as hard as math.


    "If you cannot learn to use the wind, you cannot fly. Also, your landing is too dangerous. You must glide and collect enough air pressure under your wings to ease the impact of landing. Only glide when you need to and close the wings when you have both feet safely on the ground."


    Zero hopped onto his feet again and attempted another flight with Bob guiding him closely. Mii yawned as she watched the boys practice. With Bob around, she wasn''t afraid of Zero getting into any trouble so she returned to the mindscape. Materialising for long periods of time made her tired.


    Bob corrected Zero''s posture during the flight and told the boy to fly with his head pointed in the direction of his flight.


    "Don''t drag the air mid-flight or you''ll fall out of the sky."


    Zero struggled to do as told and collapsed again, his wings disappearing. He was exhausted and it was getting dark. Luckily, Hua Tuo would be out for a while. He could continue this tomorrow. Who knew that flying was harder than what Baal made it out to be? The Demon Lord made it look easy but with Bob''s explanation, he knew that it wasn''t the case.


    Zero slept soundly that night and woke up very early the next morning to practice taking off and landing. The boy was able to do some tricks like spins and somersaults mid-air to impress Bob. The dragon only rolled his eyes at the tricks and showed Zero the true trick shots for flying.


    Zero clapped loudly and cheered. "Teach me how to do the nose dive loop!"


    Bob deadpanned. "Not until you mastered landing and reading air currents. I''m not going to be responsible for broken necks with your inability to control your wings well."


    Zero sulked but Bob had a point. If he didn''t land correctly and misjudged the distance, the landing impact would smash his face directly into the ground and break his neck. The trick looked extremely cool but it didn''t come without dangers. Zero tried twice as hard as yesterday trying to grasp the concept of catching the drift. The wind wasn''t as strong as it was on the top of the cliff. Zero found it easier to follow the breeze and let it take him to wherever it went. The feeling was rather relaxing and Zero smiled when he floated across the river effortlessly. He didn''t even have to flap his wings other than the first few times to lift himself up into the air. The moment his feet left the ground, he assumed a good position and the wind carried him to the forest before slowing down, forcing Zero to land abruptly.


    Bob gave chase quickly and smiled when Zero claimed that he could read the wind now.


    "It''s like swimming!"


    The Eternal Dragon laughed. "Yes, it''s like swimming in the river. You don''t fight against the wind. If the speed falls and you need to continue flying, you can flap those wings a few more times to catch the next drift and rest in it. If you want to change directions while riding the wind, change the angle of your wings."


    Understanding dawned on Zero and the boy practised for thirty minutes before taking a break. Zero really went hunting for bats in the caves nearby. He absorbed so many bats that his wings took close to no effort to summon. Bob was impressed by the pitch-black wings that felt slightly furry but not heavy unlike the fur Zero created previously. In fact, it was quite a pleasant sensation running his claws through them.


    The bat wings felt terribly fragile and Zero was afraid that the stronger winds at the top of the cliff would tear a hole in them.


    "Don''t worry," Bob assured. "You can always strengthen them with magic enhancements. Let''s go up the cliff now. I think you''re ready to try flying your first long-distance flight."


    Zero cheered and quickly changed into his tracksuit. Mii readied some spells to throw on Zero as a precaution if he lost control on his first flight. Bob was also prepared to catch Zero if he lost the strength to keep up with the shapeshifting abilities. The duration of keeping those bat wings might have increased but coupled with magic to reinforce them, Bob didn''t know how long it would hold up for.


    Zero stood at the edge of the cliff and looked down to the sea of green. The wind was chilly at the top of the cliff but the skies still remained so far out of reach. He could see Hua Tuo''s hut looking very small in the distance and the river looked very thin from the top.


    His wings were still folded but they trembled with an itch to spread out and ride the wind. Bob noticed that and smiled. The joy of flight could never truly be explained. One had to experience it to know how it felt. For Zero, the dragon didn''t doubt that the boy was meant to fly.


    Bob didn''t keep Zero waiting for long and gave the boy a badly needed kick to send him off the cliff. Zero yelped and started flapping before finding the right drift to ride. His screams of fear soon turned into something pure joy. Bob laughed and joined him, jumping off the cliff and soaring towards the sky. They flew over the countless trees that made up the forest beneath them and waved to the tiny hut.


    Zero tried to eat the clouds when it came towards him but realised that it was merely mist in the sky. Bob laughed at the disappointed child who tried to do some loops in the air at a slightly lower altitude. Zero felt no fear despite being so high up in the sky. He found it strangely addictive and therapeutic.


    Bob was counting the minutes and didn''t stay too far from Zero. They should turn back now and land before Zero''s shapeshifting stamina wore off.


    Zero agreed and made a wide circle back to Hua Tuo''s hut, flying at a lower altitude with the slower winds. He didn''t feel like he was in a particular rush to land. In fact, he wanted to do this more often.


    The landing was beautiful and Bob felt like tearing up. He was so proud of Zero. Mii could finally relax and stop having nightmares about Zero''s suicidal tendencies. The boy could fly now and beautifully so.

 Chapter 276 - [Bonus] Cooking with Hua Tuo

    AN: Scene is a reference from Chapter 121 - Calm Before The Storm (3). Enjoy.


    Watching Grandma Moppo and Zoe cook so much, wearing themselves out just to feed an insatiable black hole called Zero, Hua Tuo decided that it might be a good time to teach Zero how to cook for himself. The boy already knew how to prepare ingredients for cooking after watching Hua Tuo and helping him out back at Endow Hill. All he needed to do was teach Zero about heat control and seasoning. Surely that wouldn''t be too difficult. Zero was a bright child after all.


    Mii definitely remembered a lot of recipes, definitely way more than the few simple dishes that Hua Tuo knew. If Zero wanted to eat the more complex dishes, he wouldn''t stop his student from exploring. However, before Zero blew up a kitchen, Hua Tuo decided to give a basic crash course for cooking. As Zero''s teacher, it was not only his duty to teach morals and values alongside medicine. It was also his duty to teach Zero self-help skills. What if there weren''t any inns that they can buy food from? Surely Zero had to cook from time to time or he would suffer malnutrition from eating grilled fish and meat all the time.


    "Zero, come here."


    The child skipped over with a smile.


    "Yes, master?"


    Hua Tuo hesitated. Surely, Zero couldn''t mess up something as simple as cooking. Right?


    "Would you like to learn how to cook?"


    Hearing that, the young doctor''s eyes sparkled. Would he like to learn? Of course! Zero adored learning new things. In fact, it has been on his mind for a while now. Cooking was one of the things nobody allowed him to do. Zero read up on the basics but no adults would allow him in the kitchen. The fact that Zero could hardly reach the handle of the pots on the stove back at Hua Tuo''s hut might attribute to the reason why he was never given the opportunity.


    In Half Moon Village, things are different. There were people of all different heights, sizes and species so the height of the stove was something Zero could reach. Lovina wasn''t very tall but because she helped around in the kitchen so much, she had her own special stove. Raj and the lab rats made it especially for her. Zero would definitely ask for permission to use Lovina''s stove when he learnt how to cook.


    The news about Zero learning to cook spread around the village quickly. Soon, every villager was telling Zero about their home recipes and the secret to good taste. The poor apprentice became so overwhelmed that Hua Tuo had to ban visitors. For starters, Hua Tuo was going to teach Zero how to boil water and make soup. Zero already knew how to boil water to make pill bases. He helped his teacher out on a few occasions so bringing water to a boil was simple.


    The boy was positively giddy with excitement. Hua Tuo simplified the recipe for the beginner cook in the kitchen.


    "While the water boils, you need to prepare these ingredients. We are making a simple fish and vegetable soup."


    Zero nodded seriously and tied the apron around his tiny waist. He held the knife and got to cutting leek, cabbage and carrots. Hua Tuo didn''t stop his student. Zero remembered to peel the carrot this time and the pre-training proved to be a huge success.


    Zero constantly checked for the water to boil and Hua Tuo told him to add salt when it did. Zero didn''t know what a pinch of salt meant but he supposed he would take that literally.


    The fish was quickly removed off scales and had its gut cleaned. Zero paused. How should he cut the fish? Should he debone it first? Hua Tuo usually didn''t add the head and tail in the soup so Zero cut those two parts away first. He looked at the fish and turned to his teacher for some help.


    "Do I debone it first?"


    Hua Tuo nodded. "You can if you want to. Do you need me to show you how?"


    Zero shook his head. He saw how Hua Tuo did it a few times before and knew how it should be done. With confidence, Zero slid his knife from the side to meet the bone at the centre and slide the blade all the way down. The smooth cut successfully separated the flesh from the bone and Zero repeated the process for all sides. He laid the filleted fish out on the chopping board for Hua Tuo to inspect and the physician nodded. Zero might have a knack for cooking after all.


    "Here is where it gets tricky. Most fishes have many small bones in the stomach area. We want to remove this part."


    Hua Tuo made a cut on one side of the fish and sliced thinly just enough to get the section out and Zero nodded. When it was Zero''s turn, the boy didn''t hesitate. He approached it with confidence that made Hua Tuo consider pushing his schedule ahead. He simply couldn''t wait to see Zero perform his first operation.


    Although it wasn''t as good as Hua Tuo''s demonstration, the physician gave Zero a pass. Now that the fish has been deboned successfully, Zero cut them into smaller pieces to be added to the soup. With that, all the preparations were completed and Zero slowly added everything into the water. He also added that pinch of salt and pepper that Hua Tuo suggested and watched the water boil. The ingredients in the pot swirled in the bubbling water and Zero turned to his teacher again.


    "What do we do now?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "We wait for it to cook and simmer it for about ten minutes then serve it up for eating. How''s your first experience with cooking?"


    Zero gave his teacher a cheeky smile. "Easy."


    Hua Tuo shook his head in mock disappointment. "Don''t say that so soon. Watch the fire, make sure that the water doesn''t dry up or overflow. If it is too big, it''s not very good either."


    Zero quickly checked on the fire and reduced it so that the soup won''t boil over the pot. With plenty of time to spare, Hua Tuo decided to teach Zero more basic cooking styles such as stir-frying, frying and deep-frying.


    Zero had no problems with stir-frying mushrooms. He did relatively well for frying even if the bottom of his egg looked charred. Zero added a lot of oil to the wok as Hua Tuo instructed and waited for it to bubble for the deep-frying of shrimps. However, when the hot oil started to splatter, the boy panicked.


    "Don''t run! Steadily release the batter-coated shrimp into it. You cannot throw it either. Watch for the thing to turn golden brown and quickly remove it to drain the oil or it will be burned!"


    Hua Tuo had already demonstrated it twice and each time the physician put it in, oil would jump out of the wok. Zero felt one of the oil splatters hitting him and yelped in surprise. It scalded for a moment but quickly disappeared. Although the damage wasn''t critical, Zero found himself unable to approach the wok from fear of oil splatters going into his eyes. Hua Tuo didn''t allow him to close his eyes while putting it in so Zero was stuck in between reaching to dip the shrimp into hot oil and preparing to run for his life.


    Hua Tuo groaned. Zero did it again. Why was it so difficult for Zero to stay in the same spot to deep-fry the shrimps? Sure, the oil splatter might hurt a little but it was nothing life-threatening. Besides, good food will be worth the pain of making it. Couldn''t Zero persevere a little?


    Zero jumped when the oil crackled. He watched carefully for the shrimp to turn golden brown on the batter surface and fished it out quickly, putting it aside to let the oil drip dry.


    "How was it?" he asked Hua Tuo who didn''t look pleased.


    "You ran again."


    The answer made Zero''s happiness deflate. He managed to cook the shrimp but it wasn''t good enough for Hua Tuo. Why was it necessary to stand so close to the wok? It''s not as if the shrimps will cook automatically that he had to take it out the moment he put it in... The oil splatters were terrifying.


    Then, Zero had a brilliant idea. He discreetly covered himself with a shield of mana before trying again. Hua Tuo watched closely at how his student attempted it again. He was surprised that Zero didn''t run this time. Instead, he looked very calm and added shrimps in one after another. Zero was also getting better at judging the temperature and colour changes. He removed the cooked shrimps just on time without Hua Tuo reminding him and left the Sage God feeling puzzled.


    "All done!" Zero announced proudly and dismissed the mana shield. Having magic surely was handy. Now that they''ve covered all of Hua Tuo''s basic cooking training, Zero went back to check on the soup that was simmering. The pot gave off a very good smell and Zero salivated.


    "That''s done now. You can extinguish the fire and plate everything."


    Zero cheered and did as he was told. Plating everything in an artistic manner, Hua Tuo and Zero took out their communicators. It was important to commemorate Zero''s very first homemade meal. More importantly, it was to make certain individuals feel jealous.


    They sent the photos out and dug into the food.


    The first taste of the soup made Hua Tuo''s smile disappear. The soup was a little too bland. Zero noticed this as well and frowned. He followed everything perfectly. Why was it still so bad?


    "How much salt and pepper did you add?" Hua Tuo asked.


    Zero demonstrated a pinch to the physician and Hua Tuo sighed. He forgot that Zero sometimes took things very literally. If it were someone like Hua Tuo who had bigger hands, a pinch might just be right for taste. However, Zero had very small hands and even smaller fingers. That amount of seasoning wouldn''t be enough.


    "Let me redo the seasoning. Did you do the same for everything else?" Hua Tuo asked and Zero nodded.


    The physician didn''t know if he should be thankful that Zero didn''t have Zenobia''s talent of making everything poisonous and deadly when cooking. However, he couldn''t imagine eating something as bad as this on a daily basis during the travels.


    "Come here," he called to Zero and told the boy to add more seasoning, tasting it every few stirs until it was good.


    Zero ended up adding five additional pinches of salt and three more pinches of pepper for the soup.


    "Remember the taste. Adjust the seasoning accordingly, not all pots have the same amount so the seasoning proportion must change accordingly. If there is too little seasoning, you can always add some more later. However, if you add too much from the beginning, there''s no way to save it.


    Zero remembered the words and applied that to the stir-fried mushrooms. Nothing could be done for the egg and deep-fried shrimps so the duo ate in silence at the tasteless dishes. Zero didn''t mind the tastelessness of the egg. He actually did enjoy the faint sweetness of the shrimps and thought that deep-fried food was delicious.


    "It really traps the flavour in," he mused.


    Hua Tuo nodded. "But deep-fried food is unhealthy so you shouldn''t eat it too often. In comparison, steaming and boiling are healthier."


    "Steaming?"


    Hua Tuo paused. "Oh, we don''t have what is needed here. Remember the wooden basket I have in the kitchen back home? The small one that you once used to wear as a hat..."


    Zero nodded. He knew that basket. It was very handy for catching fish and sieving for small rocks in the river.


    "That''s a basket for steaming. You fill the pot with a little water, turn on medium heat, put this wooden basket on top of the pot so that it sits on the edge nicely and then add fish or buns inside. Then you cover the pot with a lid and wait for about fifteen minutes. It should cook the thing nicely using steam so that the food becomes soft and tender but does not lose its flavour."


    Zero nodded and decided that he wanted to try steamed fish when they returned to Hua Tuo''s hut. The physician agreed. However, when Zero started discussing ideas for new recipes with his newly acquired cooking knowledge, Hua Tuo had to stop Zero. He didn''t want to eat steamed river snails even if Zero claimed that it was a delicacy.

 Chapter 277 - [Bonus] Honey Cake Offerings

    On several occasions, Zero has noticed that the garden tended to themselves magically. Hua Tuo has also mentioned some mysterious helpers who were behind the healthy herb garden. Who exactly were they and why did Zero have to offer them honey cakes every week?


    From flipping through many books and research, Zero has narrowed the mysterious helpers to be either garden gnomes or garden pixies. Mii claimed to not know any pixie relatives and Zero could only depend on his brains to catch a glimpse of them.


    The first step to catching one is the good old honey trap.


    [Zero''s Honey Trap Lessons!]


    Step 1: Place a plate of delicious honey cakes at the usual offering place.


    Step 2: Set up the trap of a box and hold it open with a stick. Tie a thread to the stick so that it will collapse when pulled, trapping the mystery guests inside.


    Step 3: Carefully hide behind a rock and wait for the mystery guest to appear. Don''t forget to pull the thread when they appear!


    [End of Zero''s Special Lesson.]


    The boy scurried behind a rock and stifled an excited giggle. His heart pounded so fast and his fingers trembled in anticipation. Hua Tuo never forbade him to peak at their mysterious garden aides but his teacher would also not say anything about their identities. That made Zero very curious so he decided to meet them himself.


    Ten minutes later, the guests showed up. Although Zero wasn''t able to see them, the tiny tinkling sound of wind chimes and high pitched laughter told the boy that they were here. He quickly ruled the possibility of garden gnomes because gnomes didn''t giggle or flutter around. They were most like garden pixies at this rate.


    Zero couldn''t see the pixies but he could tell that they were near. Pixie dust glimmered as they came closer, flying at high speeds in zig-zags through the air. Zero waited for them to land and take the honey cake but that didn''t happen. Instead, the cakes suddenly vanished before Zero''s eyes and the stunned boy stood up. The laughter faded in the distance and Zero was severely disappointed. He knew that their guests were elusive but that happened way too quickly!


    Fire up, Zero kept the box away and took the plate back to the hut. Just because he failed the first time, it didn''t mean that he would give up. Maybe that trap was too obvious. Those pixies were smart. They could''ve guessed what Zero was up to. The apprentice decided that he would revise the plan and try again next week, taking into consideration of the plan''s weakness this time.


    Hua Tuo was amused. Zero wore his heart on his sleeve and the cloud of frustration over his head looked like it might just burst and turn into a full-fledged storm if Hua Tuo didn''t do something soon.


    "You''re back. Did our guests like the cake?"


    Zero stared at the empty plate bitterly. "They liked it a little too much... not even a single crumb left."


    Hua Tuo hid his smile behind his sleeve. Zero was still trying to catch those garden pixies? If there was one way to catch them, it would be to use glue or nets. However, these garden pixies were naturally swift. Zero had to think out of the box for this. Hua Tuo didn''t disapprove of Zero''s attempt to catch those pixies as long as nobody was hurt in the process.


    "Those guests of ours must really like honey. I guess we could add a little more next week."


    Hua Tuo''s off-handed comment gave Zero an idea and the boy volunteered to harvest honey. "I''ll harvest a pot! No... two pots worth of honey! Let''s make it extra sweet next time."


    The physician didn''t stop Zero from running back into the forest. The child was now an expert in foraging, hunting and stealing honey from the tree hives. Zero often hunted bears if they tried to hinder his honey stealing claiming that it killed two birds with one stone. Hua Tuo lost count of the number of times he scolded Zero for it.


    Killing bears should be banned. They''ve eaten bear roast so much ever since Zero started hunting bears and Hua Tuo was seriously craving for something else. When he lived alone, he''d never eaten this much meat. Usually, he only visited the forest for foraging vegetables and mushrooms. The physician''s diet consisted of mostly vegetables and fish before he took on a student. It was understandable for boys of Zero''s age to like meat more. However, must they really eat tough meat like bear and boar on such a regular basis? Would it kill to have pheasants or rabbits from time to time?


    By the time it was dusk, Zero thought that he might have overdone it. Those bees were going to suffer for a while. He emptied out five honey holes in his frenzy and wondered what he could do with it. Would garden pixies enjoy honey baths? Could he use it to make a sticky thread for them or add new treats to ensnare them?


    Zero didn''t know much about traps so he would have to search that up tonight after Hua Tuo had gone to bed.


    Zero didn''t have to wait long. Hua Tuo must be tired because lights out came a lot earlier than usual. The boy sneakily retrieved his reading device and threw the blanket over his head so that the light wouldn''t disturb his teacher. As he tapped away and read up on the different types of sticky traps he could make, Zero thought back about how fast the pixies escaped. If he made a trap, they would quickly escape it as soon as they sensed something wrong. The problem laid with how Zero couldn''t counter their speed.


    Sticky traps were good but Zero needed something more invisible and a multi-layered trap in case the previous trapped failed. Zero didn''t need to capture many pixies, he just needed one. In fact, he didn''t need them to be trapped forever, Zero just wanted to have a good look at them before setting them free.


    "The traps should not hurt them," he noted and started sketching a rough design.


    The honey he had was sticky but not sticky enough. Tapioca paste was stickier and if Zero could combine that with honey, it would bag him a pixie. The stickiness would hold them but only for a fraction of a second. Zero would need something more if he wanted the pixie to be trapped for a good while. A well-known fact was how pixies were small so Zero designed a heavy net that would fall from the top. The usual offering place had a tree over the rock. If Zero was able to tie a net and hide it among the leaves, cutting it once the pixies were lured to the dessert, Zero would succeed.


    Satisfied with his two-layered plan, Zero fell asleep easily.


    The next week came quickly for the usual offering once more. Zero was overly excited and offered Hua Tuo to help make the treats. Hua Tuo didn''t deny the brunet but Zero was making it too obvious that he was up to something. the apprentice almost got down on his knees to plead when Hua Tuo didn''t agree immediately. The physician wondered how his student would survive once he started travelling. Merchants would try to rip him off and people would take advantage of his kindness.


    Zero thought he wasn''t being too obvious sneaking in bits of tapioca powder into the cake mixture but Hua Tuo begged to differ. In fact, it became super obvious once the cake was ready. Tapioca flour made the cake really hard and it had too much honey that it oozed golden liquid. Hua Tuo took a look at the cake and deadpanned.


    "Is that meant to be an offering? Do it all over again," he said and left stomping.


    Zero thought that his teacher was angry. He looked at his creation ashamed. However, with Hua Tuo gone, Zero now had more time to perfect his trap. The apprentice turned his attention back to the dessert. He was going to make the best honey cake any of the guests had ever tasted. If he didn''t succeed today, he would stop trying to catch a glimpse of the garden pixies.


    Hua Tuo spied on Zero secretly and smirked at his student''s attempt to make good bait. The boy had a good head on his shoulders and Hua Tuo wished him all the best. Those garden pixies may be difficult to catch but if you appeal to their curious nature and make them let down their guard, it wasn''t difficult to catch them.


    Hua Tuo caught the first garden pixie while enjoying his afternoon snack. The garden pixie pleaded so earnestly for Hua Tuo let her go after he caught her stealing his honey cakes. The physician made a deal that he would give them honey cakes regularly if they helped him tend to his herb garden especially when he wasn''t around.


    Back then, Hua Tuo travelled to Half Moon Village every few months and he would come back to a garden that withered up. It was painstaking to watch the new plants he managed to grow to die from neglect. Still, it couldn''t be helped. He couldn''t be in two places at once.


    Zero''s tricky tapioca honey cake was completed quickly and the boy stuffed his trap materials into a basket before Hua Tuo returned.


    "Master, I''m going to deliver them now!" he yelled out and ran before Hua Tuo could stop him.


    Zero was more than ready. He had ropes, nets, weights, his hunting knife and a bottle of honey all waiting for the pixies. The tapioca cake was extremely sticky, Zero tested it out and rubbed his hands gleefully. This time, the pixies were not getting away. He even made sure to bring some tea with calming effects to make the quick pixies slow down a little.


    The boy reached the usual offering venue and started to climb the tree. The trap set up was slightly more complex and Zero struggled with gathering leaves to cover the net. Once it was secured, he brought the rope all the way behind the huge rock he hid behind previously and anchored it there. His hunting knife was already in his pocket and Zero started brewing tea while placing the tapioca honey cakes on a plate.


    Satisfied and checking twice to ensure that everything worked perfectly, Zero quickly assumed his hiding position. he didn''t have to wait long before the garden pixies appeared. They smelled something different today and more delicious than anything they''ve come to know.


    Zero grinned. mixing honey into the chamomile tea seemed to be a good idea because the first garden pixie hovered over the cup and called out to her other pixie friends who took a curious sniff. They were pleasantly surprised at the additional treats but enjoyed it. Zero readied his hunting knife and placed it near the rope. His fingers twitched, ready for action but he held steady. It wasn''t the right time yet.


    Only when the pixies started digging into the tapioca cake, Zero started sawing the rope. In a few hard cuts, the rope gave way and the net fell, startling all the pixies. Some managed to escape but Zero heard some distressed voices from under the net. He grinned widely. The tapioca was too sticky and the garden pixies got stuck in it.


    "Hello," he greeted the small creatures who looked positively fuming under the net. they spoke in a language Zero didn''t understand but the boy didn''t care. He took a good look at the tiny helpers with great interest.


    "Mii, they look a lot like you!"


    The strawcherry fairy took offence and materialised.


    "Which part? They have pointy ears and small wings! Don''t compare us!"


    The garden pixies seemed to agree and chanted in unison, making Zero laugh at how adorable they were. Mii huffed and pouted the same time the garden pixies did. deciding that he was satisfied, Zero apologised to the trapped pixies and removed the net, offering them some honey sweets in return for the trouble.


    The garden pixies took the sweets and flew away quickly. Zero cleaned up the trap and decided that he would return later to collect the plate and cup. The garden pixies might have left for now but they would definitely be back again to finish the rest of the offering.


    Before he left, Zero placed a note by the cup written in common language. He didn''t know if the garden pixies would understand it but he felt like he still had to express his thoughts to them somehow.


    [Thank you for keeping the garden healthy.]

 Chapter 279 - [Bonus] A Great Storyteller

    AN: This is a before and after comparison on Zero''s storytelling style as a child and as a teen. Enjoy!


    Before


    Baal smirked. Zero was way too easy to tease. It''s also equally amusing to see how Zero has been talking for more than an hour without showing any signs of getting tired. Baal didn''t usually enjoy chatter around him but if it was Zero, he gladly welcomed it. The kid was amusing after all.


    "And then we saw this HUGE creature that tried to eat us. Of course, Merlin didn''t allow that to happen. With a huge BAMM the monster went fell and I cut it up into smaller pieces so it was easier to eat. Actually, thinking about it, I don''t really like the taste of that five-headed monster but it gave me a lot of energy so I guess it was worth it."


    Baal snorted. He''d long gotten used to Zero''s dramatic storytelling style of interjecting sound effects and personal opinions in the process. Initially, the Demon Lord had to stop the young child to clarify the meaning of those nonsensical words. Zero can sometimes invent language unheard of and Baal found it amusing.


    "What happened after that?" he asked to get Zero continuing.


    Zero thought for a while to collect his thoughts.


    "Oh! Yes, after that we went deeper into the cave but things started getting weird..."


    Baal raised a brow. "Weird?"


    Zero nodded with the most serious eyes. "The cave retaliated! It sent us hordes of monsters that had special buffs. Merlin had a tricky time disabling everyone but he is a powerful wizard so it was no problem. The problem came in when Merlin couldn''t preserve the condition of the monsters when destroying them. It''s very difficult to eat monsters that have been poisoned and cursed."


    Baal made a face. Why did Zero even try to eat them? Surely there would be better prey that would show up. Was his friend really that badly starved that he would risk a stomach ache eating something so unclean?


    "Did you actually eat them?"


    Zero thought for a while and nodded. "Yes. Somehow I ate them. The Mind''s Eye system has the ability to counter those effects but I really don''t think anyone should eat cursed monsters or poisoned ones. It not only tasted awful, I felt numb for a while."


    Baal chose not to comment. What Zero complained about was insignificant compared to what it would have done to an ordinary person. Even for Demon Lords, they wouldn''t come out unscathed consuming things like that. A long period of recuperation would be needed. Ordinary folks would have died the moment they touched it but Zero only felt numb and complained about the taste. How unbelievable.


    "Anyways," Zero continued. "The cave did something unexpected. I must say that it was learning to become smarter after losing so many powerful monsters. It was the first time I didn''t find a way to eat the monsters Merlin defeated."


    Baal smiled. "What kind of monsters did the cave send?"


    Zero shuddered. "Monkfish. Merlin fried them with lightning and the combination of rotting corpses with charred bodies made me ill just by looking at it. I couldn''t eat them."


    The Demon Lord didn''t disagree. For the boy, it must have been a frightening image. The undead weren''t very commonly sighted on Earth and meeting Monkfish Warriors after they were electrocuted could be shocking to Zero who had only seen pretty things ever since the Great Gods found him.


    "Don''t worry about it, once you visit the abyss you will be seeing a lot more terrifying images that will make those Monkfish look cute in comparison."


    Zero gaped. "Bell! That doesn''t reassure me at all!"


    The Demon Lord laughed in the mindscape. Zero was so fun to tease. Most things in the abyss looked normal and expensive. Baal wouldn''t take Zero out of domains if he could avoid it. The mutated creatures infected with miasma were dangerous. Even if Zero was invincible, Baal wouldn''t risk it.


    The friends chatted a little off-topic before Zero remembered he still hadn''t told his story.


    "Ah! Bell, don''t distract me. I was still telling my story!" he sulked.


    Baal smiled. "Ok, I won''t distract you again. Please continue."


    Zero frowned and concentration as he tried to recall where he last left the story. It took him a few minutes to remember exactly what he was talking about and Baal waited patiently, enjoying the show of expressions running across Zero''s face in the few minutes. Watching Zero has become his favourite way to kill boredom lately.


    "Ah... I remember now. So after the horrible Monkfishes, everything went downhill from there! The cave actually brought out bug monsters!"


    Baal grinned and actually laughed at that."Some people eat bugs. They''re rumoured to be very nutritious."


    Zero belched. "Not the ones in Sleepy Cave. You try having thousands of ants bigger than yourself run after you with their compound eyes, acid dripping jaws and six legs."


    Baal pretended to think about it and licked his lips. "Sounds like a good workout for me."


    Zero gave his friend an unbelievable look and sighed. "I guess that''s what Merlin must have thought too. He basically threw a huge wave of fire spells at them. The ants caught fire very easily and screamed in agony as they ran helter-skelter. It was crazy! You should have seen it. The ants ran into each other and spread the fire to their friends while screaming and spewing acid everywhere. Merlin threw up mana barriers to shield us from the chaos. Ants were dying left and right while smoke filled the cave with fire and acid everywhere. I couldn''t even think of what I can and cannot eat."


    "To make matters worse, all that screaming made the mother ant come out of hiding. She was huge! Merlin had his shields and barriers in place but that acid rain she vomited on us stank so badly I think Merlin threw up a little."


    Baal didn''t think that an acid shower would be anything pleasant. The cave insides must have been corroded to the point of no restoration with that amount of damage. Yet all Zero cared about was eating.


    "How did you defeat the queen ant?"


    Zero shrugged. "The same way we defeated the other ants? Actually, we didn''t do much. The fire spread and the queen caught on fire too. It took about thirty minutes for everything to finally die down."


    Baal nodded. "In the end, you only ate monsters at the start. There was nothing left at the end of everything?"


    Zero shook his head. "However, there still was a loot chest from the cave. Merlin said that dungeons usually had treasures so I was expecting some food. Sadly, it wasn''t food in the chest. I got this instead," he said and replicated an image of the seed he found from the chest.


    Zero looked at the small seed and sighed. "I tried growing this but it never germinated even after two weeks so Hua Tuo dug it out and told me to keep it. Bell, have you seen a seed like this before?"


    The demon Lord took the seed from Zero to examine it. It looked familiar but after so many years of sleeping, his memory was foggy. "Nope. Can''t remember. Seeds are sees, aren''t they? However, this looks like it could grow into a tree."


    Hearing that, Zero''s eyes lit up. "Do you think we can eat the fruits from this tree if it grows?"


    Baal raised a brow. "Not all trees have edible fruits... you''re better off hunting than waiting for this thing to grow."


    Zero nodded and dismissed the image. "Might as well. So there. That''s one story. Did you like it?"


    The cheekiness of the young doctor made the edge of Baal''s lips curl. "It was ok."


    Zero''s jaw dropped at Baal''s blatant dismissal. Indignant, Zero put his hands on his hips and ranted out in a scolding tone to how unappreciative Baal was.


    "I''ll let you know that I''m a great storyteller! Nobody will tell you stories as interesting as I do, Baal you''re a terrible friend for not realising how great that was!"


    Baal feigned nonchalance that only fuelled Zero''s rage further. The Demon Lord laughed when Zero called him names. Teasing the boy can be a lot of fun. If there was one thing better than Zero''s stories, it was his inability to come up with insulting names.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. After


    Baal missed this. Zero was finally here in person. After waking up from his coma and making up after their fight, the first thing Baal wanted was a story. Of course, a few things took place before that and the Demon Lord couldn''t help but feel that his friend had changed a little.


    Zero looked older and more mature now but that wasn''t everything. The teen had the nerve to negotiate the number of stories earlier with an implied threat of a cliff hanger. If there was something Baal hated more than doing work, it was not knowing secrets. Boredom may kill him but curiosity definitely tortured him. Zero was getting more cunning and Baal wondered if it was the influence of the abyss. Still, he was slightly worried when Zero agreed to the number of stories he wanted without even negotiating.


    He was not fooled.


    Zero was up to something again and Baal hated this feeling. Of the many things that Zero was, he was also highly unpredictable.


    The friends were snuggled under the same warm blanket. Baal had returned to his castle after running errands and was tired. However, he wanted to see Zero first before he fell asleep. They would be busy again very soon. The redemption event really took a lot out of him and it wasn''t easy for Baal to recuperate.


    "Hey, Zero. When are you going to tell me the stories you owe me?" he called out sleepily.


    The Demon Lord was already trying to fight the heaviness of his eyelids but he wanted to hear Zero talk even if it was for five minutes.


    Zero looked at the Demon Lord who was now smaller than him. Looking at a child version of Baal when he was in a teenager''s body made Zero smile. He felt like a big brother for some reason and thought that he might be able to spoil a sleepy Demon Lord tonight.


    Unlike his usual storytelling style, Zero decided to go for a more relaxed style just so Baal could fall asleep quicker.


    "This is a story from back when I first came to Endow Hill," Zero started off in a low voice that was almost a whisper.


    Baal nodded and blinked, trying to stay awake. Zero knew that his friend was tired so he decided to make it as monotonous as possible. If Baal fell asleep halfway through the story, it would still count as a story told.


    "Back then I was with Truen, you have not met him but he was a handsome looking wood elf. I met Truen back at the Mega Gourmet Competition but that''s a story for another time. The first time I came to Earth, it was very fascinating. So many different plants and life forms before my eyes and within my reach... back then everything was black. There was no stimulation and nothing other than my own thoughts. I became very excited at being able to discover so many new things and it was overwhelming."


    Baal breathing started to even out and Zero smiled. The Demon Lord barely held his eyes open but he was still listening.


    "There were some rather colourful looking mushrooms and I had this strange urge to put everything I found interesting in my mouth back then. You should have been there. Truen''s face when he discovered that I was eating unknown things scared the poor elf half to death. I think he forgot that Mind''s Eye helped me out a lot so getting poisoning might be possible but it''ll only last for a while."


    Baal didn''t respond. His eyes were closed and his breathing slow. Zero smiled and pulled the blanket up to cover the sleeping Demon Lord. Even though nobody was listening to him, Zero continued to tell the story to his sleeping friend.


    "There was also rain and Truen taught me about why it rained. We chatted about how other things could start falling from the sky as well but decided that having water falling from the sky was good enough. I also started becoming obsessed with finding leaves. Do you know how difficult it was to find a leaf with the exact shade of green that matches Gaia''s hair? We spent so much time doing that and I think it must have bored Truen out of his mind watching me run to every leaf that I saw..."


    As Zero spoke, his voice grew softer and quieter. The teenager grew sleepy and before he knew it, they were both cuddled up next to each other fast asleep, the story left with a cliffhanger.

 Chapter 280 - [Bonus] Long Live the Lord of Gluttony

    AN: Extract from Chapter 137: Baal''s Faction (4). Enjoy!


    It was also the first time a new sin was recorded and a new Demon Lord crowned. His name is Beelzebub, the Lord of Flies. His record? Seventy-six pancakes, five pies with three slices and fourteen kilograms of roasted meat. However, this is a story for another time.


    -End of Flashback-


    Zero talked a little about the time before he came to study under Hua Tuo and Coux thought that the idea of hosting an eating competition would be a brilliant marketing strategy. Belles and Begonia was slowly becoming popular with the word of mouth. However, the news wasn''t spreading fast enough. The trader needed it to create waves and not just ripples.


    Everything was in place. There was a long list of participants from all kinds of backgrounds to create the credibility that Coux required for the word to reach other domains. She had also worked Lovina hard to have all two hundred pancakes delivered. The hunters back home also worked hard and hunted some enormous beasts that added up to a few hundred kilograms of seasoned meat thanks to Cleo''s special spices. Coux didn''t question what kind of beasts they were, it shouldn''t matter much in a place like Hell that lacked variety. Finally, Amaraline, Coux and Qin Yun worked hard to bake thirty pies. Surely the contestants wouldn''t manage to finish everything. They''d still have plenty of spares to sell after the competition has concluded, or so she thought.


    The half-succubus wasn''t expecting a scrawny demon to end up rivalling Zero''s appetite. It didn''t matter what they brought out or how much there was. Mouth after mouth, the ravenous demon never stopped chewing. Coux was starting to get worried when the demon called Beelzebub cleared yet another plate of pie. She wondered if his jaws ever got tired of chewing but that was wishful thinking.


    There were talks going around among the spectators as another contestant forfeited. Beelzebub was notorious for eating up anything from dead bodies to buildings. They called him the Lord of Flies because of how he ate from the garbage. The demon was simply too poor to afford any food and nobody would hire him due to the rumours of his background.


    It wasn''t very common. However, once in a very long time there will be demons who mate other demons. These demons weren''t very highly respected and were in fact rather feared. They called them reapers because of how they didn''t discriminate against who they killed or ate. In fact, these crazy demons can sometimes become a disaster powerful enough for Demon Lords to personally hunt them down and stop the carnage. Rumours have it that once they lose their minds, these cannibalistic demons can eat miasma and turn into a mindless monster that threatens even those living within protected domains.


    Coux frowned. No matter how she looked at it, Beelzebub didn''t look like any of the monsters in those stories. If anything, the scrawny participant looked like a child of Zero''s age who was badly starved. His clothes weren''t the cleanest and the torn parts weren''t mended. The fact that Beelzebub had a sweet tooth like Zero only made Coux like the participant more. Nobody else enjoyed their food more than him even if Beelzebub was about to clean their entire stock for sale.


    Thankfully, there were only two more participants aside from the thin teen. Amaraline served up another platter of pancakes and immediately, one of them raised their hand to drop out of the new round, looking very green. Beelzebub only asked if he could have some honey with the pancakes and Qin Yun obliged. The other contestant stared at the stack of five fluffy pancakes with tears in his eyes. His stomach was bulging out and looked very stuffed. Where was all the food going to in that skinny demon? Nobody could understand.


    The wave of murmur from behind the cafe became louder and Coux turned to look at the new guests who arrived. Everyone parted and made way for them, treating them with great importance and respect. Unfamiliar with the things in Hell, Coux was slow to recognise them but Qin Yun quickly bowed when she saw them.


    "Lord Mammon and Lord Lucifer, greetings."


    The two Demon Lords nodded in return and looked at the two remaining contestants.


    "Is that him? The rumoured Lord of Flies?" Mammon asked and Coux bowed.


    Beelzebub looked frightened in the presence of two most prominent figures in the abyss. Was he in trouble again? He didn''t remember violating any rules. The competition clearly stated that the food was free to eat and only participants who didn''t make it past the fifth round had to pay for what they consumed. Beelzebub cleared that a long time ago. Why was everyone looking at him?


    Feeling uncomfortable, the other remaining participant raised his hand to forfeit the competition. That automatically made Beelzebub the winner. Instead of feeling happy, Beelzebub felt dismayed. He had won too easily. What happened to the unlimited supply of food? Was this everything they had to offer? He could still eat more!


    "What''s your name?" Lucifer asked and Beelzebub felt his tongue freeze. the Prince of Hell was too intimidating!


    Coux quickly answered on his behalf, not wanting to anger the busy Demon Lords. Still, the half-succubus couldn''t understand why two Demon Lords would visit her cafe. They weren''t here to watch or participate. In fact, they came so unannounced that the business owners had no time to react.


    "Beelzebub," Mammon mused. "Never heard of that. Which clan are you from?"


    The Lord of Flies looked down at the empty plate. "I have no clan. When I opened my eyes, I was consumed by insatiable hunger and devoured everything from trees to soil in the wilderness. The name Beelzebub was the only thing I remember."


    The Demon Lords exchanged looks and Lucifer walked up to the teenager.


    "Do you have a tattoo-like birthmark stigma somewhere on your body?" he asked lowly, not wanting anyone else to hear it.


    Beelzebub''s eyes widened and he slowly nodded. Lucifer couldn''t see it because he was blind but Mammon did.


    "Miss Van Doux, can we borrow a private room in your establishment? There are some matters that we need to discuss with Sir Beelzebub in private."


    While it sounded like a request it was not. Coux quickly announced Beelzebub as the winner of the competition and had Qin Yun to usher them upstairs. Amaraline quickly sprang into action and started the sales talk, urging the stunned crowd into action. Whatever remaining pancakes, meat and pies sold out rapidly. Without spare time to wonder what the two Demon Lords wanted with their winner, the ladies worked hard.


    Qin Yun served some tea and left the three demons to continue with their conversation. Once Qin Yun left, Mammon turned to Beelzebub.


    When the Demon Lord lifted his left sleeve and revealed a red stigma that covered his entire left forearm, Beelzebub''s eyes widened. He had something similar on his back as well.


    "Can you show us your stigma?" Mammon asked. Not many demons knew that all Demon Lords were born with stigmas. Every stigma was different. Some like Lilith preferred to flaunt her stigma while others, like Mammon, preferred to keep it a secret.


    Lucifer couldn''t see the stigma so he dragged Mammon along to confirm if a new Demon Lord has been found. They felt a new presence coming from Baal''s domain and tracked it down. The powers were still rather dormant but as time passed, it became stronger. If nothing was done, Baal and the new Demon Lord would start having power clashes because of the domain effects.


    "What''s the stigma''s mark?" Lucifer asked and the banker hummed.


    Beelzebub''s stigma was rather huge but it was uncomplicated. Covering the teen''s entire back, it looked like a spade shape with ancient language indicating that Beelzebub was a child of fate.


    "His power is gluttony. Whatever he eats becomes his power. The stigma isn''t completed which means his powers are still dormant."


    Lucifer smiled. They finally found it. "Your name was Beelzebub?"


    The teen nodded and answered hesitantly. Why would the Prince of Hell and Lord Mammon talk to him? What''s so special about the stigma?


    Mammon started answering the questions Beelzebub had in his head over tea. Initially, Beelzebub thought that it was a prank of some sort. How could someone like him become the new Lord of Hell? He didn''t have any special powers or particularly powerful abilities apart from being able to eat anything.


    "From today onwards, you will be known as Beelzebub the Lord of Gluttony. As a fellow Demon Lord, I expect you to do your part in keeping up with the balance of the abyss plane. It has gotten more unstable in recent centuries. The power of six Demon Lords is no longer sufficient to support the plane which explains why you were born."


    Everything sounded like a tall tale to Beelzebub who was still stunned from the information overload. The Demon Lords started informing him about the arrangements they made for him without his knowledge or consent. He was to attend the prestigious Morning Star Academy while learning the duties of a Demon Lord.


    "In return, all your meals will be taken care of," Lucifer said.


    The Lord of Gluttony blinked. "All my meals?"


    Lucifer nodded seriously. Mammon didn''t seem like he was joking either. "You will have meals daily."


    This was probably the first good news in Beelzebub''s miserable hundred and sixty-odd years of life. "Do you really mean it? Every meal? Three square meals a day without cutting corners or dishing out less than one portion per meal?"


    Mammon didn''t say anything but Lucifer nodded. "I give you my word. Mammon here will assist you until your domain is up and running on its feet. Of course, there''s no such thing as a free meal, we''ll have you do some work for us."


    Hearing that made Beelzebub feel less uneasy. If it was a business deal, he had lesser reasons to decline. He might be a dirty beggar on the streets but he still had his pride. Beelzebub had never stolen from anyone and only scavenged for his food.


    The moment Beelzebub agreed, he thought he was going to start signing some kind of contract with the two Demon Lords. Instead, he was dragged downstairs and stopped just before the crowd on the steps with Lucifer behind him on his left with a hand on his shoulder and Mammon in front of him facing the crowd who were still buying food from the cafe.


    "Let it be known that the Lord of Flies will be recognised as a new Demon Lord over the domain of Gluttony. An official announcement will be issued at a later date."


    Beelzebub wasn''t expecting any reaction from that announcement but almost at the same time all the demons, be it standing or sitting, knelt on the floor and bowed their heads in unison. The new Demon Lord was extremely startled by the treatment and didn''t know what he should be doing.


    "Long Live the Lord of Gluttony!"


    Coux, Amaraline and Qin Yun stood at a side with a smile and bowed without kneeling. As guests of Lord Baal, they had a somewhat higher status than the ordinary demons. With the Lord of Gluttony''s recognition and win, Coux decided to offer the hungry teen a special arrangement. Without Beelzebub, their establishment might not be as successful.


    Amaraline quickly packed some lemon meringue and passed it to Beelzebub just in time before he left with Mammon and Lucifer.


    "Some prize for the winner of the competition. It''s a new product not yet released, we hope you like it!" the fortune-teller smiled and Beelzebub accepted the small box with gratitude.


    "Is it alright for me to come back?" he asked.


    Amaraline was slightly surprised that the newly crowned Demon Lord would ask such a thing.


    "Of course! My Lord, you''d always be welcomed. Anyone who enjoys our food will not be turned away."


    Happy, Beelzebub left. Mammon made a few calls in the carriage and Beelzebub wondered what his life would be like from now on. Fate worked in a strange way. From poverty straight to royalty... What were the chances?


    Still, the words echoed in his mind when he saw the demons kneeling before him. Lord of Gluttony... it sounded a lot better than his previous title. From now on, he wanted to be known as Beelzebub the Lord of Gluttony instead Beelzebub the Lord of Flies.

 Chapter 281 - [Bonus] Demon Lord Duties

    As the youngest and newest Demon Lord, Beelzebub didn''t know what to expect after graduation. Rhinestone had been caught and given his punishment. Hell was at peace again and Zero was leaving.


    Morning Star Academy''s graduation ceremony wasn''t very grand as the public made it out to be. However, there was still the recent destruction of campus property to take into consideration. Beelzebub didn''t really care much about the formalities and the glory. He just wanted to go to the feast after the valedictorian speech. From the conversation of the cooks in the cafeteria, the school was catering for this year''s graduation party. Belles and Begonia had also been very busy lately and Beelzebub hoped that his guess wasn''t wrong.


    The thunderous applause alerted Beelzebub that the valedictorian''s speech was over. Now, it was time for the closing speech by the dean and Lucifer stepped forward. Beelzebub found that with his sight returned and his lost angel heritage semi-recovered, the Demon Lord looked a lot more intimidating.


    The dean''s speech was short and professional. Beelzebub took mental notes about how regal Lucifer behaved. Was this what would be expected of him as well? Mammon also looked rather cold and aloof. Perhaps all Demon Lords are this way with the exception of Baal who was usually seen sleeping in his pyjamas even if he had to make an appearance. Beelzebub admired Baal''s ability to not conform to the expectations of a Demon Lord. Then again, of all the Demon Lords, Baal had the shabbiest domain and not a single devil note to his name. His castle was in shambles and he had no aides until Coux came along.


    Finally, the graduates were dismissed for Beelzebub''s favourite part of the graduation ceremony - the feast.


    The cafeteria was redecorated into something worthy of a noble''s party. Beelzebub felt slightly out of place with everything looking very sparkly. He was even slightly afraid of touching any cutlery in case they got dirty. The Academy really went all out on the graduation ceremony and Beelzebub didn''t know if he should wait till most of the students have eaten their fill to start eating.


    "Lord Beelzebub?" a waitress smiled and greeted him.


    Beelzebub turned around with a puzzled expression. "Yes, can I help you?" he asked, shocking the lady slightly. It wasn''t usual for Demon Lords to be so courteous to lower class demons and the waitress stammered.


    "Th-there''s a special table of the feast reserved for you. Please follow me... sir."


    Beelzebub was pleasantly surprised that he had special treatment from the school. Then again, the woman looked terribly flustered. Beelzebub didn''t quite understand what was going on but having his initial dilemma resolved so easily made him grin widely. There was nothing more that he desired other than being able to savour good food.


    The reserved table was actually a duplicate of the food he''d seen for the general public. There was a cordoned off tape with some signs indicating that the section was reserved for Lord Beelzebub and it finally sank in for the glutton. He was now an official Demon Lord on the same title and status with Lucifer, Baal and Mammon. No wonder the waitress was stuttering and looking so nervous.


    He usually got hostile stares when he was at the cafeteria but today, nobody bothered him at his reserved area. Discarding all manners, Beelzebub decided to eat as much as he wanted, taking time to savour the food. Lucifer really called for Belles and Begonia to do the catering of the feast. He was touched by the gesture. The cafeteria cooks were culinary experts too but Beelzebub still liked the taste of human food from that small cafe. After all, that was the first place that he could eat so much without having to be judged for it.


    Thinking about it, the turning point of his life is because of Belles and Begonia. If it wasn''t because of that competition, he would never have been discovered as the new Demon Lord. That insatiable hunger would have driven him crazy for much longer if the other Demon Lords didn''t help him awaken the stigma on his back.


    Awakening a Demon Lord''s stigma helped them to control their instinctive urges. By governing a designated domain, it stabilised the mental state of the Demon Lord but it also anchored them to the plane. Beelzebub would not be able to leave the abyss for a very long while but on the bright side, as more people decide to settle in his domain and pledge their allegiance, the constant hunger that he feels could eventually be quelled.


    Mammon and Lucifer told him that there were many matters he had to attend to after graduation but Lilith told him to simply enjoy the graduation party as much as he could and put everything off until tomorrow. The succubus might not have given Beelzebub the best advice because everyone was already treating him as a Demon Lord.


    "Why the long face?" a woman asked and Beelzebub turned around quickly.


    "Amaraline?" he asked in disbelief. Weren''t the ladies going to be busy?


    The fortune-teller giggled. "You should have seen yourself. I''ve never seen you eat so mechanically. Usually, you''re more expressive when you eat. Is the food not to your liking?"


    Beelzebub looked horrified at the thought. "No! Of course not! The food is exquisite as always, I could never dislike it."


    Amaraline smiled. She helped refill Beelzebub''s empty plate before getting two glasses of water and offering one to the Demon Lord.


    "Eating tastes better in the company of people you enjoy," she told him.


    Touched, Beelzebub nodded and followed her to a private table. "What''s really on your mind? This is very unlike you... is this about Rhinestone? Zero said that you might still be troubled over what happened back there."


    Again, the mention of Zero made Beelzebub lose his appetite. "Amaraline... you said that Zero is someone you follow. How do you find him as a leader? That boy constantly causes trouble for others... why do you still follow him?"


    The fortune-teller laughed behind a sleeve. "Indeed, Zero makes a terrible leader compared to Zenobia who is our chieftess. However, I don''t think a leader has to always be smart or capable. They can always have smart and capable people to assist them. I think what makes a good leader is the ability to bring people together."


    Beelzebub looked at the other students. He''d never be a good leader then. Nobody likes him. Beelzebub was a loner through and through. If it weren''t for his special abilities and qualities of a Demon Lord, he would still be digging through the trash for food.


    The fortune-teller didn''t have to use her clairvoyance to know what''s going on. Beelzebub''s thoughts were written clearly on his face. Feeling like a big sister after seeing such a vulnerable look on Beelzebub, Amaraline gave him a friendly pat on his head.


    "Don''t worry, you''re going to be a good leader. You don''t have to be like anyone else, you just need to be yourself. People who like you will follow you. I don''t mean to talk bad about Baal but he''s not the best exemplary leader. Yet, he has people like us following him. Zero isn''t a very good leader either and often ends up causing everyone to worry over him and clean up the mess he makes. Compared to them, I think you''ll be fine."


    Beelzebub sighed. When he was doing his mission to catch the mastermind, he didn''t think very highly of his work partner. Zero wasn''t the best kind of spy and didn''t abide by rules most times. However, when Beelzebub was in a crisis, it was Zero who saved him. How could he possibly compare to someone like Zero?


    Beelzebub was no fool. Baal might seem lazy and unhelpful but during the redemption event, wasn''t it Baal who sacrificed the most to hold the gates open to the point of exhausting himself completely beyond return? If it were Beelzebub, he wouldn''t be able to fork out so much dedication for nameless demons whom he didn''t even know, not even for the sake of a friend.


    "A Demon Lord has the duty to use their powers to purify and stabilise their domain and in return, stabilise the plane. We cannot leave our domains and have the responsibility of holding that domain barrier for as long as we exist," he said.


    Amaraline didn''t interrupt. Beelzebub looked like he needed to get a lot of things off his chest. That frown deepened into a valley and she nodded while the young Demon Lord told her about all the things Mammon and Lucifer expected of him. At the same time, he was receiving very contrasting advice from Lilith and Amon. Baal didn''t really care and Shittomi wasn''t someone Beelzebub was very acquainted with.


    Choosing her words wisely, the cockatrice descendant nodded.


    "It must be tough being a Demon Lord. However, I don''t think you need to listen to everything anyone tells you. After all, a Demon Lord''s duty is to use their powers to maintain their domain and stabilise the plane. Things like etiquette, ruling their subjects and appearance are preferential. Every leader has a unique style of leading and they will attract different kinds of followers. I think you have a certain kind of charm being you. You''re very grounded and treat everyone fairly. Everyone at Belles and Begonia likes you even if they may act otherwise."


    Beelzebub didn''t comment. Amaraline saw that he didn''t believe her. She couldn''t blame him either. The Demon Lord often stole food from other customers. How could they actually like him? However, the truth was, none of the customers minded. Everyone was aware of Beelzebub''s usual visiting time. If they didn''t like it, none of them would choose to turn up when the Demon Lord made his visit. Most of them chose to come during the time Beelzebub visited because they liked teasing and fighting with the Demon Lord.


    "You don''t have to believe me," she told him with a soft smile. "When you return to your domain and start setting it up, you''ll see what I mean. There are more people who are willing to follow you than you know even now."


    The duo strayed from the topic a little more and decided to leave the feast early because Beelzebub finished the rest of his food fairly quickly after Amaraline told him that Belles and Begonia were interested in setting up a branch shop in his domain when it was ready.


    "Thirty-seventy."


    Amaraline smiled demurely. "You''ll have to take that up with Coux. I''m just here to let you know of our interest. However, as the cook in the kitchen, I am willing to give you some of the recipes of your favourite dishes. You''d better recruit cooks as some of the first servants you hire. At least ten. Not a lot of cooks can keep up with the monstrous pace we do at Belles and Begonia. Plus, we have invisible hands helping us from afar."


    Beelzebub nodded and took that advice seriously. Of all the advice he received, this was by far the best. Cooks were akin to Beelzebub''s lifeline. If he was going to be pushed into such an annoying position with such a terrible job, he might as well milk the benefits of it. He was going to hire the best cooks from all over and have a feast as grand as today''s on a daily basis. He didn''t need a fancy castle or throne, he''d spend all his money on a grand dining hall.


    Amaraline laughed at Beelzebub''s declaration and cheered him on. She even gave the Demon Lord some ideas for his capital. It was going to be a gourmet''s world and Beelzebub took to the idea very quickly.


    "Farming too. If I have chefs, I''ll need farmers to grow the ingredients..." he said.


    Amaraline grinned. "There you have it. That wasn''t too difficult, was it? Being a Demon Lord can be a lot of fun, you don''t have to do what you don''t want to as long as you fulfil your duties."


    The Demon Lord was at ease when he heard that. Amaraline was a good friend and he wondered if he could ask her to be the first to join his domain even if she was officially one of Baal''s family. The thought lingered for a while but he quickly dismissed it. Amaraline was a loyal person and he didn''t want to put her in a spot with his desires. For now, he''d be happy with this. Hopefully, she would visit him often after Belles and Begonia''s second branch was set up in his domain.

 Chapter 282 - Stairway to Heaven

    Hua Tuo held Zero by his hand as they ascended the stairs after crossing the portal at the Ten-Path Crossway. Zero knew that other domains and planes have started building connecting portals for the sake of convenience. However, their current method of travel doesn''t seem too convenient. Shouldn''t portals be automatic? Zero had only been through portals that opened from one point to another point. Nobody told him that there were portals that required travelling within the portal space!


    The Sage God looked confident as he led the way. Zero followed closely behind and wondered how his teacher knew which staircase to take. IN this portal, there were millions of staircases leading to millions of mirrors. Zero had never seen a more confusing hub. These staircases moved at times and if they weren''t careful, they would take the wrong flight of stairs.


    "Where are we going?" he asked, finally unable to suppress the curiosity.


    The Sage God sighed and stopped. They were in the middle of what looked like a neverending flight of stairs. The first time Zero came to Heaven, he used the Great Gods'' personal portal. In fact, many Gods who resided in Heaven had a personal portal. Hua Tuo didn''t have one after he left Heaven to live on Earth in seclusion. He usually borrowed Buddha''s and usually walked over from Nirvana.


    "We''re going to attend the meeting," he told his disciple.


    Zero sighed. "Why can''t we fly or use a portal that leads there directly?"


    Hua Tuo felt his eyebrow twitch. He wanted to do the same but thanks to the ridiculous security checks and registration now that Zero officially represented Mammon, they had to take the long route. Apart from the residences of Heaven, all other guests had to report before the pearly gates.


    Lucifer had his Archangel identity left so the Demon Lord was a special exception. None of the other Demon Lords was attending and as a responsible teacher, Hua Tuo had the task of escorting his student through the labyrinth.


    "Not we... you. You can''t fly or take a portal because you''re representing Hell. There are strict procedures to follow so be careful of what you say. Although everyone else will do most of the talking, you still have to watch your conduct. Those archangels will try very hard to find faults with you."


    Zero paled. "Why? I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Hua Tuo sighed. "Uriel''s prophecies are never wrong. He saw that you were a destroyer of the abyss. Even if the vision was avoided, you cannot be written off as harmless. They still strongly believe that you''ll end up destroying the world."


    At this, the young doctor didn''t comment. It was the truth after all. Zero''s ability wasn''t creation like Solo''s. However, the path of a doctor wasn''t one that Zero had chosen carelessly. He might not be able to create things but he could improve them. He could help save lives and improve the cycle that Solo created. To destroy such a beautiful world would be a shame. There was still hope if Zero looked hard enough.


    "I''m not going to destroy the world," he told his teacher with seriousness.


    Hua Tuo nodded. It wasn''t his student''s nature to destroy things intentionally. In fact, Zero treasured the value of life very much. He loved creation more than anything else so destroying something that existed pained Zero. While Zero never said it aloud, Hua Tuo knew that he kept the graves of lives he''d taken and things he''d destroyed in his heart. Zero mourned the loss of lives after his chimaera creation. He mourned the deaths of the fishes he failed to save trying to perfect the revival magic. However, Zero didn''t mourn the death of animals he hunted for food. Apparently, food had a special category of its own and Zero strongly believed in the cycle of life to support sustenance.


    "I know," Hua Tuo said and continued the long climb up the neverending flight of stairs.


    It was only two very simple words stated in a matter-of-fact manner like commenting on the passing of the weather. However, for Zero, these two words cemented the faith in Zero''s heart that he was more than just the void.


    The steps winded and there were lesser mirrors in view as they climbed higher. Zero also understood a little about how the labyrinth worked. Hua Tuo would sometimes go through some mirrors that act as a portal to the higher floors in this maze-like portal world. There were so many mirrors and portals leading to different places and Zero wondered if this is why Heaven is so busy. Each portal that led outside was on a different plane or planet as Hua Tuo explained. The portal at Ten-Path Crossway was one of the latest portals created so it was on the lower levels.


    "Once you see the colour start to change from bluish-white to pure white, you will know we''re near. It''s easy to identify the portal leading to the Heavenly Gates."


    Zero nodded. He learnt a few things about accessing Heaven the legal way. Souls that passed the judgement in the Purgatory will be escorted to Heaven. All new souls must register at the Pearly White Gates and are shifted to a garden while their residences were being prepared. Residences in Heaven need not work unless they want to and more often than not. The souls in Heaven must be kept happy by all cost by the cupids and seraphs working. Happy souls in Heaven play an important part in contributing to the mana generation in Heaven. The plane is almost as unstable as the abyss after the huge plate break. The hole in the plane couldn''t be plugged and the plane is slowly losing power with the rapid mana drain. The amount of souls entering Heaven in recent years has also decreased significantly. It was a rather worrying thought and Zero didn''t know if there was anything he could help with.


    Hua Tuo knew that look. He didn''t know what his disciple was thinking but the Sage God warned him not to try anything funny.


    "Unlike in Hell, these archangels do not tolerate nonsense. Lucifer might be uptight and strict but compared to archangels like Michael, he''s a saint," Hua Tuo warned.


    Zero looked up. The portal leading to the Pearly Gates can now be seen. "I understand, shifu. I must be escorted at all times while I''m there and cannot eat or touch anything that isn''t mine."


    Hua Tuo nodded. "Also, be sure to bow to anyone who has more than two pairs of wings or two halos. Also, greet any Gods and Goddesses you see even if they aren''t very significant. It''s very easy to make enemies in Heaven and the last thing you want is for a God or Goddess to find reasons to curse you."


    Zero nodded. "Did Goddess Athena curse the most people?"


    Hua Tuo coughed lightly. "You should ask Zeus or Hades that when you see them. It is not my place to answer."


    The young doctor bowed. They were finally at the portal. From below, the portal looked big and grand. The mirror glistened with the beautiful scenery of a peaceful garden above a sea of clouds. The image was moving and Zero thought that it might be a real place somewhere in Heaven because of how mesmerising it looked.


    "This is it. Do you have the invitation letter?"


    Zero pulled Mammon''s invitation letter from his inventory with a cheeky grin and waved it. Hua Tuo nodded. He checked Zero''s appearance one more time and helped the teen to adjust his bow tie.


    "Look smart and don''t speak too much. We''re going in now."


    The teen nodded and stepped through the huge mirror portal after his teacher.


    The Pearly Gates were tall and intimidating with the number of guards waiting before it. Zero looked to the right and left but he couldn''t see the end of the gate. It was wrought in ivory and gave off a very distinct glow. Zero sensed a heavy magic concentration in the air given off by the gates and raised a brow. Heaven''s security system was really on a whole new level when compared to the abyss.


    "Halt! State your business!" one guard shouted.


    Zero took a look at the heavenly guard and couldn''t hide his surprise. Where were the white wings and halo? The guard that spoke to them had two unblinking big eyes, whiskers and scales. Why did he look more like a catfish monster than an angel? Unless the books were wrong, Zero didn''t think that the guard was an angel. Perhaps, they had taken a wrong turn somewhere.


    "Shifu..." Zero whispered but Hua Tuo was already bowing to greet the strange-looking guard.


    "We are here upon invitation to attend a meeting hosted by Archangel Michael," Hua Tuo answered calmly and Zero took a while to realise that everyone was looking at him.


    "Ah... I have the letter of invitation," he said and stiffly handed the letter to the guard beside the blue catfish creature. The guard beside was an orange carp and Zero wondered why fishes were guarding the Pearly Gates.


    The carp guard nodded and both fish guards let them pass. Once Zero was out of hearing range, he asked Hua Tuo.


    "Why are there monster fishes guarding the Pearly Gates instead of angels?"


    The Sage God gasped and quickly smacked Zero. "Don''t say that! They''re direct descendants who share fragments of the horoscope stars. They are Piscean brothers."


    Zero made an ''oops'' expression and quickly whispered a silent apology. He knew about the Star Guardians and their descendants but never expected to meet them in Heaven. Didn''t all the Star Guardians perish in the previous Earth? Some of the remaining descendants were recreated and sent to the new Earth by Tanya but the soul fragments were becoming fewer and rarer. It wouldn''t be long before the Star descendants become completely wiped out. Looking at the Piscean brothers, maybe that wasn''t the case at all.


    "Who else will be here that I have to watch out for?" he asked.


    Hua Tuo thought about it. There were simply too many people in Heaven who Zero had to be careful of. Many Gods and Goddesses were egocentric creatures who took offence easily and held grudges very well. Instead of telling Zero who he should watch out for, Hua Tuo decided to tell him who he could trust instead.


    Zero made an odd expression. Did he really have so few allies in Heaven? Isn''t Heaven a place meant for good people as well as Gods? Why did it seem more dangerous than the abyss? Zero couldn''t understand the logic.


    "Logic doesn''t work very well here," the physician told his student. "The only thing that works here in Heaven is power and authority. If you have power and authority, you gain respect and make the rules. There are no sovereigns in this realm because nobody would be satisfied with whoever becomes the ruler of Heaven. It''s not the same as back in Hell where Lucifer is considered the highest authority."


    Zero bobbed his head in understanding. Everything made sense now. He wondered why there was so much pride going on in Heaven. Compared to Lucifer, these people looked like they would fill in the spot for Lord of Pride just as good as the ex-archangel. Where were the virtues that he was taught? Shouldn''t Heaven be exploding with benevolence, respect, love and patience?


    Then, he eyed his teacher. Was this why Hua Tuo left Heaven and Buddha decided to create Nirvana? Was this why the Great Gods decided to live outside of Heaven and worked separately? Was this why the archangels were left in charge of running Heaven in their names? If Zero was in their shoes, he wouldn''t want to involve himself too much in the squabbles of petty Gods.


    "We''re almost there," Hua Tuo told Zero who still had deep furrowed brows.


    Zero snapped out of his thoughts and quickly fixed his expression to one of perfected cold indifference. After hanging out with Demon Lords, Zero had to pick up a thing or two from them. All Demon Lords had perfected poker faces and Zero wouldn''t lose to them.


    "Let''s do this," he said and took a step forward confidently.


    Hua Tuo watched his student from behind and thought that Zero gave off quite the commanding aura of a leader. The doctor smiled. If Zero were to lead this world to march to a campaign for love and peace, he would be a very successful symbol.

 Chapter 283 - Down for Business (1)

    The cupid bowed and flew away quickly after escorting the frosty representative of Hell. There were many rumours flying around in Heaven about a mysterious teenager who looked like a very ordinary human. Word has it that this boy has the favour of Great Gods as well as Blessings of many powerful individuals. Uriel''s vision about this particular teen being the destroyer did nothing to allay their fears. Instead, Zero''s actions to help with punishing Arachne''s descendant made them more frightened. Someone who could defy Uriel''s visions was at least as powerful as Merlin or Isis.


    Zero didn''t walk through the normal paved road. In fact, he didn''t see many angels or residences around on his way to the meeting point. The one thing Zero did realise was the beautiful landscapes in Heaven. It was a very petty place with picturesque gardens that looked good at every angle. He now understood why Lucifer''s domain and Academy looked the grandest of all the Demon Lords'' domains. It was replicated after Heaven.


    It must be vanity. Zero couldn''t think of it any other way. Each garden was more beautiful than the previous and Zero wondered if the entire plane consisted of gardens. Hua Tuo didn''t enjoy the view. Instead, he walked with a somewhat irritated expression on his face. His moustache twitched when the cupid bragged about the founder of each garden to Zero who was letting his poker face slip a little at the short tour.


    After walking through five gardens, Zero grew bored. There was no creativity in any of the works. Sure, it might be grand and expensive but Zero felt that the garden was unloved. Everything was too perfect and Zero didn''t like the feeling of it. Looking at the plants, Zero couldn''t help but feel a pang of uneasiness. The plants looked exactly the same as the one beside it. It''s almost a clone of each other and Zero shuddered at the realisation that this might be why Heaven was such a happy place. Nobody had any opinions living here, they must have all been brainwashed into living like the plants to be nothing less than perfect.


    "When are we reaching?" the cold voice startled the gloating cupid and Hua Tuo felt secretly pleased that his student wasn''t so easily swept along with the pace of this nasty place.


    "P-pardon?" the cupid smiled nervously as if he''d heard wrong.


    Zero''s eyes held no warmth. The look was cold like steel and sharp like a blade. Suddenly, that adorable looking teenager that seemed harmless had transformed into a lethal monster that scared the cupid. Uriel was right, this boy was going to kill them all!


    "When are we reaching?" Zero asked again and this time, the cupid visibly shuddered. The killing intent lowered the temperature in the garden by a few degrees.


    Shaking terribly and close to tears in front of Zero''s power, the small angel could only stammer out answers. He was tasked to bring Zero to the venue straight away but after seeing the brunet, the cupid thought that he would take it upon himself to give the ignorant fool a short tour. How badly has that backfired?


    "W-we''ll be right there!"


    Zero didn''t say anything and waited for the cupid to lead the way. He wasn''t truly angry but the cupid was being a little too arrogant, overstepping his boundaries as a mere servant in Heaven. No matter what, Zero came to represent Mammon and the interest of the abyss. As the creator of Garden of Roth, he had significant importance. After figuring out what the small cupid was doing, he was no longer amused. It''s a good thing Zero learnt how to be intimidating from Duu''s memory. Whenever the Divine Entity was too lazy to take action, he would intimidate his enemies into running away so that he wouldn''t have to get rid of them personally.


    The poor cupid flew as quickly as he could and cut through gardens and told the guests to wait at the pavilion for the hosts to pick them up. Zero didn''t say anything and the cupid took that chance to run away. Once Zero was confident that there was nobody in the area, he stretched and groaned.


    "That was tough!" he complained and Hua Tuo chuckled.


    "Your acting skills are good. Who taught you how to act?" the physician asked.


    Zero grinned and gave his teacher a victory sign. "I''m a very good observer. Buddha was the greatest influence but I still have memories from the divine fragments. When it comes to acting, both Jevy and Gugu are second to none."


    Hua Tuo nodded. It was an irrefutable truth that the two most troublemaking divine entities were probably the best actors that existed. The spun lies with truth so much that nobody knew what was the real story. They charmed and blackmailed their way to obtaining treasures and nobody knew what to expect when they met them. You couldn''t help but instinctively trust them when they spoke or smiled. Hua Tuo sighed. Around those two divine entities, logic didn''t exist. Zero who inherited their memories must have learnt quite a few tricks and the physician was starting to guess how much of what Zero did most times were with second intentions.


    As Hua Tuo and Zero chatted airily, time passed quickly.


    "Zero," a gentle voice called out in the breeze from behind and Zero froze. He knew that person.


    Turning around, Zero couldn''t control the tears from collecting at the side of his eyes. Standing behind the most powerful wizard of all time was the face he''d been looking forward to seeing when he came to Heaven.


    "Truen!" the young doctor leapt from his seat into the wood elf''s arms. Externally, Truen didn''t look like he had changed much. However, Zero couldn''t help but feel as if Truen had grown much older. Their height differences were not as much as before. Zero still felt safer than he ever felt in Truen''s arms. For some reason, having his best friend by his side made the difficult days training a lot more bearable in his memories.


    "I missed you," Zero cried, not letting go of the wood elf and ignoring Hua Tuo''s not so discreet coughs.


    Truen wrapped one arm around Zero and patted the teen''s head. In the time that they''d been apart, Zero had matured a little. Truen was slightly sad to see that he missed so much of Zero''s progress but the maturity didn''t taint that same child-like innocence and desire to save everything. That was good enough for Truen. As for the rest, it was the wood elf''s job to clean up after Zero.


    "How have you been?" he asked when Zero calmed down enough.


    The archer helped to clean Zero''s face, making him look presentable again. They didn''t have much time before the meeting started. Thankfully, it wouldn''t take them long to walk over to the venue from this pavilion.


    Zero beamed. "I''ve been well. I just graduated and am now an official doctor!"


    Truen laughed at Zero''s enthusiasm when the boy told him about the chaos back in Hell with the clinic. He heard reports from Coux from time to time about the situation but hearing the same thing from Zero''s point of view made it ten times more interesting.


    Merlin checked the time and eyed the two boys. "We can continue the conversation later, for now, let''s head to the meeting. I think the archangels are already there."


    Agreeing with the wizard, Hua Tuo made the first move following behind the Sage god of Magic. Zero and Truen followed behind quickly but the young doctor continued to chat all the way until the meeting venue.


    Hua Tuo stopped just before the meeting venue and Zero blinked in surprise.


    "Aren''t you joining?"


    The physician smiled. "I''m not invited to attend. You go ahead, I''ll be waiting for you with Truen in Nirvana."


    Zero looked slightly disappointed but agreed. Merlin exchanged looks with Hua Tuo and nodded slightly. he would take care of Zero from this point onwards. Assured, Hua Tuo and Truen took their leaves.


    The doors were large but no effort was needed to open them. On sensing that the remaining guests were present, they swung open.


    In the meeting room, Zero saw some familiar faces. Buddha was sitting beside Lucifer. There were two empty seats between Lucifer and the three archangels. Zero recognised Michael, Uriel and Gabriel but he wondered why Raphael wasn''t around. He kept the question to himself and took a seat beside Lucifer while Merlin sat beside Michael who was glaring daggers at Zero.


    The table was a huge round carved rock and it seemed a little ridiculous for seven people to be seated in such a room. Then again, with Heaven''s hospitality, there would be nothing short of grandeur.


    "Thank you for attending the meeting today," Gabriel smiled and Zero tore his eyes away from the hostile stares directed at him.


    The archangel used a mana stone to power a device that created a light projected image in the middle of the table for everyone to see. Zero was impressed by the technology used. This must be Steve''s invention.


    "We have gathered everyone here for a meeting about the business interest we have using the newly created domain in the abyss - Garden of Roth."


    Zero knew where this was going. Mammon had briefed him before the meeting. They were going to try to negotiate for the mana flower farms and offer help with the terraforming project in order to gain access to some of Hell''s resources. The Ten-Path Crossway was also a very convenient hub for travelling. Zero''s job was to strike a deal beneficial for his domain and the abyss in general.


    Lucifer and Buddha remained impassive and Gabriel''s smile never wavered. Zero couldn''t help but feel impressed at the high level of politics and social masks worn in the room. Even Michael who was glaring at him earlier became cold like stone and unreadable. Uriel remained meek but Zero knew better than to underestimate the quiet angel.


    "Cut to the chase," Lucifer spoke and the room tremored.


    Unruffled, Gabriel nodded and changed the projected image.


    "To value the time that we have, I shan''t beat around the bush. This is the deal Heaven is proposing. We want to offer our assistance and develop the architecture in the Garden of Roth in return for some mana flowers that are currently being cultivated by the abyss with Buddha''s joint interest."


    Buddha didn''t say anything. It didn''t matter what both parties agreed to, he would still gain to benefit. Zero began to understand a little more about the underlying tension as Lucifer and Gabriel bantered back and forth. Mana flowers were the solution to stabilising both planes but the supply was limited.


    "Unlike Heaven, Hell has no way to produce its own source of mana at the moment. It''s not right to ask for fair distribution, we should take precedence."


    Gabriel didn''t back down. "That may be so but Heaven''s problem isn''t insignificant either. The shatter in the plane is causing major mana leakage. No matter how much mana we produce and how many residents we have, the Gods and Goddesses are finding it harder to grant wishes every passing day. If Gods and Goddesses can no longer grant wishes, they will lose followers and eventually will be forced to become fallen Gods who will end up destroying planets and devouring souls. When that happens, not even King Yama can stop them."


    Lucifer couldn''t deny that. As an ex-archangel, he knew the implications too well. Everything in Heaven ran on a very strict system. Even if the Gods and Goddesses were whimsical, they could not be blamed. The angels had to do their best to ensure that the plane stays stable so that these Gods and Goddesses could fulfil their purpose of maintaining the cycle of life and sin counts in different ways.


    Seeing the tension, Zero wondered if there was a way to have a third option so that neither Heaven nor Hell had to snatch for the mana generating lotuses as much. As the meeting got heated, only two people remained calm.


    Buddha looked at Zero and wondered what kind of miracle the boy was going to show them this time.

 Chapter 284 - Down for Business (2)

    "Excuse me, I have a question for the angels over there," Zero stood up, surprising everyone in the middle of such a heated argument.


    Michael sneered. This kid was becoming too bold. He didn''t believe that the boy had any right to be in this meeting. If it wasn''t for Mammon and Merlin vouching for his credibility as the creator of a domain in Hell, the archangel wouldn''t have allowed Zero to attend the meeting.


    "Please ask," Gabriel smiled, his earlier composure returned. Unlike Michael and Uriel, the messenger archangel was rather fond of Zero. Raphael heard of many stories about this interesting boy from Baal and thought that Zero might not really be the destroyer in Uriel''s vision. While it was commonly known that Uriel was the archangel of prophecies, not everybody knew how it worked. Isis already confirmed that those prophecies are not to be trusted completely because time is a mysterious factor that often altered the future.


    Zero smiled. Merlin gave the boy a worried look while Lucifer narrowed his eyes. Zero had better not bring trouble again.


    "If there is a way to seal stop the leakage and mend the crack in the plane for Heaven, will you let the abyss have the mana generating flowers instead? I''m sure with the number of residences, the mana generation will slowly heal the damages done."


    Nobody was expecting such a solution. To seal the plane was something Merlin had once thought of. Steve and Merlin worked on that project for a long time but were unable to succeed. Robo Mike was a failed experiment and is currently working as a guardian at the mana lotus farm in the Spring of Vitality. Did Zero have some sort of idea?


    "Zero," Uriel swallowed nervously. "You might not know it but this has been attempted before. Merlin and Steve worked on the project for a long time but they were still unable to seal the leakage. Planes were never meant to be torn apart. It is a miracle that both Heaven and Hell haven''t been destroyed yet. However, our abilities to hold the broken plane together is coming to an end. Nobody can fix it either, the Great Gods have tried it but it wasn''t possible."


    The news surprised Zero. He sat down again in silence deep in thoughts this time. Merlin wished he could read Zero''s mind. The seriousness of his student''s face scared him a little. It was true that their experiment and attempts ended up in failure. Back then, Merlin couldn''t seal the leakage properly because Robo Mike wasn''t able to replicate the complicated energy balances that a plane required. It was Zero''s discovery about the correlation between qi, mana and chaos energy that changed everything the wizard knew. Lovina''s report shocked Merlin greatly and he had been revising his research ever since, digging out old projects from the dust. From this new perspective with new information, Merlin wouldn''t say that the possibility of Zero''s suggestions are zero.


    "I think," Merlin spoke up in haste. "We might be able to give this a try. Recently, there has been a shocking discovery that could make repairing broken planes very possible."


    Zero looked surprised and even the archangels were stunned. Lucifer and Buddha didn''t look too sure. They didn''t want to give the archangels false hopes because it would bite them in the back later if the experiment failed. The demand for mana lotuses would be increased from Heaven''s side and there might be war again.


    The wizard smiled. "Yes, Zero''s here for his training with me. We will work on creating this solution within a year. Please hold out on the negotiations of the mana lotuses until then. It is still not known but Steve and Wiser have been working tirelessly on a new machine to convert chaos energy into mana. If this works, Heaven can get the first batch of mass-produced machines. How about it?"


    Zero stammered and looked unsure. What was Merlin talking about? He came here to learn magic. Why was he now involved in repairing the plane? Also, Zero didn''t think he was capable of such feats. If the greatest magician alive failed, how could a novice like him succeed? He didn''t have Solo''s wisdom either, the thought was ludicrous!


    Uriel looked at Zero, eyes full of wonder. Nobody knew what he saw in his prophecy but he stopped Michael from lashing out.


    "I think we can wait for a year. If he can create the seal and repair the plane, we can be assured that he is not the destroyer of our world."


    Gabriel sighed in relief when the hot-headed archangel sat down again. However, the messenger was curious about Merlin''s claims. What could Merlin possibly have discovered to give him so much confidence?


    "Can you share with us what you''ve discovered? What is this new knowledge that gives you so much confidence?" he asked.


    The wizard god grinned. "Remember Robo Mike? The initial concept was to make him a door to block the plane''s energy flow into the void through the crack. However, as you all know, it failed miserably. Robo Mike wasn''t able to withstand the huge pressure after the dam of mana built up and got washed away, never to be found again until recently."


    Zero listened with interest. He didn''t know much about the history of Heaven so hearing stories like this made him very happy. Merlin also explained how the mana and chaos energy was constantly fighting against each other at the crack.


    "Robo Mike was a shield that couldn''t withstand the pressure built up. We thought that the mana was being rapidly drained into the void. However, according to Zero''s discovery, mana counters chaos energy. This is the reason why Heaven isn''t polluted with miasma while Hell is filled with it. Heaven produces its own mana while Hell''s plane cannot do such a thing. It is sustained using the power of Demon Lords who lock their souls to the plane in exchange for sins that can be converted in mana."


    Slowly, things were beginning to make sense. Zero looked at Buddha who was also paying close attention to Merlin''s theory.


    "The most mysterious discovery was reported by Hua Tuo, Lovina and some of the Half Moon Villagers. Zero was seen developing a move that simultaneously used qi and mana. It''s never heard of before. When asked, he told us that the secret to this balance is chaos energy."


    That statement made the whole room go into an uproar. Not even Lucifer could maintain his cool. Buddha had an enlightened look on his face and the archangels started to throw questions directed to Zero.


    Overwhelmed by the sudden attention, Zero didn''t know who to answer or what to do. Thankfully, the wizard protected him and tackled all the questions calmly.


    "We have to do further research to know the correlation of each energy type as well as the formula for interaction and harmonisation. I heard that Wiser is studying this at the Academy?"


    Lucifer nodded. "Indeed. He has been making huge progress with the discovery although the product is far from completion. We''ve recently run into problems trying to contain miasma. Also, there is a possibility that chaos energy and miasma are different types of things. It''s still in the researching phase. We do not understand chaos energy and miasma as well as we want to, it''s difficult to come to any solid conclusions as of now."


    Hearing this gave Buddha some sort of hope. "I can assist in the research of chaos energy. Nirvana has been long practising the ways of cultivation using qi and chaos energy. There are records in the library that might aid in your progress."


    Gabriel smiled. "This changes everything now. Merlin, you said that Zero will be training under you for a year. Do you intend to borrow the time-space dimension for training? Are there any facilities that you require? We can arrange that for you."


    Merlin thought about it and looked at Zero. "That''s yet to be decided but thank you for your offer. If Heaven is assisting, it would be quicker for me to ease Zero into an assistant. I''m afraid we''ll have to trouble Steve once more."


    With the main agenda out of the way, Gabriel brought up other things for discussion.


    "Lucifer and Zero. We invited you here especially today to ask for permission to operate our business in Hell, specifically the Garden of Roth district. Could you grant us permission to set up an establishment for trading?"


    Zero looked at Lucifer who shrugged. "It''s your district," he told the teen who grinned.


    "All registrations must go through Soul & Sins Bank. You''d have to accept the standard terms and conditions for foreign traders and also abide by the laws of the abyss. Other than that, I have no objections to becoming business partners although I wouldn''t be the one directly managing it. Mammon will."


    Gabriel smiled. "Thank you, we will bring this up for discussion with Lord Mammon. On a separate matter, Heaven would also like to borrow some experts from Half Moon Village. As the village head, can you allow us to seek the witch Lovina and the researcher Wiser?"


    Zero looked slightly surprised. "I wouldn''t give you permission on their behalf but I can arrange for a meeting if you''d like to. May I know who is requesting for them?"


    Gabriel smiled and looked over to Merlin who coughed awkwardly. "I need Lovina to help me out with some alchemy research and Steve wants to talk to Wiser in more details about the machine he wants to create."


    Zero laughed at that and nodded. "I think I can arrange tea for the meeting if Luci allows Wiser to take a day off from school for it."


    The room froze when Zero called Lucifer by the nickname he was accustomed to. Zero realised his mistake and apologised quickly, correcting it to Lord Lucifer instead. Lucifer didn''t scold Zero or showed any expression so it was scarier when the meeting continued smoothly. Zero kept giving the Demon Lord nervous glances for the rest of Buddha''s update about the situation at the Spring of Vitality.


    "Last but not least, we have to address the issue of Athena''s curses. The Arachne descendant that almost caused a rift between Heaven and Hell might have been punished but Athena''s curses still live on. We''d like to hear everyone''s opinion about it," Uriel sighed.


    Merlin shook his head. "A Goddess'' curse is not something that can be easily removed. Not even I can do anything about it, especially one of a deceased Goddess who was one of Zeus'' children."


    Zero gasped. Zeus had children?!


    Before anyone could debate further, a bright light glowed from Zero''s chest and three beautiful ladies appeared. The ladies were dressed in white, yellow and lilac dresses respectively. Zero took a while to search his memory of the three sisters he knew he saw once before.


    "Ah!" he exclaimed. "You''re the three Divine Entity flower sisters!"


    They smiled at Zero warmly. "Hello, Zero. We meet again."


    Knowing that not many people would remember them, the ladies stepped forward to briefly introduce themselves.


    The lady in a white dress introduced herself as the Divine Entity of Kindness - Murvin. The lady in a yellow dress introduced herself as the Divine Entity of Acceptance - Law. The last lady in a lilac dress introduced herself as the Divine Entity of Trust - Isaben.


    "We heard that you wish to resolve Athena''s hatred that still lingers," Law said.


    Gabriel nodded. "Yes, indeed. However, a Goddess'' curse is not easily lifted and her hatred will not be dismissed so easily even after her death. As one of the former Great Gods, Athena''s presence still runs strong in our world."


    Murvin looked at her sisters then back to Zero. "A Goddess'' hatred can be removed but only by the right person. Zero, would you like to accept our quests? Mind''s Eye will be fully unlocked once you have incorporated the powers of at least three divine entities. Nullifying a Great Goddess'' hatred will be only the tip of the iceberg for what you can do once you have full control over the system."


    Merlin''s eyes went round and he wasn''t the only one. Zero was slightly stunned by the sudden system-generated quest.


    [You have received Murvin''s quest to resolve the Gorgon''s grief and undo Athena''s curses. Do you accept?]


    [You have received Law''s quest to revive the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden Eden. Do you accept?]


    [You have received Isaben''s quest to plant the new Tree of Life. Do you accept?]


    Zero looked at the new screens and clicked yes for all three quests. They briefly appeared on his long quest list and the three sisters smiled.


    "We wish you the best of luck and godspeed, Zero. Till we meet again," they said and disappeared with another bright flash of light.


    Zero laughed nervously when he noticed that all eyes were on him. "I guess Athena''s curses will be resolved by me?"


    Merlin frowned. "What did they task you to do?"


    Zero sighed. "To undo Athena''s curse, I need to undo the Gorgon''s grief. Also, I have two trees to care for. One of them is the Tree of Knowledge in the Garden of Eden. I need to revive it. The other one is the Tree of Life, I have to plant it somewhere."


    Uriel blinked. "The Tree of Knowledge is dying. Can you really revive it? Also, do you have the seed for the Tree of Life? Are you going to plant that in Heaven?"


    Zero frowned and thought very hard. "I don''t know. I guess I''ll figure things out on the way. Is there anything else on the meeting agenda left to discuss?"


    Gabriel looked at his notes and shook his head. "No, I think we''re done for today. If there are no further questions or topics for discussion, the meeting for today is adjourned. Thank you for attending. If you''re not in a hurry, we''ve readied a feast for you at the cathedral."


    Zero drooled at the f-word and begged Merlin to let him go. The wizard god was already expecting it and nodded. Zero and Hua Tuo were probably already there. They didn''t start lessons officially until tomorrow so Merlin thought that it might be best for Zero to take it easy and explore Heaven a little to get familiarised with some of the places.


    Only Lucifer excused himself immediately to return to his duties so Zero hastily bade him goodbye after apologising for calling him by that embarrassing nickname in front of everyone.


    "Come on, "Buddha smiled. "Let''s go," he told the teenager who was staring at the spot where Lucifer was before he left.


    He definitely needed convenient portals like that one instead of climbing up a thousand flights of stairs to reach Heaven. Zero refused to go back to that labyrinth, not when such convenient magic existed.

 Chapter 285 - Playing Tourist in Heaven

    The cathedral didn''t disappoint Zero''s expectations. Everything in Heaven could be described as grand and this building was no exception. The building was carved from white marble stone and had many colourful stained glass windows to add vibrancy to the cold structure. The doors were full of intricate details and the beautiful stone slabs with words of wisdom and scriptures floored the teen.


    The cathedral was very tall and Zero noticed something unique about it. At the top of the tallest tower, there was a large golden bell. Zero didn''t know if it worked or why it was there but it sparkled under the light so wonderfully that Zero found himself staring at it for a long time.


    "Come on, Zero. Let''s go," Buddha urged.


    Zero nodded. Then, a question came to mind. "Does it ever become night in Heaven?"


    The Enlightened One smiled. "No. It doesn''t become night in Nirvana either. Sleep is not required."


    Zero''s puzzled expression made the Wise One laugh. He gently led Zero into the cathedral and explained that the residences in Heaven learned to tell the time when the bell rings.


    "The bell rings loud enough so the entire Heaven hears it. There are three bells every day. The first bell indicates the start of work, the second bell indicates the end of work and the third bell indicates the time for rest. Of course, not everyone follows the bells but it is a rather good indicator. Clocks don''t exist in Heaven because of the complicated time flow. Sometimes it takes an entire year on Earth for one day in Heaven to pass and other times, ten days can pass in Heaven before one Earth day is complete."


    Zero nodded and was led into the cathedral where he was greeted by two six-winged seraphs. They smiled serenely but Zero still felt as if something was off. He didn''t feel any genuine joy or good feelings coming from the supervisory angels. It was the same as the cupid who guided them to the pavilion earlier. For some reason, Heaven felt very cold and Zero wasn''t as fond of it when compared to the abyss. True, the scenes might be beautiful when compared to the gloomy skies in the abyss. However, Zero felt no true joy or comfort in Heaven. It simply made him uneasy.


    The feast was wonderful and nobody bothered Zero much despite his unsightly manners. In fact, Zero didn''t see many people eating. There were plenty of leftovers and people were more interested in mingling around to socialise. The teen had the opportunity to listen to some of the small talks while waiting for Truen and Hua Tuo to appear. He''d cleaned out an entire platter of appetisers and was now moving to the second platter when someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    Zero turned around and found himself falling for a childish trick when the person poked him on the cheek as he turned to look back.


    "Truen!" Zero huffed and started to give his guardian a friendly punch in the shoulder. The wood elf didn''t dodge and allowed it. His heartfelt laughter turned heads but neither of the boys cared. They were finally reunited after such a long time and had a lot to talk about.


    "Shall we take this to a less crowded place?" Truen asked and Zero looked at all the food left.


    Hua Tuo noticed it and waved at his disciple. "They will still be here when you return. Not many people in Heaven have appetites like you."


    Zero grinned and stuck out his tongue before hopping up to Truen, waiting to be dragged away to somewhere more private. The wood elf offered an arm and Zero took hold of it readily like a maiden being escorted by her knight. Merlin was amused. Truen wasn''t a gentleman by nature but when it concerned Zero, he had perfect knightly mannerisms. What confused the wizard more was how Zero didn''t have any shame in acting spoiled around his friend and appeared full of weaknesses. He turned to Hua Tuo with confusion.


    "Are they dating?"


    Startled by the conclusion, the physician grabbed the wizard by his collar to pull him to an empty balcony. "Don''t say that!" he chided the wizard.


    Merlin scowled. He didn''t particularly enjoy being dragged around. For Hua Tuo to have such an extreme reaction, maybe there was some sort of truth there.


    "They''re just very good friends. Think of it as a princess and her knight. In case you''ve forgotten, Truen is Zero''s escort, guardian and protector sent by the Great Gods. There''s no way for them to form any sort of romance. Zero''s not into romance anyway."


    Merlin wiggled his brows and nudged the doctor. "But you wouldn''t know. They''re already at that age and I know Zero can change his gender if he wants to."


    Hua Tuo rolled his eyes. "This is why you''re single."


    "Hey!" Merlin took offence and smacked the doctor hard on the arm. "That''s rich coming from someone like you."


    Hua Tuo deadpanned. "I''m a cultivator like Buddha. Being single is a choice in our case. It''s not the same for you."


    Before Merlin could refute, Hua Tuo waved his hand. "Whichever the case, they are not dating. Zero''s just naturally clingy with the people he likes, just like a child. There''s no special meaning to it. You have no idea how hard it is for Ruth and me to convince Zero that it isn''t appropriate for three grown men to share the same bed. Zero''s love for cuddles didn''t disappear along with his old vessel."


    The wizard made a thoughtful expression. Hua Tuo advised him to watch out for Zero''s childish tendencies. "Even if you reject him, he won''t stop trying to ambush you for hugs. Also, if you treasure something, don''t let Zero near it. That boy has a habit of destroying things out of curiosity. It isn''t the first time he''s done private experiments behind my back and made a huge mess. My hut has been demolished without my consent when Zero decided to test his cleaning magic on it."


    For some reason, Merlin was thankful for the tip. He simply couldn''t imagine having to deal with Zero''s nonsense the way Hua Tuo did over the year of training. The magician would have been driven insane by the boy''s constant destruction.


    As the two Sage Gods exchanged stories and tips about how to deal with their student, Truen and Zero were sipping on stolen wine from the banquet below on the cathedral''s roof. Zero couldn''t help but admire the shininess of the bell. It was larger than he thought it would be. The golden bell was four times taller than he was and Zero was slightly worried about it ringing with them so close.


    "I''m still curious about how it works," he admitted and Truen laughed.


    "Someone will come up when it is time to ring the bell. Don''t worry too much. Also, I brought you up here for the views of Heaven and not just to see the bell up close."


    Zero blinked. He was so caught up with examining the golden bell that he didn''t notice how far he could see from the roof.


    "Whoa..." Zero breathed. From the roof, it was quite an amazing sight. He could see very far into the distance and to his surprise, there were actually many gardens surrounding houses.


    Truen smiled at Zero''s expression.


    "What''s that?" the teen asked at pointed to something far into the distance.


    The wood elf smiled. "That''s where the forbidden library is. Isis is in charge of that and we know it more commonly ad the Pharoah''s Crypt."


    Zero clapped in amazement. The pyramid and sphinx weren''t very clear from this distance but the structure was magnificently huge that Zero could spot it immediately without much effort. Truen answered all of Zero''s questions and gave his friend a crash course about Heaven''s layout.


    "There are several places you should avoid," he told the young doctor. "The House of Gods is the place where most Gods and Demigods hang out to work. They''re not very pleasant people so you might want to avoid that area. The place where cupids and seraphs work is called the 7 Virtue Tower and you''d want to avoid that too."


    Zero nodded as Truen pointed them out. Then, the wood elf explained how there were several significant places in Heaven that Zero needed permission to enter or visit.


    "The House of Great Gods also known as the White House is strictly forbidden for anyone to enter unless permitted by the Great Gods. It''s the same temple that we went to before they sent us off to Endow Hill."


    Zero tried to recall it and remembered that there was a strange barrier thing that made the Great Gods and Goddesses transform into their natural appearance. "The House of Gods and House of Great Gods are different?"


    Truen nodded. "Of course. However, unlike the other Gods and Demigods or Sage Gods, Great Gods don''t do work there. They have different offices or planets to work from. Sedna is currently stationed at her test planet. Zeus is back at his temple on Mount Olympia. Freya is guarding Valhalla although she frequently travels out. Isis works at the Pharaoh''s Crypt so you won''t see her most times. Gaia is constantly travelling like Hades although she officially works from the Garden Eden. Hades'' office is in the abyss called Tartarus where Kerberos was found. So there, you have it."


    "There are some places you still shouldn''t go to. The Titan Cliff is one of them. That''s where Heaven and Hell broke apart and the leak is extremely strong there. People who went too close to the crack get swept into the void and never return."


    Zero took down notes and asked Mii for help to add them into the map. "Where does Merlin work?"


    The wood elf shook his head. "Merlin doesn''t work in Heaven. Steve works in the House of Gods but not Merlin. It''s not safe for him to do so. You''ll be travelling out of Heaven to Merlin''s specially created plane. He fashioned it after heaven''s plane and it hangs off Heaven like Nirvana. However, unlike Nirvana where you can travel to from Heaven via Lotus Pier through the sea of clouds, Merlin''s plane is only accessible through a magic circle hidden in one of the Babylon Gardens."


    "Babylon Gardens?"


    Truen pointed to the nearest garden. "See those hanging vines from the trees in the garden? Those are Babylon Gardens. It can exist anywhere in Heaven. In addition to creating beautiful scenery, they actually serve as travelling portals. Each district in Heaven has a Babylon Garden. Every residential district has a smaller version of a Babylon Garden but you can still travel through those."


    Zero finally understood why Heaven seemed to be full of nothing but gardens. It was a disguise to cover up the ugly transportation system but the teen had to admit, the idea was very well thought out.


    "We can take a look at some of those places after the feast before we head over to Nirvana," Truen offered and Zero froze.


    "We''re not staying in Heaven?"


    The wood elf cringed involuntarily. "No. I don''t really like this place and I think our teachers feel the same."


    Zero frowned. He knew what Truen was talking about. There was nothing to hate about heaven but it didn''t make the teenager feel welcomed.


    "I wonder why I like it better back in Hell. Heaven is supposed to be a happy place, right? This is weird."


    For a while, Truen mentally debated if he should let Zero know about the truth of Heaven. Eventually, he decided against it. Zero find out the truth after a while. Given the boy''s curious nature, it wouldn''t be too long.


    "Zero, how about you tell me some stories about Hell? I might be heading there for a while after this. Also, as the head of Half Moon Village won''t you give me a brief introduction of the people there?"


    Hearing that, the teen grinned. Truen didn''t mind listening to Zero give detailed descriptions about the places he travelled to and the people he met.


    "If you go to Baal''s domain you need to drop by his castle and help me check with Coux how he is doing. I heard that he''s gone into hibernation already. Also, Beelzebub has only started developing his domain. If you can, please guide him along. Wiser is in the Academy, I need to arrange for a tea session for Wiser, Lovina, Merlina and Steve to meet up. They''re currently working on a very important project to terraform the abyss. I will be helping Merlin find a way to repair Titan Cliff so that the plane is stable. As for Half Moon Village, Olaf is currently training Vrald and Gerlad to become adventurers. Bob''s probably there now but I''m not too sure. Oh! You have to check on Ruth and baby Seff for me! I haven''t been able to see them for a long time and I think Seff''s grown quite big by now... then there is also Zoe to.."


    The archer didn''t interrupt Zero''s rant and the teenager didn''t stop until four seraphs came up to the bell tower to inform them to leave the place. It was the second bell of the day and Zero gasped. Had they been chatting for that long?


    Truen helped Zero navigate his way back to the feast and as expected, the event had long ended. Thankfully, Hua Tuo and Merlin were still around.


    "That was a rather long chat," Merlin mused and Zero blushed.


    Hua Tuo urged his disciple to clean out all the food before they left for Lotus Pier. Zero had no complaints. With nobody around to chide him over manners, Zero simply absorbed everything with his hands after his stomach was filled. One good thing about the food in Heaven was its Holy Magic properties. Zero felt extra blessed that day after consuming so many good things.


    Satisfied, the party left the cathedral. Merlin decided to take the scenic path on Truen''s request to show Zero around a little before they visited Buddha. The wizard only obliged because today would be the only day Zero gets to see Truen in person before the archer left to establish the secret underground empire and connections with the members of Zero''s Onion Union.

 Chapter 286 - Welcome to Nirvana

    Zero had a great time looking at the Babylon Gardens. Merlin demonstrated how to alter the portal''s coordinates to enter his domain.


    "We won''t use them today because we''re seeing Hua Tuo and Truen off in Nirvana. The only portal that leads to Endow Hill is in Nirvana. The other portal is at the House of Great Gods so you''d do well to remember it," the wizard told his student who nodded.


    The House of Gods wasn''t anything as impressive as the House of Great Gods. From Zero''s description, it looked like a very glorified jail cell. Merlin didn''t hold back his laughter at the apt description. The House of Great Gods was a temple that didn''t have doors or windows. On the other hand, the House of Gods resembled a colosseum with only one way in and no way out.


    "It''s not that bad," Truen said after Merlin''s laughter died down a little. "They have remodelled the insides to be similar to the 7 Virtues Tower."


    Zero didn''t think it was any better. The 7 Virtues Tower was a round skyscraper that never seemed to end. Sure, they had a very beautiful park outside it with small monuments to uphold the 7 virtues but the small boxes called rooms in that building and tiny desks that these cupids worked in didn''t seem appealing to Zero at all.


    After getting on a cloud carriage, Truen showed Zero around the rest of Heaven as much as he could. Zero insisted on wanting to see where the Garden Eden was located for some reason and also asked about the whereabouts of Gorgons.


    "You''d have to ask Freya for permission if you want to see Gorgons. They''re currently locked away in Valhalla like all the other prisoners of Heaven," Merlin told the teenager honestly.


    Zero was slightly surprised to learn about the existence of criminals in Heaven. Merlin cringed at Zero''s question.


    "Heaven isn''t exactly guilt-free. There are still conflicts but it''s less obvious and more underlying. While the conflicts are more obvious in the abyss, those residing in Heaven are governed strictly by laws. The angels catch those who disobey the laws and will make them work as punishment. Laws aren''t going to deter anyone who truly wants to do bad so there are many ploys for the downfall of others even among Gods."


    Zero shuddered. Now he knew why he didn''t like Heaven. The air here was odd.


    "I think I''ve seen enough for now. Shall we head to Lotus Pier?"


    Hua Tuo smiled. "Nirvana is more boring than Heaven. Are you sure you want to head over so early? There''s still lots to see."


    Zero shook his head. "I think I''ve had enough of Heaven. Let''s accompany Buddha for a while. Besides, I want to spend more time with you and Truen before you leave for Endow Hill. I don''t know where Bob is but I don''t think I can bring him along for my training with Merlin. Truen, won''t you help me take care of him?"


    The wood elf patted Zero on the head with a fond grin. "Sure. Lotus Pier is just ahead, do you want to try rowing the boat?"


    Zero jumped in excitement and earned himself a tongue-lashing from Merlin for shaking the carriage. The teen hung his head low and apologised miserably. Truen only rolled his eyes. The wizard was taking it out on Zero because he was actually a little afraid of heights. The trip to Nirvana would also be tricky seeing as the magician didn''t like boats either.


    Lotus Pier was a very small harbour with a few boats of various sizes. With a party of four people, they decided on a small junk boat that could be powered by both mana and physical work. Zero toiled away right from the start trying to get the boat out of the jetty area. He followed Hua Tuo''s compass to row it until he was bored. Out in the sea of clouds, Zero couldn''t see anything below them. He could not see anything in the distance either and it looked as if the stars were behind them while the sun was always sitting on the same horizon.


    "Why doesn''t the sun set?" he asked.


    Merlin grinned. He liked Zero''s curiosity. Having someone who constantly asked questions made Merlin happy. He enjoyed being asked questions because he usually had all the answers. Being alone in his library can be lonely and Truen had changed the wizard a fair bit with his arrival.


    "On this plane, there is an eternal equinox where the day and the night never change. This is why it is eternally day in Heaven and Nirvana. However, it will be eternally night at my humble abode - the Arabesque."


    Zero tried to pronounce the name but failed miserably the first two times until Truen broke down the pronunciation for him.


    Hua Tuo told Zero to take a short nap while they travelled. "It takes about a day on Earth to travel from heaven to Nirvana. There''s nothing much to see here, I will wake you when we arrive."


    Zero agreed and pulled Truen along. The physician and wizard didn''t comment about Zero''s incessant chatting for hours until it eventually became silent again. Truen had amazing patience to be able to deal with Zero''s hyperactivity. Merlin decided to ask Hua Tuo to learn more about Zero''s temperament. Although the physician didn''t say much or go into details, Merlin could already guess how much trouble Zero was going to prove to be. Fortunately for him, Hua Tuo had already done the difficult part and ingrained his teachings into the young doctor.


    "I didn''t want to teach him magic but Zero just wouldn''t listen and explored it on his own. He learnt everything from books and experimented a lot. You might find him more advanced in some areas. However, if there''s one thing Zero''s terrible at, it would be Math. Zero cannot handle Mathematics and usually throws the calculation work to Mii."


    Merlin made a face. Mathematics was a basic skill requirement to unlock Parallel Minds. If Zero doesn''t want to do it, how can he create Parallel Minds for more advanced magic?


    "Having said that," Hua Tuo continued. "Zero has always found a way to overcome obstacles in his way. He might not be able to perform healing magic in the way I taught him but Zero found his own method of doing so. It''s a method that works only for him and it is highly unconventional but I would never doubt his abilities to achieve what he sets his mind to do."


    The magician thought for a while. "He''s got a more creative streak than logical streak?"


    Hua Tuo sighed heavily. "You can say that. Zero exhibits wisdom from an unknown source. I have a feeling this is linked to the past identity that he''s lost memories about. He might not consciously know things but when Zero goes with his intuition, he is usually right. It''s easy to forget how young Zero truly is because he learns things very quickly and adapts like water."


    Merlin noted that down. He wanted to do some tests to see if Zero''s past memories could be recovered. He was also very curious about Zero''s entire existence. Perhaps he could take their training time together to learn more about the creator and destroyer of this world.


    The junk boat finally docked at the small pier at Nirvana. Zero woke up hungry and groaned at the lack of food available. Truen felt slightly bad for not taking that into account before they left. He''d been living on mana pills and energy bars for so long he forgot how normal it was for others to eat regularly. Hua Tuo didn''t show signs of hunger and Merlin felt no different from usual. Embarrassed, Zero remained silent and tried to endure it.


    Thankfully, he didn''t have to endure the hunger for long because Buddha came to greet them at the pier.


    "Welcome to Nirvana. I suppose you''re all tired and hungry from travelling. Please follow me, some of my followers have already prepared breakfast."


    The word ''breakfast'' made life return to Zero''s eyes. The teenager didn''t protest and quickly followed Buddha''s attendants to the Hall of Attachments.


    When asked about Nirvana, Buddha only looked surprised.


    "Attractions? We don''t have any."


    Zero couldn''t believe his ears. How can such a place not have any attractions?


    Hua Tuo had to explain to Zero how Nirvana wasn''t an actual plane and was something like a tiny island compared to Heaven. "This is a place for Enlightenment and while there are some main places often frequented, they cannot be considered attractions."


    Zero shovelled another spoonful of bland tasting porridge into his mouth. "What are the things unique to Nirvana then?"


    Buddha smiled. "Other than the Hall of Attachment here used to receive visitors like Hua Tuo who likes to borrow my portal to Endow Hill, we have many lakes around full of mana lotuses. There is one particular lake that''s slightly different. It has a very clear surface that reflects like a mirror. We call it the Lake of Enlightenment."


    Zero nodded and listened to Buddha talk about a seven storeyed pagoda where most of his inner disciples meditate in. There was also Buddha''s personal temple for his cultivation that nobody else was allowed to access because of the chaos energy he used to train with.


    "One''s mind could be terribly disrupted if the enlightened level isn''t high enough to resist temptations and let go of worldly feelings."


    Zero nodded. "Is there really nothing else?"


    Buddha smiled mysteriously and the teenager chose wisely to not pursue the matter. There probably was more than Buddha wasn''t willing to talk about but he would leave it as such. The reason why they ended up at such a boring place was to send Truen and Hua Tuo off. Merlin and Zero would borrow the portal to go to Arabesque after Zero saw his friend and shifu off.


    There wasn''t really anything much to enjoy for breakfast and the adults decided to give the children some time to say goodbye. Truen gave Zero something that made the teen cry.


    "I made this myself with some help. Congratulations on your graduation, Zero. You''re going to make a wonderful doctor."


    Zero sniffled and accepted the handsewn potpourri sachet that was filled with jasmine flowers. The young doctor didn''t know if his friend had deliberately chosen jasmine flowers knowing that they smelled nice and made good tea with some health benefits. However, the gesture touched him. He felt slightly ashamed for not preparing anything to congratulate Truen for his graduation. Learning magic from Merlin must not have been easy.


    The wood elf laughed when Zero sulked. "It''s alright, I don''t need anything. Just seeing you grow is good enough. Next time we meet, maybe you''d be taller than me."


    Zero sighed. "I highly doubt it. This vessel doesn''t show any signs of growing taller. Still, congratulations on graduating. It must have been difficult."


    Truen smiled without answering that. Difficult might be understating it a little. Freya and Merlin were merciless but the fact that Truen survived the training made him proud. That meant that he was at least strong enough to protect Zero from his enemies.


    The young doctor surprised Truen by leaning in to give the wood elf a tight hug. Zero then tip-toed and pressed his lips on Truen''s cheek making the wood elf freeze for a good while.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t get a better gift, this will have to do for now. Thank you, Truen. For being my friend and for always encouraging me during the tough times of my training. It''s a shame we couldn''t train together but when I complete my magic training, let''s go on many adventures together!"


    The archer caressed his cheek that Zero kissed with a faint pinkish hue at the tip of his elven ears. How was it that Zero still remained so charming even after he grew older?


    "It''s a promise. We should head back now, let''s not keep our teachers waiting."


    Reluctantly, Zero agreed and returned to the Hall of Attachments. Zero held back tears brilliantly and smiled brightly all the way until Hua Tuo and Truen disappeared through the portal. The smile fell almost immediately after they were gone and Merlin worried a little but Zero simply wiped the tears away and took a few deep breaths.


    "I guess it''s our turn now," he told Merlin with a small smile.


    The wizard sighed. He was expecting Zero to cry and act depressed for a little while more but the boy had really matured. Relenting with a sigh, the Sage God of Magic bade Buddha farewell and told Zero to alter the coordinates of the portal.


    "I''m done," Zero told Merlin and the wizard checked the coordinates, pleased that Zero got it correct.


    "Let''s go. To Arabesque!"

 Chapter 287 - Arabesque the City of Night

    Zero didn''t know what to expect in Arabesque. Merlin introduced it as the City of Night where the magic takes a physical form. The young doctor didn''t quite understand what Merlin meant but he had quite the imagination. If magic had a form, Zero was expecting them to be like Robo Mike or in the forms of floating books. Wisps instead of candle lights and perhaps even a flying carpet or two.


    The teenager wasn''t disappointed to see the streets of Arabesque. Although it wasn''t quite what he expected, it was close. Merlin smiled. Despite being in eternal darkness, there was a light of colours and lights that made the place feel festive and lively. The City of Night was bustling despite the lack of occupants.


    "Is this where you live?" Zero couldn''t help but ask. He thought that Merlin would be like Hua Tuo and preferred the silence over the hustle and bustle of activities.


    Merlin grinned. "Not really, we''re not there yet. However, this is the city filled with my inventions. Some of them I had help with but all the ideas are mine. I usually welcome guests here once every few years. Arabesque is usually closed to everyone but for a few nights in a few years, it will be opened to everyone who can afford to travel over. It''s a magical amusement park that''s second to none."


    Zero''s eyes sparkled. There were just too many interesting things around but he didn''t know if he was permitted to touch anything. Merlin walked down the streets and showed Zero some of the inventions that the young doctor found more amusing than interesting. Merlin reminded him of the lab members. Not all the inventions and ideas had practical uses but it was definitely fun to see them.


    "Fireworks that use gunpowder can be tricky and dangerous. Over here, in Arabesque, we use magic. It''s perfectly safe and one hundred percent renewable. Why don''t you create a design and fire off a few?" Merlin suggested.


    Zero looked at the design panel and cautiously created the design he wanted from the pre-selection. He added some colours and arranged them in sequence to be fired. Merlin smirked at the teen and taught Zero how to set them off.


    "Charge this magic stone here with your mana until it is white then hit the launch button at the side."


    Zero did as he was told and was pleasantly surprised by the impressive light show. Unlike normal fireworks, the lights never disappeared. Instead, they hung up in the sky like a painting that could not be taken down.


    "Merlin... it''s not going away?"


    The wizard laughed. "Of course, it isn''t. This is a memorial wall but in the sky. Visitors usually write their messages and fire them here so that the message stays for a century. I don''t have many messages in the sky because it''s been a while since I''ve had any visitors. However, you can take a look at the message Truen wrote before he left Arabesque for good."


    Zero walked to the other side of the viewing gallery and teared up at the message.


    [No parting is too painful with the promise of a reunion in the future. No training is too harsh to endure for a worthy dream to pursue. No uncertainty is too daunting to face if there is a friend to face it together with. - Truen Zheng.]


    Merlin sighed. It was a good thing he told Truen to write a message too. Zero might pretend it was alright back there but everyone knew how soft-hearted Zero actually was. The young doctor had never once left his friend ever since arriving at Heaven. Having to part so quickly was just cruel. They might have been better off not meeting to spare that unnecessary pain but Truen insisted on wanting to affirm with his own eyes that Zero was doing well before he went on his errands.


    The wizard couldn''t blame the wood elf for wanting to do such a thing. Like Zero, Truen had changed a lot from the harsh training. Forming Zero''s Onion Union and coordinating things behind the scenes couldn''t be easy. While it was unspoken, the magician knew that the archer just wanted to see if Zero would still be all-encompassing when they saw each other.


    Naturally, Zero didn''t disappoint. In fact, the tears running amok on Zero''s cheeks right now were evidence that Zero would never abandon Truen no matter how much the wood elf had changed.


    Merlin didn''t show his new student any more gadgets and cool inventions in the festive square. He''d done what he could.


    Zero collected himself with difficulty, the writing in the sky a painful reminder but it helped strengthen Zero''s resolve to complete the training. It wouldn''t be long before they could start their adventures together.


    "Sorry about that," he apologised and put on a smile. "I''m alright now."


    Merlin grinned. Zero definitely grew more mature ever since absorbing the memories of four divine fragments. Merlin actually quite liked this current version of Zero. He wasn''t whiny and weeping all the time. This Zero knew how to brush off a setback and march forward without looking back. As a magician, this perseverance and ability to keep calm was highly desired.


    "You can come here anytime you want to. Let''s head over to my research tower. It''s going to be your sleeping quarters as well while you train under me. You''d be spending most of your time for the first month in the library and the study. I heard that you''re not fond of Mathematics?"


    Zero gulped. How did Merlin discover that so quickly?!


    The wizard took a look at Zero''s face that screamed ''busted'' and rolled his eyes.


    "I don''t really care how you do it but you must master Parallel Minds with or without Mathematics. I know you''ve already created something similar back on Endow Hill. Like Mathematics, you''re not very fond of stitching either. I don''t particularly care what method you use as long as you attain at least five Parallel Minds by the end of the month. That is going to be your first task. Like Truen, I will only give you two months to complete reading the entire library collection. While you read it, you will be updating the records too. It''s been way too long since they have been updated, many things are outdated. I made the notes with Truen, you just have to add them in when you come across the books that need updating."


    Zero listened to Merlin rattle on about the things Zero had to do. Zero wasn''t usually easily pressurised or overwhelmed but as the list of things spanned over to the next page, Zero started to sweat bullets. Is this what Truen meant by ''Merlin can sometimes be overly passionate in his teachings''?


    Luckily for Zero, he had a capable assistant and system aiding him. Still, looking at the list of things-to-do was no mean feat.


    "I think that''s about it. Once you''ve completed all of that, we can start researching together for a method to seal the leakage in Heaven. I will be working on finding stable correlations between qi, chaos energy and mana while you study."


    The tower that Merlin resided in came into sight and Zero gaped.


    The tower was a rather unsteady looking structure with a thin base but heavy top. A large and complicated magic circle constantly spun over the top of the tower and strange magical plants grew so densely around the tower that Zero didn''t know how to get in.


    Merlin clapped twice and the thick foliage parted automatically. Zero followed behind Merlin closely, not wanting to be caught in the plants. He had a feeling that he would not be able to go out of the tower as easily with such tight security.


    The golem guard at the tower''s only door stopped Zero and Merlin turned to his student.


    "These are my tower guards. I will be registering you for their recognition so that you may pass freely. Please channel your mana into them steadily in small amounts for sampling."


    Zero did as he was told and waited for the golem to register his unique mana signature. The magic stone in its head turned from red to green when the registration was done. Zero thought that the design looked a little familiar. This golem was a less bulky version of Robo Mike but it had more runes written on its body heavily imbued with complicated spells. Merlin must have worked on it for a very long time.


    Once they passed the main door, Zero was startled to see a huge empty hall that was way larger than what was possible. The tower''s base was very narrow and was only enough for a group of five people to stand in. However, the empty hall he was in could easily fit a hundred people with space to spare.


    "Where are we?"


    Merlin grinned. "Welcome to the lobby of my tower. This is to deter any unwanted guests. What you want to do is access the library and the research rooms as well as your personal room during your stay here. See the checkered floor tiles?"


    Zero looked down and nodded. The floor tiles were indeed alternating with white and blue. Merlin smirked and told Zero to follow closely as he hopped from tile to tile nimbly. Zero did his best to remember where the tiles were as Merlin explained.


    "It''s a combination. If you walk wrongly, the portals won''t open for you. You''ll have to head back to the door and try all over again. Right now, you only need to remember four sets of combinations."


    Zero nodded and learned quickly. The combination going to the library was the toughest to remember as there were twelve tiles in total. Zero screwed up the first five attempts and Merlin only laughed at the teen, not offering any assistance.


    The young doctor eventually got the combination and groaned. he was feeling dizzy from all that spinning around. Merlin patted him on the head twice to praise him for his efforts and told Zero that they were heading to their rooms first.


    "When you are in Arabesque, it is very important to have protective clothing on. While my inventions are brilliant, not all of them are safe for general use."


    Zero blinked. "But the clothes I have were given by the Great Gods. I think I have a lot of protection wearing these..."


    Merlin blinked. "Hold on."


    The wizard inspected the clothes Zero was currently wearing and immediately became blind for a moment. The list of blessings and charms were just too many! What did these Great Gods and Goddesses think Zero was going to do? Just by wearing these clothes, there isn''t a need for Zero to learn how to use magic or fight. Zero was invincible.


    "I think you can keep wearing the clothes you have. It''s better than the ones I made Truen wear."


    Zero beamed. "I actually have a magician''s outfit but because it''s rather late now, I think I''ll wear it tomorrow."


    Merlin raised a brow. "Late? What are you talking about? The night is still young!"


    Zero scratched the back of his head sheepishly. He forgot that Arabesque was always night. Then he remembered that there had to be a way to tell the time here if it was always going to be night.


    Merlin looked at Zero strangely. "The time to eat is when your stomach protests. The time you sleep is when your eyes no longer focus. There aren''t any fixed rules and routine here in Arabesque."


    The revelation made Zero pause. Merlin was a terrible influence on Truen! No wonder his friend only ate mana recovery pills and energy snacks. As a doctor, Zero couldn''t ignore this. He was going to set Merlin''s schedule right. The wizard needed at least eight hours of sleep every day, three meals and a balanced diet.


    The state of Merlin''s magic kitchen made Zero cringe. There was nothing but pills, pills and more pills. Pills for nausea, pills for fever, pills for vitamins, pills for calories, pills for sleeping and more. Enraged, Zero demanded to know how he could travel out of Arabesque.


    "Where do you want to go?" Merlin asked, slightly startled by how angry Zero was.


    "Half Moon Village, Garden of Roth, Heaven... anywhere as long as I can get fresh ingredients for a meal!"


    Merlin thought about it. "It''s not really necessary. You can simply have them delivered over."


    Zero was unfamiliar with the delivery service and Merlin explained that he could order things through the application on his intergalactic communicator. There will be someone who would deliver whatever they needed to the tower.


    "I don''t really step out of Arabesque unless it isn''t available on the intergalactic store. It''s easy to secure groceries if you want but do you have any money to buy them?"


    Zero paused. He didn''t really carry money around. However, for someone like Merlin who was a total shut-in, his account should have a lot of money to buy the things Zero needed. Left with no choice, Zero had to bargain.


    Merlin was initially reluctant. Why should he invest in things that he didn''t want?


    "I will cook," Zero claimed and pointed at Merlin. "We will experiment with making food that can enhance mana replenishment while we''re at it. Also, you can start looking for ways to make cooking an automatic process using magic. Doing this will kill three birds with one stone. I won''t be hungry, you won''t be sick all the time and we can sell the successful product at the Garden of Roth to compete with Belles and Begonia and Finest Taste. Profits will be sixty-forty with you on sixty. The forty should be added to my intergalactic account for shopping use."


    Merlin thought about it. Zero''s proposal didn''t sound bad. As a Sage God, he often found himself falling short on finances because of his intensive research projects. Selling divine-grade mana recovery potions and some of his quirky inventions were Merlin''s current main income sources. Every year, his expenses increased but his income remained the same.


    "Agreed. Add what you need to the cart and let me look through it before you purchase anything."


    Zero grinned and took Merlin''scommunicator, scrolling through the pages to find what he was looking for. The magician looked slightly worried as Zero continued to add things into his cart. Zero was merciless and by the end of it, the poor wizard could only cry at the money left in his account. Zero managed to convince him to get everything from a pot to a packet of seeds. What worried the wizard more was Zero''s enthusiasm and draft to make a farm.


    Wasn''t he the teacher? Why did it feel like Zero had taken over completely and made himself home? Where was the logic in this? Merlin wanted to scream and burn his beard when Zero claimed that he was going to remodel the kitchen and untended garden for his use.


    "Don''t worry, training begins tomorrow. I won''t slack off, I promise."


    Merlin could only concede and return to his lab to prepare books for Zero''s lessons. Meanwhile, Zero giggled to himself. Tomorrow would never come for a city like Arabesque where night reigned forever. He wondered how long it would take Merlin to realise that. It was just a little revenge on his part for the long list of things to do that Merlin dumped upon him on the first day. Zero was smarter now, in order to deal with the magician, he couldn''t allow Merlin to gain the upper hand and sweep him up at the magician''s pace. Truen''s advice came in handy and Zero thanked his friend silently.


    For now, Zero would secretly explore the rest of Arabesque before the delivery arrived.

 Chapter 288 - News from Afar

    Merlin didn''t know why he was roped into helping his student out with the farm and the kitchen renovations. He grumbled all night but Zero continued to ignore them. Merlin felt wronged. With Truen, he was scolded by Freya for putting too many unrealistic expectations on his student. Why was it that Zero took his ''unrealistic expectations'' with so much ease? Were they perhaps not unrealistic after all?


    A crack in the air space made Merlin drop his work. The sudden movement startled Zero beside him.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Merlin growled. "Somebody''s infiltrating Arabesque through the air space instead of the portal..."


    That surprised Zero. Who would have thought that there were other means of transportation coming to the City of Night? Merlin seemed very confident in his security as well. The portal was the only way Zero was taught to access the sub-plane. Was there actually other ways?


    Zero followed after the magician and ran out of the tower. Merlin even forgot his hat and looked furious. From the lobby, they could hear spells being fired. The golem guard must be fighting the intruder who was holding up rather well against the advanced golem. Merlin growled and stormed out of the door with Zero running behind him.


    The door burst open with a strong blast of wind magic. The vein at Merlin''s temple was a dark shade of purple, threatening to burst. Zero worried about his teacher''s health. This amount of rage couldn''t be good for anyone''s heart!


    "Swift!" Merlin yelled and Zero looked into the night sky with difficulty. There was too much wind going around but the teenager was sure that he knew that name from somewhere.


    A peal of shrill laughter and familiar feminine voice made something click. It''s her!


    Merlin commanded his golem guard to stop attacking and the obedient golem went back to guarding the door in a standby position, ready to attack the intruder if she attempted something else.


    Zero smiled. He''d never seen this person face to face before but he knew her rather well.


    "Swift!" he called out. "What are you doing here?"


    The harpie cooed and swooped down to hug Zero with her huge purple wings. The teenager spluttered when his mouth got filled with feathers. Merlin only glared at the harpie from the side. He didn''t really like the universal librarian. She always found ways to get under his skin. Merlin would never forgive her for cutting off his beard that one time she tried to escape after invading Arabesque. Too ashamed to meet people and not willing to wait a few centuries for his beard to grow out, the wizard was forced to invent a tonic for rapid beard growth. Swift laughed at that so heard when she learnt about it five years later. Talks might have died down after so many years but the humiliation Merlin felt never disappeared.


    The bespectacled harpie grinned. Her lime green hair swayed with the now gentle wind. Swift looked at Zero and nodded thoughtfully.


    "You''ve grown prettier."


    Zero blushed at the comment. The tip of his ears became completely red and Zero tried to bury his face away somewhere, making the harpie laugh loudly at his actions.


    "I''m just kidding, don''t run!" she grinned and chased after Zero before he made it to the tower. The golem guard hummed ominously and Swift became slightly nervous. She didn''t want to battle that guard again. It was tough dodging the projectiles.


    "What do you want?" Merlin growled, having enough of the disturbance.


    Swift assumed a more professional image and bowed. "Sorry for the intrusion but I bring important news for Zero. Gaia found some clues about Nel''s last location. Shittomi also sent me a letter about her investigations when she could not reach Zero. However, she isn''t in her territory at the moment so I''m here to pass the message on her behalf. It''s rather confidential so I''d need to borrow Zero for a while."


    Zero looked at Merlin and the golem guard. "It''s alright, Merlin can know. Maybe we should move this discussion to the tower?"


    Vulnerable to Zero''s pleading look, Merlin relented with a heavy sigh. "Only this time. We''re going to the library."


    Zero quickly led Swift through the security while Merlin restrained the golem guard. Swift was amused when Zero started dancing on the floor tiles before her. Merlin didn''t say anything and the harpie soon understood what that odd ritual was for. Leave it to Merlin to come up with the weirdest ideas.


    The library was messy beyond belief. Zero didn''t have the opportunity of visiting it often but he clearly remembered helping Merlin to clean it up two days ago according to the time on the communicator. How did it become even messier than it was before? Ignoring it for now, Zero cleared up a pile of books from the chairs so that they could sit and talk. There wasn''t any tea to be served in the library so Zero apologised for the lack of hospitality while Merlin simply looked as if he wanted to throw the harpie out of the window.


    "What brings you here?" Zero asked at last.


    Swift sighed. "Let''s start with the thing I heard from Gaia. We found traces of Nel''s activities a dimension on the Energy Plane called Whiskeria. It''s a rather old trail so Nel might have travelled away by now. There''s no real rush to investigate it either because the dimension has been reduced to ruin."


    Merlin raised a brow. "Whiskeria? Isn''t that the planet of Furries? What happened to them?"


    Swift sighed. "They were wiped out by the Humanoids. To be honest, they weren''t a match for Humanoids. The Furries were always fighting among themselves and the inter-breeding became too serious. The future generations were weaker because of that but they stubbornly refused to change their ways so it was inevitable."


    Zero frowned. "Was Nel there to help?"


    The librarian looked surprised. "How did you know?"


    Merlin also gave Zero a questioning look. Then he remembered that Swift didn''t know about Zero''s special identity and wore his default annoyed expression. The librarian only knew that Zero was on a mission to find all the Divine Entities and recover them. She must think that Zero was going to be a hero of some sort to finally clean up Solo''s mess. However, the wizard knew better. Zero must have learnt a few things about the Divine Entities he created after recovering some of his memories.


    Zero smiled. "Nel is the Divine Entity of Hope. She wouldn''t abandon those who are in need."


    Swift smiled. Zero''s guess was on the mark. She''d only met Nel a few times but the harpie knew that despite her cutting words, Nel always meant well. She was simply unable to be honest about her feelings and that was rather cute.


    "That''s true. Nel was there to help but it was too late. She left something behind but Gaia and I could not identify what it was. We cannot remove it either so you''ll have to travel over when you are ready. Apart from that, this is the report that Shittomi wanted to pass to you."


    Zero received the letter and read it carefully. Merlin decided to pick a random book to start reading while keeping a close eye on the harpie from the side. Swift didn''t touch any of the books in Merlin''s library even though she eyed them with interest. As a librarian who frequented even the Pharoah''s Crypt, how could she not want to read the books in Arabesque rumoured to have not been read by anyone apart from Merlin?


    Dear Zero


    I''m writing to you instead of sending a message because of the confidential information this message contains. I would be out of my domain while you read this letter because I''m still compiling the list of damages done by Gugu and Jevy. It would take a few years even for myself to get everything. On the other hand, Hannya House received some clues about Duu''s location. We''re currently sending someone to investigate the rumours so hold on tight!


    As for Venn''s whereabouts, my girls found battle traces that indicated not only Venn''s interference but also Kale''s. From the report, Venn and Kale are both severely wounded. We suspect that they might have parted ways and gone into hiding to recuperate.


    As for Solo... I believe that you might be right. However, without concrete evidence, I cannot claim that Solo still exists in this world. Considering how you and Solo are the same kind of existence, the traces of signature energy left behind should be the same. Before we parted ways, I collected some of your energy to trace it backwards, hoping to find a match and clue about Solo''s activities before he fell into slumber.


    I found something on Earth that led me to believe that Solo had once visited the place. However, the energy signature left behind was strange. It certainly felt like your energy signature and reacted to the sample I had as it should. However, the energy traces left behind by Solo didn''t merge with the sample I took from you. It tried to destroy the sample, leading me to believe that there was someone still controlling the remaining energy traces left behind by Solo.


    Still, nothing should be taken at face value. The mysteries surrounding Zero and Solo are simply too many. Likewise, there are many people who are seeking the powers of the creator and the destroyer for personal benefits.


    I shall write again when I have more news. For now, please work hard and give it your all for the magic training! We will be cheering for you. When you visit Hell again, please let us know in advance. The girls have been practising in the kitchen to prepare you a feast when you drop by again.


    Always watching over you from afar,


    Shittomi


    Zero quickly incinerated the letter and thanked Swift for the information. Mii was slightly worried after knowing about Solo''s possible interference with Zero''s life. While it was uncertain what Solo''s intentions were, one thing was clear. Zero and Solo stood at different poles in terms of belief. If Zero wanted to save the world then Solo wanted to destroy it, even if he was the creator.


    "How''s the training so far?" Swift smiled and delved into less serious matters. It was nice to see the teenager in person. He was exactly how she imagined him to be... maybe even cuter.


    With that, the harpie wasn''t ready to see such a smirk appear on that youthful face. "What training?"


    At that, Merlin threw the book in his hands down on the table with a slam. Enraged, the wizard pointed a finger towards the laughing teen who cheekily smiled at his teacher.


    "But sir... we have not completed the kitchen renovations or the farm. If I proceed with the training, will you complete the project yourself? Do you know how to farm or cook?"


    Merlin felt his blood pressure rising as Zero explained how farming shouldn''t be treated lightly. He didn''t need to be reminded by Zero about his embarrassing failure to plough the land in front of Swift.


    Instead of running for her life, the harpie simply threatened to snip Merlin''s beard again and the wizard simmered down quickly even if he was boiling under the surface. With a gloating smile, Swift turned to Zero, wanting to know more about the project and Merlin''s involvement.


    Unable to listen to their conversation, Merlin ran away and locked himself up in the research lab. Once the wizard was out of sight, Zero dropped the naughty expression and became serious.


    "Do you know what the letter was about?"


    Swift shook her head. "Shittomi didn''t allow me to know but I''m guessing it must have to do with your request of her. Would you like to write her a reply?"


    Zero thought for a while then shook his head. There was nothing much to say. He''d long suspected the reason for his existence but refused to see it that way. As long as there wasn''t concrete evidence, Zero could pretend that the fated day wouldn''t come. He could still enjoy his life with Truen and everyone else.


    "I have questions about Nel. You said that she left something behind at Whiskeria. What is it?"


    Swift sighed and pulled at her hair. "It''s something troublesome. Gaia got hurt trying to dig it out so we stopped trying. Of all the Divine Entities, Nel is the most unpredictable. If she wants something to remain hidden, it will not be found. Gugu, Jevy and Venn may be the more troubling Divine Entities but they can easily be subdued when you meet them. Nel is special. She was born from desperation and has the ability to negate even the attraction force of the Great One. Gaia didn''t tell me much about what you''re trying to accomplish but if I were you, I would gather all the other Divine Entities to pit them against Nel."


    The frown deepened on Zero''s face. Nel was an insurance Solo made against his future self. While Zero was rather confident of his abilities to get along with almost anyone, he didn''t know what Nel would think of him. Would she hate him because of the responsibility Solo entrusted her with?


    Swift decided to take her leave when Zero slipped into a pensive mood. The brunet must have a lot of things to worry about now that the wheel of fate had started to spin. the clock that had stopped ticking was now starting to work again. The things that Solo buried would start surfacing one by one. Isis told her how the three sisters have already given Zero their quests. After saving the abyss, Zero had to save Heaven.


    The harpie sighed. This was too much responsibility for one person even if it was the ''fated child'' from the prophecies. With a heavy heart, she flew up the tower to bid Merlin goodbye before heading for the Pharoah''s Crypt to report her findings to the Great Gods.

 Chapter 289 - Magic Aptitude Test

    A week. Zero and Merlin toiled away in the fields and kitchen for a week. Merlin was pleasantly surprised to see how quickly learned from demonstrating how magic worked only once. Zero proved to be a magic prodigy of some kind because he understood the principles of balance in magic instinctively without needing Merlin''s in-depth explanation from the alchemist''s point of view.


    The farms were growing well with Merlin''s improvement to Zero''s original magic greenhouse design. All sorts of seeds that Zero bought were put to good use. Other than vegetables and medical herbs, Zero was able to grow plants that could give them animals, securing their meat.


    Merlin proved to be a disastrous cook in the kitchen. Zero got annoyed when his magic teacher got impatient and ruined a perfectly nice piece of steak with a huge fireball. The meat became charred and inedible within a split second and Zero wanted to cry. He spent a long time working on the seasoning for it only to have it ruined in an instant. Now, Zero finally understood how Hua Tuo felt about his hut when the teen tried to use cleaning magic the very first time. His shifu was truly a saint for not disowning him after all the troubles Zero caused. The young doctor grew to have more respect from the old-fashioned man. Hua Tuo was truly someone Zero''s respect knew no bounds for.


    On the other hand, he was considering kicking the troublemaking magician out of the kitchen. Merlin admitted that he never did any chores in his entire life and Zero couldn''t blame him. Being a talented magician from a very young age, Merlin was brought to the palace for work. The palace where he grew up had servants to take care of all his needs. In other words, the wizard never had to lift a single finger in his life to do chores. Merlin was a very spoiled overgrown child but unfortunately for him, Zero didn''t want to play the role of a servant that Truen once played.


    "We will start learning how to do chores together or find a way to create a house servant to handle that. The golem guard outside can be used to do chores, can''t it?"


    Merlin paled. Zero''s smile was very bright but his intentions were rather sinister. The wizard felt his existence being threatened and could not help but agree to Zero''s demands. An angry Zero was a scary one. For such a great magician, he couldn''t understand why he was now at his student''s mercy.


    "I have some spare golems that you can add runes and commands to. We don''t have to use the guard outside," Merlin admitted.


    Later that day, Merlin gave Zero complete access to his personal lab and warehouse. Zero went through every item and scrutinised them intently. He found several useful items that would help with his projects and asked Merlin for permission to use them for his work. The wizard god was grumpy but agreed to it. None of those was going to be put to any good use even if Zero didn''t ask so he might as well allow his student to utilise the white elephants occupying space.


    The first thing Zero took out of the lab was the spare golem. Zero didn''t know much about runes so he spent a long time researching them in Merlin''s library with the help of Mii. The wizard god wanted to deliberately hinder Zero''s learning speed by not lending him the speed reading glasses. However, while the wizard was spying on his student, Zero surprised his teacher by scanning the entire content of the books he needed into his communicator. There was a brief communication with the strawcherry assistant but Zero didn''t waste too much time in the library. He multitasked studying runes and designing them for the household golem.


    Merlin decided to remain in his lab and watch over Zero''s progress while he stayed away from the kitchen. the teenager surpassed all his expectations and somehow made the wizard feel inferior with the astonishing progress. At this pace, Zero might really be able to accomplish creating five Parallel Minds without even trying.


    Mii, Zero''s mindscape assistant, had levelled up tremendously from the things Zero was learning and doing. Merlin was interested to know if Mii was actually a product of Zero''s Parallel Mind development but brushed that thought aside. Mii was created by Mind''s Eye, a system left behind for Zero by the Great One.


    Zero showed no signs of working on the list of things Merlin wanted him to do. Instead, he made steady progress with the household golem. The runes were written in a language that Merlin only saw a few times. There was no doubt that these runes were for divine tier spells. Merlin didn''t think such powerful magic was necessary for a golem in charge of chores but he decided to place his faith in Zero so he wouldn''t interfere. There was nothing wrong with Zero''s rune arrangements and even if it was overkill, it served its purpose. Merlin couldn''t protest.


    On the third day, Zero brought the spare golem to life and even gave it the name of Bib. Merlin couldn''t help but be impressed with the patience Zero showed teaching the dumb thing from the basics of cleaning up, cooking, tending to the garden and mending clothes. Bib made a huge mess and many mistakes on the first day. In the end, it was Zero who had to salvage the situation. For some reason, Zero started teaching Bib to talk as well and taught it how to read.


    Merlin thought that it was ridiculous to treat a golem-like an actual intellectual being but after a week, he had to eat his words. Bib turned out to be a very reliable servant. He was able to hold intellectual conversations and developed a dry sense of humour. On top of that, Bib never missed out on anything related to domestic chores. He performed everything spectacularly and Merlin almost thought that Bib had developed a soul. The golem behaved exactly the way a capable living assistant would.


    When Zero introduced his newest creation to Merlin, the wizard god couldn''t hold his curiosity back any longer.


    "Zero, follow me."


    The teenager thought that he might be in trouble and obediently followed the solemn wizard to the highest floor of the tower. They reached what appeared as a planetarium. In the centre of the huge space was a stone table with a dial and a glass orb floating in the centre.


    "Where are we?" he asked.


    Merlin turned around and looked at Zero. "We''re at the Observatory. From this place, I can view everything that happens in Arabesque and beyond. It is where I attend to prayers dedicated to me. It is also the place where I measured Truen''s magic aptitude and capacity."


    It didn''t take long for Zero to understand what Merlin wanted to do. "You want to test my magic aptitude?"


    Merlin nodded. The child must have a very high magic aptitude to be able to grasp the concepts so quickly and use it so freely. Zero was a genius when it came to mana control and manipulation. Even Merlin found it difficult to keep up at times. While the teenager has not explored with multicasting and layering spells, he exhibited signs of being able to weave very complicated magic together. The creation of Bib was evidence.


    "Yes. Are you against it?"


    Zero paused. He didn''t really want to know the results. Merlin would be severely disappointed if he knew that Zero''s natural potential for magic and cultivation were non-existent. Hua Tuo and Buddha explained it before that Zero was like a cup. He didn''t produce anything of his own but could store and utilise things that he became filled with.


    "No, sir. However, I don''t have any aptitude for magic or cultivation. The testing is not going to be very effective. I have an affinity with all elements but that''s because I''m simply a blank canvas."


    Merlin shook his head. "That''s fine, I just want to confirm it for myself."


    Stubbornly, Merlin ran all sorts of tests on Zero with the teen''s cooperation. At the end of it all, the wizard god was still unable to believe the results. Zero was right. All the aptitude tests didn''t reflect any numbers. On the other hand, Zero had 100% affinity with all elements. How could this be? After seeing Zero''s genius moments, he was very certain that he''d found a magician greater than him.


    "How? I don''t understand..."


    Zero wanted to sigh. He knew that this would happen. Buddha had already informed Zero about his special condition after he received the new vessel.


    "I am the void, sir. There''s no way for me to have an aptitude for magic or cultivation. The only reason why that is possible is thanks to this unique vessel."


    Merlin frowned. He knew that already. Then, an idea hit him. Of all the magic tests, he hasn''t run one of them. Zero wasn''t able to create any mana of his own but surely there has to be a way that Zero was able to use magic and cultivate qi. Chalking the reason all up to the convenient Mind''s Eye system didn''t satisfy Merlin''s curiosity. As Zero''s magic teacher, he wanted to understand the nature of his student''s magic better before he could recommend a good path for the teenager to decide.


    Zero was already proficient with healing magic but he also excelled in runes. Merlin wondered if Zero wanted to be a battle mage or a support mage like Truen. Also, what about alchemy, was Zero interested in helping him with his inventions? The creation of that golem was considered a product of alchemy and magic. Perhaps Zero doesn''t want any of that and would prefer something more new aged like magic crafting. Merlin had to find out what Zero was good at to recommend a proper career path.


    "This won''t do," he told Zero, startling the boy. "We need to find Steve for help. Why don''t you call for a meeting with your two friends so that Steve and I can meet them while I discuss with him about your unique magic nature?"


    Zero wasn''t given a chance to refuse and agreed. Lovina would be thrilled to know that Merlin was finally going to answer her prayers. Wiser would be honoured to meet a man with ambitions the same as his. However, Zero didn''t know how he should feel about attending such a meeting. Merlin needed Steve''s help for more magic aptitude tests and Zero was tired of participating in the tests. No matter what Merlin did, the results were not going to change. He couldn''t produce mana.


    The meeting was arranged quickly and it was held at the Hall of Attachments in Nirvana. For some reason, Merlin decided to invite Buddha as well. Was there a real need to involve so many people?


    "Thank you for attending the meeting on short notice. I''ll cut to the chase," Merlin said. "We''ve gathered here with one main objective and two side affairs. Lovina, I heard about your curse from Zero. As the God of Magic, I know of your brilliance in alchemy and would like to extend to you the position of my research assistant while I find a way to break that curse done onto you."


    He then turned to Zero who closed his eyes to look away. Merlin wanted Zero to create another six more golems like Bib with Robo Mike''s initial purpose in hopes of sealing the crack at Titan Cliff. Zero agreed to do so in return for the wizard''s help to break Lovina''s curse.


    The witch was overjoyed and cried, accepting Merlin''s offer without a shred of hesitation. The wizard told her that they would discuss details later. For Zero, he wasn''t very concerned over Lovina''s meeting with Merlin. However, it was his first time meeting the God of Technology and inventor of the intergalactic communicator. It would be accurate to describe both Zero and Wiser as huge fans of Steve.


    The bespectacled man smiled and introduced himself confidently as Steve Jobs and got straight down to business. Wiser liked the man instantly and agreed to discuss details of their works later to align their interests. However, when Buddha broached the main topic, nobody spoke.


    Zero was the one who broke that silence. "If we can understand how chaos energy, qi and mana affect each other, it will change the way things work. merlin and I have discussed this prior to the meeting. We want to try and seal the crack in Heaven''s plane at Titan''s Cliff. From the previous attempt that ended up in failure, we now know that mana alone isn''t sufficient enough to deal with the chaos energy from the void."


    Steve grew interested. "So the machine to test Zero''s magic aptitude is to see if he is able to create chaos magic as well as utilise mana and qi at the same time. If it is successful, would you replicate that to seal Titan Cliff''s leakage?"


    Wiser frowned. "Wait a minute. If such a thing exists, couldn''t this be used to help stabilise Hell too?"


    Lovina hummed. "Not just hell," she said. "All planes that get a hold of this will be stabilised. Arabesque, Nirvana... man-made planes can be created easily too. This is going to be a double-edged sword."


    Buddha nodded. "It''s true. However, the current problem lies in sustainability. Not many beings out there can support an entire man-made plane like Merlin and me. A huge amount of mana or qi is required to nullify the chaos energy on top of building the plane and sustaining it in the middle of the void."


    Lovina didn''t look assured. "If another ploy like Kerberos'' appears and they gain a huge amount of mana, it is still possible to create a man-made plane for ill intents."


    Zero shook his head. "What if the device only helps to regulate the balance between qi, mana and chaos energy and has to be powered by all three sources? I was told that not everyone can simultaneously master qi and mana at the same time."


    Steve thought about it and shared looks with Wiser who also agreed. They received notes from Buddha about the properties of chaos energy. It would be exceedingly difficult for anyone to resist chaos energy that attacked a plane. From Buddha''s description, the miasma is only a by-product of corruption of mana after being exposed to chaos energy for too long. Without mana or qi to balance chaos energy out, it would end up destroying everything in its path until it merged with something of the same strength that it had.


    More often than not, chaos energy that infiltrated a person would latch onto their souls because souls were the purest form of energy that was easily accessible. Those corrupted by chaos energy would often be driven into insanity or slowly disintegrate with the corruption eating away their souls. The easiest way to describe chaos energy was eternal death. Everything that it touched decays away and never returns.


    "Mana and qi are merely ways to neutralise chaos energy," Buddha explained to Lovina who was still confused. "If chaos energy and mana or qi were to match each other, they would cancel each other''s existence out. We don''t know how much chaos energy is in the void but there isn''t a way to utilise it either. My belief is that chaos energy was created to subdue life in a more permanent manner."


    "Is it true that chaos energy constantly attacks planes?" Merlin asked.


    The Enlightened One nodded. "Don''t worry, planes are natural mana and qi emitting places. They constantly create life even if the void tries to take it away. It is a balanced game."


    "For now..." Zero whispered low enough that nobody heard him. Somehow, listening to Buddha''s theory and understanding about chaos energy, he was more certain about Solo''s intentions. There really couldn''t be light without darkness.


    "We will work on that device that you spoke about," Steve told Merlin who thanked them. Wiser was honoured to share his projects with the God of Technology and couldn''t wait to leave with Steve. They exchanged contact numbers on the way out while Lovina thanked Merlin profusely.


    Buddha took the chance to talk to Zero privately.


    "Don''t let this affect you. Chaos energy might be something that only destroys but it isn''t without its good uses. Sometimes, we require a necessary evil in this world to preserve peace. Solo isn''t without his faults either."


    It took some time for the meaning of Buddha''s words to sink in. When it finally did, Zero let out a bright smile.


    "Thank you," he said and hugged the Sage God. At least he knew that somebody would be on his side when the inevitable happened. Zero wasn''t alone, he had allies.

 Chapter 290 - A Sister for Mii

    Zero had to rush. He only had a few weeks left to create the five Parallel Minds that Merlin wanted. Mii was a great help when it came to information processing. Zero worked hard for two full nights scanning Merlin''s massive library into the reader. Zero didn''t really understand everything but it didn''t matter. Mii gave Zero all the relevant information he required for creating a Parallel Mind. Theoretically, it should be easy for Zero to create a Parallel Mind according to the method stated in the book.


    In reality, Zero was still struggling to remember the multiplication table.


    "What''s five times six?" Bib asked.


    Zero held out his hands and started counting them. buy the fourth set of six, he lost count. The household golem failed Zero once more. This has been going on for the last few hours. Zero didn''t do very well with Mathematics and wondered if there were other ways of creating Parallel Minds. If this was the only method, Zero would be doomed to forever remain stupid.


    "Mii..." Zero whined.


    "What is it? I''m busy."


    Zero sulked. "Is there another way to create Parallel Minds? I can''t do Math... it''s going to kill me!"


    The strawcherry assistant sighed. "No, Zero. This is the easiest way to do it. All other methods aren''t proven. They''re only theoretical but nobody has ever succeeded in creating Parallel Minds using those methods."


    Zero pouted. "I could be the first?"


    Mii rolled her eyes. "I highly doubt it Zero... unless you can find a way to grow multiple hands and write five different essays at once time or play a game of chess with ten other people all at the same time, I highly doubt it."


    Zero considered it seriously. "The concept of a Parallel Mind is to partition out a portion of the mind to act individually. I don''t really have to be doing complex Mathematical calculations to achieve it. Doing something simple like reading more than one book at the same time in different languages or topics will work too."


    The strawcherry assistant sighed. "Yes. Theoretically, yes it will work. However, you only have one pair of eyes at the moment to read one book at a time."


    Zero grinned. "That''s no problem. I have dark magic. There was a book about manipulations. If I use it to manipulate all the idle spare golems to act as my puppets and read from their eyes in my mind, I can train my Parallel Mind too."


    Not wanting to argue with Zero and his crazy ideas, Mii left it to Zero. She had way too many things to do as it was. Sorting out the huge library and overload of information without Bob took up all of the time she had. The strawcherry assistant didn''t have the spare energy to stop Zero. Besides, if the teen failed, it would save her the trouble of satisfying Zero''s curiosity.


    Zero wasn''t shy when it came to sharing resources with Merlin. He ran down to the storeroom and grabbed ten spare golems, not caring if there would be enough for the elemental golem guardians that he had to create later. Right now, Zero needed to make as many duplicates as he could and put them all to work.


    The runes were very simple to add. Zero tried possessing two golems at the same time and entered a meditation state of mind, watching everything from his mindscape. He shared some of his consciousness in both golems and had them walk in different directions to pick up two very different books. The first golem picked up a book about magic circles while the second golem picked up a book about magic laws and planes.


    Zero relaxed in his mindscape and kept his mind clear of all thoughts. Slowly but surely, the memories and information being processed by both golems started to pour into Zero''s mind at the same time, causing a massive headache. Zero did his best to maintain his cool and accept the conflicting thoughts entering his mind at the same time.


    Eventually, the connection broke and the golems returned to their inactive state. Zero opened his eyes with a gasp on the library floor. Although there wasn''t any breakthrough, he could feel that there was some sort of progress.


    "I''ll repeat this a few more times to see if it is possible," he told himself and rested for a while before repeating the process.


    Merlin watched his student attempt a new way of creating Parallel Minds and shook his head. Zero was attempting to create Parallel Minds with simultaneous activity. In theory, this would be a great method and probably the fastest way to force a mind to partition itself. However, Merlin would never encourage anyone to train using this method. If not done correctly, the mind would split into pieces that couldn''t be recollected back. Instead of creating Parallel Minds, a multiple personality disorder could be triggered by the repeated process of subjecting oneself to continuous pain in an attempt to forcefully rip the mind in two.


    Still, the wizard god didn''t make any attempt to stop his student. He wanted to see what Zero could come up with by himself. Under the watchful eye of his teacher, Zero reactivated the stolen golems and started reading again. This time, he managed to hold out for two minutes before he had to rest.


    "How is it?" Mii asked.


    Zero grinned and panted before giving her a thumbs up. "I''m getting the hang of it. This is like writing two different essays with two hands acting on their own will."


    Mii raised a brow at the description. "That''s not right. Parallel Minds should share the same will under your control. It should be able to split and act independently like another copy of yourself while relaying information back to your mind directly at the same instance it experiences it. At the end of it all, your Parallel Mind must return to you. Acting on a will of its own shouldn''t happen. Parallel Minds don''t have individual wills."


    Zero blinked. "But that''s not possible."


    The strawcherry assistant scowled and threw down the pen she was holding. "It is if you stick to Mathematics."


    Zero pretended not to hear Mii and continued on his training method after he rested enough. Merlin started to worry a little after listening to Zero''s conversation. Parallel Minds should not have a separate will of their own. What Zero was doing sounded dangerous. He knew that the Great One created Divine Entities by splitting a part of himself and giving them wills of their own. Eventually, nobody knew what happened afterwards until Zero woke up. In theory, Zero should be very weak and unable to split his will apart. In the event that he somehow manages to do so, Merlin dared not think of the consequences.


    "I should stop him..." the wizard thought and hurried over.


    Zero rolled his eyes and ignored Mii. He continued to practise splitting his mind to accomplish multiple things at once. Mii''s words didn''t quite make sense to Zero. How could one person possibly do two things at the same time when Zero isn''t controlling anything? Surely other forces are at play behind the scenes. If he could argue with himself back in the void from the memories he recovered, he should be able to do something similar. Mii was created by Solo, surely Zero could do something similar.


    Merlin was frightened by the strange atmospheric pressure that surrounded his library. He recognised it as some sort of chaos energy mixed with a variety of strange things. He took his eyes off Zero for less than two minutes and already something had gone wrong. What exactly happened?!


    "Zero?" Merlin called out and tried to open the library''s door but was slightly electrocuted as a result.


    That teen had sealed the door unconsciously and transformed the area into a restricted zone for some reason. Merlin cursed. What was Zero doing? Then he remembered the strawcherry fairy with Zero. Reaching for his communicator, Merlin tried to call Mii but the signal was jammed with the strange barrier.


    "Dammit all!" he hissed and started to find ways to break the barrier. Of all the magic types Zero had to use, he had to use chaos. Merlin was going to spank that kid when things blew over.


    Meanwhile, Mii could only retreat into the mindscape with Zero losing control of his powers while trying to create a Parallel Mind forcefully. The interior of the mindscape was also changing dramatically with Zero''s accelerated progress.


    Patience was never Zero''s strong suit. Recklessness was and that spelt trouble in at least ten different languages. The teenager had a stroke of brilliance pondering over the method. He briefly remembered being able to do several things at once before although it wasn''t reading. Back at Endow Hill, he was learning how to stitch from Mitchnew. He wasn''t very good with his hands in the craft and was fed up with the needle pricks he was getting. Sure, he conveniently healed up each time he stabbed a needle into his hand but it never made the process less painful. Zero thought that if he could control the needles individually to stitch without him having to come into contact with them, it would be perfect.


    Moving the needle with dark magic was the easy part. Holding the tapestry up wasn''t too difficult. Threading five or six different patterns into each cloth at the same time was hard. When Zero focussed too much on one, he tended to forget about the others even if he was able to keep them in the air. How was he able to do that again?


    "That''s right!" Zero snapped his fingers. Back then he heard voices. They must have been pixies or something. There were many voices from the same person who guided him and took over a portion of his body to control what Zero wanted. All Zero had to do after that was free his conscious mind and let the voice take over what he wanted to complete. Sometimes he would be asked questions and Zero would make a decision. That voice would take over again and Zero slipped into the back seat of his mind to watch everything move on its own without him interfering.


    Zero closed his eyes and left the mindscape. All ten golems he borrowed were now possessed and ready for action at any point of time. Every golem held a different book and Zero swam through the unexplored parts of his mindscape in Mind''s Eye system to look for the voice that helped him.


    "Zero, what are you doing?" Lily asked. While Mii took charge of Zero''s mental processing at the conscious part of Zero''s mind, Lily''s duty was to guard the void and unexplored parts that had been locked away by Solo. Zero didn''t often visit the dark recesses of his mind and preferred to spend it bantering with Mii. For him to visit, it must mean a great deal.


    "I''m looking for a voice," he told the flower fairy.


    Lily nodded. "What kind of voice? We could search together. It''s dangerous to go alone, there are many traps lying in wait within this empty space."


    Zero wanted to ask how Lily knew that but decided to leave it for another time. Right now, he needs help.


    "Let''s head back to the library. I need Mii to retrieve my memories back at Endow Hill when Mitchnew was teaching me how to stitch. I remember that I was able to perform multiple tasks at the same time. Back then, I should have already mastered the art of Parallel Minds. I heard voices talking to me all from the same person in my mindscape. I want to know who that was."


    Lily agreed and followed Zero back to Mii''s library.


    "Why are you here? What''s going on?" the strawcherry fairy asked in surprise. Her library had been expanding rapidly and the barrier around Zero in Merlin''s library forced her to return to the mindscape.


    Lily bowed. "Zero needs help to retrieve a particular set of memories from Endow Hill. It was during the time he spent learning how to stitch with Mitchnew. Do you know where that memory is?"


    Mii searched for a while climbing up bookshelves and flying over to a different level. Zero was impressed by the collection of the library. Initially, there was only a pile of books that slowly grew into the small room full of books that he was used to seeing. Now, there was a tower of books. There was even a second level full of books and a special beam of light with several floating books in it. When had his mindscape library changed this much?


    "Don''t touch that!" Mii snapped when she saw Zero reaching into the light beam. "Those are memories from your past self and from the Divine Fragments. What you want should be somewhere in this section."


    Lily and Zero went over to help Mii search for the book quickly.


    "When did the library expand so much?" he asked off-handedly.


    Lily giggled. "It expanded when you had a huge learning curve back at Hope Clinic. Most of the books on the second level are medical-related. Oh, you have one section dedicated to the people you''ve met before. The patients you treated have their personal records here in case you ever met them again and needed to treat them."


    Zero couldn''t believe how efficient Mii was. A portable medical archive of patient history was something every doctor would die for.


    "Mii! You''re awesome!" he praised and the strawberry fairy blushed.


    "Shut up... now you know how much work I have to do. Stop asking me for answers about simple calculations and think for yourself next time."


    Zero couldn''t help the sappy smile and grabbed the fairy from the air to plant a kiss on her cheek. Mii struggled to break free and threw insults at the young doctor but Zero was too happy to care. "Thank you, Mii!"


    Rolling her eyes, the strawcherry fairy sighed in defeat. "Hurry up and find that book. I don''t have an automated system here."


    Zero and Lily obeyed. They worked hard and eventually found a purple book that was bound in golden chains that didn''t look like it belonged to the library.


    "What''s this?" Zero asked Mii.


    Mii took a look at it and shook her head. "I don''t know. However, this should be the memories of your time stitching with Mitchnew. Let''s try opening it?"


    Lily and Mii stood a few metres back and allowed Zero to undo dispel the lock. When the golden chain shattered, the book floated up and in a flash of bright light, transformed into an eggplant fairy.


    The small creature with light blue wings and eyes, eggplant stalk hat and a rounded purple dress teared up at the sight of Zero. She had short hair and looked similar to Mii. Zero didn''t know her but thought that she sounded familiar.


    "Master!" the eggplant fairy cried and launched herself straight into Zero''s face, bawling as she clung onto him. Zero had to gently pry the fairy away in fear of losing his nose when her tiny hands clung onto it very tightly, unwilling to part.


    "Who are you?" he asked when the fairy sniffled in his palm.


    A flash of hurt reflected in the eggplant fairy''s big blue eyes when Zero asked that question. Mii frowned. Lily tilted her head to a side in deep thoughts. Where had they seen her before?


    "Master, do you really not remember me?" the eggplant fairy asked with trembling lower lip.


    Zero felt bad when he saw that the new fairy was going to cry again. He panicked and tried to recall anything that could be of use but remained clueless.


    "I-I''m really sorry but I don''t remember..."


    Shocked, the eggplant fairy fainted and Lily zoomed over to help the poor fairy. Mii thought hard about it and startled Zero when she let out a loud shout.


    "I remember now!"


    Zero snapped his head over to Mii''s direction so quickly they could almost hear a whiplash sound in the background.


    "She''s my sister!" Mii declared and Zero''s jaw fell.


    "Sister? How-"


    Mii groaned and facepalmed.


    "This fairy is a product of your Parallel Mind. After you created five Parallel Minds back on Endow Hill when learning how to stitch with Mitchnew, the book suddenly gave birth to a strange fairy. She introduced herself as Wii and is the very first thing you created using Mind''s Eye system after the administrator rights transferred."


    Zero frowned. He didn''t remember any of that happening.


    "Of course not!" Mii snapped angrily. She finally remembered everything after the seal was broken. "You completely sealed away memories relating to Wii after you were done with your training."


    Startled, Zero denied it. "Why would I do such a thing?"


    Mii sighed. "It wasn''t a decision made by you consciously. It''s just that Lily only obeyed your instructions from the recesses of your mind behind the library and sealed Wii away. You wanted to use Parallel Minds only when you were sewing because you don''t want to touch needles ever again."


    Zero looked guiltily at the eggplant fairy who whimpered in her sleep. "Is there a way to undo this? I didn''t mean to seal Wii away... also, why didn''t any of you recognise her?"


    "After Wii was sealed away, her existence was also erased under the seal. She faded away from my memories until she was unsealed. Lily and Zoe weren''t there at that time but Bob might still remember her."


    Zero listened to Mii''s explanation and felt guilty. He healed the poor eggplant fairy and waited for her to regain consciousness.


    Wii quickly kneeled and bowed when she saw Zero, shaking terribly as if she was afraid of Zero.


    "I''m so sorry, master! I-I''ll go back to sleep right now!"


    "Wait!" Zero stopped her before the fairy could throw herself to the nearest wall to knock herself out again. "I''m sorry. It wasn''t my intention to seal you away. I just didn''t know what was going on back then."


    Wii looked at Zero confusedly. The young doctor swallowed and apologised.


    "I''m sorry, Wii. I didn''t mean to seal you away. At that time, I didn''t know what was happening to me, I heard voices that helped me complete my training. It was you, wasn''t it?"


    Wii nodded. "Back then I was newly born because master''s mind could not cope with having too many Parallel Minds. My duty is to slowly release Parallel Minds back to master''s mind when there is space. Right now, the library can only accept this many books. Whenever a Parallel Mind is created, the library is duplicated once. You had six Parallel Minds back then all demanding different things. My older sister couldn''t cope and the Mind''s Eye system created me to help manage it. Unlike Mii, I can clone myself when needed and merge back when not required."


    Zero nodded. It''s making sense now. "So the many voices I heard were all from you after you cloned?"


    Wii nodded.


    "What will happen to the knowledge and experience I gain from each Parallel Mind after I cancel it?"


    Wii smiled. "That''s when Wii collects all that new data after merging and shares it with Mii for creation in the original library."


    Zero nodded. "Is there a limit to the number of Parallel Minds I can create?"


    Mii answered this question. "Technically, no. However, if you truly care for me you will not create more than ten at each time. There can be many Wiis but there is only one of me. Think of all the updating and recording that I must do!"


    Wii flew over to the hyperventilating Mii. "Don''t worry, big sis! I can help too."


    Zero felt bad for his mindscape assistants and agreed that until they found a better way to cope with so much information, Zero will keep it to five because it was Merlin''s requirement.


    "It might be a little late but welcome to the family, Wii."


    Touched by Zero''s welcome, the eggplant fairy cried once more and hugged Zero''s extended finger. Lily smiled at the side. They mindscape would be livelier now that there was one more person.

 291 Altered

    Merlin was still working on the first layer of Zero''s spell when the barrier vanished. Without caring if there were more traps inside, the wizard flung open the doors and searched for his student who appeared to be fine if not a little tired.


    "Zero! What happened here?" he asked.


    The young doctor looked slightly dazed and disoriented but he didn''t seem to be hurt. Merlin inspected his student and noticed that Zero''s magic status had increased yet again. Was his training actually working?


    "It''s nothing. I might have forced the creation of Parallel Minds in a different way but it works now. Just some technical issues that have been sorted out. Sir, I''m going to read all the books now as you''ve requested of me since I have at least five Parallel Minds now. Can I borrow these spare golems? My Parallel Minds can control physical vessels."


    Merlin was pleasantly surprised. If Zero was able to manipulate vessels with a Parallel Mind, did that mean he was almost on par with Truen''s control of magic? The wood elf had about thirty Parallel Minds now and was only able to achieve the art of controlling a separate physical vessel if he dedicated five Parallel Minds to one vessel.


    Merlin looked around. No, Zero had more than five Parallel Minds if he was controlling all ten spare golems.


    "Zero, how many Parallel Minds do you currently possess? Answer me honestly." Merlin frowned. If each vessel required five minds, Zero had to have at least fifty.


    Zero laughed nervously. Truth be told, he didn''t know. He was leaving it all to Mii and Wii. How should he explain his unique nature to Merlin? Would the Sage God even believe him?


    Merlin noticed his student''s troubled expression and suspected that Zero was hiding something. According to Hua Tuo, Zero never did things the normal way. Maybe Zero didn''t have as many Parallel Minds as Merlin thought he had. He simply had a different way of using them.


    "Zero, it''s ok. You can tell me anything, I''m your teacher."


    The teenager hesitated a little. Mii did tell him that these methods other than Mathematics were considered unorthodox and only worked in theory. For Zero, he was able to create a different kind of outcome using the same methods and he didn''t want Merlin to think that he was cheating. He really tried the initial method and studied Arithmetic to the point of tears. It just wasn''t working for Zero so the young doctor sought an alternative method to the task his teacher assigned him.


    "I... Will you be angry at me if I didn''t follow the method proven in the books?" Zero asked.


    Merlin shook his head. "I won''t. Books were written by people of the past. Many things are not accurate with changes after many years. What worked for them back then may not apply to us now. I assume you''ve discovered something new not related to the books in my library?"


    Zero nodded, happy that Merlin understood and agreed with him. Unlike Hua Tuo who believed that ancient scriptures should be adhered to and not deviated from, Merlin was more open-minded and willing to explore new paths with Zero. If there was one thing Zero liked more about Merlin as compared to Hua Tuo, it was the wizard''s like-minded curiosity and insatiable desire to learn new things even if it sometimes landed them both in trouble.


    Slowly, Zero told Merlin about his ability to duplicate his mind in his mindscape. Merlin didn''t understand what Zero was talking about so the teen had to explain everything from the very beginning with the Mind''s Eye system given to him after he met the Great Gods. In the process, Zero also divulged a few hints about Solo that Merlin took note about. ;


    "So this Wii is a mindscape assistant solely in charge of your Parallel Minds?" Merlin clarified.


    Zero nodded. "She is. However, I don''t know much about her yet or how this happened. All I was told was after reaching five, the Mind''s Eye system created Wii to help me manage things. I don''t seem to have a limit in cloning my mind but Mii was a limit when it comes to processing all the information and synchronising them. My current limit is ten because Mii cannot handle anything more than that. Even so, I want to reduce Mii''s burden. I just don''t know how yet. Wii cannot help Mii in her work because the system created them differently. Mii is So- I mean, the Great One''s creation and Wii is mine."


    Merlin frowned with so much new information swimming in his head. "Wait... the mindscape belongs to you but the Mind''s Eye system was created by the Great One which created the mindscape you have now along with Mii and Wii? The change of administrators... What does that mean? Is the Mind''s Eye system currently under your control or the Great One''s? Also, if you are the Great One''s future self, doesn''t that make both of you the same person?"


    Zero sighed. some of Merlin''s questions really hit the head on the nail. "This is what I''m trying to figure out too, sir. I don''t think So-, the Great One and I are the same even if we should be the same existence. I am not the Great One, I am Zero."


    Merlin blinked and thought hard. "Zero, do you know what a time paradox is?"


    Surprisingly, Zero nodded. "It''s something that shouldn''t exist on the same timeline. The balance of the world is destroyed with a time paradox so two people of the same identity should never exist on the same timeline. The entire branch of the timeline will disappear if there is a time paradox. The world rejects the foreign existence and tries to get rid of it, often ending itself while doing so."


    Merlin nodded. "That''s right. The Mind''s Eye and your mindscape is something like a time paradox. They shouldn''t exist. If it was created by the Great One for his future self, Zero you should have been the owner of the system. Why was there a need for an administrator transfer? Something doesn''t add up for me."


    Zero froze. He never thought of it that way. "But the one who helped was Buddha..."


    Merlin froze. Buddha was aware of this? Why did Buddha know what to do? The more Zero explained the sequence of events, the more questions Merlin had. Suddenly, he felt fearful of the Enlightened One. Buddha definitely knew things that not even the Great Gods did. he looked at Zero with fear in his eyes.


    "What else happened? Did Buddha interfere in anything else after Trigression Falls? Other than Wii, were there any other changes? Did you ever attempt to use your Parallel Minds after the stitching lessons? No, that''s not right. You learnt how to stitch with Mitchnew before you went to Trigression Falls. If you heard voices back then, how could Wii have been created by you? The system still belonged to the Great One. I was there. I saw you develop your first Parallel Mind at Hua Tuo''s hut stitching fabrics using magic."


    Zero looked lost and confused, alarming Merlin.


    "Sorry, Zero. There''s something I''d like to investigate. Can you allow me access to your mindscape?" the wizard asked and Zero had no reason to refuse.


    Merlin couldn''t help but be impressed by the size of Zero''s mindscape. There, he saw a lot of books and met three fairies.


    "Lily, Wii, this is my magic teacher, Merlin. I think you''ve met Mii before so I won''t introduce the both of you," Zero smiled.


    Mii stopped working and looked up. True enough, Merlin was in Zero''s mindscape. She became wary. Without permission, nobody could enter Zero''s mindscape. Why was Merlin here? What did he want? Zero''s memories were a secret even to Merlin. The Divine Entities, Solo''s identity and so much more... the strawcherry fairy paled. All those books were lying around in plain sight. If Merlin decided to forcefully retrieve them, not even she would be able to prevent the wizard god from learning Zero''s secrets in here.


    Wii the little eggplant fairy was immediately seized by Merlin who trapped her in a glass prison. Zero was startled and begged his teacher not to harm his newest assistant. Merlin turned a deaf ear to his student and continued to layer detection spells and tracing spells on the small fairy. Mii and Lily were likewise alarmed by Merlin''s sudden attack.


    Trapped in a glass prison, Wii could only beg for mercy and cry in fright. Merlin looked very scary with the anger evident on his face. Zero couldn''t stop his teacher and didn''t know what to do. He shot Mii and Lily a pleading look but neither fairies could interfere.


    Soon, a golden thread appeared from Wii. The golden thread was tied to something in the library so Merlin followed it quickly. Zero didn''t know what was going on but that golden thread reminded him of the golden chain on the purple book they found earlier. Mii was also shocked. She didn''t know what Merlin was doing but it didn''t seem as if the wizard wanted to harm Zero. Lily panicked when Merlin went to the second level of the library. Those books contained some of Zero''s memories and as a mindscape guardian, she had the duty to protect her master''s privacy.


    "Please stop!" the flower fairy shouted and flew after the nimble wizard.


    Merlin didn''t stop. For someone his age, he was still as fit as a fiddle. That golden thread led him to an ordinary-looking book that Merlin quickly pulled out. Wii struggled and pleaded to be let out with the spells hurting her. She didn''t recognise that unfamiliar golden thread tied to her wrist but no matter how much she tugged at it, the golden thread wouldn''t come off. It was bound so tightly to her wrist, causing her to feel pain whenever she touched it. THer wrist felt as if they were on fire but there were no signs of external damage.


    Merlin flipped open the pages of that book and knew what the book was about. Mii was ready to smack the wizard with the dictionary of archaic tongue that she was still recording until Merlin flipped to a section of the book with torn out pages.


    Lily gasped and Zero who had just arrived wondered what they were up to. "What''s wrong?"


    Merlin gnashed his teeth in anger and glared at Wii. the golden thread was tied to the missing pages in that book. Wii was no eggplant fairy or assistant. Merlin narrowed his eyes. The Mind''s Eye system did not create an assistant to aid Zero in controlling his Parallel Minds. Something else did. That something else was responsible for the missing pages and golden thread. No wonder Zero''s memory sequence was altered.


    "Who are you?" Merlin demanded and Zero blinked, not sure if he heard it right.


    Wii whimpered. Mii and Lily gave each other confused glances.


    "Sir," Mii called out. "She''s Wii, an eggplant fairy assistant to assist Zero in his mindscape when he uses his created Parallel Minds."


    Merlin ignored her. "Who are you?" he demanded once more.


    This time, Wii stopped crying. She had a terrifying smirk and Zero felt a chill in the library. "As expected of the world''s greatest magician. I should have gotten rid of you when I had the chance."


    Zero knew that voice. Mii also shuddered and Lily quickly left the scene, trying to get help from Gaia when Wii smacked the flower fairy with a powerful spell that made Lily lose consciousness. Zero jumped forward to catch the flower fairy and glared at Wii.


    "Why are you possessing Wii? She didn''t do anything wrong! Also, didn''t how are you here? The last time we met you showed me the fall of a Great God. What do you want from me?"


    Merlin looked confused as Zero talked. Did Zero know who this was?


    Wii laughed and easily broke Merlin''s spell. "What a shame... you found me too quickly. I was hoping to make this last for a little longer."


    Zero sighed and walked up to the eggplant fairy. "What do you want, Solo? I''m still in the middle of my training. You really don''t like meeting me in the real world."


    Solo rolled his eyes using Wii''s body. "Didn''t you hear? Time paradoxes will destroy worlds. You and I cannot exist on the same timeline."


    Hearing that, Merlin immediately understood who was possessing Wii. He didn''t know who Solo was but if he had to guess, that would be the name of the Great One. More questions flooded Merlin''s mind. If Solo was the Great One, why did he alter Zero''s memories and pose as Wii? Was Wii even real? What about the Mind''s Eye system? How did Solo hide in here for so long without anyone noticing? Did Solo actually exist or was he merely a memory fragment left behind by the system to pass a message to Zero?


    Zero sighed. "You don''t have to harm anyone to meet me. I don''t like it when you do that. Can''t we agree on a date and have some tea to talk like normal people?"


    Solo raised a brow. "Where''s the fun in that? Also, I''m going to send these nuisances out so we can have a heart-to-heart talk. It''s been a while, Zero."


    Zero didn''t have time to respond before Lily, Merlin and Mii were dismissed. With only the two of them left in the mindscape, Solo abandoned Wii''s vessel and dismissed her too. Right now, he assumed Zero''s teenage form and grinned.


    "You''ve grown again," he commented and Zero sighed.


    Solo frowned. "What''s with that reaction? Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Zero glared half-heartedly at his twin. "Do you always have to cause trouble and frighten me each time you see me? I have so many questions to ask you. Is Wii even real?"


    Solo smiled. "One thing at a time," he told his future self. "Wii is every bit as real as Mii. She''s created by the Mind''s Eye system but under my will. The one who sealed Wii away the first time was you. The Wii that you saw after freeing her was a recreated version after the administrator rights have been changed. About that, I''m still rather upset with Buddha for changing the rights over to you."


    Zero raised a brow. "Oh? Pray tell. You''ve been bothering Mii a lot while you were in charge of Mind''s Eye. I could tell. Mii couldn''t speak about many things freely and chose to avoid some topics when I asked. That was because of you, right?"


    Solo didn''t deny it. He sat beside Zero and placed an arm around the young doctor. "After regaining some parts of the memories from Divine Fragments, you''ve become smarter. Yes. You''re right. You can say that Mii has also been recreated several times under my command. However, I did them all because of you. You''re way too reckless. If it wasn''t because of my constant guidance and watching over you the whole time before you matured, did you think you could survive in that cruel world so comfortably?"


    Zero didn''t deny that he was immature back then. He always had to turn back and rely on Mii to help him navigate his way through the world. However, as he started seeing the world differently, his opinions often differed from the system. Solo''s and he weren''t on the same page.


    "You know that I will never become you, right?" he asked.


    Solo faked disappointment. "What a shame. No wonder Buddha so willingly betrayed me to help you. After changing the administrator, the system started purging me. If I didn''t hide in Wii before you sealed her up and alter the commands, would we have this opportunity to talk?"


    Zero inhaled and looked at Solo with wide eyes. "So it is you! All this time I was wondering why Mind''s Eye would never do some of the things I wanted, you were the reason why it never happened!"


    Solo didn''t look remorseful. Instead, he had a thoughtful expression. "Do you hate me?"


    Zero frowned. "What a strange question. You are me but from the past. I don''t like the things you''ve been doing but I can never hate you. Are you here just to tease me again? Your time is almost up. I can feel it."


    Solo smiled. "So kind as always," he mused and kissed Zero on the cheek. "Let''s see what kind of doctor you will end up as. From now on, be prepared to meet a lot of victims. Unlike you who wants to save as many lives as possible, I want to destroy as many lives as I can. I want to destroy the lives of those who want you and me gone. Arachne and Athena are just the beginning of this tragedy."


    Zero didn''t like the sound of it but he couldn''t do anything else because Solo''s remaining energy traces dissipated. As soon as Solo disappeared, Merlin and the three fairies were brought back to Zero''s mindscape.


    "Zero! Are you alright?" Merlin asked. Mii was still restraining Wii while watching over Lily who had yet to regain consciousness.


    Zero nodded. "You can let go of Wii, she''s the real deal. It''s a shame that she''s originally created by Solo but after I broke that seal, Wii''s new vessel was created by the Mind''s Eye under my control. Solo merely hid in her body to preserve his remaining energy to pass on a message. he''s no longer here."


    Merlin seethed. "I''m going to find Buddha!"


    Zero quickly pulled the sleeve of his teacher''s robe and shook his head. "No, Buddha didn''t do anything wrong. In fact, Solo admitted that he took matters to his own hands because Buddha decided to betray their agreement. Mind''s Eye system should have always been under Solo''s control. Solo never had any intention of allowing me control of the system. Once I was in-charge of Mind''s Eye, Solo''s fragment had nowhere else to go. Buddha was helping me."


    Merlin didn''t know what to believe or think. "Solo... that kid... is he the Great One?"


    Zero remained silent and Merlin seethed. "Solo altered your memories."


    Zero nodded.


    "He could have killed you."


    At this, Zero glared at Merlin. "He would never do such a thing. Hurt me by killing the people around me, yes. However, he would never kill me. This is going to be a battle against myself. I have to stop Solo. Arachne and Athena''s feud was only the start of Solo''s grand plan, he told me so himself before he disappeared."


    The revelation troubled Merlin and Zero''s assistants.


    "Let''s talk about it outside of the mindscape. I think your assistants need time to recover. This time, you''re not going to hide anything from me. I won''t forgive Buddha for trying to hurt you. That golden thread was Buddha''s. He had a part to play in altering your memories. If I didn''t notice that something was wrong, you would have been manipulated."


    Zero had no comebacks for that. He truly wanted to believe that Buddha and Solo would never harm him but Merlin had concrete evidence of their misdeeds. The fact that Mind''s Eye had hindered what Zero wanted to accomplish several times in the past was evidence that they were trying to control him even if they didn''t want him dead.


    Zero looked at the book that had fallen. the torn pages were recovered and Zero could now remember the correct sequence of events along with a few other altered memories including the time he spent recuperating at the Spring of Vitality with Baal. Zero felt the tears well up in his eyes at the particular memory of Baal whispering to him over and over again his unheard prayers for Zero''s recovery. To think that Solo removed that memory as well... Zero felt angry and betrayed.


    Yet, there was nothing he could do about the past even after recovering his altered memories. He knew now the truth about Mii and was able to dig up information from the Mind''s Eye system now that it was no longer deceived by Solo''s influence. Zero felt a dark cold fire burning in his heart knowing how much Mii fought against the system, begged and cried as she was scrapped and recreated with Solo''s ideals.


    "Teacher..." Zero called out once they exited the mindscape.


    Merlin was slightly surprised. Zero often called him ''sir'' or ''Merlin'', never ''teacher''.


    "What is it?"


    Zero looked up with a pained expression. "Please don''t tell anyone about this. Not Buddha, not Truen, not even the Great Gods. This is a battle between me and my past self. I need to save Solo if I want to save the world. However, I am weak. There are so many things that I do not know. Won''t you teach me?"


    The wrath Merlin felt earlier sizzled and fizzed away to nothing more than smouldering ashes. Zero''s heartfelt plea touched the wizard and Merlin decided to impart to Zero what he didn''t even mention to Truen. ;


    "Arithmetic," he said.


    Zero looked up in surprise. Why bring Math into the topic all of a sudden?


    "You need to master Arithmetic if you want the power to defeat Solo and save this world. While I am the Sage God of magic, there are many things more powerful than magic. You cannot defeat Solo who is the creator of this world with the things he created. You must invent something of your own to match his powers. For that, you need Arithmetic."


    Zero swallowed and trembled. He didn''t know if he could manage this.


    "Don''t worry," Merlin told him. "I will help you. First, you need to finish reading all the books in this library and the forbidden library that I have. Don''t forget to update the outdated information. Once you have finished, we will move on to higher level things."


    Zero nodded. If it was merely a reading marathon, he could manage that. As for Arithmetic... he would cross that bridge when he reaches it.

 292 The Truth about Chaos Energy

    Merlin was stunned by the sight of chaos in his library. He had merely dropped by to remind Zero it was time for lunch but the mess before him killed the words at his tongue. Zero was mediating in a spot at some corner while all ten golems busied away from reading to transcribing, updating records and shifting books. Merlin didn''t know if he should leave Zero to focus or call his student out for lunch. Unfortunately for Merlin, Zero had to attend lunch with him today. Steve had developed the magic aptitude testing machine''s prototype and required Zero''s assistance. Buddha and Steve were already waiting for them at the Hall of Attachments.


    \"Ahem!\"


    The slight coughing caught Zero''s attention from the mindscape and the teenager snapped out of his meditation.


    \"Ok, drop five for now. The other five can continue updating and transcribing. I''ll leave the rest of it to you and Mii for now,\" Zero talked to nobody in particular but Merlin knew who he was talking to.


    Zero hastily changed into his magician''s outfit from his tracksuit. Merlin nodded at the teen who apologised for his tardiness. Merlin wasn''t known to be the most punctual Sage God for a slight delay wouldn''t make a difference. As it was, they were already fifteen minutes behind time.


    The master and student arrived at the Hall of Attachments looking slightly unkempt but nobody minded. In fact, Buddha and Steve were very used to seeing a dishevelled Merlin with uncombed hair, tangled beard and bloodshot eyes. The wizard''s current appearance was considered one of his better days. Zero must be a good influence on the obstinate wizard and Buddha smiled, happy for both of them


    \"Sorry, we''re late!\" Zero apologised and Buddha waved the apology aside.


    \"Let''s start eating first, we can talk later,\" the Enlightened One said.


    Zero dug in without reservations but Merlin ate slowly as if there was something still weighing heavily on his mind. Although Zero said that Buddha betrayed Solo to help him, the magician still found it hard to trust the Wise One. Buddha had always been the hardest person to read. The Sage god of Enlightenment hid everything behind a serene mask and smile. Hua Tuo was aware of the cultivation monster''s true nature as a very cunning person but Merlin didn''t know if Buddha''s intentions were good or bad. As he ate, he continued to keep a close eye on the Sage God.


    Steve decided to get to know Zero a little better. He received many letters from Merlin regarding his research progress about chaos energy. The more letters Merlin sent, the more confused Steve was. The wizard seemed to contradict his previous letter with every new letter sent. The findings completely differed from Buddha''s compiled research notes. It was the reason why Steve wanted to hold a meeting with both involved parties and have Zero confirm the facts.


    Merlin also craved the crispy fried battered potatoes that Bib learnt how to make. In comparison, the boiled potato dish that Buddha served paled in comparison. The faces Merlin and Zero made didn''t escape Buddha''s eyes.  Still, being a benevolent host, the Enlightened One said nothing.


    Steve Jobs ate his meal quickly without tasting it. As usual, the God of technology worked efficiently. Zero and Merlin quickly polished their plates and thanked Buddha for the hospitality before Buddha assigned some servants to clean up the place. They moved to a different room in the temple to discuss official business matters.


    \"Thank you for agreeing to meet up with me,\" Steve started. \"I received your letters and your notes,\" he said and turned to Merlin and Buddha respectively. The documents were pulled out and placed on the table.


    Zero compared the sizes of the stacks and noticed how merlin''s letters were three times more than Buddha''s research notes.


    \"I have difficulty understanding what is required because both research notes are contradicting. Merlin claims that chaos energy is tameable but Buddha''s notes said that chaos energy is wild and uncontrollable. I cannot create a device without knowing the true nature of chaos energy. Can someone clarify this for me?\"


    Zero raised a brow. \"But both of their claims are correct. While chaos energy is tameable, it is also wild and uncontrollable.\"


    Steve looked slightly irritated. If this was the case, why would he waste his time trying to clarify the contradicting statements? It''s the case of the Schrodinger''s cat saying that it was both dead and alive at the same time.


    Seeing the irritation on Steve''s face, Zero quickly clarified. \"I mean it behaves differently depending on who it reacts to. Chaos energy is tameable with me but it attacks Merlin crazily. We''ve been trying to find out how we can trap chaos energy. It cannot be controlled because of its innate nature to destroy and devour things. Once sated, the chaos energy will disappear along with the supplied qi or mana. It reacts violently to anything that is living and it is why planes are constantly the target of chaos energy in the void. The initial assumption that the clashing of planes created chaos energy is wrong. In fact, the clashing of planes is a side effect of the chaos energy''s actions.\"


    Buddha looked at Zero unsmiling. \"Do you have any evidence to support your claims? I''ve been venturing into the void with my soul to understand the void and have been dealing with chaos energy for centuries. Chaos energy attacks anything living regardless of their nature. It is attracted to not mana or qi but the soul.\"


    Zero nodded. \"That is partially correct. Souls are much purer than mana or qi. Chaos energy is the opposite of creation. It doesn''t seek to destroy life, it seeks to destroy creation. Merlin and I have experimented with it. The chaos energy doesn''t attack me or the mana golems even if they are charged with mana. They go straight for Merlin even if he is outside of the tower. In Arabesque the only living creature is Merlin. This is how we discovered the true nature of chaos energy.\"


    Steve was puzzled. \"Merlin is the only living creature in Arabesque? Are you forgetting that you are also considered a living creature?\"


    Zero froze. He forgot that Steve doesn''t know his identity. Zero couldn''t be considered a living creature. he was the void and the one responsible for the chaos energy that exists in it.


    Buddha came in to save Zero from the awkward position he got himself in and told Steve that Zero was a time traveller who didn''t exist in a physical sense.


    \"Think of it as a shadow or after image,\" he told the confused God of technology. \"It''s complicated but I trust that you will keep this a top-secret. Zero was summoned by the Great Gods.\"


    With the mention of Great Gods, Steve stopped prying for details. Zero heaved a sigh of relief and Merlin gave Buddha a grateful nod.


    \"If that is the case, how can you be certain that chaos energy is tameable? Wiser and I have tried many methods to preserve the original nature of chaos energy for testing but chaos energy is like a ghost that possesses anything in its reach and corrupts it to borrow its vessel.\"


    Zero nodded. Chaos energy couldn''t be contained. Wiser and Steve were correct. However, Merlin and Zero discovered that while chaos energy could not be contained and was easily destroyed when fed with enough life energy, there was something unique about it.


    \"It is wild and uncontrollable so trapping it is not advised. However, you can lure chaos energy and bait it. We tried many different objects and life forms in the lab. Merlin found out that other than souls, chaos energy was highly attracted to anything that has harmony. The easiest thing to bait chaos energy is with this.\"


    The device Zero pulled out from his inventory startled Steve. It was a small stamp with some intricate drawings.


    \"What''s this?\" he asked.


    Merlin grinned proudly. \"It''s a portable seal to store chaos energy for a short period of time. It can only last for an hour for now before the chaos energy escapes but we are still working on perfecting the design. We had to borrow all six elements, yin and yang qi as well as a soul fragment to bait chaos energy. It''s not much but it''s better than nothing. Zero and I tried to measure the amount of chaos energy this seal stamp can contain and if we converted its power into magic, the amount of chaos energy each seal stamp can trap is only enough for a low tier fire spell to light a fireplace.\"


    Steve accepted the seal stamp and asked. \"Are there more of these? Wiser and I will need more of it to test out the research theories from both you and Buddha to know what''s practical.\"


    Merlin pulled out four more stamp seals and passed them to Steve. \"That''s all we have. The rest didn''t work.\"


    Buddha was impressed. Zero really was a good influence on Merlin. In the past, Merlin would have demanded compensation for any of the products he had. The Enlightened One was curious to know why the penny-pinching wizard was suddenly so generous. Those seal stamps were definitely not cheap. From what Merlin mentioned, they must have used a lot of materials to create this weak prototype and spent a lot of time revising the failed designs.


    \"How much for all these?\" Steve asked and Merlin waved his hand.


    \"Not needed. Just help me develop that device as quickly as you can. Zero''s almost ready with his basic preparations. This boy studies way too much! He''s recently started to forget meals. I can''t believe this is the same black hole of a gourmet that everyone fears in La Boutique.\"


    Zero rolled his eyes. \"I still eat, just not as much as I normally do. Meditation doesn''t require a lot of energy. Besides, if it wasn''t for Bib, would you have remembered about meals? Pot calling kettle black...\"


    Buddha chuckled as Merlin fumed. Zero''s gotten snarkier since the last time he saw him with Hua Tuo. Right now, watching Merlin and Zero arguing in front of him, the Wise One had trouble telling apart who was the mature one.


    Steve was also surprised to see Merlin actually losing in an argument. Usually, nobody would be able to win the wizard''s passionate ramblings but this child before him held his own against his teacher and was even winning some arguments. Steve had a new-found admiration for the chipmunk-like teenager.


    \"Understood, I will pass this to Wiser for testing. On the side note, what will you do about the conversion device? Have you tested it out?\"


    Merlin pinched Zero''s cheek to stop the teen from spouting more embarrassing secrets and turned to Steve. \"No, it''s been crazily busy lately, I have not gotten the chance to test it. Also, I think you might have to revise it after you conclude your experiments about the chaos energy''s properties. the fundamental concept of that device doesn''t match my theory.\"


    Zero freed himself from his teacher''s pinch and cradled that abused cheek. Steve and Merlin discussed more in detail about their collaborated projects and Zero took the chance to talk to Buddha.


    \"I met Solo,\" he told the Enlightened One solemnly.


    Buddha hid his surprise and waited for Zero to continue. Zero frowned when he received no reaction from Buddha.


    \"You''re not going to apologise?\"


    Buddha sighed. \"Would you forgive me if I did?\"


    \"No.\"


    Buddha smiled at Zero''s simple answer. He expected just as much. Buddha wasn''t a good person. He never claimed to be one either. His decision to support Solo and later betray him was the same as how he betrayed Zero''s trust and later decided to help him. To both Zero and Solo, Buddha would be branded as a traitor who couldn''t be trusted.


    \"But I have to thank you.\"


    That whisper surprised Buddha. He didn''t think that Zero would be so mature and kind-hearted enough to separate personal feelings with professional work. the teenager had really grown.


    \"It was my fault,\" Buddha admitted and Zero nodded.


    \"I know. Solo wasn''t happy either but I guess that''s only fair. You helped Solo and betrayed him the same as you did for me. I suppose it''s only fair. From now on, I don''t want you to interfere with Solo and my business. I will take it personally the next time you do. If there is anything you want to tell me, you better come clean now before I find out.\"


    Buddha smiled. \"Other than the secrets of the void Solo entrusted me to guard and Mind''s Eye, there is nothing more that you wouldn''t know about. Maybe a few old stories but those aren''t as important as what you''re going to do in the future, is it?\"


    Zero smiled. \"That''s true. It doesn''t matter what kind of plot Solo has designed, I''ll just rewrite the story that he created. In the game of chess between two masters, you''re just a pawn to be used and disposed of. Now that you''ve betrayed Solo, there''s no way he wouldn''t come for you. Won''t you ally yourself with me alongside Hell?\"


    Buddha smiled. \"What a way to phrase it. I refuse to ally myself with Hell when I am the founder of Nirvana. However, if the business profits are good, I wouldn''t mind lending a hand from time to time.\"


    Merlin and Steve''s conversation was wrapping up so Zero gave Buddha a quick look before returning to Merlin''s side.


    \"Don''t forget your words,\" was all Zero told Buddha before he hopped over to interrupt his master. Buddha watched the sly teenager go and lowered his gaze.


    In terms of profit, Zero had long won him over as compared to Solo. In all of Buddha''s life, he only desired one thing - the unknown. Solo long sold out when he left Buddha to struggle alone in the void trying to understand its secrets. Right now, working alongside Merlin, Steve and the Demon Lords, Zero was paving that way to understanding the reason for existence. How could Buddha not be enticed into lending Zero a hand?

 293 Reading Marathon

    Immediately after the lunch meeting, Zero and Merlin travelled back to the tower quickly, eager to continue their work. Zero quickly picked up books and activated golems while going into his meditative mood. Merlin decided to catch up on his reading as well. Zero''s spare golems had written a pile of notes regarding the boy''s understanding of qi and chaos energy. Both master and student worked hard trying to catch up to each other.


    Merlin didn''t let Zero idle and taught Zero the sequence of books he had to read. Zero glanced over some of the books and asked Merlin if they were already scanned into the reading device''s library. Some of the titles looked similar.


    The wizard god couldn''t be sure of it. Steve did give him the option to convert all his tomes into a more convenient format but after converting a hundred or so books, the magician decided to abandon the project. He still preferred the feel of bound paper in his hands.


    \"I''ll leave the task of updating them into the library to you,\" Merlin said and Zero agreed.


    The young doctor had another task that he wanted to do simultaneously while reading the library. He has five spare golems stationed in Merlin''s tower library and another five working on the books in the forbidden library. In the mindscape, the information overload was real.


    \"Pass the pen, stack those books on the third shelf. No, We need to expand the section, move!\" Mii hollered from her desk. Zero was doing everything he could as Mii''s assistant while coping with the strange feeling of having new knowledge pour into his brain every second. Wii was also given her personal office to help coordinate the other Parallel Minds that were working hard at information gathering.


    Thanks to Merlin''s tips, Zero discovered that Wii can level up without going through the quest system that Mii was limited to. The eggplant fairy simply had to continuously perform arithmetic of increasing difficulty to increase her mental power and ability to control her duplicates. Right now, Wii was able to control up to twenty duplicates but Zero didn''t want to use all twenty duplicates to gather information in the real world. He had ten doing that by possessing the spare golems, five working on Arithmetic with Wii and coordinating the information collected while the other five acted as Mii''s assistants alongside Zero who was still getting the hang of it.


    Zero''s aim was to create ideas for the grimoire that Merlin wanted him to make. It has to be a magic that was unique only for him. A grimoire was every magician''s lifeline. Once that grimoire is destroyed, the magician loses all their powerful spells. Some grimoires are tied to their owner''s soul, others are tied to their owner''s hearts. Most grimoires that weren''t created by humans belonged to a demon who would reap the summoner''s soul as offering or feed on their life energy in exchange for lending them power.


    \"Ugh!\" Zero groaned as another sharp pain pierced his mind. With Wii''s help, the work is definitely progressing smoother on Mii''s end. Unfortunately, there was only one Zero and having so many tomes crammed into his head at the same time often caused the teen to be rendered paralysed for a while. The pain of having so much new information entering his head within such a short period of time can be hard to cope with.


    \"Are you ok?\" Wii asked from the third floor.


    \"What''s the pain like from the scale of one to ten? One like a paper cut and ten having an arm cut off?\" Mii asked.


    Zero groaned and tried to lift his head from his desk with much difficulty. \"Eight... what did you girls do?\"


    Wii looked sorry and Mii felt guilty. \"Sorry, we simply synced all the newly scanned books from the reading device to your library. It''s faster this way. Wii can work on processing the information at leisure and you can recall anything that needs recalling. We prioritised grimoire-making materials.\"


    Zero groaned again, the headache still not leaving him. It was true. The girls really added the entire reading device''s content into his head and information just couldn''t stop flooding into his mind. Unable to move, Zero could only lay there in pain and wait for the overload of information to complete. Unknown to him, the amount of information input wasn''t stopping. When ten books were synced, Zero''s mind was made to process a hundred more.


    In the forbidden library, Merlin had created a spell to help his student read faster. All spare golems were equipped with a speed reading spell similar to his famous speed-reading glasses. They now scanned things faster too and Merlin welcomed the abuse of mana in his tower. These golems were really handy and Merlin couldn''t imagine what it would be like to have ten more household golems like Bib to maintain his library, lab and business.


    Zero found it odd. He was beginning to see many new things despite the splitting headache. Suddenly, he knew things he never knew before. Each minute that passed made him wonder if it would ever stop. From necromancy to summoning, the subjects of his studies were making no sense. Even if Zero was able to understand the contents of whatever that had been scanned and read, he was still struggling to know how they can be applied to grimoire-making.


    Wii and Mii gasped in horror as the books started piling on the floor.


    \"What''s going on?\" Wii asked her older sister.


    The strawcherry fairy didn''t have time to respond. In order to prevent an accident, she had turned to Wii with seriousness in her eyes.\"I''m going to find Lily and take over the system for a while. It looks like three floors won''t be enough. Make sure that the books don''t fall on Zero before I''m back!\"


    Wii didn''t have any time to react before her sister disappeared. From the first floor, she could hear her master groan in pain. At the same time, she could feel that something was wrong with the other cloned libraries. Perhaps it was better to stop for a while and consolidate all their materials before continuing. At this rate, there wouldn''t be enough space to put all these copied books in Zero''s mindscape!


    \"Dispel clones! Parallel Minds, gather!\"


    The ten cloned librarians stopped working and gathered at the office that Wii''s original self was at in order to help with the administrative matters that were starting to pile badly from the syncing of all ten libraries.


    Mii hurried over to where Lily was and demanded to create ten floors for Zero''s mindscape library. At the rate that Zero was learning, they needed a lot of room. Zero wasn''t even done with a third of Merlin''s books. They wouldn''t survive it without enough space.


    \"Sorry, Mii. The system says that Zero''s current capacity is five floors,\" the flower fairy apologised and Mii cursed.


    \"Let''s make it five floors then. Once there are enough resources to expand the library in size or height, let me know. I''ll head back now!\"


    Lily assured the busy assistant that she will look after Zero''s mental state from the back end and Mii left in a hurry.


    Wii was relieved to see that there were two additional floors to sort the books out. She got to work immediately without waiting for her sister. It didn''t matter if the categorisation was wrong, right now, it was more important to get all the books off the floors and onto shelves. the clones worked efficiently and with the books put away, the cloned libraries were able to slowly disappear.


    Mii returned to find everything returning back to order with the exception of Zero who was still clutching his head in pain with a huge frown. The teen groaned again when Wii''s clones started shelving a new stack of books. Mii felt sorry for the young doctor. Every book that they shelved in the mindscape library was directly linked to Zero''s mind. With Wii''s rate of processing books from the Parallel Minds and copying them over to Zero''s main mind, the stress was more than enough to cripple an ordinary person. Wii wasn''t merciful with shelving the copied books either. Each cloned librarian assistant threw in at least three books at a time and there were at least ten working on shelving the pile of books that had been transcribed into a common language for Zero''s easier reference. Mii still hasn''t gotten to sorting the books by categories or making notes for Zero''seasier understanding and reference.


    \"Astrology?\" Zero groaned in pain. \"Why is there astrology in Merlin''s library? Mii, Wii... what are both of you reading?\"


    Mii didn''t answer Zero, too busy organising the new books while Wii smiled in apology. \"It''s something from the reading device and not Merlin''s library. It appears as if your mind is also syncing the entire library from your reading device as we speak.\"


    Zero paled. \"Re-reading device? Steve said that there were at least a million books in there from stories to research journals... you''re not serious, right?\"


    Mii dropped the book she was holding. \"What?\"


    Wii stared at both of them with a confused look. \"Was I not supposed to sync that? We finally found a way to sync the books to the reading device. I thought that if we were going to go for a reading marathon, we might as well do it thoroughly now before the training ends. Besides, master could take some inspiration from other materials to create his very own unique magic and grimoire.\"


    Mii couldn''t fault Wii for her analysis but did she have to do it now? Zero''s mindscape wouldn''t hold a few million books at this stage, they were going to be in trouble.


    \"Can you cancel the syncing of the reading device''s library and solely focus on the books in Merlin''s library for now? Lily told me that the system couldn''t make more than five floors worth of shelving space.\"


    Zero let out a sharp scream as a new genre entered his mind.


    \"Folk tales and music? Why is this here...? Mii! Wii! Do something!\"


    Panicked, Wii immediately got to work and tried to stop the syncing of Zero''s mind with the magic device.


    \"I''m so sorry, master! I''m afraid it''s too late... the syncing cannot be cancelled at this point. I have stopped the spare golem from reading anything more, everything else that is being processed now is from the reading device... Thousand apologies!\"


    Mii inhaled deeply and closed her eyes, trying to find inner peace in the chaos of Zero''s writhing and Wii''s tears.


    \"There''s no helping it. Wii, gather your assistants and help me search for the books with memory increasing functions. We need to prioritise learning those first to help Lily increase the system''s capacity to expand the mindscape. After that, search for ways to borrow the void to throw all the unprocessed books for a while. We need to get through Merlin''s library first. The rest can be sorted through later.\"


    Wii obeyed quickly and gathered all but five of her assistants who were in charge of shelving new books. They searched through quickly the job queues for anything related to memory increasing techniques and worked on them. Under Mii''s careful guidance, the headache lessened and Zero was finally able to focus.


    \"Wait, what? Mythical creatures and where to find them? Why''s this even a subject?!\" Zero yelled when the colourful images of rainbows and gory pictures of severed human limbs dangling from a beast''s jaw startled him from his thoughts.


    \"Sorry master!\" Wii''s clone shouted from the seventh floor now. \"It''s one of the books we''re still shelving.\"


    Zero sighed. With so much reading to do, how could he make any progress with his magic and grimoire?

 294 Recreation Magic 1

    Ten days of constant pain. Zero had to tell Mii to inform Merlin that he would be resting in the lamp that Zeus gave him.


    Unable to do anything more than have information shoved into his head, Zero could only lay numbly on the bed and receive everything that his assistants were pouring in. Wii was also given the instruction to do what she could to hasten the process of studying Merlin''s libraries. The wizard god wasn''t surprised when Mii told him about her master''s request. Instead, he asked if there was anything he could help with.


    Mii thought for a while. \"It would be good to not disturb him while he is processing all the information. Also, Wii and I will take over the transcribing, updating and recording of new books in your libraries. A section of the libraries has been cordoned off to put the completed books for your checking. There will be an easily accessible version on the reading device as well. We estimate the entire process to take about a month, depending on how much Zero can take. He''s suffering a terrible headache from the information overload. The mindscape''s mental capacity cannot cope with the amount of information flooding in. Both Wii and I are short-handed as it is, we can''t handle organising the books, processing them and organising them at the same time.\"


    Merlin hummed. \"I might have something for that.\"


    Mii was surprised when the wizard god told her to wait. He went to his alchemy lab to search for something and came back about twenty minutes later with a huge sack of odd gadgets.


    Merlin blanked out at that.\"Th-thirty? Zero has that many Parallel Minds?\"


    Mii thought for a while. \"I think Zero''s current capacity for Parallel Minds is actually close to two hundred. However, due to the limit of his mindscape''s capacity and the system''s restriction, he is only able to successfully use twenty for processing at any one time.\"


    \"Out of curiosity, isn''t it getting progressively harder to increase the number of Parallel Minds as you progress? Arithmetic hasn''t progressed to the point of being able to create more than thirty Parallel Minds, you need alchemy for that.\"


    Mii shrugged. \"Zero''s doing it in a very strange way. It is true that Wii hit a wall at thirty with advanced Arithmetic. After that, Zero told Wii to focus on focus on something called philosophy. There are many of such books in the reading device that we are currently syncing with Zero''s mind. It was my mistake. Wii was only supposed to sync the books from your physical libraries into the reading device that was linked to Zero''s mindscape library. However, we didn''t know that it would sync the entire reading device''s library. There was no system option to stop that process. If we do that, parts of Zero''s mind could be damaged.\"


    Merlin shuddered. \"How many books does the reading device have?\"


    Mii swallowed, not knowing how Merlin would react if he heard the real number. \"About a septillion? We thought that there was going to be a few million but we were wrong... the millions came from your library. The rest are still being processed. We don''t know the actual number of books there are in the reading device... Steve updates it every hour.\"


    Merlin looked odd like a fish out of water for a moment. \"Zero''s reading of all those septillion books?\"


    Mii nodded. \"It''s not easy. The boy''s practically paralysed and confined to the bed, groaning with pain constantly, unable to eat or sleep. I tried to bring him food but Zero doesn''t have an appetite. he only eats pills now for pain relief and revitalisation. I''ve asked Hua Tuo for more pills because those are what Zero needs most now.\"


    Merlin grew sick with worry hearing how horrible his student was feeling. \"I understand. Keep me updated about Zero''s condition. Unfortunately, I don''t have spares for that device. It was difficult to make but if you can find a way to duplicate it without causing side effects to my mind, let me know.\"


    The strawcherry fairy thanked Merlin and excused herself. Mii could barely wait to introduce all the new gadgets. Maybe with the gadgets easing the pain, Zero would start to eat again.


    Wii was pleasantly surprised to see her sister return with a bag of gadgets.\"These are...?\"


    The two fairies conversed in detail while helping Zero equip the headband that Merlin claimed would help Zero with his headache. They also set up a link for all the processed books to not be thrown into the library''s floor and into the temporary space instead. Mii asked Lily to monitor Zero''s mana levels.


    \"We should have reserves of sins and energy that can be converted to mana if required,\" she told the flower fairy who nodded.


    \"The amount of mana needed to sustain everything is actually about two thousand per second using the lamp''s time flow. I''m afraid there wouldn''t be enough to sustain the operations once we start. Zero has to replenish the mana source from somewhere...\"


    Mii frowned. \"Understood. I will talk to Zero about it. We have some ideas. Just let us know when the mana reserves have fallen below thirty percent.\"


    As promised, the gadgets Merlin loaned helped. Zero was finally able to hear his own thoughts for the first time in days. Wii came up to Zero to assist her master to get up from the bed while Mii managed the setting up of the temporary storage space system.


    Zero groaned at the stiffness of his body and meditated for a while to regulate qi into all his meridian points, easing the fatigue he felt.


    \"What''s this?\" he asked and pointed to the bulky headband on his head.


    Wii smiled and explained what Mii told her. Zero nodded and heard a loud grumble from his stomach. He blushed.


    \"Master, why not get something to eat first? I''m sure the chefs at La Boutique will still welcome you even if the coupon is nearing its expiry. We also need to search for a way to gain more mana. Using these gadgets consume a lot of mana, Lily and Mii fear that the reserves you have wouldn''t sustain. There are simply way too many books from the reading device that need processing. The mindscape''s library is about to burst too. I''m not sure if you''ve seen it lately but there are about a hundred floors now and the spaces of each floor have increased by five times. We''re still unable to cope with the influx of information.\"


    Zero stared at the eggplant fairy. \"Is it that bad? A hundred floors should be enough... why are we still struggling?\"


    Wii bowed her head in shame. \"Mii estimated it wrongly. It isn''t a few million books to handle... those were merely from Merlin''s library. The reading device actually has about a septillion books and we can''t stop until everything has been processed. Every hour Steve updates it and adds more books so this reading marathon will be a tough one to complete. We haven''t found a way to stop the syncing either without damaging parts of your mind. Very sorry, master!\"


    Zero smiled and shook his head. \"No, don''t stop. I''ll be fine. Let''s find a solution to it together now that I can actually hear my own thoughts. First, food and then mana. I think I know just the place to increase my mana reserves. Don''t tell anyone yet but we''re going to visit Trigression Falls for a bit before we visit Titan Cliff.\"


    Wii''s eyes widened. Trigression Falls, she could understand. But Titan Cliff? Didn''t the gods warn Zero to stay clear of that dangerous place? If anything, the eggplant fairy thought that Zero would go to the Spring of Vitality or the abyss to replenish his mana.


    \"Master!\"


    Zero grinned and shushed her. \"I''ll get dressed. We''re going to La Boutique first. Also, I''m not going to rip the chefs off this time. Consuming food for energy reserves is surprisingly ineffective. I''m going there to simply fill my stomach. We''re going to negotiate for food delivery services with the chefs there. Bib will collect our food while we work. You should ask teacher what he wants from La Boutique to save us all the trouble. I''m going to ask for all kinds of food that help with mana recovery.\"


    Wii nodded and disappeared with a twinkle to find Merlin while Zero got dressed. Thanks to Coux, Zero knew that he had to look the part of a powerful person whenever he was going to negotiate. The problem of having no money still remained. If it weren''t for that one year pass of free eating at La Boutique, he might be helpless. Bib''s cooking was only as good as Zero''s and the golem wasn''t able to cook food that Zero hasn''t cooked before. Even if Zero had thousands of recipes in his head, the lack of experience meant that Bib was only cooking stir-fried mushrooms, soup and deep-fried shrimps alongside rice for every meal. It didn''t taste bad but it was getting boring. Just thinking about that made Zero lose his appetite. Zero might not have eaten for a while now due to the constant pain but he certainly didn''t feel like eating another one of Bib''s predictable meals. He promised to cook more often and experiment with a few more new recipes just so that Merlin wouldn''t have to suffer eating the same things over and over again when he leaves.


    \"I''m back!\" Wii announced with a wide smile. \"Merlin says that he''s fine with anything that isn''t the same as what Bib has been making.\"


    Zero laughed without humour. It wasn''t surprising that Merlin felt the same way he did. With that settled, Zero teleported them both to La Boutique using Merlin''s portal. Mii''s new function of being able to remember coordinates of places he once visited was proving to be very handy. Borrowing a ready-made portal was more mana effective than opening one himself.


    Unknown to everyone else, Zero had an idea about the kind of magic he wanted to create. The accident of having the reading device''s library syncing with Zero''s mindscape was actually a welcomed one despite the inconvenience caused and constant pain. Zero was taking many inspirations from all the other subjects that he usually wouldn''t bother reading up.  Who knew that philosophy would be his saving grace? When Wii''s progress was stagnant, Zero was able to create a breakthrough with philosophy. many other subjects fell under this wide umbrella and a subject called science came into the picture when philosophy was brought up. Also, psychology, art, history and martial arts were all by-products of philosophy.


    Through that discovery, it was obvious to Zero what he had to do. In philosophy, there was one constant pattern that couldn''t be broken and that gave Zero the hint he needed for his answer. In philosophy, the starting point often becomes the ending point. Everything else is merely an expansion of that one small point. But it doesn''t matter which direction the flow of thought travelled to, in the end, the one thing that remained constant would be the present.


    One can change everything from their frame of mind to their logical conclusions and convictions. However, it was impossible to deny the truth of the present. Everything still came back to the current timeline of existence. No past or future can alter it. No time fragmentation can disturb it. The present was a very powerful thing.


    The magic that Zero wanted to create was built on the concept of the present. However, Zero wasn''t just a magician, he was also a doctor and a philosopher. The teenager wanted to own everything that Solo had created even if his gift was the gift of destruction. In order to do that, Zero had to embrace everything, including his power for destruction and find a way to make everything that Solo created his.


    He might not be able to create like Solo, but Zero was confident of being able to recreate things. The magic that he wanted to create and master was the art of recreation. The ability to manipulate everything that exists in the present world that they lived in. The ability to change what was predestined.


    Solo wanted Zero to help him destroy his creations and Zero will do that in his own way. He wasn''t going to let Solo continue manipulating him from behind the scenes. After all, there were things that this doctor wanted to protect.

 295 Recreation Magic 2

    The negotiations went well for Zero and the chefs were willing to prepare meals daily for Zero to be collected by a household golem from Arabesque. Compared to the usual demands of a buffet whenever Zero came by, a dish from each restaurant to be sent daily was more affordable. No business owner would pass up on such a good deal.


    Once that was settled and Zero had eaten his fill, he visited the apothecary. There was only one apothecary in La Boutique owned by an eccentric gnome. The shop was small and not very well maintained due to the lack of customers. Most people who visited La Boutique knew that there was a healing Spring of Vitality that healed just about anything. There really wasn''t a need for medication in Heaven.


    Wii also found it odd that the young doctor would visit the apothecary himself. Couldn''t he make his own medicine? What did Zero want to buy from there?


    Her questions were soon answered after Zero entered the shop.


    \"Welcome, lad! How can I help you?\" the gnome greeted enthusiastically.


    Zero smiled and returned the greeting warmly. \"I''m looking for some vitality pills of the best kind. Also, anything that would rapidly help to replenish qi and mana will be good.\"


    The gnome raised a brow. \"Replenishing vitality, qi and mana at the same time? That''s an odd request. Are you looking to resell them or use them yourself?\"


    Zero smiled. \"If I said that this is for personal consumption?\"


    The gnome laughed. \"You''re surely an odd one. These pills don''t have any effects when consumed together. Nobody can practise cultivation and magic together. Also, vitality pills are normally used for warriors who possess a talent for neither. As one of the best apothecaries in heaven, why don''t you tell me what you require so that I can make something especially for you? Buying all three pills won''t have the effect you desire.\"


    Zero nodded in satisfaction. \"I knew I made the right decision to look for you. I came here by a recommendation of a friend, I''m not sure if you still remember her. Tanya the Queen of Dryads.\"


    The gnome''s smile froze. \"T-Tanya? Did you just say Tanya?\"


    Zero nodded. The apothecary blinked multiple times and released a short exhale. The strength in his legs left him and he fell into a chair, tears collecting in his eyes.


    \"What''s your name?\" he asked.


    \"Zero,\" he replied.


    Zeffery removed his goggles and wiped his tears. \"Tanya sent you?\"


    Zero smiled. \"We are in frequent contact, she''s a good friend of mine although we''re more like pen pals at this stage. If you have a message you''d like to pass on to her, I can help.\"


    The gnome laughed. \"No need, lad. It''s good enough to know that she''s still doing well. This meeting was slightly unexpected but not in a bad way. So Zero, what can I do for you? If Tanya sent you here, you must not be a simple person. That request of yours is slightly odd.\"


    The young doctor grinned. \"I''m currently apprenticing with Merlin and he has tasked me to create unique magic of my own.\"


    \"Oh?\" that caught the gnome''s interest. \"What do you have in mind?\"


    Zero dismissed Wii and smiled. \"I want to harness power over the void. We''ve recently discovered that the chaos energy reacts with mana and qi. I need to find a way to master both qi and mana before I can help my teacher seal up the crack at Titan''s Cliff.\"


    Zeffery looked at Zero with wide eyes. \"Can you really do something like that?\"


    Zero didn''t nod. \"I can only try,\" he told the gnome.


    Zeffery looked unsure. For such a young boy to become the wizard god''s apprentice, it must mean that he is special. Yet, the gnome had a difficult time believing that somebody could pull off such a thing. \"How sure are you that the void wouldn''t consume you?\"


    Zero wanted to laugh when he heard that question. He couldn''t tell Zeffery that he was the void in a way and that the void would never harm him. However, he decided to go with a half-truth. \"I have a special constitution that allows me to be invulnerable to the void. However, in return, my body is hollow. I cannot produce mana or qi of my own. Think of it as a container that can store just about anything.\"


    Zeffery frowned. In his long life, he''d never heard of such a thing. then again, there will always be special exceptions and things that nobody understood in this world. Miracles happened and fate predominated everything.


    \"In other words, you''re looking for a medicine to allow this container to constantly be filled with qi and mana?\"


    Zero smiled. \"Close. I don''t just want to fill this container with qi and mana. I want to fill it with everything that possesses energy. The unique magic that I am attempting to create is called Recreation Magic. It''s a skill that only I can master thanks to the unique constitution.\"


    \"Recreation?\" Zeffery mused. \"How does it work?\"


    Zero explained that recreation was the ability to take in all sorts of energy and convert them into a different type in order to make it usable for different situations.


    \"For example, I can take in an entire ocean into my container-like body and then transform that into a mountain. Or I can convert that ocean into mana or qi. Maybe I could convert that ocean into a small planet? Something like that. Of course, it becomes more complex transforming it into a form with higher complexity. For instance, the ocean would mostly be water so turning it into ice would be easier compared to turning it into a mountain. The size of the mountain wouldn''t be as large as the ocean because it is more complicated.\"


    The apothecary nodded and listened carefully. He understood what Zero was talking about. Gnomes were rather advanced in science and inventions. Zero might not understand the law of energy and conservation but he explained it rather well through his personal experience and examples. It made the gnome wonder if Zero was someone really capable of creating miracles. The power of recreation was something that could rival even the creator''s if it was mastered.


    \"Can I understand more about your body''s condition? I see that you have both fully awakened chakra channels and meridian networks. Do they not clash with each other and cause you discomfort? Pills that hasten recovery of qi or mana usually dilate these vessels. I''m only afraid that giving you something to dilate these vessels will cause you harm.\"


    Zero paused for a moment. \"To be honest, everything that enters my body eventually ends up at one point. I don''t really feel discomfort when it happens. Maybe in the beginning stage when I was creating these networks, I felt intense pain. However, I''ve never had difficulties using either magic or qi. In fact, I''ve been able to use them simultaneously.\"


    Zeffery requested that Zero demonstrated how he could use his powers. Zero was more than pleased to agree. He demonstrated his ability to use more than one kind of magic at any one point of time simultaneously and switched it to qi. Then, he used qi and magic simultaneously and stunned the gnome to silence.


    \"Zero... that ability of yours... How can you use it without any side effects? I don''t understand. Everyone who cultivates can only do so because of something called a cultivation core. Anyone who practises magic can only do so because of chakra networks and mana affinity. When you demonstrated that earlier, I sensed neither core or network being used. Who exactly are you?\"


    Zero blinked. \"I don''t know... I''ve always been able to use qi and mana like this. It''s something like an energy storage system in me that I withdraw from whenever I use mana or qi. The network and channels are merely points for me to direct where I want them to go. They don''t actually flow within my body all the time.\"


    Zeffery frowned and got off his chair to grab some spare paper and a pen. He scribbled something and shoved it at Zero. \"This is what it looks like in a normal cultivator and magician.\"


    Then the gnome drew another diagram. \"This is what I see in you. Where do you store all your mana and qi?\"


    Zero compared the drawings. The cultivators kept their energy in the dantian area while the magicians stored them nearer to the heart. Zero blinked. He didn''t actually store the energy in his vessel.


    The young doctor picked up a pen and drew an arrow out of the man''s figure on the paper and pointed it at a box he drew outside of the man before drawing a circle around that box. \"I keep mine here.\"


    Zeffery looked at the drawing and raised a brow. \"What''s this supposed to mean?\"


    Zero shrugged. \"I don''t keep it in the dantian or the heart. After all, this is my second body. As I grow, I''ll need to change bodies to keep up with my abilities. The first body didn''t have any chakra networks or meridians. I created them with Tanya''s help and Buddha''s help for this vessel.\"


    Hearing that, the gnome laughed. No wonder Tanya sent this boy to him. He was special. \"I understand now. You''re probably a soul abnormality. Tell me, do you have memories of your past lives?\"


    Zero thought about it. He had memories of Solo''s past and some memory fragments of a few divine entities. \"I guess you can say that. I don''t recall everything but I will eventually.\"


    Zeffery nodded. \"I guess no normal medicine would suffice now. our powers come not from the vessel but the soul. Thankfully, you''ve come to the right gnome for this. Souls might be Tanya''s speciality but I know a thing or two about it. I may not be as skillful when it comes to piecing broken soul fragments or mending them like the gods but I have supplements.\"


    The claim piqued Zero''s interest. \"Supplements? Does it mean I can recover qi and mana at the same time?\"


    Zeffery shook his head. \"Not exactly. The soul is not particular about energy types. It feeds on mana, qi, sins, anything that possesses life and I think you''re the same.\"


    Zero didn''t say anything and allowed the gnome to search. he was deep in thought about the gnome''s words. The young doctor knew that he didn''t have a soul. It was relatively different but it wasn''t too far off the mark. Zero fed on anything that was living. He was the void. However, it never crossed his mind that he could use mana and qi simply because they broke down to a simpler form of energy that''s consistent.


    While Zeffery dug around trying to find some pill samples, Zero troubled Lily to search something up for him using the system.


    \"Lily, can you find out if there is a way to convert mana and qi into energy? Can everything in my inventory be converted into energy? Also, what can energy be converted into?\"


    The flower fairy worked quickly and came back with an answer that made Zero thrilled. Recreation magic might be easier to use than he expected.


    \"According to the system, energy is the base value of anything that you want to store. Anything that exists in your storage will lose their form and special abilities when converted into energy. It is the reason why the system chose not to liquidate everything. The clothes that the Great Gods gave you can be converted to energy just like the seawater. However, the properties of the blessings and enchants on the clothes would be lost once it becomes energy. The same goes for the seawater, it will no longer possess the imbued properties of Sedna''s life energy and purification.\"


    Zero''s mind worked in overdrive. Sins were unique as well which is why the system stored it separately. Why didn''t he think about it before?


    \"What about chaos energy and miasma?\" he asked. \"Can I convert them to energy if I can absorb and store them?\"


    Lily paused and searched the system for an answer. \"Theoretically you could. However, the vessel might not be able to withstand the miasma and chaos energy for prolonged periods of time.\"


    Zero grinned. There was no problem. If he didn''t use his vessel and used something like a spare golem or actually created an armour of mana or qi around him while he absorbed the miasma and chaos energy, Zero would be able to resolve the first problem in inventing recreation magic.


    \"Found it!\" Zeffery cried out in triumph. It had been way too long since somebody actually visited his shop to purchase something so it took him a while to find this pill.


    Zero ended the private call with Lily and turned his attention back to the gnome who revealed something in a glass jar.


    \"What''s this?\" he asked and pointed at the floating orb in the glass jar.


    Zeffery looked proud. \"This is something I created for the soul. It''s a supplement that is created by condensing all kinds of energy into a living soul fragment. Unfortunately, due to the intense time and effort required to make even one of it, this is the only soul supplement that I have. It''s been declared as a highly dangerous object so I couldn''t sell it but there was no way to destroy it either so I''ve been letting it collect dust in my shop. Not even Gods are able to use this thing because of how potent the effects were. However, I think it''ll be fine if it was you.\"


    \"What kind of effects does this supplement have?\" Zero asked out of curiosity.


    The gnome smiled. \"Nothing you''d need to worry over. However, I won''t give it for free. You said that you were pen pals with Tanya.\"


    Zero nodded. \"What would you like me to do? Also, this soul supplement you said was created by condensing all kinds of energy. Can you elaborate a little more about the kinds of energy that are in here?\"


    Zeffery grinned. \"Short of chaos energy, everything else is in there. I travelled to different planets and planes to make this. It''s something like a hobby. I was hoping to be able to use it to help Tanya break free from the curse of her position but it''s too strong even for her. Tanya said that this pill could even rip the soul of a God to shreds because of how much energy is inside it. Many broken souls and spirits in the Elemental Plane were attracted to it but they perished as soon as they touched it so we had to seal this away.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Understood. This might be just what I needed to understand the principles of energy for recreation magic. What''s the price for it?\"


    Zeffery smiled. \"Won''t you help me find a way to contact Tanya? Even for a short while, I''d like to hear her voice again.\"


    \"That can easily be arranged,\" Zero said and told Lily to extend a friend''s invitation to Zeffery.


    The gnome was startled by the strange window that appeared before him but didn''t hesitate to accept it. Zero then asked for an object that Zeffery used often. the gnome passed him a pen and Zero started drawing runes on it to turn it into a device that allowed the gnome to contact Tanya whenever he wanted to.


    \"I programmed this to use mana for activation. There''s only one caller on the list so it should connect automatically to Tanya. You can give her a call now to try. I''ll be taking this with me.\"


    Zeffery nodded and activated the pen that was now transformed into a communicator. It startled the gnome when Tanya picked up the call. Her voice directly connected to the gnome''s mind and Zero smiled, knowing that it worked. The star-crossed lovers should have a lot to talk about so the magician''s student took the soul supplement bottle and waved to Zeffery before taking his leave.


    Now that his errands were settled, it was time to return to Arabesque and analyse this soul supplement for different types of energy.

 296 Recreation Magic 3

    Zero sat on the bed in the lamp and stared at his latest purchase. This soul supplement was something hard to explain and all three fairies looked at him waiting for an explanation.


    The young doctor sighed. \"I don''t know the specifics of this yet but I think Zeffery can be trusted. Besides, I didn''t spend any money, I don''t have any to spend. It''s just that he had a favour to ask for and Tanya recommended him... he wouldn''t lie about it. I cannot open it here and risk it hurting everyone.\"


    Mii became irritated at Zero''s vague explanation. \"Hurry up and appraise it then! Tell us what this is. I don''t believe there is anything such as a soul supplement. Magicians of all kinds will be fighting over it if this was the case. Soul ripping magic cannot be cured. If such a miraculous supplement exists, don''t you think soul magic mages will be less feared?\"


    \"There are soul magic magicians? Why haven''t I heard of them?\" Zero asked.


    Wii chuckled nervously. \"That''s something that we found out after going through Merlin''s forbidden library. It hasn''t been scanned yet.\"


    Lily patted the eggplant fairy and turned her attention to the glass jar. \"Is that going to be dangerous? I can''t feel anything soul-related from it. There''s only a very confusing mess of energy radiating from it.\"


    Zero raised his brow. If Lily said that, then it must be true. She was the expert at finding souls after all. It''s either Zeffery was lying or the soul fragment that he used was too small or destroyed in the process of creating this soul supplement.


    \"Appraise!\"


    At once, a system window appeared before Zero. Four pairs of eyes studied it intently.


    Item: Soul Supplement


    Creator: Zeffery


    The soul supplement is created from a fragment of Zeffery''s soul and fused with many kinds of energy forms from all planes during the gnome''s travels.


    Effects: Rumoured to heal broken souls. Has never been tested, the system has rated the item as potentially dangerous for ordinary consumption.


    Detected energy types include yin qi, yang qi, elemental mana, soul, life, thoughts, miasma, spirit particles, void fragments, blessing remnants and unknown.


    Zero didn''t understand the description. The soul fragment belonged to Zeffery? Also, the detected energy types confused Zero. He could understand qi, mana and even miasma. However, what were the others? Souls were considered a type of energy? Wasn''t life something that was created by nature? Why did that become energy? He could understand spirit particles acting as some sort of energy. However, what were blessing remnants and void fragments? Lastly, how were thoughts an energy form? Didn''t that mean Zero was somehow capable of producing his own energy type with so many thoughts running through his brain every day?


    Wii blinked. \"Oh!\" she shouted suddenly, alarming everyone. \"It''s something that can be used to analyse and understand the different types of energy. Remember the first step to forming recreation magic? It''s an analysis of the different forms of energy using the system.\"


    Zero nodded slowly and then vigorously. \"That''s right! Mii, Lily, get back to position and standby for anything that should go wrong. I''m going to absorb this try to separate it to the various forms of energy and learn the conversion rate of each energy type into the base form for my use. Also, let me know if there are any special properties for each kind of unique energy. This is such a good find!\"


    Mii and Lily caught onto it quickly and got to work. Zero grinned and thanked Wii before absorbing it. The system quickly detected an abnormality and contained it before it could cause further harm. Thankfully, Mind''s Eye was capable enough to sort the mess of energy absorbed into its original states.


    Zero looked proud of himself and let his assistants take over the work from there. Right now, Zero had to create a grimoire based on his current knowledge that was still increasing by the second. At least most of Merlin''s books have been read. The young doctor couldn''t wait to bind his own grimoire and write his own spells. He was now proficient in writing runes and wanted to design a special safety measure for his grimoire like all good grimoires.


    Zero wasn''t going to curse people who stole and used his grimoire. However, he had to ensure it didn''t fall into the wrong hands. If there was truly one person Zero didn''t want his grimoire to end up with, it would be Solo. He had to Solo-proof the book for their final encounter and what better time to start than now?


    With that, the young doctor set to work.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    Merlin decided to check on Zero''s progress. The teen had decided to stop hiding in the lamp and start working on his grimoire. As the master of Arabesque, nothing could escape his eyes. Zero was in the garden using magic to grow something. From the crystal ball, Merlin couldn''t see what kind of plant Zero wanted to grow. It was a strange seed that didn''t grow no matter what and Zero had given up.


    Luckily, it was time for a break and the wizard took the opportunity to go down and chat with his student before lunch. Bib returned with food from La Boutique today and the wizard god was thrilled to have a change of palate for once.


    \"How''s your progress?\" Merlin asked, startling Zero who was digging up the seed that failed to grow.


    \"Teacher! I was trying to grow this strange seed we got from Sleepy Cave hoping that it''ll be a good tree to create a grimoire out of. However, it won''t grow and my appraisal level isn''t high enough to know what this is.\"


    Merlin raised a brow. \"The quality of paper doesn''t usually affect a grimoire. Also, let me try. Maybe I can identify the seed. You said it came from Sleepy Cave? Was it the seed that was left in the chest at the end of the dungeon?\"


    Zero nodded. \"I''ve been holding onto it and trying to grow it in different soils but nothing works. It might be dead.\"


    Merlin stroked his long beard in thought and reached out his hand for Zero to pass him the seed. Zero cleaned the dirt off the seed and placed it in Merlin''s palm, waiting as his teacher appraised it. Merlin''s expression changed from thoughtful to one of wonder and shock after the appraisal.


    \"Zero! Didn''t you receive a quest to plant the new Tree of Life from one of the three divine sisters of heaven?\"


    Zero nodded.


    The wizard god grinned. \"This is the seed for the Tree of Life that had died on Endow Hill. Sleepy Cave has been holding onto it. I don''t know how it got there but I suspect Sleepy cave must have been leeching off the power from the Tree of Life. Lovina''s birth in Half Moon Village on Endow Hill can be explained as well. The witch has been cursed with immortality to constantly be reborn every hundred years alongside this Tree of Life. The curse of the phoenix cannot be broken so easily but we can stop this never-ending cycle of rebirth for her if it is planted in Heaven.\"


    The young doctor couldn''t believe his ears. Of the three quests, the first one was so easily fulfilled. How could this be? Then again, fate worked in a strange way so Zero didn''t think much about it. From the time Sedna found him to how he first set foot on Endow Hill and became Hua Tuo''s apprentice, surely all these were predestined.


    \"Say... I want to use the Tree of Life and Tree of Knowledge to craft some items. Do you know of a way I can revive the Tree of Knowledge and grow the Tree of Life?\"


    Merlin hummed and thought for a while and advised. \"You''d have to gain Gaia''s permission to enter the Garden Eden. After that, you have to find a way to divert some water from the Spring of Vitality to the Garden Eden for the Trees to grow. The Garden Eden is withering now due to the lack of mana. I don''t think we should do anything now before sealing up the crack at Titan''s Cliff.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Understood. I think I shall wait a little longer to create my grimoire then. It''s time for lunch. Shall we eat?\"


    Merlin agreed. Master and student headed to the kitchen to fill their stomachs while discussing other matters. Over lunch, Zero learnt about Merlin''s progress with the magic device to measure chaos energy. the seal stamp that Zero and Merlin made together proved to be the very first step crucial for Steve''s research.


    \"He told me that he has the prototype ready. Chaos energy can be measured and we have a fixed formula to calculate the balance required between qi and mana to counter and trap it successfully. Zero perked at the news.


    \"Can I come with you? My new magic is based on the theory of energy conversion.\"


    \"Oh?\" Merlin was surprised. He did tell Zero to create his own unique magic but didn''t think that Zero would find inspiration so quickly. After all, the teen was still struggling to read everything in his library only a few days ago. The devices he loaned Zero''s assistant must have been of great help for the teenager to make such good progress.


    Zero explained to Merlin about his concept of recreation magic and waited for his teacher to comment. Merlin was silent for a very long time, tumultuous thoughts threatened to break his self-control.


    \"Zero,\" Merlin choked. \"This recreation magic... would it work for ordinary mages without any meridian network?\"


    Zero shook his head. \"It''s not related to meridian networks or chakra channels. This is built upon Mind''s Eye system and my innate ability to absorb just about anything. It''s a unique magic built on my ability. I wish to counter the power of creation with this.\"


    Merlin nodded and sighed heavily. It was just as he had expected. An alchemist could only dream of the things Zero could do. Sensing that merlin was somewhat depressed, Zero decided to explain a little more about how a regular person could hope to replicate such magic.


    \"It takes a lot of understanding of the structure of an item to perform recreation magic. It''s also the reason why I need the Tree of Knowledge and Tree of Life to create this grimoire. It doesn''t matter what form it takes, energy is the basis of everything created. Mana and qi are closer to the base energy form that was used for creation. I''m still in the process of trying to understand the conversion rate. At the same time, I need to verify if chaos energy is a form of energy itself. My theory is that chaos energy is an energy form that is beneath mana and qi which is why it keeps attacking them. It is the energy form just before the power of the void used to devour and counter creation.\"


    Merlin nodded. \"Steve and I share the same sentiments about it. However, we were unable to trace sources of chaos energy even after visiting Titan''s Cliff. They seem to appear wherever a plane exists. Arabesque is also constantly under the attack of chaos energy but the mana barrier wards most of it away. The same thing happens with Nirvana.\"


    Zero nodded. \"I actually discovered something very interesting on my errand in La Boutique earlier,\" he confessed. \"Somebody gave me something called a soul supplement. I managed to absorb it and it contained almost every kind of energy form that could be found. It''s a little hard to explain but something puzzles me greatly and I''m hoping you would know the answer.\"


    Merlin nodded and waited for Zero to clarify his doubts. The teen explained how he wasn''t sure of blessing remnants, void particles and thoughts. Zero shared with the wizard his theory about different planes containing different forms of energy and that the simplest type of energy would be the one that gave the least amount of energy after conversion. Lily had reported that of all the energy types, the void particles gave the least amount of energy after conversion while blessing remnants gave the most energy after conversion. Qi gave lesser energy as compared to mana while sins and virtues gave the same amount of energy after conversion.


    It was fascinating. As the inventor of alchemy, Zero''s perspective opened up new paths for Merlin who had been stuck on his research for many years. It didn''t matter how many gadgets Merlin invented. The problem of all those gadgets being heavily reliant on spells and mana bothered him. If there was a way for these gadgets to function on a different energy source, Merlin might be able to create things that non-magicians could use. Merlin''s energy source was electricity so there should be a different way.


    At the same time, the concept of recreation is very similar to chemistry and physics. Merlin wasn''t sure if Zero studied any of those yet but based on Steve''s explanation of the subject, they were advanced alchemy invented by humans from the first Earth before it was destroyed. Technology was a product of this science but not even Steve was an expert in it. There was a profession of learned men and women back on the old Earth who specialised in understanding the base structure of all forms. However, Merlin was unable to use the findings of those scientists to help with his alchemy. The base forms found by those scientists were too obscure for Merlin. They simply formulated theories about things that could not be seen and worked up an idea from there.


    \"Zero, what if I told you that humans of the old Earth once tried to invent recreation magic the way you think but used an advanced alchemy method called science? The domain called technology that Steve governs is a product of that science. However, humans used to rely on a created energy source called electricity by sacrificing material items. They didn''t use mana or qi. Will you be able to follow that discovery to explain how your recreation magic can be replicated or where it is different?\"


    Zero thought about it. \"I can try. However, I still have a lot of books to process. The topic of Math and Science hasn''t been touched in detail for me... right now, I''m still stuck on history and philosophy.\"


    The magician laughed. \"I remember that you took inspiration from philosophy to create your Parallel Minds. This is unheard of before. Could you share a little more about how you did it? I need to record this into the books and update them.\"


    Zero beamed and told his teacher how he used the method of branching out multiple thoughts to aid him in surpassing the limits of arithmetic. In the process, math, science, history and art were born from philosophy. The conclusion that Zero came to after reaching his first hundred Parallel Minds surprised Merlin.


    \"There is no beginning or end. Everything is a cycle. It doesn''t matter where you come from, philosophy is like a joke and everything that mattered wasn''t real. That''s how I decided to come up with recreation as a concept. Unlike the Great One, I cannot create. However, who is to say that I should be the one to destroy creation? Before anything else, I am a doctor. If I can rebuild bones and eyes, why can''t I rebuild mountains and dimensions?\"


    Merlin nodded. Now that Zero put it this way, things made sense. \"However, fixing a plane is rather different from taking existing materials to craft them.\"


    Zero grinned. \"It''s not very different, sir. When I healed Amaraline''s eyes, I absorbed them to analyse the structure before recreating them with modifications to restore her sight. Back then, I made a mistake and Amaraline''s eye colour changed. I also absorbed her clairvoyant abilities but after thinking about the basis of recreation, I realised that I didn''t actually make a mistake with her eyes. It was a fifty-fifty chance. Amaraline''s eyes that were recreated couldn''t be considered her original pair of eyes. I didn''t reverse time to restore them, I recreated them as if she was being born again. Repairing Titan''s Cliff will be the same. I might not be able to return Heaven to its original form because Hell has already broken away from it. However, I might be able to take a part of something else from somewhere to match the plane''s structure and close that crack. I cannot create things from thin air. I cannot create. However, if I have something to work off from like energy, I can recreate.\"


    Merlin nodded. He now understood what Zero wanted to do better. The scientists were unable to convert elements of objects to a different element because they didn''t have the understanding that Zero had about creation. In Zero''s eyes, anything that exists can be reduced into the initial form called energy. Energy is something that the creator of this world possesses and nobody else can control it. Zero might have been the creator once but now, he didn''t have any of the initial energy he once had. Creating this world took everything out of him and Zero''s existence was meant to take everything back. The wizard never once questioned that Zero was the destroyer. However, he was thrilled to see that Zero wants to defy fate and try to recreate the world instead of taking it all back.


    Still, a small part of the magician was envious of Zero''s ability to melt down elements and convert them into something new like malleable metal that could be made into a pot or a sword with the flick of a wrist.  For the longest time, it had been every alchemist''s dream to freely manipulate the creations of this world. After hearing Zero''s in-depth explanation, Merlin finally had the answer he sought.


    Alchemy was the mastery over creations that every magician sought. Alas, a dream was all it could be.


    After all, who could triumph over the power of the creator against himself when not even Gods dared to try?

 297 Recreation Magic 4

    \"Hello, Zero.\"


    \"Hello, Steve. Have you had lunch?\" Zero smiled.


    The God of Technology grinned and explained that he was practising intermittent fasting. \"It helps to keep the mind sharp,\" he explained and Zero nodded.


    That was something the teen would never come to understand. Eating was the joy and privilege of the living. Fasting wasn''t something Zero would ever willingly do. The notion itself was almost as crazy as wanting to willingly become the void.


    Pushing that thought aside, Zero delved straight into business. \"How''s the progress of the chaos energy converter and testing device coming along? Merlin said there was a prototype?\"


    Steve smiled. \"You''re awfully eager today. Did something good happen?\"


    The teen grinned. \"Not yet. Soon. I thought I''d drop by to see what''s going on because it''s going to be related to my personal assignment.\"


    The God of Technology took interest and offered Zero a seat. \"Tell me more,\" he said as he put finishing touches to the program and device. Merlin wasn''t in a hurry either and decided to leave them to talk while he read through Steve''s latest lab notes.


    Zero explained the concept of his recreation magic and Steve found it interesting.


    \"Merlin is right,\" Steve told Zero. \"It sounds very similar to science that we know of back in the original Earth. However, we never fully understand creation and how it came about. Despite trying our best to understand how it was formed, we only managed to understand atoms. There was a rather interesting theory about how the world was created too and it was all based on a single atom.\"


    Steve''s fingers flew over the keyboard quickly in a blinding fashion like they were dancing and Zero found himself getting hypnotised by them. Still, the conversation took an interesting turn and he couldn''t help but learn more about the humans back on the original Earth before it was destroyed. The stories that Hua Tuo shared about them are greatly different from the ones Merlin spoke of. When it came to Steve, Zero didn''t have the impression that these humans were the same ones who took down Gods and eventually created one of their own. if anything, they seemed like a bunch of scholars who simply wanted to know about the world and the creator. They didn''t feel like evil power-hungry beings who wanted to dominate everything.


    Zero''s eyes widened at the revelation. That newbie God who woke him up had a name. \"Null? Can you tell me more about this God? Whois he? Where is he? What does he do? How do I find him?\"


    Steve stopped typing and looked at Zero. \"Why are you so interested in Null? He''s a rogue God who is on Heaven''s wanted list. The Great Gods and King Yama are currently sending people to search for this God and return him to the void. His existence is what is pushing this world into destruction.\"


    Lost, Zero shook his head. \"Why? How can this be?\"


    Steve sighed. \"The law of energy conservation states that energy cannot be created nor destroyed. It can be transformed from one form to another. The fact that Null is created from the original Earth''s thought fragments of humans means that he isn''t an original creation from the Great One. While thoughts and prayers are forms of energy, they should be returned to the void for balance if it cannot be processed by the Gods. That is the rule in order to balance the planes'' power. The case becomes more serious when Null uses the power from the extinct humans to create a replica of the old world but add on details that never existed. This goes against the law of this world. Null is like a program bug, an unwanted accidental by-product from a series of commands. It should be gotten rid of.\"


    The young doctor let Steve''s words sink in. While he still couldn''t understand why Null had to be destroyed, he could understand the reason for why he was suddenly awakened from the long slumber. According to prophecy, the Great One will awaken again but as a destroyer. That''s exactly what Zero was, a void who consumes everything. It wasn''t known how Solo foresaw all these but the trigger was definitely Null who was created by humans. If Zero had to make an intelligible guess, Solo had set aside many fragments of himself after the creation of Gods and Divine Entities to the life on his master planet - Earth.


    Following the pattern of this thought, it was easy to understand why thoughts were considered a form of energy. From Mii''s research and Lily''s analysis of the soul supplement, only thoughts of humans and their kin were convertible to energy. Plants, animals, even Mii and Wii''s thoughts did not generate energy. On the new Earth, thoughts of species like beastfolk, elves, pixies and mermaids counted as well. Zero also tried to rob some of Merlin''s thoughts and tested them positive for energy. Zero suppose Sage Gods who were once humans could generate energy from thoughts too. Unfortunately, Zero has also confirmed that once a thought had been harvested for energy, the person loses the memory of that thought instantly. Zero couldn''t spit the thought out and return it to the owner either.


    \"Alright, just give me a moment and we can get this device testing,\" Steve smiled and Zero nodded.


    The device beeped when the program had been loaded into it and Merlin checked through the magic array drawn on it. The product of magic and technology had always been complicated. Zero marvelled at how alchemy was the glue that made this fusion possible. Perhaps his recreation magic required something similar. As it was, the operations were very chunky.


    \"Zero, wear each gauntlet on each hand. The right is for qi and the left is for mana. For the first test, keep both qi and mana properties neutral. We are going to use it to power the seal stamp in here to observe the reaction they have with chaos energy,\" Steve instructed and Zero nodded.


    The programmer adjusted the output after Zero charged both gauntlets with qi and mana. Merlin was on standby to cancel the spell at any time if something went wrong with the experiment.


    Zero watched the seal stamp like a hawk as Steve adjusted the output. Initially, he only allowed mana to pass through and as expected, he chaos energy worked to extinguish it, hindered by the seal. When Steve switched the output to only qi, the chaos energy in the seal tried to run from it instead of swallowing it. the interesting behaviour made Zero''s eyes sparkle. There might be a better way of trapping chaos energy after all!


    Steve then reduced the output amount of qi to observe if there was a change and after reducing it by half, the chaos energy turned to try and devour the qi. The puzzling reaction caused even Merlin to tilt his head in wonder.


    \"Zero, can you add more charge the mana gauntlet more?\" Steve asked and increased the output for mana to twice the ordinary amount.


    Zero complied and watched as the seal stamp transformed from a predator to prey when the mana output overwhelmed it. The trio played around with variations of qi types, elements and different combinations to record down the observations. They spent hours in Steve''s lab simply testing the reactions chaos energy had to qi and mana. At the end of it all, Merlin was confident that sealing the plane''s crack at Titan''s Cliff was possible.


    \"That''s enough for today,\" Merlin announced and Steve stopped the experiment. It was a huge success and Zero beamed.


    \"What do you think?\" Steve asked the magician.


    Merlin nodded. \"It''s possible. I will work on the design. Right now, you should help to test Zero for affinity with chaos energy. I suspect he might be able to produce chaos energy.\"


    Steve didn''t hesitate and took out a metal rod, pushing it into Zero''s palm. \"Do you need a break before we continue? It''s only going to take a short while.\"


    \"It''s alright,\" Zero said. \"Let''s continue.\"


    Steve explained what he wanted Zero to do and quickly ran over to the computer. \"Whenever you are ready, I want you to pulse all kinds of energy that you currently have into the metal rod. It doesn''t matter if it is mana, qi or sins. Don''t restrict the type and let them all flow.\"


    The young doctor was slightly surprised that Steve would know about the kinds of energy types he had but trusted the programmer anyway. He didn''t hold back and had Mii to help him pulse one unit of each energy type he currently had in the system into the metal rod.


    The program that Steve created immediately went into a frenzy when Zero started. The teen didn''t stop even after the program started going haywire. Steve''s fingers flew all over the place trying to understand what was wrong. The energy that Zero channelled into the metal rod was stored in a container with a lot of rune writings. Zero only stopped when he was done and looked at his teacher expectantly.


    Merlin patted his head and waited for Steve to get back to them with the results. The programmer printed something out and handed it to the magician who looked over it curiously. Meanwhile, Steve asked Zero to run one more test for certainty.


    \"The earlier test wasn''t very accurate. There were several unidentified energy forms that I need to analyse later. Right now, I''m going to unseal the trapped chaos energy and let it come in contact with you. At any point, if you feel endangered, please put up a mana shield. If you are truly compatible with chaos energy, it wouldn''t hurt you.\"


    Merlin jolted at that. \"Stop! It''s too dangerous. I won''t allow it.\"


    Zero looked at his teacher and smiled. \"I think it will be fine. My vessel can repair itself with enough food and mana. I don''t have a soul that can be harmed either. I''m also curious to know if I can absorb chaos energy. I know I can absorb miasma but I''ve never tried to absorb chaos energy from the void directly.\"


    Seeing how stubborn Zero was, Merlin had no choice but to relent. \"I will be in charge of putting up the mana shield if I sense anything wrong during the experiment. We will not be repeating it.\"


    Zero thanked the wizard and the trio got ready for the final test of the day.


    The chaos energy was unsealed and Zero waited for the black mist to approach him. Deterred by a huge wall of mana elsewhere, the chaos energy was directed to Zero who waited for it to make the first contact. When the chaos energy landed on Zero, the teen was immediately reminded of a familiar feeling as if he was suspended in the void. The chaos energy robbed him of his emotions, thoughts, feelings and sense of presence. It happened only for a split second because Merlin was already throwing mana at it to eliminate the chaos energy.


    \"Zero!\" Merlin rushed over to check his student. The teen was slightly disoriented but appeared fine otherwise.


    \"I''m alright... just slightly confused. Give me a moment...\"


    Steve looked worried as well while the magician helped Zero sit on a chair. After Zero regained his senses, he explained what he experienced and his thoughts about it.


    \"There''s no doubt about it, the chaos energy is what held me back and kept me asleep the whole time in the void. If Null''s creation of the new Earth was what caused me to awaken, we can confirm that the chaos energy trapping me was destroyed by his power. I cannot control chaos energy or absorb it. I tried absorbing it but it took away some of the things I had stored in my inventory. Chaos energy is not the void but what resides in it.\"


    Merlin and Steve shared a look. Of all their discoveries that afternoon, this had to be the biggest.


    \"I understand. I''ll handle the rest from here, you bring Zero back to rest,\" he told the wizard who didn''t argue.


    Zero was quickly escorted back to Arabesque while Steve whipped out his communicator. He had to inform the Great Gods about this new discovery.

 298 Recreation Magic 5

    Zero was excited. The pieces were finally all gathered. All he had to do was assemble them. Understanding the relationship between different types of energy and the true purpose of chaos energy made Zero more confident. If his hypothesis was correct, Solo would be able to manipulate chaos energy. After all, he was trapped by chaos energy for a long time, most likely a deliberate set up by his past self.


    Firstly, he had to find a way to create a defence against chaos energy. Zero didn''t tell Merlin what he was doing and snuck out to Titan''s Cliff alone using the portal from the lamp. After learning how to modify portals, Zero found that this ability was extremely handy. Mii and Wii seemed to have levelled up too from all the new knowledge.


    Wii was able to hold a few hundred Parallel minds and had the ability to make judgements better. This made Mii''s job a lot simpler. The sisters found a way to create copies of Merlin''s translation gadget and everyone worked more efficiently. Wii also worked as his mindscape''s librarian and organised whatever she could.


    Mii''s appraisal skill had increased significantly. Maps were now updated according to the books read and the number of things Mii could do and control was very handy for Zero who often needed someone to give him a second opinion. The strawcherry fairy still remained very logical in her deductions and wasn''t quick to pass judgement, unlike Zero. She was his devil''s advocate and pushed Zero to become a better version of himself.


    If there was one thing Zero loved about his assistants'' growth, it would be the ability to conveniently drop by to different places using modified portals. Even if a portal didn''t exist where he was, Zero could easily borrow the one in his lamp.


    The only thing worrying him now is Lily. Her progress would be dependent on his abilities to complete the quests of all Divine Entities. Murvin, Isaben and Law have agreed to help Zero unlock the ability to customise the Mind''s Eye system after he completes their requests. It was something that Zero was looking forward to.


    Right now, the young doctor was planning. Zero was the kind who preferred to roll with the punches but due to the complexity of his assignment, the teen decided to take a step back this time. There were many preparations that had to be done before he could finish his special magic. Now that he understood the concept and how recreation magic worked, Zero needed to create his grimoire.


    Zero sighed. Normal magicians over their souls or hearts but neither of these things belonged to Zero. The teen agonised over what he could sacrifice in great value that could prove his resolve. Merlin mentioned that he had vowed his entire existence in exchange for his powers. Could Zero do that as well? However, his existence was a questionable thing. If he was gone, would the world collapse? After all, it was made by his past self.


    The paper was full of scribbles and doodles on the side as Zero thought. As of now, his list of priorities looked a little like like this:


    Things to do:


    1. Get Gaia''s permission to visit Garden Eden


    2. Revive the Tree of Knowledge


    3. Plant the Tree of Life


    4. Make the Grimoire


    5. Use Grimoire to seal Titan Cliff


    Although there were only five things on the list, the preparations required and uncertainty of success for each thing on that list frightened Zero. Unlike Hua Tuo, Merlin''s style of teaching more counselling when in doubt and encouraged self-learning. The wizard hardly did anything more than introduce and recommend reading materials to Zero when he had questions. The only time they actually interacted were mealtimes and even that was rare with both of them being so busy. Merlin also felt more like a child despite being an old man. Zero sometimes found himself behaving more mature and the drastic change from how Zero was like with Hua Tuo made the teen feel slightly insecure. Many times, Zero didn''t know what he was doing wrong or right.


    \"I know! I''ll find Buddha...\" Zero decided and sent the Enlightened One a text.


    Sitting on a lotus pad in the Lake of Enlightenment, Buddha felt his communicator vibrate. Reaching into the bead-like hair on his head, the Sage God pulled out his communicator and checked the text. It didn''t surprise him to receive a text from Zero. He had been expecting it for some time now.


    [Hey Buddha! Is it alright for me to drop by Nirvana for tea?]


    Buddha smiled at the light tone Zero used to text him. The teen certainly was getting better at masking his feelings. However, the Sage God knew better than to think that the young doctor was bored and simply wanted company. His lack of emoticons in the text message indicated his pensive mood and probably troubled thoughts. Buddha didn''t need to read the future to know what this is about. He heard the news from Steve about the conclusion of the experiment with chaos magic. The Great Gods have also gotten involved with the situation, keeping a close eye on Titan Cliff.


    Merlin was a great magician but he wasn''t known to be a very good teacher. Freya''s complaints about how the wizard tried to teach Truen were evidence about the magician''s attitude. If anything, Buddha was relieved that Zero had become more mature before he started learning from the wizard.


    [Sure. I''ll meet you at the Hall of Attachments. It''s Jasmine Tea today.]


    After sending the text, the Sage God got up and prepared himself for the teen''s arrival.


    Zero stumbled out of the portal and waited patiently for Buddha to meet him. Some of the monks who were expecting Zero already served the Jasmine tea as agreed. Zero''s mind was in turmoil over his uncertainties. He didn''t want to alarm Merlin with his recklessness but it had to be done. Knowing Merlin, the magician will not permit him anywhere near Titan Cliff before the recreation magic was created. However, without observing the powers of chaos energy up close, how could Zero design his grimoire?


    \"Hello, Zero. I hope you''ve been well since the last time we met.\"


    The young doctor beamed and waited for Buddha to settle down before explaining his current predicament.


    After the Wise One understood Zero''s situation, he felt a pang of pity for him. Merlin was certainly not the easiest person to get along with. For Zero to not have any confidence in his teacher to tell him about the problems he had, Buddha thought that Merlin must be really sad if he learnt about Zero''s opinions. Still, the Enlightened One had no way of disagreeing with Zero. Merlin''s judgements were not always very sound. The magician was a very volatile emotional person.


    \"Titan Cliff is a dangerous place. Not even I can visit it. You have to gain Hades'' approval to go there.\"


    Zero sighed. \"Do you think Hades will agree to let me visit it?\"


    Buddha smiled. \"It is worth a try. I will be escorting you if Hades permits you to go. Someone has to be the anchor in case the chaos energy sweeps you away. Also, if you want to go to Garden Eden, you need to seek Gaia''s permission. I''m not sure if the Tree of Knowledge can be so easily revived but I''m also not a gardening expert. As for planting the Tree of Life, I know that it requires a place that is rich in mana source. Endow Hill is rich in mana because of the Eternal Dragon guarding Sleepy Cave. I don''t think the withering Garden Eden is a good place to grow the Tree of Life.\"


    The young doctor cancelled something from his notes and thought about it. \"How about the Spring of Vitality? The mana lotuses are growing very well. I''m sure the Tree of Life would be able to grow there as well.\"


    Buddha laughed. \"It is a good location but you will have to do a lot of convincing and drawing boundaries. Once the Tree of Life exists at the Spring of Vitality that doesn''t belong to anyone, there will be a lot of disputes.\"


    Zero pouted. He should have known things weren''t going to be as simple but he couldn''t think of a second location better for the planting of this special tree. Besides, if the Tree of Life didn''t die, Lovina''s curse can be easily broken. Merlin promised to help him search for a way to remove Lovina''s phoenix curse.


    \"I understand. Can we arrange a time to see Hades? I have some miscellaneous matters to attend to before I start the second part of my special assignment.\"


    Buddha agreed and they picked a date to visit the God of Death who was still roaming around.


    Hades received a text message from Zero and Buddha while he was sitting on a boat cruising along river Styx. The God of Death blinked twice and told the undertaker to turn the boat around. the visit to the Purgatory could wait. If Zero was already making his move in Heaven, Hades thought that it might be better if he stationed there. The teen made a splendid mess of Hell before and if left to his own devices with Merlin''s encouragement, who knew how different the landscape of Heaven will become after he returned?

 299 Bonus Adventure Planning 1

    Truen bowed respectfully after he returned to Earth with the Sage God of Medicine. The physician returned the gesture and served them bitter Chinese tea.


    \"I know that you''re not here to apprentice under me. Likewise, I have no intention to teach an assassin the ropes of my trade.\"


    The wood elf thanked Hua Tuo. \"As expected, Hua Tuo is insightful. I''m here to thank you on Zero''s behalf as well as request for a favour.\"


    \"Oh?\" the physician stroked his beard with interest. From Buddha''s texts, the physician pictured Truen as a wood elf with a double face and a very cruel heart. Why would someone like that ask for a favour?


    \"As the founder of the Onion Union, is there something that you cannot do?\"


    Truen didn''t react to that light jab. He wasn''t very surprised that the physician knew what he was doing behind the scenes. After all, Hua Tuo was invited to the Onion Union before. the Sage God declined Truen''s invitation but promised to act individually and help out if Zero was ever in any kind of trouble.


    \"It''s not that I cannot do it, it is simply easier if you assisted me. I need to meet up with the villagers in Half Moon Village but without a proper cover and excuse for me to be there, it will be very hard to convince all the villagers. A few of them already know me but most of them don''t. I don''t want to bring the Onion Union''s operation to that village if possible because that is Zero''s base of operation. I do have to meet up with the dragons to make preparations before Zero graduates his magic training. We need to scout the human towns and kingdoms.\"


    Hua Tuo sighed. \"Understood. You can rest here for now. I need to briefly return to the abyss to close the hospital and clinic.\"


    Truen didn''t question why the Sage God had a hospital and clinic in the abyss but expressed his gratitude. Hua Tuo left quickly and the wood elf decided to take a look around at the abode where Zero once lived at for a while. He smiled when there were still traces of the teen''s activities in the hut. He didn''t think that Hua Tuo was someone who would shape his pills into stars and hearts. That was definitely Zero''s doing.


    Hua Tuo returned quickly even before Truen had the chance to boil water and make tea. \"It is settled now, let us pack and travel to the village. I assume you are already acquainted with Olaf?\"


    Truen nodded. \"I also happen to be in contact with Coux, Wiser, Qin Yun, Amaraline and Sekkin from Baal''s faction. They told me that the Demon Lord has entered his slumber and will not be waking up for at least a few centuries.\"


    Truen was pleasantly surprised by the level of preparation the villagers had prepared. He was also thankful that Hua Tuo agreed to introduce Truen formally as Zero''s travel buddy and unofficial guardian so that the villagers wouldn''t treat him with hostility.


    The first person they met at the village was Clowis who immediately pointed his spear at the wood elf. Truen didn''t retaliate and allowed Hua Tuo to do the explaining. Qin Yun and Olaf had to verify Truen''s identity before the villagers relaxed.


    \"Sorry,\" the head warrior apologised. \"You just gave off a rather scary aura. It is hard to believe that Zero is good friends with someone like you.\"


    Hua Tuo coughed awkwardly and Truen maintained his smile, not taking offence to Clowis'' blunt words. The village decided to host a small feast to welcome Truen that evening and the wood elf decided to mingle with the villagers to learn more about how Zero had been coping the past year they had been apart. The stories many villagers told amused Truen. He was happy that Zero coped very well but also a little conflicted when he realised how much he had missed out on Zero''s growth.


    Olaf chose not to comment too much and allowed the leader of the Onion Union to blend in with the common folk. The Frost Dragon found it amazing how Truen was able to worm his way into society. The wood elf might not be very powerful in terms of combat strength but he was very manipulative and skilful in getting access to information. If such a person was not on Zero''s side, Olaf would have gotten rid of them. Truen was truly a scary force to be reckoned with and definitely should not be underestimated.


    Vrald and Gerlad introduced themselves briefly and Truen asked them about the adventurer''s guild that he wanted to register with. After the wood elf understood Vrald and Gerald''s travel plans, he decided against partying with them.


    \"I think I will travel around as a solo adventurer while trying to understand more about the political situation. If possible, I want to avoid places that are engaged in war. Zero wouldn''t be ready to deal with it and he might involve himself too deeply. Besides, I think Zero has a personal quest that he has to fulfil and should not linger too long in one place.\"


    Vrald laughed and slung an arm around the archer. \"I know what you''re talking about. A travelling doctor cannot be tied down to one place for too long. If there is a war, I''m sure Zero would want to save everyone and find a way to end it so that nobody else gets hurt. If this is the case, I think you should ask Camie if Zero can travel with her after he returns. The giantess intends to leave the village and return to her hometown. I don''t know the details but there seems to be a mysterious illness that causes giants to become paralysed and bedridden.\"


    The archer raised a brow and took note of the warrior called Camie. \"Understood, thank you for sharing. I might follow you to depart for Smargdas Kingdom to register as an adventurer with the guild. Does Zero need to register as an adventurer as well if he is going to travel as a doctor?\"


    Olaf snorted. \"I suggest you don''t do that. Adventurers have to take on guild quests in order to keep their ranks. Unless you are S ranked like these two, your adventurer license will be revoked if you are inactive. Zero might not always be on Earth. I heard that he has to run between Heaven and Hell from time to time. Who knows how long he would be here? If anything, you should look into getting a pass from Wizard God''s cult. They can be found almost anywhere that has civilisation.\"


    Gerald raised a bow. \"Are you talking about the church or the magician''s guild?\"


    Vrald rolled his eyes. \"Why would Zero register with a church?\"


    The swordsman deadpanned. \"Churches are powerful. Recognised ambassadors can ignore even the orders of royalty. It depends on which God you follow. Anyone who is an ambassador of any Great God can automatically enjoy special privileges for three generations to come.\"


    Truen smiled mysteriously. for someone like Zero who had the Blessings from every Great God and more, how would the churches treat him? Still, it wasn''t something he should decide for Zero. The young doctor had the right to choose.


    \"I will relay the message to Zero when he completes his training. Thank you for sharing. I will head to the adventurer''s guild to register for my license. Also, is there a merchant organisation I can talk to? Zero would need access to finances when he arrives. I intend to create a bank account for him before he graduates.\"


    Vrald looked at the wood elf strangely. \"What are you talking about? Zero already has a bank account. Half Moon Village''s finances belong to Zero even if it is managed by Coux and Qin Yun. the girls have already created a separate bank account for Zero''s share of the profits with Soul and Sins Bank as the guarantor.\"


    Hua Tuo tried his best not to laugh at Truen''s dumbfounded expression. When the archer asked the fox spirit about it, Qin Yun''s answer made truen dizzy. Half Moon Trading was really making a lot of money in the abyss. Zero was also somehow the heir to Mammon''s business and had more than enough money to spend. However, when it came to the currency on Earth, Zero was completely broke. Half Moon Village was barely scraping by thanks to the massive constructions and business expansion.


    \"How did the village survive? We are already in the red financially!\"


    Qin Yun laughed. \"Oh, it has always been this way. Nobody bothers collecting money from us thanks to our reputation. Living on Endow Hill has its benefits. Count Carrabas cannot complain about the forced contributions after attacking us first. Besides, this will soon all change after the dragon warriors make their debut. Adventurers are paid quite handsomely. Schaf has also joined a merchant guild so we shall hear very quickly about the fortune we will earn through the trade of mana stones from the abyss. Some artefacts from the abyss will be sold to auction houses all over. It won''t be long before Half Moon Village establishes itself as an independent force. The Spring of Vitality flowing in the farm where we grow Zero''s herb garden is also a very good source of money. Once Lovina and Cleo complete the new recovery potion, we will be swimming in money.\"


    Truen didn''t know how to react. He merely stared at the villagers. Were they truly normal outcasts? He didn''t hear anything about this from the young doctor over their frequent calls. How could Zero neglect to mention it? The teen had everything settled. What was Truen meant to do now? He thought he would have a year to set things up behind the scenes to make the start of Zero''s adventure as comfortable as he could. However, unknown to him, the villagers had already beaten him to the punch.


    Dejected, the wood elf could only down his mug of ale and raise it for Tambolt to refill.

 300 Bonus Adventure Planning 2

    Truen eventually found his work tempo after spending a week in Half Moon Village. The adventuring party was nice enough to delay their set off to accompany the lost wood elf and help him settle into life on Earth.


    Olaf was amused that the powerful founder of the Onion Union still struggled with some human concepts. As a Frost Dragon, he didn''t take particular interest in the affairs of power-hungry monarchs. However, Truen tried to understand these fickle factions that were forever changing. His ignorance stuck out painfully like a sore thumb and the adventurer''s guild almost tossed him out. If not for Vrald and Gerlad''s support to vouch for the wood elf, the humans would never have accepted the weirdo to register.


    After all, humans and elves were currently at war with each other over a piece of forest.


    Truen didn''t think that his appearance would cause such a fuss over the registration counter. He certainly didn''t belong to the long-eared elves that resided in the Great Forest of Altear.


    Earth was split into nine main domains and powerful factions each belonging to a different race. Truen learnt that as an elf, he should look out and avoid conflicts with humans and the supernatural. Altear was currently at war with the humans who burned down a portion of the forest without permission. The elves were also busy guarding against the necromancers of the United Nation of the Uncanny who have kidnapped many of their kin to perform rituals. These necromancers didn''t just kidnap elves, they kidnapped anyone they could lay their hands on.


    Nine Factions:


    1. Smargdas Kingdom - Human faction and smallest faction, severely politically unstable


    2. Great Forest of Altear - Elf faction and most ancient faction, rich with history


    3. Derby Desert - Gnome faction and most scientifically advanced civilisation


    4. Indra Seagloo - Merfolk faction and the most politically uninvolved faction who prefer to be mysterious


    5. Rocket Mountains - Dwarf faction and the most economically advanced faction with great skill sets


    6. Magnus Hilda - Giant faction and the most neutral faction, currently facing a huge internal crisis due to a plague breakout threatening the race''s extinction


    7. Lycantopia - Beastfolk faction and with the most warriors, constantly at war against humans who capture them as prisoners of war to be sold as slaves


    8. United Nation of the Uncanny - Supernatural creatures faction and currently having a severe civil war


    9. Mystic Meadows - Mythical folk faction and is under the protection of all other factions after a peace treaty has been signed with them, is currently the ruling faction with the greatest power over all other factions


    At the same time, Truen learnt that humans had bad blood with beastfolks, elves and the surprisingly elusive sea folks. The sea people didn''t bother any other factions simply because nobody attempted to travel across their territory. Humans have created ships and had many sunken during the voyage to trade goods. Unlike the other factions who either stuck to themselves and minded their own business or used magic to travel and transport items, humans were at a disadvantage without superior strength, technology or magic.


    Most people would try to avoid taking quest jobs that went to the United Nation of the Uncanny simply because it was a land with no rules. The races that lived in that land often fought and killed each other. It was so divided that literally no traders travel there. Due to the poor conditions, there were often many quests for cargo escorting but no sane adventurer would willingly take on the job of an escort especially if they weren''t above A rank with good resistance against magic.


    Truen looked at the quest board. He was currently an adventurer of the lowest rank and had to complete eight quests to move up the ranking ladder to a Rank C adventurer. Unlike Vrald, Gerald and Olaf who were registered as S ranked adventurers and above, Truen had to start from the very bottom.


    \"I guess this is where we part,\" Olaf told the elf who nodded.


    \"Thank you for accompanying me so far. I won''t hold any of you back now,\" he said.


    Vrald grinned. \"That crazy seamstress is somewhere in the area. You should search the alleys and leave the signal I told you about if you want her to appear. She''s your best contact point if you need something from Half Moon Village.\"


    Gerald pushed a small pouch into Truen''s hands and told him to use it wisely. The wood elf didn''t have to look to know that it was money on the inside. He was very thankful to the dragon warriors who departed to begin their journey.


    Still, the atmosphere in the adventurer''s guild lobby turned hostile as soon as the party left. Truen was no fool. He knew hostility when he sensed it. These seasoned adventurers were definitely going to make life difficult for him.


    True enough, as he stood at the quest board looking for some easy quests he could complete to move up the ranks, someone approached him with bloodlust. As an elf, it was difficult for Truen to justify his actions if he beat someone up. While it wasn''t against the law for adventurers to fight each other, if an adventurer had some connections with the higher-ups in the human society, Truen could easily be framed for something he didn''t do and locked away.


    Thinking fast, Truen turned around with a smile and tore a quest from the board.


    \"Howdy. I see that you were approaching me with interest. I''m currently on my own and need a party to do some quests. Would you like to join me on this one?\"


    The warrior who was approaching Truen with the intention of roughing him up paused in surprise. The quest that Truen held up was a quest to slay some ferocious monsters lurking at the foot of Endow Hill that disturbed the villagers in the outskirts. He grinned evilly.


    What an opportunity! The elf before him had to be a fool. The warrior gave his friends a side glance with a crooked grin and pretended to be friendly with the wood elf. Mentally, there was no doubt that they were thinking about how to kill the elf on the quest.


    Truen smirked inwardly. The intentions of these warriors were too obvious. It was frightening how great minds thought alike. With such a dangerous quest, Truen was hoping to get rid of the pests in the name of an accident.


    The two men shook hands and registered to start on Truen''s selected quest. The party of five agreed to meet at the guild hall''s entrance tomorrow morning to set off together. When that was settled, Truen loitered around dark alleys after the sun had gone down and left some magic signal trails so that he could find a way to contact Mitchnew the ex-assassin.


    At the same time, Truen visited several Taverns to gather information about the land of giants as well as the other factions. From what the people told him, the wood elf decided that it would be best to start their adventure with Magnus Hilda. The other factions had rather complicated histories that Zero might struggle with if he wasn''t accustomed to the culture on Earth.


    After downing two mugs of ale and having a simple dinner, Truen rented a room at a nearby inn and sighed. For his first night as an adventurer, things weren''t looking too bad. Truen looked up to the night sky after putting out the lights and checked his communicator, wondering how Zero was faring. As his thoughts drifted from his worrisome friend to his scheming party members, the archer found himself falling fast asleep and soft snores filled the quiet room.

 301 Saving Heaven

    Merlin wasn''t pleased to find out that his student was up to something again. Buddha''s appearance in Arabesque, the sudden invitation for a meeting in the House of Great Gods and Zero''s grand plan proposal were things the wizard really didn''t want to deal with at this point. Wasn''t Zero struggling to finish reading all the books only a few days before?


    The young doctor squirmed under the magician''s heated stare. Eventually, Merlin sighed. He should have expected something like this to happen. Thankfully, he was on the same page as Zero even if his student was a few steps ahead of him. He did back Zero up with the claim of being able to repair the crack in Heaven''s plane. Visiting Titan Cliff was only going to be a matter of time. Reviving the Tree of Knowledge and planting the Tree of Life were quests by the three divine sisters of Heaven. Nobody could stop Zero from doing what he needed to do. Addressing the Gorgon''s grief and undoing Athena''s curses was something Zero was burdened with too. No other Gods can undo the curse of Zeus daughter, not even Zeus himself who was said to be less powerful than her. A greater power capable of doing that would naturally fall onto Zero''s shoulders.


    Merlin took a look at Zero''s list of five items and sighed heavier this time. Despite living for a long time, the magician had never once felt old. However, today, he was willing to admit that he was old.


    \"Zero,\" he called his student tiredly. \"How do you know that your grimoire can help to repair the plane? Do you know what the situation is like at Titan Cliff?\"


    Zero shook his head. \"That''s why I have to get Hades'' permission to inspect the damage done to think of something. Besides, don''t you have an idea that you''re already working on to create that seal? I just need to replicate a few more golems like Robo Mike and leave the rest to you, right?\"


    Merlin gave Zero the stink eye. He was jealous of Zero''s ability to manage such complex tasks easily. In order to build that golem which Zero is now employing as a gardener in the Spring of Vitality, Merlin spent centuries studying and revising the design. Robo Mike was Merlin''s proudest product of magic and alchemy. It was a groundbreaking invention that got lost after that unfortunate accident. Zero''s claims of being able to easily replicate that with enough raw materials made the old man''s heart burn with dark envious fire.


    Swallowing that ugly feeling, Merlin nodded. \"That''s right. However, we have not made any significant progress. Why are you in such a rush to inspect Titan Cliff? Have you completed your grimoire?\"


    Zero blushed. \"That''s the thing, sir. I can''t complete my grimoire without first reviving the Tree of Knowledge and planting the Tree of Life.\"


    Buddha decided to keep his comments to himself. Merlin spoke as if that was a basic thing to do. The Wise One might not be a magician but from his knowledge, no ordinary mage should be able to create a grimoire of their own. Firstly, the price for making something so precious tied to their souls can be seen as a suicidal move. Any damage done to the grimoire will directly affect the castor''s life. Secondly, not everyone had a seemingly endless supply of mana like Merlin to be able to support the high levelled magic spells of that grimoire. Zero''s mana capacity might be endless but his source wasn''t. As someone who helped create Zero''s new vessel, he knew that better than anyone else. Lastly, if Zero was going to use recreation magic, his grimoire cannot be made from ordinary books. According to the teen, recreation magic is the only thing that can counter the power of creation. The grimoire Zero was creating had to act as a shield for him against the chaos energy from the void. Merlin''s grimoire may be great but with only mana, it was weak and couldn''t resist the overwhelming might of chaos energy in an attack.


    Zero laughed nervously. He forgot that Merlin still doesn''t know the plans he had for his unique magic. The young doctor had only explained it to Buddha but his teacher was still in the dark. \"How about I tell you more about it over lunch? Bib picked up some really good things today.\"


    Merlin agreed and invited Buddha to the kitchen where the Enlightened One enjoyed a vegetarian meal. The chefs of La Boutique certainly lived up to their names. He''d never tasted a tastier vegetable soup back on Nirvana. Even Hua Tuo''s broth paled in comparison.


    Merlin listened as Zero explained his idea for the new magic carefully. The teen didn''t seem to be missing out on anything and that made Merlin proud to have such a diligent student. Zero must have finished reading all the books in his library and understood their concepts before he formulated such a complicated type of magic.


    \"I understand now. No wonder you require materials from those two trees. Indeed, I heard that your weapon will also be crafted using those two trees. Might as well start with that. However, I cannot allow you to go to Titan Cliff by yourself. If your theory about chaos energy is correct, they would be targeting you first because you are technically hollow.\"


    Zero flinched. He didn''t like being described as hollow but it was true. His vessel didn''t possess even an ounce of mana or qi, the chaos energy would find him the easiest to target and devour.


    \"One of the Great Gods must accompany you. Of course, I will be there but it would be even better if Buddha can come along. A combined wall of mana and qi is the strongest as seen from the experiment the other day. Great Gods have the natural ability to resist chaos energy so they should be able to buy time for you if you get attacked. I need you to promise me that you will evacuate the area immediately if the chaos energy starts attacking. Retreat to the lamp and meet up with us somewhere nearby. If you cannot agree to this, I will not allow you to visit Titan Cliff.\"


    Merlin looked very serious and Zero had no choice but to agree.


    With that settled, the wizard asked about Zero''s plans to deal with the three divine sister''s quest. According to the magician, Garden Eden has been withering and weakening with the lack of mana. The Tree of Knowledge could not be easily revived using conventional means. There was also a snake guarding the garden that Zero needed to pass. Even with Gaia''s permission to enter, the snake guardian might not allow Zero to get close to its favourite tree.


    \"If we can redirect water from the Spring of Vitality to Garden Eden, will it help revive the Tree of Knowledge?\" Zero asked.


    Buddha hummed. \"It is possible but there might be parties who will be unhappy with that.\"


    The young doctor laughed. \"Hell? I don''t think they have any reason to be unhappy. After all, if the Spring of Vitality is easily accessible in Heaven, no angels would have any real reason to visit the Spring of Vitality and disturb the mana lotus farm. There will be no fights over territory. Not to mention, Earth has already done this.\"


    \"Earth?\" Merlin looked confused.


    Zero grinned. \"Half Moon Village has one. It''s the only reason why I can grow all sorts of strange herbs there for my medical use. Nobody said anything about it so this should be alright. The Spring of Vitality wouldn''t run out so easily. As long as the cycle of souls is maintained well in the Purgatory, it will continue to flow.\"


    \"If there is nothing else, can I start sending a reply to the invitation to the House of Gods?\" Buddha asked.


    Merlin nodded and Zero agreed. In a few days, they will be meeting the Great Gods involved at the House of Great Gods. Zero was slightly excited to be able to see them again in person. Gaia, Hades, Isis and Freya will be present on Zero''s request.


    After a hearty lunch and seeing Buddha off, Zero sat down with Merlin to explain what he wanted to do before the meeting.


    Merlin listened carefully and raised a brow. \"I can understand needing to see Hades, Gaia and Freya. But why do you need to go to the Pharaoh''s Crypt? Isis might be nice to you but she is very strict with the records there. It''s not something we should mess with.\"


    Zero nodded. \"I know. However, there is something that I must confirm. Swift told me that I can only find information from there. It''s regarding the Great One. Ever since I created the Parallel Minds, I understood some things and have my suspicions. It''s just a trip to clarify my doubts. Not even Queen Shittomi, the best information broker, can get the information and the Pharoah''s Crypt is the only place I can think of that can answer my questions.\"


    The magician felt uneasy. Was Zero really going to visit it? He didn''t think that Isis would permit it but it was not his decision to make. \"I won''t stop you,\" he told his student. \"However, I will advise you to proceed with caution. You have no idea how many secrets the Goddess of Time likes to hide. It isn''t just a Restricted Library, that place controls the fate of worlds that we can and cannot see.\"


    Zero smiled. \"Thank you, sir. I won''t change anything there, it''s just to clarify my doubts. If my fears are confirmed, I think we will have more to worry about than saving Heaven and sealing Titan Cliff.\"


    The wizard shook his head. \"If you are talking about the end of the world then don''t. It''s going to have to happen one way or another. That''s the cycle of life, we might be able to postpone it but not avoid it forever.\"


    As the wizard stretched and yawned before excusing himself, Zero frowned. His teacher''s last advice didn''t seem to sit right with him. If anything, Zero disagreed by how accepting Merlin was of doomsday. He could accept that life has to come to an end. However, creation was something that was decided by Solo and up to Zero to decide the ending. If Zero didn''t want it to end, how can the world possibly cease to exist one day?


    No, Zero decided that the day wouldn''t come. He didn''t want to allow it. Wasn''t that why he chose to master recreation magic? If he could help to patch the holes in creation and make it better, there was no need to dispose of anything.


    Zero looked back at his notes. The Tree of Knowledge was something Zero felt would hold the final hint for him to understand how Solo created the world. As of now, the teen still hasn''t found a way to understand how planes are able to continuously resist chaos energy that attacked it. A plane didn''t have constant mana and qi to protect it. It was vulnerable to attacks but never faltered. Man-made planes like Nirvana and Arabesque were able to hold their own against the chaos energy''s attacks simply because the master of these planes were blessed with literally unlimited qi and mana to resist it. Ordinary Gods wouldn''t last which was why many chose to build personal dimensions using a plane instead of building personal planes.


    Zero also had doubts about the Tree of Knowledge''s cause of withering. He asked Cleo and Latitia about the behaviours of magical plants. Magical plants are like normal plants who only feed on water, soil nutrients and sunlight. They produce mana or life energy when given the right conditions and are strengthened further when given mana to form a monster crustal. During his appraisal, Zero understood that this monster crystal was a small soul fragment in development. When the monster crystal reaches a certain level, they become a mana core. At that stage, it could be considered a cultivated soul which can bring life to a different vessel using alchemy. However, this Tree of Knowledge didn''t have any soul fragments or cultivated soul even after feeding on mana for so long. It was no ordinary magical plant. Zero highly doubt that its withering is caused by the lack of mana. If anything, the Tree of Knowledge might be Heaven''s plane guardian.

 302 Meeting at the House of Great Gods

    The Goddesses offered all sorts of treats from tea to biscuit when they saw Zero. Standing beside the teen, Merlin suddenly felt very insignificant. Nobody gave him a glance in his direction and compared to the young doctor who was speaking to them casually, the God of Magic was no fool. He could never hope to achieve that level of intimacy with the Great Gods that Zero enjoyed.


    \"It''s good to see you again,\" Gaia smiled. \"Have you been doing well?\"


    Freya gave Merlin a side glance and asked if Zero''s training was tough. The Goddess of Beauty and War wasn''t joking about her threat to Merlin. If he tried to do the same thing he did with Truen and overwhelmed Zero, she would smite Arabesque.


    Zero laughed and assured them that he was doing very well. He took pity on Merlin who was as pale as a sheet. Once they were settled down, Zero brought the topic for the meeting up so that his teacher could breathe a little.


    \"I came here today to ask for permission to access some restricted areas in Heaven.\"


    Hades was silent and Freya sighed, Gaia and Isis already had their answers and smiled.


    \"I cannot allow you to visit Valhalla yet,\" Freya told Zero. \"The Gorgons aren''t ordinary people. If you don''t have your grimoire yet and charm for protection against their eyes, you will be petrified upon sight. It''s the same as the basilisks'' curse where you get turned to stone.\"


    Hades also rejected Zero''s request.


    \"Titan Cliff is too dangerous for you to visit. I suggest you have the grimoire ready before you head there.\"


    Zero frowned. He could understand Freya''s concerns and agreed that it should wait until he was better prepared to deal with the Gorgons. However, Titan Cliff was one place he had to see. Without knowing the extent of the damage, Zero didn''t dare to proceed with his grimoire. After all, grimoires are bound for life. There is no upgrading of a grimoire once it has been created no matter how powerful Zero becomes in future.


    \"I can understand Freya''s concern however, I cannot accept Hades'' terms. The reason why I need to visit Titan Cliff is to access the damage done to the plane and help Merlin create a design to repair the plane. However, there is a more major reason why the visit is important. I need to understand the powers of chaos magic and how they react before I create my grimoire.\"


    Hades looked confused and Merlin chose to step in at this moment to help his student sound more convincing.


    \"Zero intends to create his grimoire out of the Tree of Knowledge and the Tree of Life to act as not only a weapon but a shield. While it is a weapon that can rival the power of creation, Zero needs a shield against chaos magic in the void. He had a run-in with the fragments of the Great One not too long ago after he gained his Parallel Minds after the Mind''s Eye system''s administrator was changed to him.\"


    Zero took a look at Merlin and hesitated. There were some things he told Buddha but left out for Merlin because he didn''t know if it would be wise to tell Merlin about Solo''s intentions. Freya and Isis noticed the conflicted look and exchanged a glance.


    Merlin was soon led away by Freya who demanded to know Zero''s academic progress and if he had been ill-treated in Arabesque. At the same time, Merlin decided to talk about the array to seal the crack at Titan Cliff with Hades. Isis pulled Zero to the side so that they had some privacy to talk.


    \"What''s going on?\" she asked.


    Zero frowned and told her everything from how he was made Mind''s Eye''s administrator back at Trigression Falls. He told Isis about how he added new assistants to help him out and the Parallel Mind assistant that the system created. Wii''s hostage situation when Solo who was being rejected by Mind''s Eye made Isis'' lips thin. Zero explained how he had an argument of sorts with Solo and how Swift gave him a letter from Shittomi indicating that Solo might still be around.


    \"I suspect that there will be a day when Solo and I will meet and have to fight it out. I cannot say what Solo wants to do but from the actions he has been taking against me, I am eighty percent confident that he wants to push me into destroying everything that he has created.\"


    Isis didn''t say anything. There was a great storm in her eyes and the Goddess of Time sighed heavily. \"Zero, what will you do if this meeting with Solo happens?\"


    The young doctor grinned. \"I will find a way to win him over without harming him. The power of absorption permanently removes something from this cycle and keeps it in the part of the void that I control. I don''t want to do that to Solo. However, Solo will try to seal me away again. The chaos energy is definitely something Solo created to use against me. Steve and Merlin tested it in small amounts the other day as I assisted them. I can be certain that this chaos energy is what kept me sleeping for so many years in the void. If Null did not come along and blast it away from me, I might never have woken up fully. To counter this, I will need a shield. The grimoire I create will be that shield and recreation magic will be used to counter Solo''s power of creation.\"


    The Goddess of Time looked troubled at the revelation. As the keeper of the restricted library, she knew some things that not even the other Great Gods were aware of. In another branch of the same timeline, Zero said that he would defeat Solo and assimilate together so that they would be one again. A different Zero said that they would not fight Solo and instead will find a way to return back in time to the point where they could stop Solo from committing those mistakes. There was even a few version of Zero who claimed that they would commit mutual suicide with Solo and end the entire cycle of existence. However, none of those versions of Zero said the thing that Zero was telling her right now.


    Could this be the Zero that will succeed instead? All those times when time had to be rewound because of a bad ending made Isis rather jaded. Gaia, Sedna, Zeus and all the Gods fell in those timelines. Isis was always the last one standing with Nel by her side. They would rewind back time over and over again, trying different ways to find a different ending.


    It didn''t matter what she did back then. Zero would often go astray and end up developing a dark side that extinguished any hope Nel had. Also, Isis noticed the pattern in Solo''s methods of pushing Zero towards the edge and over it.


    The Great One often targeted those Zero had attachments with. One by one, he would get rid of them or get them to turn on him. The constant betrayals will break Zero''s faith in friends and allies. Solo was good at manipulating anyone including Gods by acting as Zero. Eventually, when they met, Zero would be so burdened with grief and hatred that saving Solo was no longer his priority. In some cases, Zero just wished for death and sealed himself back into the void without meeting Solo.


    Isis was secretly thrilled. This time, she discussed it with Nel who agreed to change the caregiver Zero had. It was usually Buddha or the Great Gods who taught Zero what he needed to know before he started his journey. When Zero was more familiar with the world after his slumber, he would normally approach a small village to begin his adventure. His first friends would be made in that village or in a town where they would travel together. The Great Gods would usually arrange more powerful individuals to become Zero''s ally as he progressed.


    The fact that it was Hua Tuo who first took Zero in and the boy''s first friend was made at the Mega Gourmet Competition deviated greatly from the usual path. Isis felt hopeful for the first time in so many timelines. Half Moon Village and the Onion Union was a very reliable force that could support Zero emotionally in his fight against Solo. It helped that these were powerful individuals who were highly respected with very strong wills. Betrayals in this timeline would be very little.


    The association with Demon Lords in the abyss usually didn''t happen so soon. In other timelines, Zero normally got to know them when Heaven and Hell planes were falling apart. The Demons and Angels would fight against each other when it happened and Zero would step in to stop the war, making allies with the Demon Lords and Archangels only then.


    Isis looked at Zero who seemed worried at her lack of response.


    \"What are you searching for in the Pharaoh''s Crypt?\"


    Zero smiled. \"I just want to know if my theory is right. Solo and I might be the same being but for some reason, I feel as if our existences are separate. It sounds crazy but I think both Solo and I actually exist at the same time even if it is technically impossible.\"


    Isis smiled. \"No need to search the library, I can answer that for you.\"


    Zero was surprised but nodded. If Isis was going to tell him the answer to clarify his doubts, then there really wouldn''t be a need for him to visit the library.


    \"Solo and you won''t exist at the same time, it will cause the world to be destroyed if you did. You are the same being and have the same kind of existence to strictly speak. Solo is in a different time flow as we speak but that doesn''t mean he cannot travel over occasionally to the time flow that you are in. He might not be able to be here in person but he can definitely leave messages and fragments to act as a waypoint to be triggered by you so that time freezes momentarily for you and him to meet.\"


    Hearing Isis'' answer made Zero''s head spin. \"So the meeting...\"


    Isis nodded. \"It was really Solo or a moment. However even if you met him, there was nothing you could have done to him other than talk to him.\"


    Dismayed, Zero hunched over. \"How can I stop him if I can''t do anything to him?\"


    This is one question Isis had no answer to. If Zero from all those destroyed timelines couldn''t manage it, how could she tell Zero what he should be doing? From history, Zero had never been able to stop Solo from succeeding in the destruction of his creation.


    \"That, I do not have the answer to. However, I believe that if there is anyone who could do it, that person would be you.\"


    Her sincerity touched Zero who decided that he wouldn''t push any further on the topic. After all, he had the answer that he wanted. Solo did exist and from Isis'' reaction, he was not to be trusted. Zero thought back about the grimoire he wanted to create. If he could create that grimoire to fend against chaos energy, there would be no issues in a direct meetup. However, Isis claimed that it was not possible for a direct meetup. That only made Zero more anxious.


    He looked over to where Merlin was with Gaia, Hades and Freya. If he were Solo, he would definitely use these people against him. Whoever Zero had become close to was now a walking target and pawn to be used against him. Learning philosophy and strategy was great. However, it also meant that Zero could no longer enjoy the simpler things of life.


    \"Zero!\" Gaia smiled when she saw the teen and waved over to him. Zero replaced the smile on his face and bounced over to them. Merlin looked like he was losing the verbal battle with Hades and Freya. It should be about time he helped his teacher out to convince them to let him visit Titan Cliff.


    When he fixed Heaven''s plane, Zero swore to also add some measures of his own in case of Solo''s attack. The Garden of Roth in the abyss was there for a good reason. Half Moon Village''s remodelling and Hua Tuo''s new hut were measures Zero implemented against unknown threats.


    Isis watched Zero run over to the noisy group and wondered if she was doing the right thing. Nel did caution her against telling Zero anything that would influence his decision. However, she was also unable to hide anything away from him. After all, the fight between the creator and himself shouldn''t be interfered with. It was only a matter of time before Zero learnt the truth. He had already suspected so much and tasked Shittomi to work on uncovering the truth, Isis felt uneasy.


    This timeline''s Zero was certainly different from the rest. Uriel''s prophecy was wrong for the first time in many timelines. Maybe he was who she needed all this time.

 303 Tour to the Edge of Heaven

    With a lot of convincing, Zero was finally allowed to visit Titan Cliff. Isis, Merlin, Buddha and Hades will accompany the young doctor to the edge of Titan Cliff. However, it was agreed with great reluctance from Hades'' part. He had basically no say when Isis put her foot down and told them that Zero was going. The God of Death didn''t know what Zero told the Goddess of Time but the teen had somehow managed to successfully convince the most stubborn goddesses that existed. Hades couldn''t stop her even if he wanted to. With Isis'' power over time, there wasn''t much Hades could do against her.


    Zero felt bad for the worried grim reaper but he assured Hades that he would be careful. Hades was uncertain but still decided to trust Zero and Isis. Titan Cliff was literally the edge of Heaven where the plane broke. It was not repaired due to the strong force that sucked everything that came close to the edge away into the void. Every day, the plane grows smaller as bits of it were lost to the void. The mana that Heaven could produce couldn''t keep up with the amount of chaos energy that attacked it. As a result, the crack grew wider and the plane grew weaker.


    Zero could feel the chaos energy''s pressure as they stopped at the winged carriage station at the foot of Titan Cliff. There was still a good distance to cover before they arrived at the broken mountain but the pressure was so strong even if Zero was still far from his destination. The chaos energy''s effects of making him drowsy could immediately be felt and the teen stumbled out of the winged carriage into Merlin''s arms.


    \"Zero! What''s wrong?\"


    The young doctor shook his head to get rid of the sleepiness and tried to keep his eyes open but he felt very dizzy. \"Sleepy...\"


    Almost immediately, Buddha and Merlin started working on maintaining a mana and qi barrier around the small tour group. It still took a while before Zero was able to go back to normal. During that time when he was still zoning in and out of slumberland, Hades carried him on his back. Isis led the group and watched out for any potential threats, ready to freeze time and unwind it to get everyone to safety if the situation required.


    Zero felt the blood rushing in his vessel and a strange thumping in his chest. Something else ran through his existence and hummed in resonance with the void. The pull was so great that Zero felt twitchy. It was hard trying not to run towards the edge of the cliff and throwing himself off it. Was this how others felt when they were near him? Zero knew that the Demon Lords were enticed towards his existence when he wasn''t in his vessel. Baal said so.


    The cliff was bigger than Zero thought it would be. According to Isis who was giving them a short history lesson about the cliff, Titan Cliff used to be where the Titans like Zeus, Athena, Poseiden and Eros resided in before the war with Hell happened.


    \"Is Gaia also a Titan?\" Zero asked.


    Zero looked at the tall cliff. \"Mount Olympia... were you sad when your home was destroyed?\"


    Hades blinked. \"My home isn''t on this mountain. My siblings, nieces and nephews all lived here but I was in Tartarus back then. It was the office that Kerberos was left in. Back then, Hell was still part of Heaven. I just happened to move out of the home to focus better on my work. It''s often very noisy with so many people arguing every day.\"


    For some reason, Zero couldn''t find it in himself to be angry. He could imagine the level of chaos with gods who acted like immature children running around and causing destruction on a daily basis. Zeus'' character was a very good guideline for what kind of chaos there would be in the Mount Olympia Titan household. If every single Titan was like him, Zero would have done the same thing Hades did.


    As Hades told Zero stories about the old days, Merlin and Buddha were increasing the strength of their barrier. Isis never let down her guard and became more vigilant as they approached the peak. The wind was strong and cold nearing the edge of Heaven but Zero was wearing clothes with enchantments for temperature regulating so he didn''t feel it. The others had their individual ways of coping with it too so nobody really mined it.


    The cliff was a rocky edge and Zero was slightly disappointed that there were no ruins of the old civilisation of Titans for him to see at the top of the broken mountain.


    \"Don''t go too close to the edge, it isn''t stable,\" Isis warned and Zero nodded.


    Merlin held his student''s hand and slowly led him closer to the edge so that they could witness the void. Hades grew serious and no longer spoke. He activated his power and altered the permissions for the first three barriers so that the two magicians can pass through.


    As Zero leaned in to take a look at the void, the image that greeted him was nothing like he''d imagined it to be. In truth, Zero was expecting to see a big gaping hole that led into a pit of black that would suck the soul out of anyone who laid eyes on it. In reality, the crack reminded him of the Trigression Falls.


    Although Mount Olympia was broken, it continued to rain debris into the strong pull of that vortex at the bottom. Stranger yet, there were countless threads from the broken mountain that tangled with each other and held strong even if they were getting pulled into the vortex of the void. There were dense clouds at the bottom that made it hard to see where the threads were leading to but Zero had an idea of what it was doing. The dense clouds collided with each other at the base of the broken cliff with a ferocity that created storms. The storms shook the cliff and caused more debris to fall into the void each time.


    \"This is the edge of heaven?\" Zero whispered in disbelief.


    Merlin didn''t say anything and held onto Zero steadily. The turmoil at the foot of the cliff was enough to let the boy know about the situation. If they wanted to seal this crack in the plane, it wasn''t going to be simple. They might be able to create a system to counter the chaos energy attacking it but the more complicated problem was the plane''s spirit. Those threads that led were attached to the void cannot be easily cut off.


    Zero understood the complexity of the situation better now. It was not a mistake to visit Titan Cliff first. Now that he knew what was troubling Merlin and Steve, he could devise a better plan. If the plane was alive like what Zero suspected, these threads must be connecting to the abyss and desperately trying to keep it alive. The Tree of Knowledge definitely had something to do with this.


    The young doctor thought about the seed in his inventory. If the Tree of Knowledge was the plane''s guardian and struggled to provide enough mana to support both the Heaven portion and the Hell portion because of the chaos energy, Zero had two options now to prevent the fall of Heaven and Hell''s plane.


    The first was to plant the Tree of Life in the abyss at the Spring of Vitality so that it can support that broken off plane and reduce the onus on the Tree of Knowledge while reviving the tree of Knowledge to strengthen Heaven''s plane so it could continue fighting the chaos energy. The second was to completely sever the connection from Heaven''s plane from the abyss and reconstruct it completely to seal that crack. Zero would have to think of a way to stabilise the abyss'' plane if he did so but that would definitely save Heaven. The teen had confidence that even if the Tree of Knowledge no longer supported the abyss, he would still be able to find a way to sustain it. If he could repair Heaven''s broken plane, why couldn''t he do the same for Hell?


    \"I understand the situation now, thank you for letting me come here,\" Zero told Hades and turned back from the edge. He''d seen enough to know what needed to be done.


    Hades nodded and fixed the barriers after Merlin and Zero returned. He didn''t know what the young doctor was thinking about but with Merlin by the boy''s side, there shouldn''t be anything to worry about. Isis looked at Zero as they headed back with a pensive gaze. What would Zero do this time? In the previous timelines, Zero would often find a way to defeat the chaos energy or try to reconnect the two broken planes.


    Neither options were bad. However, that would be the mark of Zero''s journey towards his downfall. For a long time, angels and demons couldn''t coexist. After the merging and peace, someone would try to sow a seed of discord between the two races. Eventually, the peace treaty would be annulled and the two powerful races would engage in another bloody war. Without the support of angels, the Gods working in Heaven would neglect their duties and cause a huge chain of reactions. The Great Gods would step up to ease the burden and hold up the life cycle but with so much burden on their minds and hearts, they would fall one after another until the world ends up in chaos.


    Zero''s seriousness made Isis wonder if he would find an option that he didn''t think about the previous times. Back then, there really wasn''t a way for Zero to save everyone and the Goddess of Time always thought that it might be better if Zero simply chose between the angels and the demons to save. If one race perished, perhaps the end of the world could be avoided.


    Once they returned to the winged carriage station, Zero told Hades and Isis that he wanted to drop by the Garden Eden. Buddha decided to excuse himself but Hades and Isis decided to accompany the teen to the garden.


    \"There will be a snake guardian,\" Hades warned Zero who nodded.


    Isis smiled. \"Would you like me to tell you in advance what kind of tests he will subject you to?\"


    Zero was tempted to say yes but in the end, chose to shake his head. \"I cannot cheat. This is also a trial for me. If I cannot overcome this with my own abilities, how will I face myself in the future?\"


    Merlin thought that Zero sounded oddly mature with this. He had always told Zero that the best competition he had was with himself. Did Zero finally stop comparing himself with Truen''s progress and started trying to surpass his own limits?


    Only Isis understood what Zero truly meant. In fact, she fully supported Zero''s resolve of wanting to resolve everything by himself. Saving Heaven wouldn''t be as easy as introducing hope to Hell. However, if Zero couldn''t do it she didn''t know if Zero would be able to face Solo with a firm resolve to save him.


    The Great Gods and Buddha parted ways with Zero after they reached the town central. Merlin and Zero decided to chariot hop all the way to Garden Eden and as they left, Isis turned back for a last look at the teen.


    Was this the right thing to do? As they got further away, Isis sighed. Only time will tell. Still, the Goddess of Time wished that she had the powers to know if the hope she felt in her heart this time would not be betrayed again. As someone who had to be neutral in the fight between Solo and Zero, Isis knew she wasn''t being completely impartial with her actions. If she was true to herself, the Goddess of Time would have thrown her lot in with Zero. After all, she was tired of Solo''s games and treating everyone as dispensable pawns to kill his boredom.

 304 Garden Eden

    The entrance to Garden Eden reminded Zero of a very long walk to the front of an abandoned mansion. The pathway was neat and well maintained but the atmosphere was slightly eerie as if nobody had taken the road in a long time. The plants by the side of the pathway were slightly overgrown. Still, the young doctor was not able to see any signs of withering. Perhaps, the withering of Garden Eden was merely exaggerated?


    The white iron gates covered in green vines came into view after ten minutes of walking from the winged carriage station. Merlin was panting slightly from climbing up six flights of stairs and Zero slowed down for his teacher to catch his breath. The Garden Eden was the only garden in Heaven that wasn''t readily available to the public but the security measures in place didn''t make Zero think that the Gods were serious about keeping people out.


    Surrounding the garden was a wall that was only slightly taller than Zero made from red stone bricks. The white iron gates remained steady even as Zero tried to push it open. There were no doorbells to ring or people in sight. The young doctor decided to circle the garden''s perimeter and told his teacher to wait for him at the entrance.


    Merlin made himself cosy by sitting on a bench by the pathway not too far from the gate so that Zero knew where to look for him when he returned. Cooped up in Arabesque for way too long, the wizard was unable to recall if there was another way into Garden Eden. He only knew that they had to talk to the snake who guarded the Tree of Knowledge but the magician simply couldn''t remember the method of getting that elusive snake out of hiding.


    Zero didn''t dally and ran off in one direction to circle the garden''s walls. In fact, Zero tried to jump and take a peek inside of the garden. However, no matter how high Zero jumped, all he would see is a brick wall. The young doctor even used jump boost magic to help him get as high as twenty metres into the air but he wasn''t able to see what went on inside. It was obvious that there was a very strong illusion barrier.


    The next thing the teen decided to try was climbing the walls. Sadly, the bricks were very smooth and didn''t allow Zero to climb it. Since jumping over them and flying over them were impossible with the illusion, the teen took a short break to think. He circled the perimeters twice and came back to the entrance. Merlin looked deep in thoughts so Zero didn''t want to disturb his teacher.


    There didn''t seem to be any other ways into Garden Eden apart from the main gate. Zero tried calling out to the guardian or for anyone''s attention to help them open the gates but nobody responded. Zero knew that there was a snake guarding the area. He tried to remember what he learnt about snakes. Hua Tuo mentioned that sulphur can help to repel snakes and make them irritated. However, nobody told him what snakes could be attracted to.


    Merlin shivered suddenly while Zero was talking to himself, trying to think of a good plan to lure the guardian out. How could he have forgotten who the guardian of Garden Eden was?


    The snake''s name was Ouroboros and was known to be very sly. Its favourite food is the fruits of the Tree of Knowledge. Over the years, that snake had eaten many fruits from the tree and became a deity of its own, proclaiming itself the guardian of the Tree of Knowledge. Not wanting to disturb the peace, Gaia sealed Garden Eden away from the general public.


    Ouroboros was a very possessive snake who would do everything in its power to chase visitors away. It didn''t like anyone touching the Tree of Knowledge and was very smart. He managed to trick even demigods into their demise when they tried to steal a fruit from the Tree of Knowledge. Ouroboros was also infamous for his games. The snake had eaten many poor souls who gambled their lives away after being forced to play games with it.


    \"Zero,\" Merlin called out to his student. \"I think we should leave for today. The guardian might be asleep. Let''s come back another day.\"


    In truth, Ouroboros was already watching them ever since they set foot on the pathway. Merlin just didn''t want his student to be caught in the snake''s trap. He wanted to be better prepared and come back the next time. Merlin wanted to give his student a protection charm of some sort that would allow him to escape the sly snake.


    Unfortunately, luck wasn''t on Merlin''s side. The guardian made its appearance when it knew that Merlin wanted to retreat. Ouroboros wasn''t going to pass up the chance to ensnare two very powerful fertilisers for his precious tree. The Tree of Knowledge wasn''t in a very good state and the mana Ouroboros managed to secure simply wasn''t enough to save it. Ever since Gaia sealed the place, the guardian snake had no chance of securing fertilisers. This is the first time in centuries that anyone was allowed to come close. It wasn''t going to let them leave so easily.


    \"Leaving so soon?\" it slithered over the wall and down the iron gates to rub noses with Zero who was frozen.


    Merlin felt his blood pressure rise as the dangerous snake touched his student. He didn''t know what kind of snake Ouroboros was but if Zero became poisoned from that, he doubted that even Hua Tuo could rescue the teen.


    \"Hello,\" Zero greeted, quite startled by the friendly greeting. The snake felt cold against his nose when they brushed earlier. He was too busy talking to Mii and Wii that he didn''t notice the snake. They were scanning the area using Mii''s map function when Ouroboros appeared. According to Mii, someone had been following him for a while now ever since he started exploring the perimeters.


    Ouroboros was amused. Unlike the wizard, this teen didn''t emit a scent of fear. Merlin tried to get to Zero and put some distance between the snake and his student but was immediately tangled by some vines that Ouroboros controlled. The wizard was silenced quickly much to Zero''s alarm.


    \"Teacher!\"


    Zero wanted to run over to blast those vines away but the guardian was faster, tangling itself on Zero''s body, causing the teen to fall into a heap on the ground.


    The young doctor landed with an oof and felt the air leave his lungs. Ouroboros had a very long body and Zero didn''t know how long the snake really was. However, he couldn''t move any of his limbs with the fat snake coiling around them so tightly.


    \"Relax, I won''t harm any of you. It''s just that it has been such a long time since I last saw visitors that I want to spend more time talking. If you promise to play with me, I will release you.\"


    Zero didn''t mind accompanying the snake but he was more worried about Merlin. \"It''s fine if you don''t release me. However, you have to release my teacher.\"


    Ouroboros didn''t like the tone of Zero''s voice. He didn''t take orders from anyone. Who was this rude brat? Also, how did he enter the restricted zone? Ouroboros could understand Merlin doing it. However, he never heard of any powerful individual who looked like a human teenager going by the name of Zero. He might not be up to date with the things happening outside of the garden but the Tree of Knowledge should have some sort of information pertaining to someone as powerful as Zero.


    Even now, the guardian knew that he could be ripped to ribbons if Zero truly wanted it. The teen was merely humouring him while keeping his true strength under lock. Ouroboros weighed his options. Merlin wouldn''t remain so pliant if he was released. Ensnaring the wizard was something he managed to pull off due to the factor of surprise. If he released Merlin now, Ouroboros would definitely suffer his wrath.


    \"I want to make a deal,\" he said and Zero listened. \"If I release your teacher, I want him to leave this place. You and I can have a chat without interruptions. After all, you must be here because of the Tree of Knowledge.\"


    The young doctor smiled serenely and agreed. Merlin was released and wanted to rush over to blast that fat cunning serpent but was stopped by his students piercing stare. Reluctantly, Merlin retreated but not before telling Zero to be back by dinner.


    \"I''m not joking! If you''re late by even a minute, I''m calling Gaia to tell her you''ve become snake food!\"


    Zero laughed airily at that and assured his teacher that everything would be fine. Merlin left with heavy steps and a heavier heart. He turned back a few times to check on Zero who was still sprawled on the ground until he could see no more. Zero didn''t even struggle in Ouroboros'' grasp and waited patiently until they were truly alone.


    \"Can you get off me now? I think I''m going to be crushed...\" Zero wheezed. Although he wasn''t hurt, having a heavy snake pressed on his chest made it hard to breathe, not that he needed to breathe. The pressure was just highly uncomfortable and the position he was in didn''t help.


    Ouroboros got off without an apology and let the teen get back onto his feet.


    \"Merlin''s not here now. I think we can talk? Gaia told me that there was a keeper for this garden. That''s you, right?\"


    Ouroboros flicked its tongue. \"That''s right. You should also have heard the rumours about me if that was the case. Aren''t you afraid?\"


    Zero laughed. \"Do you want me to be afraid of you?\"


    The snaked smiled. \"Answering a question with a question? Interesting. We can do this. How about a game and then I''ll answer your questions if you win.\"


    Zero felt his spirit burn at the mention of games. He loved playing games. As a competitive person with Gugu and Jevy''s memories, he couldn''t afford to lose. Gambling was his Divine Fragment''s speciality.


    Ouroboros chuckled. This young one might be talented but he sure was naive. If you could fool this teen into agreeing to sell him his soul, it would be so easy to take this boy into the garden and make him the fertiliser for his precious Tree of Knowledge.


    \"Let''s make things more interesting by making bets. If I win, you will not resist any magic I cast on you. After all, nobody who enters Garden Eden leaves alive or remembers it.\"


    Zero agreed in a heartbeat. \"If I win, you will let me into Garden Eden to check out the situation and give me control over the garden to do whatever I want with it, including the Tree of Knowledge.\"


    Ouroboros bristled at that and hissed menacingly. Zero still remained calm with a slight smile on his lips. The nerve of that brat to demand such a thing from him... as the arrogant guardian of this garden, Ouroboros decided to raise the stakes. He agreed to it and proposed a simple game that was going to be obviously rigged.


    It didn''t matter what options Zero chose, he was going to lose and become fertiliser.


    \"Let''s play a game called two truths and one lie. I will tell you three facts. Of these three facts, you need to choose the one that is a lie and bring up evidence for it. Lucky guesses don''t count.\"


    Zero sighed. Did the snake really think he was that foolish as to not know what the intention was? Still, the young doctor agreed. He had an ace up his sleeve anyway.


    \"Alright. As long as I have the evidence, you will concede defeat, right?\"


    Ouroboros grinned. \"Exactly. Shall we begin?\"


    Zero was given three facts and raised a brow. Did the snake not even bother to hide his intentions at all? It was too obvious which ones were lies.


    1. The Tree of Knowledge is at least as old as Gaia if not more


    2. The Tree of Knowledge can bear 118 different fruits


    3. The Tree of Knowledge is the only tree in Heaven that doesn''t wither without water


    \"So all I have to do is identify the lie hidden within these statements?\" Zero asked.


    Ouroboros grinned. \"Too difficult?\"


    Zero laughed. \"Not at all. However, I think you need to be a little clear on the definition of a lie. If two half-truths make a lie then I guess this is alright. However, if it doesn''t then I would like you to make some revisions.\"


    The snake didn''t move for a long time and stared at Zero with its eyes. Was this brat actually really smart and simply hiding it? How could he tell?


    \"Simple,\" Zero answered the guardian''s unasked question. \"I have something that you don''t. Why don''t you use your appraisal on me? After eating so many fruits from the tree of Knowledge, surely you would have attained a certain level of intelligence capable of doing so.\"


    Ouroboros did that and nearly fainted. The number of blessings and skills this child had was terrifying to even a deity like him. This brat was as powerful if not more powerful than the wizard he let go earlier. The true monster between those two wasn''t the old man but the young teen. How unexpected!


    Knowing that he was caught in a trap, the snake tried to flee but Zero was faster. He caught Ouroboros in hand and added sealing spells so that the snake couldn''t try anything funny.


    \"Let me explain. The second fact is the truth. The Tree of Knowledge must have been able to produce that many fruits over the years. However, the first fact and the third fact are tricky. They aren''t necessarily lies but the way you phrased them made their meanings ambiguous. I know for a fact that the third statement isn''t true because there can be fake trees that do not need water and wouldn''t wither without it. If you require evidence, I could simply create on now to make that statement a lie. As for the first fact, because you are unsure about how the tree came about, you simply used Gaia''s unknown age as a comparison and made a gamble that it could be older. However, I know for a fact that this isn''t true. The Tree of Knowledge that you are guarding right now has actually died once.\"


    Ouroboros'' eyes widened at that claim. This was something that not even the Great Gods knew about. Indeed, the Tree of Knowledge had died once when the plane broke apart. If he didn''t fuse his spirit with the tree, it would never have lived till now.


    Just how did Zero find out?!

 305 Tree of Knowledge

    Zero wasn''t very bothered by the harsh hisses coming from the guardian. In fact, he showed understanding in his eyes. Ouroboros might have a terrible reputation but his love for the Tree of Knowledge was the real deal. His dedication to protecting it was undeniable even if Zero couldn''t understand the reason for his motivation.


    The iron gates were finally opened for Zero to enter and the teen released his spell over the guardian. Reluctantly, Ourobos allowed Zero to explore the withered Garden Eden. Apart from that miserable Tree of Knowledge, everything else was dried up and dead, a huge contrast to the plants on the outside. Then again, Zero doubted it. This might be the true image of how Garden Eden looked like. Ouroboros was good with illusions. That path that they walked on earlier could be part of the snake''s illusions too.


    Garden Eden was a sorry sight with nothing but brown and black. The pond had long dried up into a disgusting chalky substance both greenish and yellowish at the same time. The soil was hard and cracked while the stone statues around looked like they''ve seen better days. The iron gates swung closed the moment Zero stepped foot into the garden and the fat snake gradually shrunk into the size of Zero''s forearm, coiling around the teen''s neck.


    The young doctor gaped. There was barely anything alive in what was meant to be the most beautiful garden in Heaven. Did Gaia know about it? When did the garden fall into ruin? The young doctor didn''t understand why Ouroboros didn''t request for help. His suspicions might just be correct. Garden Eden and the Tree of Knowledge might be the plane''s guardian. The sorry state it was currently in must be a reflection of how close Heaven was to falling apart. Those threads he saw at Titan Cliff must be the roots of this dying tree.


    Zero walked up to the poor tree and placed a hand on it, trying to understand its condition better. Ouroboros also left Zero''s neck, slithering all the way up to one of the sturdier branches on the Tree of Knowledge, watching Zero pulse healing magic through the wood with a frown on his face.


    \"What happened?\" Zero asked in a soft voice.


    The snake guardian yawned. \"It''s a long story. You wouldn''t be able to return by dinner if I told you everything.\"


    Zero didn''t respond as the snake took a nap, feeling sleepy from the nutrition he just received from Zero through the tree. The young doctor couldn''t help but spare a few more minutes worth of healing magic for the severely undernourished snake and tree. He took a good look at Garden Eden''s true form and captured the image with his communicator. This was a job for professionals and Zero didn''t have the greenest thumbs in existence.


    It was about the time a serpent who had attained immortality appeared and declared himself as the guardian of Garden Eden. Because of his merciless nature and habits of poaching people to turn into tree fertiliser, Gaia sealed the area away. Unlike what Ouroboros wanted Zero to believe, Garden Eden was not created by Gaia or under her control. Garden Eden and the Tree of Knowledge were actually under the control of the three Divine Sisters who resided in Heaven. Gaia merely managed it on their behalf.


    When the three sisters suddenly lost contact with the Great Gods and could not be awakened after the plane broke, Gaia took it upon herself to seal the Tree of Knowledge away from those who wished to harm it. Ouroboros'' origin was unknown as nobody had heard of its existence before it declared itself the guardian of the Tree of Knowledge. However, Mii made a logical guess that Zero found very convincing and possible.


    \"If Nel was behind the introduction of Ouroboros, does it mean that she was buying time for Heaven and Hell''s destruction? Nel is on my side, right? Or do you think this is part of Solo''s scheme.\"


    Mii shook her head in defeat. Her intelligence only went that far. Wii frowned. \"Something doesn''t add up. Why wouldn''t Nel stop the destruction of the original plane if that was the case?\"


    Zero hummed. back then, everything was chaotic. Gods were falling and angels fought each other. It sounded like a very good time for Solo to slip under everyone''s radar to create havoc and encourage the plane to break. If Solo''s aim was to destroy the world, he would definitely stir the pot to make the extinction of Hell and Heaven happen. Without Gods to maintain the life cycle of the material plane, souls would be constantly devoured by the void and the world will destroy itself from the lack of management.


    \"Nel cannot stop Solo. She''s fighting too many things alone and there is a possibility that she has to hide from Solo to do the things she does. Shittomi''s letter told us that Nel''s traces were always at the site of destruction, there''s no doubt that Nel had been here before but she couldn''t prevent it from happening,\" Zero answered the eggplant fairy.


    Mii sighed. \"It doesn''t really matter. Nel did everything she could and bought us time. What can we do now? The Tree of Knowledge is almost dead, this plane cannot last for much longer. You still have not created your grimoire to seal Titan Cliff. If we harvested the Tree of Knowledge to create that grimoire, Heaven would be no more and maybe Hell as well.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Actually, I have an idea but I don''t know the chances of success. After all, nobody had attempted it.\"


    The young doctor told his assistants about his intentions to save both Heaven and Hell by cutting the connection away.


    \"If Merlin and Buddha are able to create artificial planes, I think I can create something similar for the abyss to stick onto Heaven''s original plane after sealing the crack.\"


    Mii listened and nodded with unamused eyes. \"You really are crazy.\"


    Zero didn''t take that as an insult and blushed shyly. Wii didn''t know what to say. For some reason, Zero''s crazy idea made her believe that it might be possible to save both Heaven and Hell.


    \"How will you stabilise Hell? Currently, the roots of the dying Tree of Knowledge are holding it up. Without it, that portion of the plane should have returned to the void a long time ago. If you want to cut that connection away, we should first find a way to attach Hell to Heaven''s crumbling plane.\"


    Zero nodded. \"About that, I have an idea but I''m not sure if it would work. Remember the Spring of Vitality? It''s said to not belong to Heaven or Hell simply because it also flows through the Purgatory and more. The location of that Spring is the most ideal if we wanted to create a new plane guardian.\"


    Mii caught on quickly. \"So the reason why you want to plant the Tree of Life there is to create a new plane guardian?\"


    Zero beamed. As expected of Mii, his strawcherry assistant was very smart.


    \"Exactly! However, I need to first find out how plane guardians are created. For that very reason, I''m in the Garden Eden. On the surface, it looks like a luxurious garden with very intricate architecture and detailed arrangements. However, I assure you that there is more to just good landscaping involved. Somewhere in here must be an ancient array that Solo made when he first designed the plane.\"


    Wii offered to start looking up books about arrays and Mii started scanning the garden in greater detail so that Zero could study it back in Arabesque. They had very little time left before Zero had to leave. Who knew what kind of drama Merlin would cause if Zero wasn''t back by dinner.


    The young doctor reluctantly left the garden but not before creating a portal inscription on one of the huge rocks by the pond. He had grand plans to renovate the ruined garden but first, he needed Gaia''s permission to invite the experts for landscaping and reviving the garden. Zero also needed to hold a discussion with the Demon Lords and archangels to inform them about his intentions to introduce the Spring of Vitality in Garden Eden. Territory rights and use of spring water will definitely need to be discussed to prevent another war between the angels and demons. There were many things to be done and Zero sighed. Why did his goals always seem so far away?


    The teen gave Ouroboros a good pat on the snake''s head before he left. Travelling back should be a lot easier with the portal created. he set the coordinates of Arabesque''s portal and hopped into it quickly, just a minute before dinner time.


    Merlin was pacing anxiously in the dining room with Bib trailing behind the wizard, cleaning the mud on the floor. The magician had been so worried that he forgot to remove his dirty shoes by the entrance for cleaning and walked all over the tower with them on. The household golem was not pleased but there was little it could do in front of its master except to clean.


    The moment a portal in Arabesque had been activated, Merlin ran upstairs. Zero was back!


    \"How did it go?\" the wizard asked as he barged into the library that Zero was using.


    The teen had barely touched the ground when Merlin''s shout scared him. Zero intended to do a little reading and give his assistants some instructions so that they could work on them while he ate with Merlin but the magician didn''t give him the chance to do any of it before demanding answers.


    With no choice, Zero told his teacher everything that happened in detail. He also told Merlin about his intentions to revive the Tree of Knowledge and his methods.


    \"Of course, it would be great if you could help me study the hidden array in Garden Eden, it would make things a lot easier for me but I understand if you''re busy and can''t.\"


    Merlin didn''t take to Zero''s assumptions kindly. As the best magician, who could be better at studying ancient arrays? All his other projects could wait. With his help, Zero wouldn''t need a few weeks to replicate the same thing for the tree of life. Besides, the faster Zero completed the quests, the better. He wanted to help Zero create the best grimoire in the world and watch the birth of recreation magic alongside his student.


    \"I will be there. First, we need to talk to Gaia. Then you need to host a meeting with the Demon Lords and Archangels to draft out the new territorial agreement before we can proceed. While you do that, I will study the hidden array in Garden Eden and test it out for you before you plant the Tree of Life in the Spring of Vitality. This shouldn''t take more than a month.\"


    Zero agreed. \"I will be sending out the letters. Let''s see Gaia tomorrow, first thing in the morning. Also, the snake guardian has a name. He is a deity called Ouroboros but in actual fact, he has already fused himself with the Tree of Knowledge. I guess we can treat him as the Tree of Knowledge''s personification.\"


    Merlin was surprised at the revelation. the Ouroboros he knew before this was a serpent who liked to consume other weaker beings to grow stronger. He represented the cycle of life much like the phoenix but remained an immortal that never had to die. He didn''t have any significant powers but shared the same unending appetite like Zero. Ouroboros was definitely more than fifty metres long since the last time Merlin saw him. How could he only be less than fifty centimetres long now? It was very hard to believe.


    \"Didn''t he grow fat eating all the fruits on that tree?\"


    Zero smiled. \"You''ll understand when you see it tomorrow. The whole time Garden Eden was sealed away, the plane has been counting down to the end of its days.\"


    Merlin didn''t understand it but chose to believe in his student for now. Zero''s stomach growled and the magician laughed, ushering them both down for the long-overdue meal of the day.

 306 Professional Gardeners

    After hearing what Zero had to say, Gaia accompanied the teen down to check on Garden Eden. The horrid sight shocked her badly and Gaia begged Zero to save the garden in tears. The barriers were modified to let Zero enter and leave the place easier even if there was no real need. Gaia also spoke with Freya and Isis to gather some signatures to allow visitors from Half Moon Village to work on restoring the garden.


    \"We need to host that meeting with the Demon Lords and Archangels as soon as possible. Just four Demon Lords and three Archangels to give consent and sign an agreement would suffice. Freya will be drafting the agreement. Let''s arrange this meeting at the Cathedral,\" Gaia suggested and Zero agreed.


    Mother Nature was severely distraught from her ignorance about Garden Eden''s condition. Ouroboros didn''t blame her. Gaia tried to activate her power over nature to bring the plants in Eden back to life but nothing worked.


    \"Don''t bother,\" the serpent told Gaia. \"Unless this plane is fixed, the garden will never come back to life. Even so, it would require a few thousand years for Eden to return to what it was.\"


    Hearing that, there wasn''t much Gaia could do except for assist Zero to expedite the arrangements for the meeting. With the invitation letters sent, it shouldn''t be long before they heard any news about the meeting.


    Merlin took Zero back that day to discuss how they will transport the water from the Spring of Vitality to fill that pond. He had taken some time to analyse the ancient array in Garden Eden while Gaia visited it and talked to Ouroboros. Zero thanked his teacher and started to brainstorm ideas to modify the seed for the Tree of Life before they planted it. The discussion took up an entire afternoon and both mages missed lunch. Bib wasn''t pleased.


    The next day, Zero received replies from the invited parties of Heaven and Hell. Gabriel, Raphael and Uriel will attend from Heaven''s side. Lucifer, Mammon, Lilith and Beelzebub will attend from Hell. Gaia and Freya were working on the contract and informed Zero that preparations will be ready in two days. Zero hastened to check on the preparations in the cathedral. Merlin accompanied him, afraid that the boy might be bullied by the seraphs and cherubs like what happened on the teen''s first visit to Heaven with Hua Tuo.


    When the cherubs saw Merlin behind Zero, they immediately formed a line and bowed respectfully. Zero wasn''t sure what brought on the change in attitude but he was thankful for that. It was going to be a very important meeting and he couldn''t afford to have any slip-ups. The Tree of Life''s seed had already been modified and Merlin was working on a way to break Lovina''s curse with it at the same time. With so many preparations completed, all Zero required was official approval to proceed. Any further delay in restoring Heaven''s plane would only increase the risk of it falling apart.


    For some reason, Merlin saw Hua Tuo''s shadow in Zero. Even if he was up against something that wasn''t in his favour, the physician wouldn''t back down from the challenge and give it his best even if it might end up in failure. Zero''s confidence was blown out of proportion during his presentation. Merlin knew the truth. The chance of succeeding was very small if not non-existent. After all, nobody has ever attempted anything like this. Repairing the plane was something unheard of and deemed impossible for even the most powerful wizard in existence.


    Thankfully, Zero''s conviction managed to get both parties to sign the treaty that Freya and Gaia prepared. Once the agreement was signed, the Demon Lords were told to enjoy the feast prepared. The archangels chose to act as amicable hosts that afternoon while Zero excused himself and informed Zoe through the party call to proceed as planned. He left the feast early after exchanging some words with the Demon Lords who looked at the overworked teen with worry.


    \"Merlin,\" Lucifer called out and the wizard nearly froze on the spot in fear. He dared not meet the Demon Lord''s eyes because he knew its abilities, not that he had any intention of lying to the ex-archangel.


    \"Yes, Lord Lucifer?\"


    The academy dean frowned. Neither Merlin nor Zero looked healthy. Both of them had pale complexions, sunken eyes and dark circles. It was a terrible sign of overworking that he often saw in Mammon and Hades.


    Instead of reprimanding the wizard for allowing Zero to fall to such a state, the Demon Lord simply told him to write a letter to him if things were getting too much to handle. \"The abyss is an ally of Zero. If he requires any help and is too stubborn to ask for it, as his teacher you should write to us on his behalf. I trust that you will make the correct judgement.\"


    Merlin trembled and agreed. He didn''t think that the feared ex-archangel would have such a possessive streak when it concerned his student. From the bits and pieces of small talk that he had with Zero, he only knew that Zero healed Lucifer''s blindness. Was it really something that could buy the cold Demon Lord over so completely?


    Lunch was a very stressful affair and the wizard found himself craving Bib''s homemade meals at that very moment. Zero has been increasing Bib''s recipe repertoire so they had days when they stopped eating La Boutique''s take-outs and ate humbly. The farm was growing well in Arabesque and the ingredients were very fresh. Merlin had a little more money in his bank thanks to Zero''s idea. Once both trees were planted and revived, Merlin decided to splurge a little for his student. From talking with the Demon Lords, Merlin learnt that Hua Tuo gave Zero a graduation gift to acknowledge Zero as a full-fledged doctor. The wizard knew that Zero''s completed grimoire would be able to guard against chaos energy but to be safe, the magician wanted to give Zero a lucky charm that will save him if everything else failed. There was an artefact that he had been holding onto for a long while now, sealed away under many divine tiered spells because of how terrifying it would be in the wrong hands. However, if it was given to Zero, Merlin didn''t think he had much to worry about.


    Back in Garden Eden, Zero welcomed Cleo and Latitia. The dryad immediately gasped when she saw the dead landscape. Latitia cried at the sight of withered vegetation and cracked soil. The young doctor grimaced. He should have told Zoe to let them know just how terrible the condition was beforehand. Their reactions made him feel bad and he had to wait for them to calm down before he could introduce them to Ouroboros and the Tree of Knowledge.


    \"Welcome to Heaven, you''re both registered as visitors under Gaia''s name at the moment. I need both your help, you''re the people with the greenest fingers I''ve ever seen. We need to revive Garden Eden,\" Zero told them.


    Cleo and Latitia didn''t hesitate to agree but there were too many problems and they didn''t know where to start.


    \"Zero, I don''t think we can start working on the plants at once. Everything here is dead from the soil to the water. In order to bring the plants back to life, we need water,\" Latitia told the young doctor who agreed.


    \"I will be borrowing the spare water pump from Raj tomorrow to divert some water from the Spring of Vitality. The lab members will be helping me out to build a system using this portal. It''s going to be something like that small pond at the back of the mountain in Half Moon Village. The Spring of Vitality can help to restore some of the life that this garden has lost but it isn''t enough. I need to run some errands to ensure that the mana leakage stops so that you can get to work in the garden. For now, once the Spring of Vitality has been diverted to the pond, please keep an eye on the Tree of Knowledge. I want both of you to take turns monitoring that tree and inform me at once if it takes a turn for the worse.\"


    Cleo touched the Tree of Knowledge and tried to read the dying tree''s memories. Latitia watched the dryad work her magic and waited with Zero patiently.


    Once Cleo finished syncronising her memory with the tree and its spirit, she gave Zero a strange look.


    \"There''s a parasite in this tree...\"


    Ouroboros took offence and decided to make himself known to the ladies. \"How rude! I''ll have you know that I''m actually a deity that represents immortality of the enviable kind!\"


    Zero allowed them to be acquainted and stealthily checked the rock formation that Merlin talked about two nights ago. That was where the ancient array was hidden and Zero wanted to verify for himself what Solo created. Perhaps seeing it could jolt some old memories buried somewhere.


    The pile of rocks looked ordinary and natural enough to be overlooked but Zero was searching them carefully. Unlike Ouroboros'' illusion, the array manipulated with feelings instead of the five senses. Zero felt a pulling tugging at his mind and found his legs walking towards it automatically. The young doctor gasped in alarm and stopped himself just in time before his vessel decided to give in to the compulsion of impaling itself against the sharpest rock.


    \"Zero?\" Cleo called out when she heard the gasp.


    Latitia also noticed that Zero looked rather pale and unlike his usual self. Flying over, she checked the teen who assured them he was alright. The flower fairy and dryad who came over didn''t seem to be affected by the ancient array hidden beneath the rock formation. Zero frowned. The pulling feeling at his mind eased away with the two ladies present. Was this array something different from what Merlin told him about? Or did this trap only activate because of him? Solo must have thought ahead if that was the case.


    Not wanting to risk it any further, Zero told Ouroboros about his plan to split the planes. The serpent didn''t comment about it at first but after Cleo and Latitia left, he called out to Zero.


    \"Are you sure you want to risk it?\"


    Zero nodded. \"There isn''t any other way to save both planes. If the Tree of Life grows, it will help to stabilise the abyss and reduce the burden on the Tree of Knowledge. I don''t know how both pieces of the plane will react if I cut the connection completely and forge a new one so that the abyss branches off from Heaven''s main plane.\"


    Ouroboros made a face. \"That''s not what I''m talking about. I''m talking about the roots that you''re going to cut. What if the Tree of Knowledge dies because of that? How sure are you that the dryad and flower fairy can bring the tree back to its former glory? They''re just ordinary mortals!\"


    Zero deadpanned. \"Who else would you suggest then? As far as I am concerned, Latitia and Cleo are the best gardeners I know. I''m not a gardening expert and you''re stuck to this tree. Unless you have a better suggestion, I won''t be changing the plans.\"


    The serpent couldn''t refute that logic and hissed in discontent. Zero thought that inviting over a few professional gardeners would make Garden Eden regain its former glory and Ouroboros rolled his eyes at that naivety. If a few professional gardeners could do the job, why would Gaia struggle so much trying earlier? This didn''t make sense!


    Zero could understand the serpent''s unspoken frustration. However, he didn''t feel the need to explain to the sly snake his reasoning for inviting Cleo and Latitia for the job. While it was true that nobody could grow a garden better than Gaia, the Great Goddess had been banned from interfering with this garden in Heaven. Merlin found out that the ancient array had a warding function. There were many complicated layers and magic circles layered on top of each other that Merlin wasn''t able to fully understand everything. However, Solo had thought a lot of things out when he created Garden Eden as the soul of Heaven''s plane.


    This was one place that no Gods were allowed to interfere with. It would explain why Merlin and Gaia were unable to do anything to it but Ouroboros was. Ouroboros was a deity who didn''t abide by the rules of Heaven''s plane. His existence was created from a lower plane so the rule did not apply to him. The same goes for Latitia and Cleo. Zero was a unique existence and Solo made special considerations for him. While Zero was able to alter Garden Eden and bring it back to life, he shouldn''t be the one to do it.


    Solo targeted Heaven''s plane to be destroyed first and had expected that his future self would arrive and try to prevent that from happening. As such, Solo''s trap was in Garden Eden. If Zero fell here and was tossed into the void from the destruction of the plane, he would succeed. That pulling feeling and strong hypnotism to make him severely injure himself earlier after trying to study the array was enough evidence for Zero to confirm his past self''s intentions.


    Garden Eden was a trap to seal Zero away in the void.


    Zero bade Ouroboros goodbye for the day and returned to the cathedral after finishing what he set out to do. Confirming Solo''s intentions made things a little easier on him. Solo might want to seal him away but Zero wouldn''t allow that to happen. The more Solo tried to hurt him, the more Zero was determined to not allow it to happen. He was a doctor and until he saved Solo from himself, he wasn''t going to be defeated.

 307 Saving Heaven 1

    Tambolt and Raj didn''t think that the day would arrive where they would be in Hell. Both inventors were very cautious and did their best to lead a good life just to avoid the horrid place in the rumours. Yet, they found themselves being roped in to help their village head in the exact place both men wanted to avoid at all costs. Fate worked in a funny way.


    \"A little more to the left,\" the blacksmith hollered and Robo Mike carried the pump to shift it two steps to the left.


    \"That''s right, you can place it down now,\" the djinn thanked the golem and started setting up the water pump.


    Back in Heaven, Hyelin and Zero were laying the piping from the water pump to the dried-up pond. The pixie worked nimbly while Zero decided to make himself useful and did the thing he did best, second to his healing magic.


    Ouroboros watched them lazily from the highest tree branch and raised a brow when Zero started adding magic into a simple water ball magic. The young doctor looked pleased with himself and started swooshing that around the garden. The serpent guardian was pleasantly impressed with the absurd use of magic to clean but the effects were desirable. Of all the unconventional ideas he heard Zero talking about with the pixie technician, he liked this the best.


    Hyelin worked well with her hands and had some of Zero''s help to remodel some parts of the garden so that the piping didn''t stick out like a sore thumb. Cleo and Latitia offered to help with the landscaping designs and they worked harmoniously, ignoring Ouroboros completely.


    The deity felt neglected and sulked, flicking its tongue anxiously as they left him out of the action. However, as he flicked his tongue, the serpent was pleasantly surprised to taste a change in the air. The familiar taste of something from very long ago created a sense of nostalgia. A gentle breeze blew some of the dead leaves away in the garden and Zero looked up at the Tree of Knowledge who seemed to shimmer with something different.


    \"Is the pump ready?\" Hyelin asked in the party call. Latitia and Cleo were already on standby.


    The remodelled pond looked prettier and Zero cleaned it very well. While the base of the pond was still cracked and dry, It was now not covered with strange things. The teen busied himself with cleaning the rest of the garden and mending the crumbling brick walls. Hyelin left monitoring of the piping to the dryad while she helped to remove the rust on the white iron gates. Both lab members worked hard to try and restore the garden''s structure to its former glory while Latitia flew around, pulling out dead plants and weeds, leaving them in a heap for Zero to take care of them later.


    Zero was startled when the walls he was repairing suddenly repelled him. Small yellow orbs started to rise from the dead ground and there was a scent of something grassy in the air. The young doctor turned around and saw that with the help of the Spring of Vitality, Garden Eden was slowly repairing itself.


    \"Cleo, Latitia, Hyelin, I shall leave it to you! Ouroboros, play nice. These are my precious friends and villagers. If I hear a bad word from them about you, I will not hesitate to feed you sulphur!\"


    The poor serpent couldn''t find words for a reply at the accusation before Zero jumped through the portal. It was time for him to plant the new Tree of Life.


    \"Teacher, the water piping is ready. I am going to start planting the new Tree of Life. Is Lovina with you?\"


    Merlin replied to Zero using the party call function. He still didn''t understand why Zero wouldn''t use the communicator. Having someone else talking in his head felt highly disturbing. It made the wizard''s ear twitch whenever it happened and sent shivers down his spine.


    \"I am ready. Lovina is sipping on honeysuckle tea as we speak.\"


    Zero bit his bottom lip in envy when he heard that. He had to wake up early today to start work and his teacher had the nerve to enjoy a leisure chat with honeysuckle tea without him! Pain and pleasures should be shared equally. Where was the justice in this? Didn''t Merlin say he was going to help him with his grimoire? Why did it seem like Zero was doing all the work?


    Sighing in defeat and accepting the facts, Zero hurried to where Raj and Tambolt were waiting for him.


    The water pump worked great. The fact that they managed to modify it from using coal to using mana was amazing. The inventors only had a day to work but the results didn''t disappoint. Robo Mike was waiting for further instructions and Zero smiled in satisfaction when he saw the prepared isle in the middle of the huge lake. The golem was certainly useful and Zero was happy that Merlin didn''t demand to take Robo Mike back.


    \"Thank you, Raj and Tambolt. You should both return to the village for now. From this part onwards, it could go either very well or very poorly. I don''t want to implicate both of you in my crazier schemes.\"


    The djinn and dwarf bowed before taking their leave borrowing the portal back to Ten-Path Crossway and back to Half Moon Village from there. Once he was sure that there wouldn''t be any distractions, Zero transformed into a hybrid bat form to fly over to the isolated isle. Merlin had set up the formation and all Zero had to do was plant the seed then nurture it with his magic and qi.


    After digging up old archives, Merlin and Zero discovered that the Tree of Life needed a lot of energy before it could grow. Endow Hill''s mana was dense enough to encourage germination but not enough to let the tree grow without restraint. Zero was hoping that with the Spring of Vitality, this tree would grow strong enough to become a new plane guardian. Of course, the spells woven into the seed itself will force it to accept its new intended role but Zero had to tame it. After all, the Tree of Life had a will of its own.


    The soil was dug up and the seed was sown quickly. Zero immediately conjured the magic in one hand and condensed qi in the other, channelling them through the array Merlin drew on the isle and waited for the greedy seed to sprout.


    The calm waters of the spring suddenly rippled and became choppy. Robo Mike who was standing in the middle of it, tending to mana lotuses got swept away by the strong sudden current and had to be rescued by Zero who verbally cast an Earth spell to fish the golem out of the waters. The golem stayed at the side of the lake and watched nervously as Zero started drawing in the water from the spring to nourish the seed.


    All around the abyss, tremors could be felt. The Demon Lords felt a strange pain in their chest when the tremors happened. News reached them that Zero was going to try and establish Hell as an independent plane from Heaven and sever that lingering connection to save the Tree of Knowledge in Garden Eden. The new Tree of Life had to spread its roots all over Hell in order to become its new plane guardian but nobody was expecting the action to hurt them. The pain was enough to knock out Lilith and Beelzebub but the rest of the Demon Lords hung onto their consciousness with sheer will power.


    Unaware of the chain reaction, Zero pumped in more energy into the formation. Why wasn''t the Tree of Life sprouting yet? Did he plant it too deeply? It couldn''t be. According to Cleo, he should plant it about six inches into the dirt and water it like an ordinary plant. Something must be wrong.


    The young doctor could feel the life energy emitting from the seed and it was growing stronger by the minute. The seed should have germinated by now. It continued to siphon energy mercilessly and Zero had to soak his lower half in the Spring of Vitality to keep up with the voracious appetite of the seed. If the Tree of Life needed this much energy to grow into a seedling, Zero didn''t know if he could keep up with its appetite until it became a tree.


    \"Mana reserves are down to sixty percent!\" Lily informed him. \"Permission to convert sins into mana?\"


    Zero nodded. \"Do it. How is the qi reserve looking?\"


    Mii checked the status and informed Zero that it was doing well thanks to the aid of the Spring of Vitality.


    The mindscape assistants worked with high tension in the air. Nobody knew how long this would have to last but Mii was the least worried. All the eating that Zero did actually came in handy. Not to mention, the pile of dead plants Zero absorbed from the ruined Garden Eden contained a lot of merits.


    Zero felt a strain on both arms as the chakra and meridian channels were stretched to the limits of their potential. He might not have a problem with his energy reserves but facing such a situation, Zero felt that his channels and networks were like small pipes that could burst anytime under heavy usage and high pressure transporting an ocean volume''s worth of water.


    \"Wii!\"


    The eggplant fairy worked quickly and cast healing magic on the damaged parts of Zero''s vessel while the teen continued to maintain the steady supply of mana and qi to the seed who still refused to sprout.


    It was a tough battle of attrition for Zero and even Merlin worried. He wanted to join his student but Lovina was suffering so much that he couldn''t leave her alone. Zero would definitely blame him if he didn''t help the witch. Ever since the seed started to take root, strange rune markings have appeared on Lovina''s body, causing her intense pain.


    Merlin naturally recognised those markings. He was the one who wrote them into the seed to make it a plane guardian. Lovina''s curse was definitely related to the Tree of Life and while the wizard worked overtime, activating all his Parallel Minds to uncover the origin of the curse, Zero spat out a mouthful of blood, tainting the waters.


    Hua Tuo who was working at Hope Hospital quickly paid a visit to Lord Mammon who was the closest and was horrified to see the Demon Lord reduced to a horrible state. With difficulty, the Demon Lord told Hua Tuo about what his apprentice was doing in the Spring of Vitality and the physician immediately called Buddha up.


    \"Cultivation monster! I need your help!\"


    Buddha didn''t need to be told twice to know that something had gone wrong with Zero''s attempt to grow the Tree of Life. The Enlightened One gathered a few of his best disciples to accompany him down to the Spring of Vitality to meet up with the physician.


    By the time Hua Tuo reached Zero, the teen was already delirious with bloodshot eyes that were crying blood. There was blood trailing down from his nose and mouth too, indicating that Zero ruptured some important organs and networks in his body. Yet, the teen continued to shout with a ferocious voice that sounded hoarse and desperate.


    Buddha wasted no time and told his disciples to get into formation. He took out the golden pagoda and threw it into the air so that it spun and remained at the centre of their formation, casting a wall of scriptures around them. The Wise One and his followers started chanting in a hypnotic tone while exponentially increasing the purity of qi in the air. Hua Tuo didn''t waste time and channelled his energy into Zero, using his Medicine God skills to repair the constantly rupturing chakra channels and meridian network.


    Zero was becoming frenzied with the lack of sprouting from the seed. Somewhere along the line, the teen was no longer conscious of his actions. Instead, he was talking to someone else in a different dimension.


    \"So you are the Tree of Life... why do you look so much like Lovina?\"


    The Tree of Life smiled. \"Lovina is my child. As the tree of life, I cannot see the sufferings of all those in the world. She is to act as my eyes and ears for those in need of help.\"


    Zero was puzzled. \"She was cursed to always be reborn every hundred years together with the Tree of Life. Before this, she was an ordinary alchemist. Did you curse her?\"


    The Tree of Life looked sad. \"I didn''t mean to do it.\"


    The teen was shocked at the revelation. \"Why did you do it?\"


    With a heavy sigh, the spirit of the Tree of Life told Zero about the young witch who would always study beneath a tree and cry whenever her experiments failed. The young witch grew up alongside the tree and the tree had taken a liking to her despite the short twenty years they knew each other.


    \"Lovina is an outstanding witch and a talented alchemist just one step behind Merlin. However, like the history of all humans and Gods, the brighter the light shines, the darker the shadow follows behind. Lovina was targeted by others and tricked into creating something horrifying. The curse backfired on her and made her a slave to the cycle of not being able to die but not being able to live either. I stepped in to counter that curse with one of my own, more commonly known as the phoenix''s curse.\"


    \"What kind of curse did Lovina have before that making it so terrifying that the phoenix''s curse is a better option?\" Zero couldn''t understand.


    The Tree of Life looked grave. \"The curse of a void guardian, similar to the curse of a plane guardian that you and Merlin worked to put on me.\"


    Zero apologised but the spirit of the Tree of Life shook her head. \"I don''t mind becoming a new plane guardian. If anything, it is my honour. However, the curse of a void guardian is different. I couldn''t bear to see her become the magnet and puppet to attract chaos energy and bear the constant destruction of both body and mind to act as a decoy for the dark magicians who wanted to borrow the power of chaos energy for their evil deeds.\"


    \"Chaos energy can be used as magic?\" Zero was shocked at the news.


    The Tree of Life nodded. \"However, there is a price to pay. The more one used chaos magic, the more the body and mind weaken. Eventually, these mages who overuse it will become nothing and return to the void without even hopes of reincarnation.\"


    Zero was shocked. \"How do they use it as magic? I tried to absorb it and use it but it tried to put me into eternal sleep.\"


    The Tree of Life laughed. \"It cannot be absorbed by the body. Even if the body cannot produce mana, it will still have life energy. These are natural enemies of chaos energy and it is why chaos magicians grow weaker each time they use the destructive powers of chaos energy. They will have to lure it by suppressing their mana then feed it to obedience for a short period of time with their life energy before the contract is completed. Once the spell is cast and the contract between chaos energy and magician completed, the chaos energy devours the life energy promised and disappears.\"


    The truth disturbed Zero greatly. With his intelligence and many Parallel Minds, it didn''t take long for him to guess why the tree would curse Lovina. Becoming an immortal with the purpose of acting as these chaos magician''s decoy would be cruel for Lovina.


    \"How did they manage to curse Lovina? It doesn''t make sense. Immortality comes with a price.\"


    \"Lovina is Merlin''s most beloved follower who has been blessed by him before. The wizard god treats her like a daughter he never had until the incident happened and their holy connection blocked. If he can undo the curse of those chaos magicians, he will recognise her again. My phoenix curse cannot be removed but the curse of a void guardian can be removed by him.\"


    He knew that the time he had with the Tree of Life was coming to an end. Zero could feel his body reaching its limits. To be honest, he didn''t expect to last this long.


    \"One last question. Can you help me guard this new plane and support the Tree of Knowledge to protect Heaven? Once Solo knows that his plans have been thwarted, I fear that he may return to try again.\"


    The spirit bowed. \"I will do my best, Zero. I see that you''ve chosen to walk a different path yet again. It is reassuring to know that things will not be the same this time. You can come back at any time if you wish to chat again. As the Tree of Life, I will always be around even at the end of the world.\"


    Having one more confident about his identity who knew about his fight with Solo made Zero''s heart feel lighter even if he knew that his vessel''s condition might not be the best after he returned. Still, he found the parting words of the spirit odd. She spoke as if she had seen Zero before and was rather familiar with him. Did he meet her before somewhere in the past as Zero and not as Solo?

 308 Saving Heaven 2

    Hua Tuo was breathless and Buddha was exhausted. They looked at the beautiful Tree of Life that grew wonderfully with silver leaves and emitted a golden halo in the middle of the spring with satisfaction. Zero laid unconscious on a group of mana lotuses in the spring as if asleep.


    With the fight finally over, everything slowly smoothened out back to normal.


    Lovina remained unconscious and Merlin wiped away the sweat on his brows with tears in his eyes. This witch was more than just a promising alchemist. After struggling to remove the curse, he discovered something that was suppressed for a long time. The Tree of Life was indeed this witch''s saviour. To think that there would be the taboo curse of a void guardian tied to her soul beneath the curse of the phoenix, Merlin didn''t know what to think.


    The curse of the plane guardian was still there but looking at it, the wizard no longer thought that it was a bad thing. The Tree of Life must have taken root firmly in the broken plane and the magician was proud of Zero. His student has succeeded in his crazy plan that nobody had any confidence in.


    The Demon Lords groaned as the pain subsided, leaving them weak and exhausted. Nobody knew how long the entire process took but there was no doubt about the new plane guardian''s existence. Although the miasma was still thick, the burden of supporting the plane no longer felt very heavy. Lucifer felt young again and he wasn''t the only one enjoying the change. Mammon decided to take the rest of the day off to recuperate while Amon decided to visit the SPring of Vitality to check in on the young doctor as soon as he was able to move. Sekkin tagged along.


    One by one, the great people of importance visited the Spring of Vitality to check on the teen who slept like the dead. Hua Tuo and Buddha had to repeat their stories about what transpired to the newcomers. Eventually, they gave up explaining and repeating themselves, leaving it to the ones who arrived earlier to repeat the tale.


    Everyone had mixed reactions after hearing that Zero did to create this miracle. They thanked Hua Tuo and Buddha but cast mixed glances at the sleeping teen. The Demon Lords were thankful to the young doctor for saving the abyss but also angry that Zero acted so recklessly. Nobody could imagine how Zero could continue to force himself even when his body was being broken down and torn apart. Hua Tuo was also no better, stitching Zero back together trying to hold onto the last threads of his vessel just so that Zero could destroy them all over again. Buddha quickly excused himself before anyone could start shooting arrows at him for encouraging that recklessness.


    Right now, watching the sleeping prince who put his everything on the line for them, the warrior couldn''t help but feel that he wanted to devote everything he had for this individual. Now he truly understood how Baal felt. The boy must have saved Baal before to be able to influence him that much. As a Demon Lord, Amon was strong and never really understood the feeling of gratitude from receiving help when he could manage it by himself somehow. Right now, after experiencing the joys of being shown a light in the dark tunnel, Amon made a solemn vow to become a chess piece that Zero could use as he desired.


    Gaia and Isis also visited the Spring of Vitality along with Uriel who wanted to watch the prophecy unfold before his eyes. Zero might have successfully planted the Tree of Life but that was only the beginning. The teen still had to sever the roots from the Tree of Knowledge and seal up the crack at Titan Cliff to separate both planes.


    To their surprise, the Tree of Life''s roots were tangled messily with the Tree of Knowledge''s roots. The growth of these roots terrified the archangel who had never witnessed anything more monstrous. Although Zero was no longer pouring in mana or qi into the array, the Tree of Life continued to draw power from the spring and made its own judgement to grow faster, sinking its roots deeper into the plane and out of it.


    In contrast to the thin threads of the Tree of Knowledge, the reborn Tree of Life was brimming with power under Zero''s care. The roots were thick and created some sort of bridge that clung onto the bottom of Heaven''s plane, connecting with the Tree of Knowledge''s roots, supplementing it with energy. The crack at Titan Cliff was plugged up by the massive amount of tree roots. Chaos energy was no longer able to enter the broken planes with the barrier of strong roots. As such, Zero had solved two problems with one move. Nobody knew if this was all according to Zero''s calculations and plans but for Isis, it was reassuring to know that Zero was able to find a different solution to the problem.


    The Tree of Life proved to be a very fierce guardian. She took on the chaos energy attacking at her roots and completely annihilated them with qi and mana, protecting her weaker sister the Tree of Knowledge will giving additional support to the weakened tree in Garden Eden. The Tree of Knowledge''s roots were very widely spread out trying to keep Heaven''s plane together so the Tree of Life continued to spread her roots to cover the bottom of Heaven''s plane while encasing the bottom of Hell''s plane entirely in her roots.


    Ouroboros was looking a lot better now that the plane had stabilised. Without the burden of supporting a broken plane falling into the void, he was able to focus on recovering although there was an annoying lady who kept on babying him. The lady had a sister who turned out to be that wimpy wizard''s daughter of sorts.


    \"What an annoying world,\" he hissed and Cleo turned around to stare at him.


    \"How are you feeling now?\" Latitia asked.


    Garden Eden was looking better now that the pond was slowly filling up. The first hour they tried to fill the pond, all the water simply got absorbed into the hardened soil. Both gardeners looked worried at the depleted state of the pond and wondered if they were doing something wrong. After the first hour, they noticed the immediate change in the garden''s state when the magic barriers started reactivating themselves. The walls and gates repaired themselves and the statues came to life, busying themselves with tending to the barren garden.


    Seeds were sown, weeds were pulled and leaves were swept away. Ouroborus remained silent the whole time, bearing the pain of having someone else forcefully take over Hell''s plane from his control. Then, he was soothed by the support the new tree gave and eventually regained enough strength after the chaos energy stopped attacking him to focus on recovery.


    While everyone celebrated the good news, Zero remained deep in slumber, too exhausted and still fighting the effects of chaos energy that lingered in him when he temporarily forced the crack to seal up before the Tree of Life took over.


    Zero was in his mindscape, receiving the greatest lecture of his life from all four ladies. Zoe might not be able to speak but her glare was cutting into Zero''s conscience deeply. He knew that he acted recklessly and all his mindscape assistants were screaming at him. They had every right to do so and Zero could only kneel before them on the library floor in repentance.


    \"Did you not hear it when I screamed at you to stop? If Mii hadn''t overridden the administrative system to overclock conversion of seawater, do you think you''d still be here?\" Lily snapped. It was rare to see the flower fairy angry and in truth, Zero didn''t think that she would ever be angry.


    Mii pulled Zero''s cheek mercilessly causing the teen to cry out in pain. \"Did you think that your vessel was indestructible? Wii was crying when she activated a hundred Parallel Minds but still couldn''t keep up with the rate of damage you were causing. She heals one ruptured channel and you destroy five more. You didn''t even think to watch your mana reserves and your qi was depleting faster than the Spring of Vitality could replenish it. Were you honestly trying to test the theory of your death?!\"


    Wii didn''t say anything but that disappointed look was like daggers to Zero''s heart. The next twenty minutes in the mindscape was spent in yells and tears. Zero apologised nearly a thousand times before the anger was appeased. Eventually, they shared a warm hug with Wii telling Zero never to do something so reckless again.


    \"Stupid master... don''t make us worry so much!\"


    Zero cringed. \"I''m sorry, it was my fault.\"


    He couldn''t tell them that he was only this reckless because he had faith in their abilities. Wii told him how Zoe dropped everything in Half Moon Village to help Lily convert anything they could lay their hands on to support his reckless use of qi and mana. The zashikiwarashi also borrowed some of Merlin''s gadgets to ease the burden on Zero as much as possible, risking a scolding from the wizard if he found out someone has been sneaking into his high-security lab.


    \"Did it succeed?\" Zero finally asked when everyone was more level-headed.


    Mii nodded and let Zero watch the playback of his last moments before darkness took over. \"The crack was sealed and the new plane was established. The Tree of Life is a very fierce protector and is helping the Tree of Knowledge by taking the brunt of the chaos energy''s attacks.\"


    Zero watched the chaos energy mercilessly try to devour the roots. the Tree of Life never gave up. If one was destroyed, she would grow three more to take its place. The entire bottom of Heaven''s plane looked like it was encased in an impenetrable armour of roots. The same thing happened with Hell''s plane. The Tree of Life left no chances and sealed all the cracks in the crumbling plane with her roots. Some of her roots could be seen overground in the wilderness in the middle of the miasma. Most of the roots could be found holding the plane together like a cup.


    \"How is the new sapling coping?\" Zero asked, not aware that the sapling he saw before fainting had now grown into a beautiful silver tree.


    Lily smiled. \"She''s doing very well. With the borrowed power of Merlin and Buddha, the chaos energy won''t be able to break through her defence. Also, she made a bond with all the Demon Lords who had their souls tied to the plane. Like how she is sharing their burden, they are sharing the burden of sustaining this plane with her. Sins are used as a different source of power. As long as the demons in Hell continue to generate power for them and the aristocracy system doesn''t fall, I think Hell''s plane will be very stable from now on.\"


    Zero smiled happily. His mind drifted to Baal who was deep in slumber. If Hell was stabilised and the project to terraform it went smoothly, he wanted to see the stunned expression on his best friend''s face when he woke up.


    \"Hey, is it alright if I asked Coux to help me redecorate Baal''s castle for when he wakes up? The abyss will become as beautiful as Garen Eden in a few hundred years, right?\"


    Lily smiled. \"I suppose it would. Right now, I think we should focus on helping Merlin create those golem duplicates to strengthen the sealing of the crack at Titan Cliff. It is actually very fragile right now. Also, you need to check on Lovina, Mii said that Merlin removed a curse but it''s complicated. Then, there is the harvesting of materials from both trees for the lab rats and your grimoire making project. We can always decorate Baal''s castle garden another time. He wouldn''t wake up before a hundred years so there is plenty of time to plan how you want to surprise him.\"


    Zero agreed with the flower fairy. Indeed, they had a lot of time. Right now, he was rushing to complete the quests the three divine sisters gave him. Two down, one more to go and that would be the most complex quest of all three quests received. Athena''s curse might be harder to resolve when compared to sealing the crack at Titan Cliff. After all, she was said to be more powerful than Zeus.


    \"Let''s take a short break and rest before I tackle the rest of the things on my to-do list... I''m sleepy.\"


    Wii didn''t chide her master. \"We understand. You should rest, leave the rest to us. The system is currently dealing with the chaos energy that threatens you but it isn''t a cause for concern. We still have enough reserves to nullify it.\"


    The teen looked slightly confused. How did chaos energy get in? Mii sensed it and explained to Zero in detail about what happened during the few hours he fought to support the Tree of Life. When the young doctor claimed that he didn''t remember most of what happened, clouded by the chaos energy, his assistants could only look at each other worriedly.


    \"It''s fine,\" Wii told Zero and tucked him into bed in the lamp. \"Just leave the rest to us, you did well today.\"


    Zero yawned and finally let fatigue take over him. Once he was asleep, his mindscape assistants got together to discuss their next course of action. Zero''s memory loss was worrying. It looks like the chaos energy had more side effects on Zero than they initially thought it did.


    \"I will report this to Merlin,\" Mii told them. \"Keep an eye out on our master.\"


    With that, the strawcherry fairy vanished from the mindscape library. She couldn''t allow Solo to harm Zero.

 309 Repairing Titan Cliff

    Zero didn''t know why every time he saved someone or something everyone would take turns scolding him. It''s almost like a ritual at this point and the teen was very glad for the discovery of noise isolation magic. The one who chewed Zero out the most was without doubt Hua Tuo. The physician was frustrated at his graduated disciple for treating his vessel so lightly.


    The teen knew that his shifu was worried but listening to the Medicine God recite the book of rules for two hours really tested Zero''s patience. He didn''t want to be rude to his shifu but he really had pressing matters to attend to. After much deliberation, Zero raised his hand and caught Hua Tuo off guard.


    \"Sorry shifu, I''ll listen to your lecture another time but for now, won''t you let me off? I have something urgent that has to be done now that both Trees are in top condition.\"


    Hua Tuo looked at Zero and sighed, shaking his head in disappointment. Children will one day leave the nest and even if he was reluctant, he knew he couldn''t keep Zero for too long. Still, the teen was entering his rebellious stage too quickly! It hasn''t even been a month since the teen left his wing and already he was learning all the bad things from Merlin. He knew that the magician would be a bad influence!


    Still, now that Zero was no longer under his care, Hua Tuo had no reason to hold the impatient brunet back. With a tired sigh, Hua Tuo left and returned to his hospital. The physician swore to not interfere with Zero''s magic training but now, he was beginning to regret making that promise. Between Zero and Merlin, it was sometimes difficult to tell who the child was. If it wasn''t for Bib managing the household affairs, Hua Tuo was willing to bet that the tower would be in a greater mess than it already was.


    Zero gave the physician an apologetic look as he left. He really wasn''t in the best mood after hearing so many people scold him. The Demon Lords took turns to lecture him, the Great Gods had long calls with him, both his teacher yelled at him and all his mindscape assistants didn''t let him forget what he did for a few days even after the crisis was averted.


    Now that Zero finally had peace and quiet, he decided to start gathering golem materials. As expected, despite the efforts of both trees, the crack at Titan Cliff wouldn''t hold for long with the ferocious attacks of the chaos energy. Merlin already had a magic formation that was tested to work. The combination of mana and qi for the formation using infused golems tied to Arabesque and Nirvana''s planes will help to nourish the roots holding the plane up and create a deterring barrier to reduce the intensity of the chaos energy attacks.


    \"Do we have everything we need?\" Zero asked Wii.


    There was a very useful magic that duplicated things using the analysis skill. Thanks to Mii and Wii''s advanced Arithmetic skills and understanding of philosophy, Zero unlocked a new ability that allowed him to inspect and appraise objects at insane levels. When he activated this appraisal skill to the maximum level, the entire structure and composition of the product will be translated into a mental blueprint. Using this, Zero was able to replicate the product without much effort if he had all the materials.


    This was also the basis for Zero''s recreation magic. Currently, about thirty Parallel Minds are used to activate the skill and more Parallel Minds were used to help with the actual process of replicating. It was a complicated multi-tiered spell that could only be accomplished if there was perfect coordination between a hundred magicians. Not everyone had more than a hundred Parallel Minds to spare with a vast mana reserve to use recreation magic freely.


    Zero already had the blueprint of Robo Mike and gained Merlin''s permission to borrow an empty floor in the tower for the assembly of eight more advanced golems. The body of the golem wasn''t difficult to craft but it was a very time-consuming process that required a lot of precision and spell layering. Zero didn''t have everything in the blueprint initially so he redesigned the golems and suggested the changes to Merlin. Master and student discussed it throughout an entire night to finalise the new golem guardians'' design. The improved version would be a lot sturdier and Zero was actually excited to see how much more intelligent they would be once he was done. The exterior of these golems was also designed differently. Merlin gave Zero permission to go all out on the aesthetic department and Zero didn''t hold back. Zero modelled the eight golems after the great rulers of each Kingdom on Earth except for the human race simply because of his dislike for Count Carrrabas.


    The process of making these guardian golems took Zero three full days. Merlin had expected Zero to take longer. After all, it was understandable to take an entire day to assemble one golem. Zero''s speed impressed the wizard who took over from there. Lovina helped Merlin to inscribe runes onto the golems according to the elements that Zero specified. Without the curse of the void guardian on her, Lovina was once again able to recover Merlin''s blessing as his direct follower and prophet. The curse of the phoenix was suppressed with Merlin''s reactivated mark and the witch was basically an immortal who could visit Arabesque at will.


    Zero let them work on the golem guardians and visited the Spring of Vitality alone. He was going to ask for some crafting materials from both the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge now that they were both doing well. Raj and Tambolt were requesting for branches from both trees while Zero actually needed a lot of barks and leaves to create his grimoire.


    The Tree of Life was very generous and Zero had to borrow the storage of his inventory to keep the materials she gave him. On the other hand, Ouroboros and the Tree of Knowledge were more cautious. Zero did receive a branch from the Tree of Knowledge but only after the serpent deemed it the most useless branch. Also, the leaves were specially chosen by the fussy serpent who claimed that only the leaves with yellowed edges could be given. The barks were also carefully shaved by the snake guardian and Zero spent a total of four hours in Garden Eden just to get his crafting materials.


    The teen returned to the wizard''s tower just in time for dinner that day. His to-do list was becoming shorter now that he was a lot closer to what he had to do. It was slightly amusing how he didn''t actually need his grimoire to seal the crack at Titan Cliff. If there was something Zero learnt from his training with both Hua Tuo and Merlin, it was that plans should not be completely trusted to work perfectly. There were usually many strange turns of events along the way hindering Zero from his goal. Having a plan allowed the teen to prioritise what he wanted to do and kept his target in sight. He could only imagine how easy it was to forget his true objective without that small to-do list when complications occurred.


    \"We can finish inscribing all the golems in a week,\" Lovina informed Zero who inquired about the progress.


    \"Do I need to be there for the setup and sealing of Titan Cliff?\" he asked Merlin who slurped his ramen noodles messily.


    \"Yes, that would be most ideal. I assume that you should be done with your grimoire by the time the inscriptions are complete. It''s a good time for you to test the power of your grimoire while we are there. Buddha and Steve will also be there to witness it and standby just in case something goes awry.\"


    Zero agreed and asked Merlin if he had any tips about binding grimoires. \"Also, I still cannot think of what I want to bind the grimoire to...\" he admitted.


    Lovina and Merlin didn''t know what to tell Zero. After all, every magician valued their grimoires differently. Some magicians were only interested in using their grimoires for regular spells and didn''t need them to be very powerful due to their lack of mana capacity. In cases like this, they would tie it to an arm or an eye. However, in some cases where a magician has a huge grudge and desire for vengeance, they would often sacrifice a greater thing in exchange for power beyond their control. Some would tie it to their hearts, others to their souls.


    Lovina remembered binding her grimoire to her memories because compared to body parts, she valued the proof of her struggles. Merlin was similar when he bound his grimoire to his brain. The magician basically didn''t want to live anymore if he became ruined as a mage. He would forgo his entire life and accomplishments, taking all the knowledge he had accumulated along with his death. The grimoire was also cursed to self destruct when Merlin died so that nobody could steal his research.


    Zero listened to Merlin and Lovina''s resolve and thanked them for sharing. That night, he turned in early but could not sleep. Zero''s mind was full of questions. What did he want to learn and use magic for? Recreation magic was not the same as healing magic. It was the power used to defend against Solo''s power of creation. The grimoire was also something that could act as his shield against the chaos energy that threatened to enslave him in the void and put him to eternal sleep.


    Magic was a way of life and life was what Zero wanted to protect and preserve at all costs. The reason why Zero wanted to become a doctor to remove the sufferings of this world''s inhabitants. He loved what Solo has created and found it beautiful despite the flaws. Zero understood the way of life and the cycle of souls. The entire world was created on a delicate balance that cannot be tipped. Once it was tipped, it was very difficult to balance it again and often, the small tip in scales could result in a landslide towards destruction.


    The young doctor frowned. He thought back about all the things he did till date and realised that the world might indeed come to an end. He had been tipping scales ever since his first arrival. Zero tossed to another side with a frown.


    Rather than Solo, wasn''t he the most dangerous threat the world had?


    That realisation made Zero queasy. The grimoire of recreation might just serve a second purpose other than battling Solo. Zero thought about it and nodded. That''s right, it was meant to be used to clean up Zero''s screw-ups.


    \"What should I bind it to? I don''t have a body part that actually belongs to me or a soul to bind it to. I''m afraid grimoires cannot tie themselves to unknown existences either... how troubling.\"


    If only Zero could bet it on something else or someone else that was precious to him. The idea of a hostage situation was morbid but it somehow made Zero laugh. As a doctor, if there really was a hostage, he would be powerless to act against the enemy until he found a way to rescue them even if it meant having to let them die once to get rid of the enemy and reviving them when it was safe.


    \"That''s it!\" Zero smiled widely. He did have a good hostage to bind the grimoire to.


    Of course, now that he found a good hostage, Zero decided to put off the announcement for tomorrow. For now, he would rest. His ears would fall off if he heard any more protests and scolding so it wouldn''t be wise to do it tonight.

 310 Grimoire Making 1

    Zero gathered the mindscape assistants and let them know of his plans. Of course, he was met by silence.


    Being the unofficial leader of the mindscape assistants, Mii gave Zero a levelled look. \"In short, we are going to be the sacrifice for your power over the grimoire. You''re going to bind us to the grimoire. Really?\"


    The young doctor didn''t know how he should respond. Something told him he should tread very carefully. As it was, the situation was like walking on the cracking surface of a frozen lake. One wrong move will result in a very ugly consequence.


    \"I thought I should ask for all of your opinions before I did such a thing...\" he began meekly but was interrupted by a loud slam on the library desk.


    Mii''s face was red with anger, her eyes hidden behind her hair so that Zero couldn''t tell how she was feeling but there was no mistaking that aura of rage. Zoe, Lily and Wii looked worried. They tried to calm their leader down but Mii was not having it.


    From experience, it was common knowledge that once the strawcherry fairy boiled over, there was no stopping the trainwreck that followed. However, to everyone''s surprise, she actually collected herself and calmed down without anyone persuading her. Zero was very impressed but also fearful at the same time. Was this new and improved version of Mii going to be scarier?


    \"Are the rest of you alright with this? If Zero binds the grimoire to Mind''s Eye system, all of us will become collateral damage and cease to exist or become severely harmed in the process.\"


    Wii smiled. \"I''m a product of the Mind''s Eye system like you, sister. Our duty is to aid our silly master. It doesn''t really matter if I''m being used to give the grimoire power. It''s part of the job.\"


    Lily didn''t really mind either. \"If the mindscape falls apart, I will still accompany you on your journey in the real world.\"


    Zoe looked slightly sad but signed that she would be fine in Half Moon Village although it would be sad not being able to come along for Zero''s adventure in the future. Hearing everyone else''s opinions, Mii''s anger dissipated.


    \"Why are all of you so kind to him? He practically wants to gamble us away.\"


    Zero grinned. \"I won''t do such a thing. Besides, the grimoire will not be damaged or lost, at least not before my fight with Solo. The only being capable of hurting me is myself. You said this too, didn''t you?\" Zero directed that question to Mii who scowled.


    \"Just because you''ve grown eight hundred floors worth of knowledge doesn''t mean you can act cheeky around me. It doesn''t matter how smart you''ve become or how powerful you are, I will still be able to lecture you!\"


    \"We''re always here for you even if you can be an unreasonable prick at times. Just do what you think is right and what makes you happy, Zero. Leave the rest to us. You will never be alone.\"


    Touched, Zero wanted to give the strawcherry fairy a hug and plant a slobbery kiss but Mii saw that coming a mile away. She reacted swiftly and dodged the hug before planting a tiny foot on Zero''s face and flying away.


    \"Now that you have our consent, don''t slack off! The grimoire won''t create itself. Also, you need to deliver the branches to the two lab rats. Even if Merlin let you go, I will not permit you to resolve Athena''s curse without your weapons. Truen isn''t here to guard you, you need to defend yourself and magic alone isn''t good enough when facing creatures like those gorgons.\"


    Wii agreed with her sister and Zero nodded. \"I know, I know. I''ll go deliver them now. Zoe, could you help me let Raj and Tambolt know that I''ll be coming over? I need to let Merlin know that I''m leaving Arabesque for a while.\"


    Zoe signed back quickly and asked if Zero would like to stay for a little longer in the village for a meal. The young doctor thought about it and decided that he would help out in the kitchen to learn some new recipes. Merlin was still in a bad mood after learning about what Zero did so the teen thought that baking some desserts might help the wizard forgive him faster.


    The zashikiwarashi was delighted to know that Zero would be staying. She left quickly to make preparations and Zero exited the mindscape, leaving the three fairies to decide how they want to spend their rare day off.


    Zero wrote his message on a piece of paper and added a small transformation spell onto it so that it became a pigeon. He knew that Merlin was still very mad and didn''t want to see him so the best way to let his teacher know about his activity was to leave a message. When Hua Tuo was angry, he would often sit down and talk it out with Zero. It was very different from how Merlin was when the wizard got angry. Zero tried to talk to his teacher but the wizard always ignored him and avoided him. The teen didn''t know how to resolve this situation. Merlin wasn''t in a talking mode and Zero didn''t like not being able to patch things up with his magic teacher. He really hoped that lemon tarts would do the trick.


    Once the paper pigeon left, Zero made preparations to go to Half Moon Village to deliver the branches.


    Lunch at Half Moon Village was always a loud affair. Everyone gathered in the feast cave and Zero met up with Bob who spent his days keeping Kerberos company.


    \"Master! It''s so good to see you again,\" the Eternal Dragon smiled.


    Zero noticed that the dragon hatchling was growing up very quickly. \"I''m so sorry I wasn''t able to bring you along with me to Heaven...\"


    Bob laughed. \"No, I expected just as much. Don''t worry, I''m currently hunting with Kerberos in Sleepy Cave to become stronger. That overgrown pup is hilarious! If you have time you should drop by to watch him. Also, I heard that you did something reckless again.\"


    Zero laughed sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment. He spent a few good hours simply getting updated about the things happening in the village. The dragon warriors and Olaf had left the village to get registered with the guild and begin their adventure. Olaf purposely left out the part about Truen tagging along with them because the wood elf demanded that it was a secret. Zero didn''t ask much about Truen''s update and Bob was glad that the teen wasn''t too curious about it. The one thing the dragon wasn''t aware of is how Truen had been keeping Zero ''updated'' about his activities using Hua Tuo as an alibi. The physician was currently working in Hope hospital, a place Zero wasn''t able to frequent.


    Raj and Tambolt received the branches of the magical trees with gratitude and excused themselves early to start working on Zero''s final weapons. The village head also talked to Clowis about the village''s defence and the construction works to renovate it.


    \"It''s all going well,\" the head warrior informed him. He also told Zero that Schaf was able to build up enough finances for them by trading some of the plants Cleo and Latitia grew.


    \"We''re wondering what we should spend the funds on.\"


    Zero thought about it and called for a meeting with Zenobia and Grandma Moppo to find out more about half Moon Village''s current needs. Now that Lovina wasn''t around, there was a lack of healer in the village. It wasn''t a good thing in Zero''s opinion.


    \"We need to find a healer somehow. Hua Tuo is occupied in the abyss and Lovina will be spending long periods of time in Arabesque with Merlin for her research from now on, only dropping by occasionally. I know that most of the villagers are strong and don''t need a healer or doctor but it''s always good to have someone around. What do you think?\"


    Grandma Moppo and Zenobia agreed. \"We actually thought about it before. Currently, with the portal to Garden of Roth, there isn''t a real urgent need for a healer. Hua Tuo''s hospital is stationed near the central and we can get any sick or injured there on time. Not to mention, Cleo has been growing many of your medicinal herbs. Lovina passed us some recovery potion recipes and we have some good stock with the Half Moon Trading company reserved for our internal use.\"


    Zero nodded. \"How many bottles and what potency?\"


    \"Fifty low-grade, thirty mid-grade and ten high-grade potions. In addition, Qin Yun knows a little healing. It''s not the same as healing magic but she can use qi to transfer it to another person to aid their recovery. Apart from recovery potion, we have mana potions, cure potions and some others,\" Grandma Moppo explained.


    The village head nodded. \"It sounds good but I still worry. The village has many enemies after all.\"


    The chieftess smiled. \"It''s nothing new for us. You''ve done a lot for us, Zero. We are all very grateful. However, we don''t want to hold you back and worry too much about us. We''ll be fine. Please let us handle this on our own and focus on the more important things. Your training with Merlin isn''t completed yet, right?\"


    The subtle rejection surprised Zero. Grandma Moppo noticed it and was quick to explain that the village wanted to become Zero''s strength instead of a burden. \"Everyone is trying their best and working hard so that we can become Zero''s support. If you keep babying us, it will only make us feel bad. Even Soon and the other two zombies have gone to the Garden of Roth to learn cultivation. The twins are learning basic alchemy from Lovina''s notes. The lab rats have been meeting up with Wiser to learn more about using mana and qi to power their new inventions.\"


    Hearing that everyone was secretly working very hard behind the scenes, Zero sighed and nodded. \"Alright. Since you have already spoken, I will lay my hands off this case and place my trust in everyone. However, I am still the village head. If there is a situation that surpasses your power to resolve, you need to let Zoe know so that she could inform me at once.\"


    Zenobia agreed and Grandma Moppo gave her word. Relieved, Zero excused himself to look for the zashikiwarashi in the kitchen. There wasn''t much time left and the teen wanted to bring back some homemade lemon tarts so that he could earn his teacher''s forgiveness faster.


    That night, Zero returned late. Bib heated up the dinner and Zero noticed that Merlin had already eaten his dinner without the teen. Zero looked at the household golem and quickly scribbled a note to put in the box before passing it to the golem.


    \"Can you help me to pass this to Merlin?\" he asked.


    The small golem beeped in affirmation and carried it away while Zero inhaled his dinner. He really didn''t like the atmosphere that they had in the tower right now but Zero didn''t know how to fix it. He was doing his best to mend the bridge but a certain somebody remain unmoving and stubborn. Zero didn''t want to be hated by his teacher but he really couldn''t have done it any other way. Back then, if he had given up halfway, the pan would fail and the Tree of Life wouldn''t be able to support both planes successfully. The Tree of Knowledge wouldn''t hold up for long and Heaven would crumble. Solo would have won and the world would be sent spiralling downwards into destruction. Zero didn''t like keeping secrets from anyone but he didn''t know if he should tell Merlin about matters relating to Solo.


    After dinner, Zero took out his communicator and decided to call someone who could give him an impartial opinion about the matter.

 311 Grimoire Making 2

    Swift was napping and wasn''t expecting to receive a call at all. The name reflected on her communicator surprised her a little but she would never reject a call from the interesting teenager.


    \"Hello, Zero! What a surprise to receive a call from you. How have you been? I heard some really crazy things about the stunts you pulled.\"


    Zero mumbled something over the line that the harpie didn''t catch. \"I''m sorry, what was that again?\"


    With more clarity, Zero spoke. \"I need an unbiased opinion... It''s related to what happened at the Spring of Vitality but also more than that. It''s related to Solo.\"


    The sleep was cleared from the harpie''s head at the mention of Solo. \"I''m listening.\"


    In one breath, Zero summarised the fight he had with Merlin and his resolve to create a grimoire to counter Solo''s power of creation. Swift didn''t comment even when Zero said that he sold his mindscape assistants out in a way to gain more power for that special grimoire. The only person left in the dark about what he was doing was his magic teacher and Zero was currently conflicted about telling Merlin about Solo''s involvement. He didn''t sound like he wanted to justify his actions but was rather distraught with how Merlin was acting.


    \"I don''t want to keep secrets but I have a feeling that Merlin will try to meddle if he knows about Solo...\" the young doctor admitted.


    Swift didn''t deny that. Merlin was like a double-edged sword. While he is very mean to others who he didn''t deem worthy of his attention, he was also a very loyal ally who would do everything in his power to help those he wanted to protect. She didn''t doubt that the wizard would fly off the handle and work on something that would protect his student if he knew Solo was out to harm Zero even if Solo was technically Zero from the past. Zero''s concern wasn''t exactly unfounded.


    \"I''d give you the reasons that I have and pros and cons from all the perspectives I can see it from,\" she told Zero. \"Ultimately, you need to make that judgement for yourself.\"


    Zero agreed and listened carefully.


    \"Based on my understanding of Merlin, he can be a very stubborn individual with a tendency to go overboard in his passion. Right now, you are definitely someone he holds as very dear. Merlin is not a very emotionally mature person and would cling tightly onto the things he finds precious almost to the point of suffocation.\"


    The young doctor smiled. He couldn''t deny it and Swift''s observation was very spot on.


    Zero nodded. Swift was right and this was exactly why he was worried.


    \"On the other hand, not telling Merlin about Solo would continue to weigh on your heart. Even after you graduate from Merlin. There is no doubt that Merlin would eventually come to know the truth. He is the most curious magician after all and probably the smartest of the lot. You might be able to hide from him now but if you gave him enough time, he would discover it. At that point, I don''t think Merlin would sit back and do nothing. Solo will continue to try and attack Heaven now that you''ve foiled his initial plan.\"


    Zero sighed.\"I know. I need to gather more allies to guard against Solo''s involvement but not all the gods can be trusted. The Great Gods cannot do much either and none of the angels is reliable.\"


    Swift laughed. \"Your words, not mine. However, I will agree that there aren''t many trustworthy individuals in Heaven whom you could consider an ally. Buddha will be sitting on the fence when it happens as he had always done since the beginning. Between you and Solo, the Wise One cannot interfere much. Likewise, Isis is in the same boat. In fact, all the Great Gods have their hands tied. The only one you could consider an ally would be Merlin but even he isn''t a resident of Heaven. Your teacher spends most of his time if not all his time in Arabesque. Steve isn''t even aware of all the undercurrent matters, only focusing on his personal projects while acting as an occasional tea buddy for Merlin. If you really want to find capable individuals to protect Heaven like how the Demon Lords protect Hell''s plane alongside the Tree of Life, I would not rule Merlin out so quickly.\"


    Zero thought about it. He knew Swift was getting to. In fact, he knew what he had to do even before calling the librarian. It''s just that Zero was having second thoughts and his paranoia was acting up, making him doubt himself so badly for the first time.


    Swift didn''t need to elaborate further. Zero''s silence was a good indication of the teen''s thoughts.


    \"Zero,\" Swift smiled. \"You are the master of your own destiny. Don''t ever forget that. You can lose sight of everything and still be able to restart but once you lose sight of yourself, it''s game over. Solo lost his way because he forgot who he was and what he wanted.\"


    The young doctor let those words sink in and thanked Swift who ended the call. He stared at the grimoire materials on his lab table and blinked.


    \"That''s right!\" he beamed. \"Everything needs a name. I don''t know if there are grimoires with names but I will name you Origin. That way, I won''t ever forget what I have to do and who I am.\"


    With that, Zero busied his hands for the entire night while mulling over his decision to tell Merlin everything about Solo and his involvement with the destruction of planes.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    Merlin who received the paper pigeon felt his anger simmer and the lemon tarts delivered by Bib made his heart soft. He knew that his attitude wasn''t right. However, he was unable to face his student. Zero''s recklessness scared him very badly and apart from his worry, he blamed himself for not being able to help Zero when it mattered. The powerful combination of wounded pride and self-blame made Merlin do something he hadn''t done in a long time.


    The wizard went over to the bookshelf and pushed in a hidden panel that led to a small secret cellar. There, Merlin kept all the prized wines brewed by fairies of the past. As he poured himself a glass, the wizard couldn''t help but think back about the strange string of events. Zero wasn''t acting very normal ever since he came to Heaven.


    Although Merlin wasn''t too acquainted with the teen, he had times when he visited the boy back at Endow Hill while he was still under Hua Tuo''s tutelage. He would also hear things from the grapevine about what the child accomplished. Back in the abyss, Zero didn''t act so desperately even if he did act recklessly. The wizard didn''t know what was going on but it seemed serious. Zero was constantly struggling against something ever since he came under his wing. Was he really that unreliable like so many people have told him that Zero could no longer trust him?


    With alcohol clouding his judgement, Merlin took out his phone and started dialling one of the few people he knew would listen to his ranting.


    \"Mike!\" Merlin wailed into the communicator the moment it connected.


    The archangel who picked up the phone groaned. Leave it to the wizard to not understand what resting time meant. He was in the middle of his midday nap when the wizard called. Then again, he didn''t sound like his ordinary self and the archangel decided to move to a more private location to talk.


    \"What is it this time? You don''t sound like yourself at all.\"


    Merlin hiccuped. \"Mike... am I really that unreliable as a teacher?\"


    Michael didn''t answer immediately. Truthfully, he didn''t think that the eccentric magician would be a teacher at all. He was way too self-centred. However, after Treun, he saw a huge change in his old friend. Merlin was now more compassionate and understanding of others even if it still seemed like he was a jerk from the way he did things. For the archangel, it was clear how much he came to care for both his students. The old Merlin would never have initiated a meeting and sent out invitations.


    \"I don''t know about that but nobody starts off as a great teacher. It''s all about the experience. Still, you sound off. Is everything alright?\"


    Merlin groaned. \"I don''t know. For some reason, something doesn''t add up. Zero''s not telling me something and I still can''t bring myself to talk to him after the stunt he pulled at the Spring of Vitality.\"


    Michael frowned. \"Did you drink?\"


    The wizard laughed and choked on his saliva. \"A little...\"


    The archangel sighed. \"I''m coming over. Don''t drink too much.\"


    After ending the call, Michael headed for the nearest portal and set it to a unique coordinate like how Merlin taught him before walking through it.


    In Merlin''s private lab, Michael clicked his tongue in disgust at the number of empty wine bottles. It had been a long time since Michael saw the wizard in such a state. Even after the death of his close friend, the wizard only mourned silently nursing a bottle of red wine in his hands. Merlin was red in the face and hiccuped but still reached out for his fifth bottle with unsteady hands. The rim of his eyes was red and Michael knew that was not from the lack of sleep.


    \"Why?\" Merlin moaned and sniffed. \"Zero doesn''t trust me.\"


    Michael sighed and cleared the bottles, removing the one in his friend''s hand. \"I''m sure he has his reasons. You should sit down and talk it out before jumping to conclusions. Also, I heard that he has been very busy. The boy definitely sees you as his teacher if he is still struggling with making his grimoire.\"


    \"He is?\"


    Michael nodded with a smile. \"I passed by his lab downstairs. He has the materials but the glueing of papers to the book spine is causing him some difficulty. He might not be telling you some things but he definitely still sees you as his teacher.\"


    Merlin sobered a little hearing that. He looked at the table and turned serious. \"How much do you know about the Great One?\"


    Michael wasn''t expecting such a huge shift in topic. \"Not much, only what was written in the archives. He created this world, didn''t he?\"


    Merlin frowned. \"Zero is the Great One but at the same time, I feel like something is not right. Uriel''s prophecy never failed. Unless someone changed the flow of events, Uriel''s prophecy should come true. You are acquainted with Zero back in the abyss when you had to resolve Arachne''s hatred. How was Zero like at that time?\"


    Michael paled at the casual revelation. the archangels were still guessing who Zero was but Lucifer had been very tight-lipped about it. Raphael couldn''t even get Baal to spill the details before the kid went into slumber and he could finally understand why.


    \"Merlin, are you sure that Zero is the Great One?\"


    The wizard nodded, not caring that he just divulged the secret that the Great Gods made him swore secrecy. \"However, I cannot understand why Zero will try so hard to try and save the plane even after losing his powers for creation. His power of creation should be returned very soon once he regains his memories. Why did he want to invent recreation magic to defeat his power of creation? It doesn''t make sense.\"


    Michael paused. \"Merlin, I know you''re currently intoxicated but you need to promise me that you won''t go around blabbing this to anyone else. Zero''s identity is a secret even to us archangels. The Great Gods must have kept it under wraps deliberately because Uriel''s prophecy can be influenced. You don''t know it but they do. Uriel''s prophecy is also known as the fate of the world. In other words, it behaves according to the Great One''s desires. Back then, we clearly saw it showing us about Zero being the destroyer of the abyss. Of course, that wasn''t true and the abyss was saved by Zero. Do you understand what I am talking about?\"


    Merlin paused and tried to kickstart the gears in his brain to work. \"According to the Great One''s desires... Does this mean that Zero isn''t the Great One? Hold up! Zero is the Great One, how can this be?\"


    Michael swallowed hard. \"It''s not impossible if Zero is a twin of the Great One. Another Great One other than Zero may exist. It''s the only possibility I can think of. Zero''s desperation to grow the Tree of Life and revive the Tree of Knowledge is not just because of the three divine sisters'' request. I think Zero knows more about who is directing behind the scenes than he lets on. Think about all the things he has done so far.\"


    Merlin thought hard. From befriending Demon Lords and saving Hell then smoothing out the animosity between hell and Heaven and finally saving Heaven, Zero had done everything completely opposite of what they had done over the years. The wedge that was driven between Heaven and Hell was so easily removed and healed with Zero''s interference. Could it be that Zero was actually the saviour and the Great One who created the world the destroyer who was trying to frame Zero? If Michael''s theory of twins was true, everything would easily fall into place.


    The look Merlin gave Michael made the archangel nod. \"I only dare to say this because we are currently in Arabesque. Even among us angels, we are divided. Uriel is completely dedicated to the Great One and the one true creator of our world like Raphael is. Gabriel is sitting on the fence much like Mammon while Lucifer and I believe that the prophecies should not be trusted. It was because of a prophecy that Lucifer and I fought. I wanted to prevent the calamities according to Uriel''s prophecy but Lucifer wants to fight them. The plane didn''t break because of the war, the plane was destined to break according to the prophecy. The sealing of Garden Eden was the first step to that downfall. I tried to stop Gaia from doing it but the death tolls were rising too quickly, the Tree of Knowledge killed. Lucifer wanted to destroy the Tree of Knowledge so I had to stop him. At that time, gods and humans were also getting in our way making everything extremely complicated.\"


    The magician swallowed hard. \"Then...\"


    Michael nodded. \"Zero might be hiding some things from you because he didn''t want you to be involved in the power struggle. He must have known that the Great One wanted to destroy both planes and plunge this world into darkness. Think about it. If Heaven and Hell fell, who would govern the sinners and who would grant prayers?\"


    Merlin paled. \"The war will destroy everything if Heaven and Hell fell. Without faith, those negative emotions of humans will only turn into destruction. genocides will happen, planets will be ruined and dimensions will be raided. The balance of the world will tip towards the end, history will repeat itself.\"


    Michael nodded. \"I believe I don''t have to tell you anymore why Zero chose to keep it from you. You''ve been there when the world was ending. You should know that if it happens again, you would never be able to sit back and turn a deaf ear to everything. The reason why you''re in Arabesque now instead of Heaven is because of it. I suspect that your student understands you better than you think he does. If he didn''t think of you as a precious teacher, he wouldn''t have bothered.\"


    Touched and ashamed of his own conduct, Merlin didn''t say anything. Michael took a swig from the half-full bottle of wine and hummed in appreciation. Merlin really did know where to find the good stuff.


    \"Mike, thank you. I know what I want to do now. If I had to choose a side, I will stand by Zero. I hope that you will do the same, I don''t want to have to fight you.\"


    Michael didn''t say anything to that, his eyes reflecting conflict. Merlin noticed the lack of reply but didn''t comment about it. Sometimes, he wished that he could turn back time and return to the days when he was a lowly court magician together with Arthur and Lancelot, free from the worries of the world. Alas, nothing lasts forever.


    Michael stayed for a little longer until he finished off the bottle of wine and excused himself. Merlin didn''t see the archangel off and continued to look out of the window at the eternal night sky of Arabesque, weighing his options now that he was one step closer to the truth. The wizard reached out to the box of lemon tarts and was surprised to see a small folded note.


    He picked it up carefully and read the note that only contained two words.


    [Sorry, teacher.]


    Tears found themselves to the corner of Merlin''s eyes and the wizard quickly wiped them away and tried to force his lips from becoming a crooked smile. he really had good students despite being such a horrible teacher. There really isn''t anyone else more blessed in this world.

 312 Grimoire Making 3

    \"Argh!\" Zero screamed in frustration.


    In theory, everything worked out in his head. However, the truth was that none of the papers wanted to listen to him. The book couldn''t be bound and not even his mindscape assistants knew what was wrong. It was as if every single piece of paper crafted from the barks and leaves of the Tree of Life and Tree of Knowledge had their individual personality. He didn''t think that crafting the grimoire using unique materials could pose such a huge problem.


    It was at this point that Zero felt his stomach protest loudly. Disoriented, the teen looked up and smelled something delicious coming from outside his door. The young doctor didn''t have much time to get up before the door opened. Merlin was seen with Bib carrying a tray of what looked like breakfast.


    \"Have you been up all night again?\" the wizard asked and Zero''s tongue felt heavy. He didn''t know how to react now that his teacher had started talking to him again. Was he not going to scold him or punish him for what he did at the Spring of Vitality?


    Merlin noticed how tense his student looked. Zero didn''t appear to be in a good physical condition either and the wizard casually cast a rejuvenation spell over his overworked student. It worked better than those vitality pills that Zero often ate.


    \"You shouldn''t skip meals no matter how busy you are,\" Merlin fussed and Zero felt like crying over the show of concern.


    \"Are you not angry?\" Zero asked meekly, making Merlin stop for a moment.


    The wizard sighed. He knew that he was acting immaturely before but the fact that his student felt so afraid of him made him feel horrible for what he had done. Still, the magician had his pride and wasn''t willing to apologise. At least not verbally. Merlin decided to bring breakfast up personally as a form of apology but his student only made him feel worse.


    \"No, I''m not. I''ve come to help you with the grimoire, you look like you''re still struggling.\"


    Zero smiled and sniffed away the unshed tears. Merlin was back to normal and that was all the young doctor wanted.


    As Zero ate, Merlin decided to look at the materials Zero had gathered as well as the formation he was using to create the grimoire''s spirit. It was a commonly seen summoning circle written out using runes that would have worked for any other ordinary grimoire. Merlin remembered using something similar for his very own grimoire too but he modified the perimeters of the summoning. This was something he didn''t tell Zero and felt slightly bad that he forgot about it until now. If he told Zero about it sooner, would the teen have succeeded in creating his grimoire without him?


    \"Zero, we need to go shopping for some better materials. This thread, glue and leather cover will not hold your pages.\"


    The young doctor tilted his head to a side in confusion. \"Did I get it wrong?\"


    Merlin laughed. As brilliant as Zero was, his inexperience still hindered him. \"No, it''s not wrong. However, not everything should be done according to the book. Have you not noticed how your pages wouldn''t cooperate with each other? When using powerful materials such as the barks and leaves of those two trees, you should find something of equal power or more to suppress them.\"


    The frown on Zero''s forehead was adorable. \"But sir, where can I find something more powerful than the plane guardian of Heaven and Hell?\"


    Merlin hummed. His student brought up a very good point. Then, he remembered the perfect thing that could suppress both trees. A power greater than magical trees is a magical beast that can tear them down, preferably something with fire.


    \"Zero, let''s go on a trip after you''re finished with breakfast.\"


    Startled, Zero couldn''t help but ask where they were going.


    Merlin grinned. \"To the moon.\"


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    The moon was nothing like Zero had expected it to be. According to the books from the reading device, the moon was a gravelly place with no signs of life. It often revolved around a planet and was basically a rock of some sort with gravitational pull in the solar system.


    For a rock hanging in space, the moon was a rather cool place to be in. The grandiose of the palace before him did not pale in comparison to the architectures of Heaven. Zero didn''t know why this reminded him greatly of Buddha''s pagoda but kept the thoughts to himself.


    They were greeted by many white rabbits hopping around and Zero figured out that they had landed in somebody''s garden. The palace could be seen from behind the garden walls and that only showed the scale of how big that was.


    \"Who is it?\" a lady''s voice called out and Merlin smiled.


    \"Apologies for the sudden visit, lady Chang E. I''m here with my student on official business. Could you help me to make an appointment with the Qilin?\"


    The moon deity was a woman who didn''t look a day past her mid-twenties and smiled at the wizard. Zero didn''t know who she was but she didn''t seem to be a mean person. The rabbits in her garden were very well taken care of and Zero didn''t think anyone who raised pets well could be considered a bad person. Still, he had to search his vast mindscape library for any mentions of a qilin.


    \"We found it!\" Wii cried out in joy. \"Chang E is the Chinese moon fairy. The Qilin is a mythical creature also known as the Chinese Unicorn who happens to be a guardian of some sort similar to Ouroboros.\"


    However, what wasn''t recorded in the books was how none of these creatures was supposed to exist after the destruction of the first Earth. Merlin explained how he wanted to be granted an audience with the Qilin who ruled the Zodiacs and Four Guardians.


    Chang E politely bowed and ushered her two unexpected guests indoors to serve tea before she excused herself to relay the message. Zero could only give his teacher questioning looks the whole time.


    \"We''re in the preserved dimension of the Moon. I managed to duplicate it before the Earth was destroyed. It''s an extension from Arabesque. The Qilin is the ruler of that huge palace. In that palace, the twelve zodiacs and the four guardians reside in it. Chang E is the general manager of this dimension and the only one with actual power because she''s a real deity. The rest of them are now mere magical beasts who have lost most of their divine abilities after Earth''s destruction.\"


    That explanation only served to make Zero more curious. Thankfully, most of his questions could be answered by Wii who was already pulling out books about the twelve zodiacs and the four guardians.


    \"They''re all very famous legends from the Chinese of the old world. The four guardians are four very powerful beasts. They are the Azure Dragon of the East, the Vermilion Bird of the South, the White Tiger of the West, and the Black Tortoise of the North and each of them represent an element. It isn''t in the records but I think the qilin represents the missing element. As for the twelve zodiacs, they are the rat, ox, tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, lamb, monkey, chicken, dog and boar. Every zodiac is a guardian of a particular year and the cycle repeats every twelve years.\"


    Zero nodded and took in the short lecture that Wii gave him from the mindscape. Merlin didn''t seem to be in a rush and Chang E didn''t seem to be returning any time soon. Zero thought back about his conversation with Swift and wondered if he should tell Merlin about Solo now.


    Closing his eyes and deciding that it was better to do it now or never, Zero held his teacher''s rob sleeve.


    \"Teacher, there''s something I think you should know... it''s about the reason why I acted so recklessly at the Spring of Vitality and why I desperately needed the Tree of Life to grow there.\"


    Merlin wasn''t expecting such a serious topic and looked at Zero in the eyes. The teenager looked serious and slightly fearful. It must be a huge thing for the young doctor and Merlin put his teacup down.


    \"I''m listening,\" he said. After their fight, Merlin felt like this was the olive branch reached out to him. If he didn''t accept it, there might not be another chance ever again.


    Zero looked down at his hands in his lap nervously. \"You might know about the Great One already but not in the way that it should be. I''m Zero, the future self of the Great One but at the same time, I am also not the Great One.\"


    Merlin looked confused. Was Michael''s theory about the twins wrong?


    \"The Great One has a name and he is called Solo. That''s the name of my past self that''s currently trying to destroy the world he created. He is also the one responsible for putting me in the void to sleep for so many years.\"


    Merlin listened and held onto his questions as Zero explained from the very beginning how Null''s magic and creation of the new Earth woke him up. He didn''t know how long he spent trying to get out of the void after he awoke but a lot of time must have passed for Hua Tuo to settle at Endow Hill on the new Earth for many years and for the Earth to develop as much as it did. Zero also expressed his confusion to his teacher about Solo''s intentions.


    \"It''s why I decided to create a grimoire with the unique magic of recreation. Solo''s natural power is creation and I think he can control the chaos energy in the void. On the other hand, my natural power is absorption and control over the space within the void. If I don''t take it, I cannot use it. Without the ability to produce qi or mana or energy on my own, if I get trapped in the void again, Solo will lay this world to waste. I want to stop him but to do that, there are many things I need to do.\"


    Merlin nodded, getting a better understanding of the picture with Zero''s story. If what Michael told him was the tip of the iceberg, Zero''s fears about Solo''s true intentions confirmed Michael''s suspicions.


    \"Thank you for confiding in me, Zero. However, I have just one question. How sure are you that Solo is really your past self? What if he was a twin brother that you never knew you had?\"


    Zero shook his head. \"Impossible. Solo and I are one and the same. Solo doesn''t exist in this timeline but he can leave traces of things from the past to affect me in the future. If both of us were to meet in the same timeline, the world will destroy itself. Solo isn''t doing that yet because it would mean this barrier between us will send us both into a stalemate of getting suspended in the void with nothing all over again.\"


    Merlin knew a thing or two about Zero''s mission. Other than creating a grimoire and gaining powers to counter Solo''s schemes, he had to also find and regain all his lost memories by merging with Divine Entities that was deliberately left behind by Solo for Zero to seek out. The one thing Merlin couldn''t understand was why Solo would plot his future self''s destruction in such a roundabout fashion. Zero was at a serious disadvantage without power and memories. If Solo wanted to, he could easily take Zero down without going through the hassle of making so much preparation.


    He looked at the teen who hunched his shoulders, looking small after he had been silent for a long time. Merlin placed his palm on Zero''s head gently and smiled. Although he had many doubts, he trusted Zero''s words. The one who should not be trusted is Solo even if they were one and the same person. For now, the wizard decided to withhold all the information to himself. He didn''t know how much the Great gods or Buddha knew but right now, Merlin trusted nobody except himself. Not even Zero''s information could be trusted in Merlin''s mind even if he rusted the teen''s heart. Solo could easily influence Zero''s mind from the past by laying down clues leading to the young doctor''s current deduction.


    After he helped Zero create his grimoire, the wizard was determined to carry out some private investigations of his own. Lovina''s curse as the void guardian should be no coincidence. Zero''s appearance at Half Moon Village and his meeting with her should have been pre-planned by someone too. The only question was, who?

 313 Grimoire Making 4

    Chang E returned two hours later and informed Merlin that the Qilin was ready to meet them. Zero was excited when he got to know that there would be a chariot pulled by white rabbits escorting them to the grand palace.


    The ride to the palace could only be described as cute. Zero didn''t know that rabbits could grow to the size of half a man but they were still fluffy with long ears that Zero wanted to hug. Merlin didn''t comment and sat in the carriage that Chang E prepared for them. The deity didn''t sit in the same space as them but chose to guide the rabbit mounts and flew in front.


    According to the books in his mindscape library, the Qilin looked like a giraffe but there were so many variations that Zero didn''t know what the actual qilin looked like. Still, meeting a mythical creature thrilled the young doctor.


    Merlin was worried. Although he was the saviour of all the residents in the moon dimension, they were still respectable mythical beasts with pride as tall as Mount Olympia. Chang E would not be able to convince them to help him out and even if the Qilin agreed, not all the zodiacs and guardians are as willing to aid someone whom they don''t even know. The debt towards a benefactor only went so far after all.


    They arrived at the main palace and Zero didn''t have much time to take in the magnificent structure and all the details before he was pulled into the main hall where a strange young man with long white hair in yellow robes was seated on a golden throne.


    \"Qilin,\" Merlin greeted and Zero gawked. Wasn''t the Qilin a Chinese unicorn? Shouldn''t it look something like a horse? The Qilin before Zero looked completely human. He was fair-skinned and had deep blue eyes with a strange red mark on his forehead. Other than that, Zero could have easily mistaken him for a man.


    \"Benefactor, what brings you all the way here? The visit was too sudden for us to make any preparations,\" the Qilin smiled and Zero noted how gentle his voice sounded.


    Merlin bowed in apology. \"Benevolent Qilin, I came here to ask for a favour on behalf of my student.\"


    The mythical creature looked a Zero with curiosity and Zero hastily bowed to introduce himself.


    \"I''m Zero, a student of Hua Tuo and Merlin''s.\"


    Hearing the physician''s name, the Qilin brightened up. At once, Zero saw flowers starting to bloom around the vast hall. Chang E was no longer in sight but Zero thought she would have been surprised by how the hall''s interiors were suddenly full of flowers.


    \"The divine doctor has finally taken on a student? Goodness! This calls for a celebration. Zero, if you see the divine doctor again please pass him our gratitude,\" the Qilin said and bowed, getting off his throne.


    Zero felt awkward being bowed to by such a splendid creature even if he looked like a man. Merlin decided to cut to the chase after Zero introduced himself.


    The Qilin smiled. \"I understand. This is not a place to talk, why don''t both of you follow me to the garden? My wife Feng Huang is waiting with some snacks.\"


    Unable to refuse the kind hospitality, Merlin found himself agreeing and followed Qilin''s lead.


    Feng Huang was a beautiful lady dressed in red with the same strange mark on her forehead. She smiled prettily when she saw Merlin and her husband. Zero used appraisal on her and found out that Feng Huang only looked human. In truth, she was actually another mythical creature also known as the phoenix.


    The four of them sat at a small stone table in a garden beside a clear pond. Feng Huang poured them tea and Merlin took a sip before starting the discussion.


    \"We want to create a grimoire out of paper from the barks and leaves of the Tree of Knowledge and Tree of Life. However, the binding for these pages that we currently have cannot control these pages. It''s too powerful and they refuse to cooperate with each other. The magic that Zero intends to create rivals the power of all creation.\"


    Feng Huang took a look at Zero and caressed his cheek. \"No wonder I thought he looked familiar.\"


    Zero didn''t know the lady but he didn''t sense any ill intentions coming from her so he let her do as she pleased, even going so far as to amuse her by leaning further into her touch. Qilin didn''t say anything but he looked troubled.


    \"Benefactor, by any chance is he...?\"


    Merlin nodded. \"The one you''ve all been waiting for. He might not be the Jade Emperor but he is the one Buddha said would arrive one day. I''m sorry that I cannot find the whereabouts of the Jade Emperor after that incident. He may not be among the living anymore.\"


    Qilin looked crestfallen but he understood. Hiding the pain away from his eyes, he turned to the teenager whom his wife had taken interest in.


    \"Huang-er, will you send the message to the zodiacs and the guardians? I believe it is time.\"


    The phoenix looked surprised but obeyed and took her leave, transforming into a huge flaming bird that took to the skies and disappeared from sight.


    \"Benefactor, some of them have already passed on. I''m currently holding on to some of the remaining pieces of their souls they left behind. Please follow me.\"


    Merlin didn''t explain anything and nobody paid Zero any heed so the poor teen followed behind his teacher mutely like a shadow. Qilin led Merlin to what looked like a memorial hall. There were painted portraits hanging on the walls and some of them had small pots beneath the paintings. Merlin didn''t have to look to know what those were. He''d seen enough urns in his life to know.


    \"Who''s left?\" he asked in a pained voice.


    The Qilin looked tired as he answered. \"Rat is hiding in Hell with Baal. Snake is waiting for her time to come in her lair. Rooster is spending his time with the Vermillion Bird here in peace. Boar and Dog spend their time playing chess and idling away. Lamb comes here once a day to clean up the urns and pay respects to the fallen comrades. Black Tortoise is gravely ill, White Tiger has already fallen into a coma for the last decade.\"


    Merlin grimaced. \"The dragons...?\"


    Qilin laughed bitterly. \"Became pearls. They couldn''t withstand the pain of feeling their brethren getting murdered. They''re resting in their urns now.\"


    Merlin didn''t know what to think. Of twelve zodiacs, only six remained. Of the four guardians only one is healthy and one had already passed on. To think that if Zero came any later, the moon dimension would have been nothing but a resting place for the once-powerful mythical beasts of the old world.


    Qilin sensed Merlin''s grief and gave him a comforting pat. \"Better late than never,\" he told the magician who removed his glasses to wipe away the tears. Zero watched them silently from a few steps away and felt as if this was something he shouldn''t be intruding upon. Whatever this place was, Zero felt as if he shouldn''t be here to disturb the tranquillity.


    Somehow, there was a pattern that Zero noticed. Wherever he went, he would always be the reason for people''s suffering. The teen knew that it was because of his curious nature that caused a lot of inconveniences to others. His meddling nature and selfish desire to help everyone made him pry into their businesses more than he should. As a result, they would be forced to open up old wounds.


    \"We''re all here now,\" Feng Huang announced as she returned. Behind her, Zero saw a group of unfamiliar faces. Everyone looked human but Zero knew better. Even without appraising, he could tell that they were all mythical beasts of some kind. The aura and pressure that some of them gave off didn''t seem normal for humans.


    \"Thank you, Huang-er...\" the Qilin smiled and turned to Merlin. \"We''re all here now, benefactor.\"


    Then, he turned to the group of individuals gathered. \"Comrades, I''ve gathered everyone because the time has come. The Jade Emperor couldn''t be found but today, Merlin brought the child that Buddha told us would one day appear before us.\"


    There were murmurs once everyone heard that the child of Buddha''s prophecy has appeared. All eyes were immediately on Zero who felt self-conscious all of a sudden.


    The first to approach Zero was a man with tanned skin, black hair and an eye-patch. \"Hello, I''m Dog. What''s your name?\"


    Zero thought it was an odd name but he didn''t question it. \"I''m Zero.\"


    They shook hands and Zero wondered why everyone started lining up to greet him and shake his hands. At the other side of the hall, Qilin revealed a hidden room and with Merlin''s help, started to shift the urns into that room.


    On the floor of the hidden room is a magic circle drawn using blood. Merlin remembered doing this many years ago. Qilin had preserved the condition of the sacrificial circle very well. The urns were placed at the respective spots of the circle and Merlin turned to Qilin.


    \"Don''t you all want more time?\"


    Qilin smiled. \"Not really. We''ve waited for far too long. That day when Earth was destroyed, we should have all perished as well. If it wasn''t for you and Buddha, we wouldn''t be here. At least now, we know that we did not live in vain. Waiting in this place where the scenery never changed was torture. It has to be at least a thousand years since then but the memories in my head still remain very clear. I''m glad that our deaths can become something meaningful and that this torture we suffered isn''t for naught. The boy''s name is Zero, it''s a contradictory name for someone who wants to save the world.\"


    Merlin laughed without humour. \"It''s contradicting that the one born to destroy it is trying to save it in the first place while the one who created this world is trying to get rid of it.\"


    Qilin raised his brow in surprise. \"Are they not one and the same?\"


    Merlin sighed heavily this time. \"It''s something I''m still trying to understand. The grimoire that we need to create must act as Zero''s sword and shield against the creator. The Tree of Knowledge and Tree of Life are too powerful to be bound by simple beast leather. I couldn''t think of anything else that could rival the power of plane guardians except for mythical beasts of the old world. If the Star guardians were still around, I would have asked them for their blessings but they''ve all fallen.\"


    Qilin nodded. \"It is indeed a shame what happened to the Star guardians. However, after us, there wouldn''t be many others left to remind you about the old world.\"


    Merlin tried not to think about it. All the Sage Gods that existed were from the old world. They were already few in numbers. Losing the mythical creatures from the old world will reduce the number of survivors to something that can be counted on one hand. Coincidentally or not, all of them were acquainted with Zero at some level.


    \"I won''t forget any of you,\" Merlin told Qilin who smiled.


    \"Thank you, benefactor. You truly are kind. I heard from Chang E that you still celebrate your old friend''s birthday and drink on the day Camelot fell?\"


    Merlin didn''t answer. Qilin smiled. \"I think I can speak on behalf of the four guardians and the zodiacs that we enjoyed drinking the Jade Emperor''s wine back in those days when the Monkey King was still stealing peaches and claiming to be the best.\"


    \"I don''t know the recipe to brew the wine that you drank back then.\"


    Qilin laughed. \"Buddha and Hua Tuo know. Won''t you talk to us occasionally after this? They say that the deceased cannot speak but they can listen.\"


    Merlin closed his eyes and inhaled. \"Of course, I will. But none of you will understand the gibberish I speak. Maybe this time for real, I can start teaching all of you the true beauty of alchemy that all of you scoffed at.\"


    The gentle Qilin smiled and stood in position as the rest of the zodiacs and guardians entered the room. One by one, they took their spots and Zero watched as his teacher chanted a long spell with his back faced towards him.


    The young doctor didn''t understand what was happening until he felt their life energy starting to fade. Panicked, he tried to stop his teacher but the ritual was already complete. Horrified, Zero watched the spirits of the guardians and zodiacs merge into one white orb in the middle of the sacrificial circle.


    Item: Remnants of the Old Word


    Description: An orb from the last few survivors of the old world that grants mysterious powers to control laws of any domain. Can only be used by those with powers that surpass the Great Gods.


    Merlin looked at the white orb in his palm that was no bigger than an apple and slowly passed it to Zero.


    \"Let''s go back and complete that grimoire,\" he said.


    Zero wanted to stop his teacher and ask about the mythical creatures and why he had to sacrifice them but after seeing the mourning look on Merlin''s face, he decided to keep silent. The white orb in his hand felt heavier than it should be and the young doctor took one last glance at the secret room before running after his teacher. Whatever Qilin and Merlin spoke about while he was occupied by the others must have been private and important.


    For once, Zero didn''t want to pry into the matter and doused the fire of his curiosity out with a sense of guilt and gratitude. The white orb glowed warmly in his hand as if responding to his feelings and trying to tell him not to blame himself but Zero didn''t realise it, too occupied with his thoughts.

 314 Grimoire Making 5

    After obtaining the white orb, Merlin gave his student a few pointers about drawing a summoning circle and binding his unique grimoire.


    \"You should modify the circle to use this white orb as the guardian spirit of the grimoire so that they will suppress the misbehaving pages from the Tree of Knowledge and Tree of Life. Once that has been resolved, you should add in the part of the chant to bind your memories or soul to the book. If everything goes well, you can start drafting the spells you want to record in the grimoire. I will look through them in three days. Any questions?\"


    Merlin''s voice lacked its usual enthusiasm and Zero didn''t want to hold his teacher back any longer. He shook his head and thanked his teacher for the guidance before watching the wizard walk away with heavy steps.


    Zero studied the white orb in more detail and silently thanked the sacrifices those strangers made for him. While he knew logically none of what happened was his fault, a dark part of him couldn''t help but constantly berate him for being the cause of everyone''s downfall. Even if Zero knew he was doing what he did in an attempt to save the world, this small voice kept on taunting him and whispering things to make him doubt himself.


    Zero couldn''t deny the facts that were thrown at him. The Zodiacs wouldn''t have to sacrifice themselves if he didn''t want to create Origin. Merlin wouldn''t have to be in so much pain if it wasn''t for him. Unlike what most people thought, Zero knew that Merlin was a very dedicated teacher who badly wanted his students to surpass him even if it meant hindering his personal growth. The sacrifice Merlin made for Zero scared the young doctor. Even if those mythical creatures weren''t Merlin''s friends, they were still very close. for their deaths to affect Merlin so much, Zero didn''t know how to make up for all the trouble he caused indirectly. At this point, not even lemon tarts will help.


    \"What are you moping around for?!\" Mii''s voice snapped like a whip and effectively pulled Zero away from his darker thoughts.


    \"Mii?\"


    \"Who else could it be?\" the strawcherry assistant tutted. \"It''s only a matter of time before these zodiacs passed on. Merlin''s grieving is not your fault. Anyone would be sad when someone they know passes away. It only happened sooner instead of later, stop making everything your business. You''re not that capable of a person to be responsible for everything that happens in the world. for a snot-nosed brat like you who doesn''t even have a grimoire and can be taken out by chaos energy at the drop of a hat, you''ve got a lot of nerve thinking that this is your fault.\"


    Wii panicked when Mii rattled off harsh words at their master who was in low spirits. Lily also came out from the control room to see what was going on.


    \"Thank you, Mii. I understand that you mean well. You''re right. I cannot undo what is done and even if I did, the outcome wouldn''t change. There isn''t any path for me to turn back on after coming this far. All I can do now is focus on what I should be doing. While I grab dinner for both myself and Merlin, could you girls help me pull out all the rune language writing and archaic languages that might help? Merlin told me to revise that summoning circle. So far, I''ve only seen the circle for one soul. I''m sure this white orb contains more than one soul and not all of them are complete. Some have been shattered and became fragments.\"


    Surprised by the positive attitude but not disappointed by it, Lily agreed to help and dragged Wii along with her. Mii and Zero shared a look before the strawcherry fairy huffed.


    \"So unfair, working us hard and not even rewarding us with dinner. What a strict master you are,\" she mocked in a complaining mood that got Zero to let out a small laugh.


    He was still in low spirits but with capable assistants and friends around him, Zero knew that he would be alright. \"Once I finish my magic training, I will reward you girls. I haven''t forgotten, I swear. It''s been on my mind this whole time.\"


    Mii looked dubious but didn''t press the issue any further, leaving Zero to do what he needed to. After the strawcherry fairy left, Zero left the lab and headed to the kitchen to look for Bib. He also took a page from Merlin''s book of tricks and used magic to keep himself awake instead of eating pills. He knew that this wasn''t good practice because the vessel and mind still required rest but Zero couldn''t take it slow now of all times. With everyone pushing themselves to the limit to work hard, Zero couldn''t be the only one taking it easy.


    The young doctor checked his communicator and received yet another report from Truen who sounded like he was having a hard time with his training. Although the wood elf never disclosed any details, Zero didn''t pry. At the same time, Zero never included the details of what he was doing to his best friend. Knowing Truen, he would probably trespass Heaven just to check on Zero''s condition if he knew what the young doctor did about a week ago. Actually, Zero was surprised Hua Tuo kept the news of his injury from Truen. He thought that his shifu would have told Truen about it and let the wood elf mother him in bed for at least a week after the incident. Regardless, he was thankful that it didn''t happen.


    After inhaling his share of dinner, Zero told Bib to deliver Merlin''s dinner and decided to take a walk around Arabesque to cheer him up. The festive mood around the town made Zero smile. Even though there wasn''t anybody else with him, Zero didn''t feel very lonely. Merlin''s golems were rather life-like and offered interesting responses each time Zero spoke with them.


    The boy returned a few hours later when his mindscape assistants had completed their task. At his lab table, Zero stared at the summoning circle and destroyed that. The white orb hummed warmly on the table and rolled around on its own, amusing the young doctor.


    \"It''s trying to communicate?\" Zero asked nobody in particular and picked it up.


    The young doctor immediately noticed how oddly warm it was and decided to channel a little mana and qi into it. At once, many voices flooded into his head and Zero dropped the orb, clutching at his head in pain.


    \"This is...?\"


    Mii and Lily who sensed the foreign presence in Zero''s mindscape quickly reacted. \"The spirits of the zodiacs and guardians want to establish a communication channel with you. Master, do you want to accept the invitation?\" Lily asked.


    Zero didn''t need to think twice before he pressed the option to accept it on his screen. The system immediately added them to a private call group that sounded like a very messy party call with everyone trying to talk over each other. Zero groaned at the splitting headache that caused and asked Mii to turn that into a text communication channel so that he could hear himself think.


    Mii worked quickly and spared Zero the pain. Through the text chat reflected on Zero''s communicator, the young doctor spent half the night talking to them instead of working on his summoning circle design. He was quick to make friends with everyone and had a better understanding of what was happening.


    \"Teacher must be hurting badly right now...\" he frowned. \"Why didn''t any of you let me know?\"


    The Vermillion bird answered. \"It''s not going to make much of a difference. Besides, without going through the ritual, you''ll never be able to create that grimoire. We''re too rammed in this orb. I''d appreciate it if you could hurry up with that book so we can rest more comfortably.\"


    Zero apologised. \"I''ll try... however, it wouldn''t be as quick as I want it to. I''m currently stuck on trying to make a summoning circle to tie all your souls to the grimoire book itself. Normal summoning circles can only summon and bind one soul to one vessel.\"


    \"Do you still remember what the sacrificial circle back in the secret room looked like?\" Feng Huang asked and Zero nodded.


    Dog laughed. \"You can use that as a reference and modify it accordingly. It was specially created by Merlin to conduct a sacrifice of eighteen souls into one vessel.\"


    Zero gaped. \"You''re so smart! Thank you for the tip, I will work on it right now.\"


    Boar started bickering with Dog but Zero had already tuned out of the conversation. he grabbed a quill and paper to start drawing what he remembered, often turning to his mindscape assistants for references and help.


    The new summoning circle was completed in about an hour with the help of Wii''s Parallel Minds. Zero decided to run several simulations tests in the mindscape with the designed circle before proceeding with the actual ritual. He didn''t want to disturb Merlin when his teacher was grieving but he didn''t want to act too hastily either. It wasn''t easy to obtain the leaves and barks from the Tree of Knowledge and Zero would rather not go through the process of convincing Ouroboros again.


    The young doctor was very meticulous in his testing and only deemed the circle safe to use after eight long hours of testing in the mindscape. Thankfully for the inverse time flow, he only spent two hours in Arabesque perfecting it.


    The actual circle was drawn using Zero''s mana and qi while the grimoire materials were piled in the centre. Zero looked at the drafted magic chant and inhaled deeply. He practised the chanting many times in his mindscape and aloud so that he wouldn''t mispronounce anything. One wrong word and the thousand-word mantra had to be restarted.


    Slow and steady, Zero started reading out the ancient words and channelled magic through them. Mii materialised herself and helped her master flip the pages while Wii worked endlessly in the mindscape to help Zero translate the ancient chant.


    Merlin was nursing a glass of wine by his window when he felt the magic in the air change. The tower shook a little and the wizard immediately jumped out of bed to check on his student. What was Zero doing now? This power can only be used if there was someone as powerful as the Great Gods or more. While Merlin knew about Zero''s capability, he didn''t think that the young doctor''s Recreation Magic would be so powerful even in the initiation stage.


    Merlin reached Zero''s lab in flash and held back his scream of shock at the intensity of mana in the air. The pressure would have made a lesser magician keel over on the floor, unable to find his bearings but Merlin was a little better than that. Still, he felt very dizzy and nauseous. His student was still chanting in an ancient tongue without slipping up a single word. Merlin knew where this long chant came from. He''d written it himself in one of the books in the forbidden library but he didn''t think anyone would actually be crazy enough to attempt it.


    For one, not many magicians knew how to speak the ancient language of Gods. Secondly, long chants are usually more prone to mischanting and end up backfiring on the caster. Many magicians stick to simpler words and chants. Most magicians opted for chantless magic even if it is less powerful because of the speed.


    For the next twenty minutes, Merlin was pinned to the ground in a helpless state as Zero chanted. The magic in the air threatened to knock Merlin unconscious and he felt Arabesque protest at the pressure. Thankfully, Zero was already three-quarters done with the chanting. Every additional word added to this insanely long chant only doubled the pressure in the air. With about two hundred more words to go, Merlin didn''t know if he could hold on until the end.


    Still, Zero paid no heed to his teacher behind him, unaware that he had company. Mii was struggling badly and Wii had already activated all the Parallel Minds under her control to support her older sister and regulate the qi in Zero''s vessel so that it wouldn''t be crushed under this great magic. The eggplant fairy didn''t say it but she thought that it would be worrying for Zero to use the grimoire in future with such a weak vessel. The creation of the grimoire is already threatening enough to cause Zero''s vessel to explode without the support of qi. What will happen if Zero actually used it?


    The white orb shone brightly when Zero had less than a hundred words left to chant. At this point, Zero wasn''t able to tell if he was awake or asleep. In a trance, the young doctor finished the chant and allowed the ritual to possess his body and search for his mindscape.


    Mii, Lily, Zoe and Wii felt something shackling them down when it happened. ON the other hand, the spirits in the white orb felt a sense of unification connecting their minds together. Slowly, they lost their sense of self and melted into one with the conflicting wills between the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge.


    Zero felt everything come together and could share the feelings of his newly created grimoire - Origin. The book was like an extension of him now and even if it was blank, Zero knew that it was still a powerful thing. He didn''t hesitate to direct Wii and tell her to add the same enchantments on the book that the Great Gods have done for his clothing. If anything, he made them more drastic and robust.


    \"Strengthen these enchants to the maximum level, spare nothing. I cannot allow this grimoire to be stolen or used at all cost. If Solo touches it, add a self-destruction command.\"


    Mii was startled. \"You''d cease to exist if the book gets destroyed even if Solo doesn''t perish.\"


    Zero smiled. \"Exactly. It''s not worth going on an adventure without friends. I''ve used you as collateral for power. Obviously I wouldn''t abandon any of you and run away from a battle. This is my promise.\"


    Unable to defy Zero, Wii got to work and Zero stared at Origin. He finally had a grimoire of his own and a new partner in crime. With a huge smile at the success, Zero wondered how his teacher would react to such a deceivingly plain-looking book. Unlike Merlin''s grimoire, Origin was a thin, tatty, creased leather-bound book, slightly bigger than the size of two palms that could fit snugly in Zero''s hold. Zero giggled at the surprise and wondered if it would fool people if he told them it was his personal diary instead.

 315 Blessing of Acceptance and Trus

    Merlin forgot all about his grief when Zero completed his grimoire. The teen had been very proud with his worn-out grimoire and Merlin grounded Zero from doing any more designs or work for a week until he reflected on his reckless actions once more.


    \"Ancient magic should not be used carelessly!\" Merlin yelled and Zero had a difficult time understanding why his teacher was so angry. Wasn''t he the one who told Zero to find him in three days after binding his grimoire and creating the spells he wanted to add to his grimoire?


    None of Zero''s mindscape assistants wanted to help Zero and Origin only laughed at their master. Merlin was very strict when he said Zero wasn''t allowed to do anything magic related. The wizard would often send Bib after Zero whenever he caught the teen trying to read or draw something. In the end, Zero was reduced to working in the kitchen and in the garden. The young doctor could only do so much farming and cooking before he was bored out of his mind. He still didn''t understand why Merlin was so mad even after meditating for three days and napping a lot.


    Unable to stand the gloominess of the tower, Zero left for the main town in Arabesque, hoping to entertain himself. It was fun for a few hours and Zero wiped himself out by playing games at every stall to his heart''s content. However, by the end of the few hours, not only was he feeling tired, Zero felt extremely emotionally drained. It used to be so easy to be happy in the past. Why was it so difficult today? Zero suddenly found that nothing he did could lift his spirits. The truth came as a huge shock for Zero. In the past, he would find everything amazing. Zero remembered being amazed by the creation of each individual leaf and how it was always different from the others. Now, he couldn''t even pretend to be interested in games, not to mention leaves.


    His feet took him to a quieter spot in Arabesque and Zero''s eyes landed on the words in the sky that Truen left for him. The young doctor wondered what his busy friend was up to at this moment. While Truen was working hard, Zero felt guilty about getting grounded. He was so close too! Once he finished the grimoire and the spells, Zero didn''t think that there would be any reason Merlin had to delay him from completing the last quest and graduating him. Thanks to so many people''s help, Zero only took four months to get to where he was.


    \"Zero...\"


    The young doctor frowned. What could he do now that he wasn''t allowed to practise magic? Maybe he could start working on his fighting style since Merlin didn''t say anything about not cultivating. Also, his pill supplies were running low. It might be a good time to restock while he was at it. The garden project is coming along gre-


    \"Zero.\"


    \"Gah!\" the young doctor jumped when someone breathed into his ear. Too lost in his thoughts, the teen didn''t notice the two divine sisters standing beside him.


    The divine sisters giggled at Zero''s sloppiness. It should have been the other way around.


    \"We''re here to give you our blessings before we become a part of you. That tri-cloured petal artefact mark we left on you is currently sealing an important ability. It shall be unlocked once you''re found Nel but we can still give you our individual blessings,\" Law explained.


    Isaben smiled. \"Zero, I will give you the blessing of Trust as a passive skill that will let you know when someone is lying. It''s similar to the feeling of something bad happening with your Intuition skill but less intense.\"


    The young doctor was slightly surprised when the lady bent down to give him a gentle kiss on one cheek.


    Law smiled. \"I will give you the blessing of Acceptance. It is also a passive skill to help you regulate your emotions if they fluctuate to an extreme point. It will not affect your thoughts, just help to calm you down and facilitate better thinking so that you wouldn''t make rash decisions that you might regret.\"


    Again, Zero was kissed on the cheek and the two ladies smiled at him. \"We will become part of Mind''s Eye system now. Once you complete Murvin''s quest, you''d be able to unlock more functions of the Mind''s Eye system including customising your vessel and mindscape.\"


    The young doctor didn''t have time to say anything before the ladies disappeared. True to their words, Zero inspected his status and found two more new passive skills. Mii could not find a way to deactivate them but Zero didn''t mind. They weren''t going to do him harm so the young doctor left it. Instead, he was more curious about the other things he had since it had been a while since he last saw his status.


    [Titles]


    Inheritor of Sins


    Effect: Allows title holder to absorb all sins and convert them to a form of consumable power


    Savior of the Abyss


    Effect: Is naturally liked by demons and monsters, increases charisma points when dealing with demon races


    Member of the White Wings Alliance


    Effect: Free entry pass to Heaven that doesn''t expire


    Tea Lover


    Effect: Increase familiarity between Zero and tea brewer every time tea is drunk.


    [Skills]


    Grapple


    Intuition


    Colour-changing


    Dark-vision


    Echolocation


    Observation


    Underwater Breathing


    Lie Detector


    Calm Mind


    [Quests]


    1. Gorgon''s Grief


    2. Finding Nel


    3. Retrieving Duu


    4. Venn''s Regret


    5. Retail Therapy


    [Status]


    Sins: 50,000


    Qi: 300,000


    Mana: 9,685,000


    Energy: 388,502


    Miasma: 3,000


    Chaos: 50


    Zero paused at that screen and scrolled no further. Miasma? Chaos energy? How did he manage to absorb those? Also, should chaos energy make him tired? He could understand having a high amount of sins, qi and mana. After working at Hope Clinic for so long, Zero had absorbed a number of sins from some of his patients who wanted to be redeemed. The qi was from hanging out in Nirvana for a while. Mana was constantly being absorbed from Arabesque''s air. Lily took it upon herself to watch the levels of every energy type and convert them into energy if they are in excess.


    Zero could make some guesses about where the miasma came from. After being exposed to the abyss on so many occasions, it would be odd not to be affected by it. However, he had no idea where the fifty units of chaos energy came from.


    Just when Zero scrolled up to check on other things and scrolled back down to confirm the numbers, it changed again.


    [Status]


    Sins: 50,000


    Qi: 300,000


    Mana: 9,685,000


    Energy: 388,501


    Miasma: 2,500


    Chaos: 51


    Zero blinked. He wasn''t seeing things, right? The energy went down by one unit while the miasma went down by a lot and the chaos energy increased by one.


    To confirm his fears, Zero stared at the numbers unblinking. After about a minute, the numbers jumped again and Zero freaked out.


    \"Mii!\"


    The strawcherry fairy who was working on something else jolted up in fright at Zero''s sudden scream.


    \"What is it?\" she snapped and materialised, not pleased that her master interrupted her work.


    \"Look at this,\" he urged and the strawcherry fairy frowned. She squinted at the numbers on the screen and noticed something odd with the description.


    \"Chaos energy?\" she asked and Zero nodded. \"I didn''t know I could control chaos energy too. The last time we tried to absorb it, I became very sleepy. You told me the system rejected it. Why do I have fifty-one units and it is still being constantly produced as we speak.\"


    Mii watched the numbers change again and frowned. With her advanced arithmetics, it wasn''t difficult for the strawcherry fairy to figure out what changed and how much. The duo stayed on the viewing deck for a little longer to observe what would happen once the miasma empties out.


    [Status]


    Sins: 50,000


    Qi: 300,000


    Mana: 9,685,000


    Energy: 388,496


    Miasma: 0


    Chaos: 56


    \"Is it going to do anything else?\" Zero asked and Mii shushed him.


    [Status]


    Sins: 45,000


    Qi: 295,000


    Mana: 9,685,000


    Energy: 388,496


    Miasma: 10,000


    Chaos: 56


    Zero''s jaw fell when he saw that. For some reason, he was producing chaos energy by using sins and qi. \"Wii! Lily! Meeting, now.\"


    Mii didn''t argue and disappeared into the mindscape, waiting for her sister and the other fairy to gather. This was a serious discovery. Everyone sat at a table in the library and waited for Zero to start the meeting.


    The young doctor went straight to the point and informed everyone about the strange thing going on in the Mind''s Eye system status report.


    \"Lily, Wii, are you doing anything to create chaos energy in the back end?\"


    Both fairies looked confused and Zero looked troubled. Mii didn''t know what to do either but she advised Zero against informing the Great Gods. If anything, she thought that Zero should keep this low profile and only inform Merlin his theory about creating chaos energy so that the wizard could run some experiments for them to understand why Zero''s system was manufacturing chaos energy.


    \"If chaos energy could be manufactured, we might be able to better understand its nature and find out if this can be used to counter Solo''s chaos energy!\" Wii exclaimed.


    Zero nodded numbly. He didn''t think that he would be able to produce chaos energy either but he hoped it would be different from the ones attacking the planes. The only limiting factor was that producing chaos energy took a lot of resources. It took an equal number of sin and qi to create miasma. From that miasma, it took one unit of energy to convert five hundred units of miasma into one unit of chaos energy. It was an extremely ineffective rate.


    \"Do you think I should try and summon the chaos energy created?\" Zero asked and the mindscape assistants took a vote that Zero shouldn''t do it without Merlin''s input and other people on standby just in case something went wrong. The fairies agreed that Buddha must be there and Hua Tuo if possible.


    \"I want to try absorbing miasma from the abyss to see if it can be used to convert into chaos energy,\" Zero said and this time, all three fairies agreed.


    Zero grinned. He finally had something to do and decided to leave a note for his teacher before leaving Arabesque for Garden of Roth.

 316 Mystery of Miasma 1

    First stop, Hell! Zero flew through the portals so quickly that nobody realised the young doctor was leaving for the wilderness. Zero definitely sprinted at top speed to get out of the protected zone. On the way, he passed by Beelzebub''s farms and wondered if it would be bad to completely clean the air of miasma if this worked out. He could only imagine the rich bank of chaos energy if the miasma from the abyss was convertible.


    If there was a speed limit in the wilderness, Mii was very certainly that Zero was travelling way past it. Sadly, there weren''t many rules in the abyss, especially the wilderness. Zero used the map to seek for the area with the least number of monsters because it meant that the density of the miasma in the area was too thick to support any form of life.


    Once Zero reached a good spot, he noticed how the miasma''s fog was so thick that he couldn''t even see the tip of his fingers when he stretched his arm out. Wii quickly got into position and created a few Parallel Minds so that she could monitor Zero''s status and cast recovery spells if needed. Mii also stationed herself in the control room with Lily to monitor the situation. Of all three fairies, she was the most experienced.


    Zero inhaled deeply and almost choked on the disgusting air. The miasma didn''t taste or smell any better than he remembered it to be. Choosing not to breathe it in, Zero opened his mouth wide and sucked everything in using absorption. The numbers on his status screen could barely be seen so Zero listened closely to what his assistants told him.


    The numbers increased steadily as he absorbed miasma and Zero asked if the use of converted miasma could be halted. He wanted to know if normal miasma from the abyss could be used instead. Lily didn''t know what perimeters to search for in the system so Mii took over while the flower fairy took care of commentary.


    Zero decided to stop when his miasma units hit the hundred thousand mark. While doing that, he asked Wii to help him analyse the samples of the miasma absorbed and the samples of miasma converted using the system. For some reason, Zero felt as if the miasma he was absorbing from the abyss felt slightly different.


    \"Of course,\" Mii scoffed. \"The miasma from the abyss is created by chaos energy that was attacking the plane and the combination of mana demons. It''s a by-product, remember? There will surely be impurities in it.\"


    Zero nodded. \"How do we get rid of the impurities? Also, wasn''t the production formula qi and sins? Why is it chaos energy and mana now?\"


    Wii quickly got to work and experimented on both formulas. In fact, thanks to her quick thinking, Zero got the full report of what exactly helps to create miasma.


    Wii''s explanation clarified many doubts. Zero was starting to understand why chaos energy could weaken him so much even if it couldn''t harm him. Zero didn''t produce mana or qi of his own to counter with chaos energy whose nature is to remove life. If something that doesn''t possess life is filled with negative energy, they could only become puppets for the chaos energy to control. Unfortunately, Zero''s true nature isn''t his vessel but the void. It''s the reason why he was only put to sleep and not manipulated.


    \"We''re closing into the hundred thousand units,\" Lily told Zero who prepared to slow down and stop.


    The miasma around Zero isn''t as thick anymore after absorbing so much and Zero wondered if it was a good thing. With the plane''s cracks and holes plugged by the Tree of Life, the chaos energy can no longer attack the broken off plane directly. The amount of miasma produced in the abyss is also significantly reduced. Given enough time, Zero thinks that it would stop entirely. He also hoped that by the time Baal wakes up, Hell would be transformed into a beautiful garden much like Heaven. The terraforming project will help ensure that no demons would starve. Food supplies will be secured if they have enough mana and good air. Wilderness monsters created from miasma poisoning wouldn''t happen, clans like the Roth vampires wouldn''t be wiped out, not everybody had to hide in towns of Demon Lord domains if they didn''t want to without miasma, it would be a great place to be at.


    Zero could now see his status as he stopped absorbing miasma. Mii had just finished implementing the new rules to the setting from the system''s back end and told Zero that she was going to manually synthesize chaos energy using the miasma Zero just absorbed.


    \"I''m also going to cancel the auto-manufacturing function that was previously on. I don''t know what changed or when the system had an update but this function wasn''t here previously,\" she told Zero who nodded.


    \"It could be unlocked after Law and Isaben merged with the system. I think we need to thoroughly go through the system''s function list after this to know what''s going on,\" he told his assistants who agreed.


    Without delaying the experiment further, Zero told Mii and Lily to start the synthesizing. The trio in the mindscape worked hard trying to stabilise the shaking from the system''s overwork. Zero didn''t know if he should add more qi or mana to stop the miasma from threatening to explode. Mii apologised profusely and wanted to cry. How could she make such a mistake?


    \"Thousand apologies, Zero! I forgot to set the unit of conversion back to normal after disabling the auto manufacture option!\"


    Wii quickly calculated the required mana and qi required to appease the miasma and told Lily to convert some energy to supplement the insufficient qi.


    \"Use sins if there isn''t enough,\" she told the panicking flower fairy who was close to tears.


    \"Not enough!\" Lily cried out even after converting the required amount of energy Wii told her to.


    Wii started to panic when the calculations failed her. In theory, according to what they worked out earlier, this amount of energy and qi should be sufficient to deal with the miasma. What went wrong?


    Mii shoved both fairies aside and took over the system''s controls. She didn''t really think too much and converted a quarter of the energy reserves into qi and another quarter into mana to suppress the violent miasma thrashing around in Zero''s inventory.


    Experience certainly contributed a lot when unexpected situations arose. Mii''s quick action helped to settle the miasma''s volatile reaction within the span of a few breaths, much to everyone''s relief. Zero praised Mii about it and the strawcherry fairy blushed so much that she had to hide away in the library.


    Wii who recovered some of her sanity started to work out the Math after seeing the results. Lily didn''t know what she could do but read out the status to Zero. Apparently, there were many impurities within the miasma that Zero absorbed from the abyss causing a greater amount of qi required to purify them than the usual. Mana could only be used to ease the discordant behaviour of chaos energy within the miasma but without enough mana present, the miasma took it as a threat and became wild. Wii noticed that the amount of energy required to convert miasma into chaos energy remained constant even though the proportion of miasma used varied from time to time, depending on the level of impurities in the miasma.


    \"Can we work out a formula guideline for this? Also, it gets converted to chaos energy here. Is there any way to convert miasma into qi or mana with the help of technology or alchemy? I heard that Wiser and Steve are still struggling to understand the nature of miasma as well as chaos energy thanks to the lack of ability to freely study it in their natural environment.\"


    Wii looked excited. \"Master, if you give me permission to do some experimental works in the mindscape with access to your inventory for sampling, I might be able to create a list of findings of chaos energy and miasma. Although I don''t know much about building machines or gadgets, I believe this will be very beneficial for their research.\"


    Zero thought about it and asked if Lily could find a way to grant restricted access for Wii to share his inventory space and items. The flower fairy wasn''t too sure but still dug around in the new system. Thankfully, she didn''t have to search for long before finding something within the administrator''s rights to allow or deny access.


    Zero followed Lily''s instructions to locate the administrator''s menu and marvelled at the list powers he never knew he had.


    \"Listen to this,\" Zero grinned. \"I can actually change the properties of the mindscape and partition it out to different rooms. It didn''t actually have to be a library.\"


    Wii didn''t know if she should laugh at Zero''s imagination of heaving a beach in one of his mindscape scenes. The fact that Zero seriously considered rearing fishes of all kinds instead of books in his mindscape made her worry for a moment. Thankfully, Zero dropped the idea after Mii told him that he would have to rear more than thirty billion fishes if he really preferred marine life to books. It was simply too much work for even the enthusiastic Zero and Wii silently gave her sister a look of gratitude. In terms of knowing how to handle their young master, Mii was the most experienced of the three fairies. Like Wii, Lily didn''t know what to do without their bossy strawcherry senior.


    After a little horsing around, Zero managed to create a partition to allow Wii and Lily to have their individual rooms apart from the library. Zoe also had a room but it was still undecorated because Zero didn''t know what the zashikiwarashi liked.


    The inventory sharing was allowed and Zero told Wii to try creating a request. The eggplant fairy did as told and Zero received a notification when Wii sent a withdrawal request. Zero quickly approved it and watched as boxes were automatically delivered to Wii''s office with the items she requested.


    Everyone crowded around the eggplant fairy when she opened the box that contained one unit of chaos energy. Mii was on standby in case something happened that made the chaos energy bite back.


    Instead, nothing really happened even after the box was opened. The chaos energy looked lazy and swirled lethargically at the bottom of the box. Zero decided to leave the experiment to his assistants and fell back to his lamp so that he could physically meditate while he joined his assistants in the experiment.


    Wii opened up the other boxes and Zero was amused to find that sins were in dark purple crystal forms while mana was in light blue orb forms. Qi was slightly more confusing because they flowed just about anywhere they wanted to go without a container. It was also difficult to capture escaped qi thanks to the lack of shape. Zero had no choice but to reabsorb the escaped qi and ask Wii to send him another withdrawal request. Now that they knew qi was a faint yellow coloured gas, they were more careful when opening it the next time it was delivered. Energy turned out to be a chargeable stone that would crumble away to dust when it ran out. Miasma wasn''t gaseous like what Zero thought it would be. It turned out to be sticky goo that was difficult to remove.


    Wii was left in charge of experimenting with how each type of energy form reacted with each other. Zero left her to her work while he browsed through the new system''s back end in Lily''s room with Mii''s help.


    \"Indeed, there has been an upgrade,\" the strawcherry fairy confirmed.


    Zero looked through the long list of commands and raised a brow. If merging successfully with a divine entity could cause his system to upgrade, what would happen when Zero completed merging with all the divine entities there were out there? Would that give him complete power over Mind''s Eye and an edge over Solo if they ever had to fight it out?


    Mii saw the strange hunger in Zero''s eyes and shivered. The Zero she knew didn''t look so ambitious. What could the young doctor be thinking about? Zero messed around with the controls and remodelled the space he had in the mindscape so that there was also a break room, some bedrooms for his hardworking assistants and a kitchen that was redundant in Mii''s opinion because none of the fairies in the mindscape needed food.


    \"We feed on mana,\" she told him dryly and Zero grinned.


    \"I know.\"


    \"Why do we have a kitchen in the mindscape then?\"


    Zero turned to look at Mii and the strawcherry fairy felt like a bird being hunted by a cat. \"Why, all the better to learn cooking recipes!\"


    Mii wanted to refuse it but Zero had already started listing the dishes he wanted to try. \"Ah, but I cannot cook them if I do not know how it should be done. Ever since Wii has taken over with organising the library, shouldn''t it be about time for you to help me with the compiling of recipes that Zoe has to be added to the cooking repertoire? It''ll be nice if I can cook all these dishes so that Bib can learn them. Merlin needs a balanced diet and as his doctor, this should be the least I can do for him.\"


    Mii was very red in the face and shook her fist at Zero. \"Just you wait...\" she swore. \"The day will come when I will give you so much to do that you will regret ever knowing me!\"


    Zero only laughed as Mii flew away to sulk and most probably collect all the undocumented recipes.

 317 Mystery of Miasma 2

    Wii turned out to be a very fast worker. Zero was still going through some of the recipes that Mii completed and cooking the fifth dish for Bib to learn when the eggplant fairy declared that the experiment was a success and that she had all the research notes ready.


    Zero wasn''t expecting to be leaving Arabesque for the second time within the same day. Still, he sent Merlin another apology note and sent Bib upstairs to deliver the lunch he made Merlin. He hoped his teacher was a fan of spicy food but if he wasn''t, Merlin could always go back to eating food from La Boutique. Zero did leave some for his teacher before he headed out. He would finish whatever Merlin didn''t touch for dinner when he returned.


    After the note was sent, Zero quietly set the portal coordinates to Lotus Pier. The young doctor arrived without a hitch and his arrival was immediately noticed by Buddha. It was rare for Nirvana to receive uninvited guests and the unique mana signature could only point towards one boy. The Enlightened One sighed and exited his meditation chambers to meet the teen who was waiting for him. If Zero didn''t even drop him a text before coming over, it must be something important.


    \"Hello, Zero. What brings you here?\" Buddha greeted with that serene smile.


    Zero returned the greeting almost hurriedly and shoved a stack of thick papers into Buddha''s hands. \"It''s related to chaos magic and qi. I don''t know what you can do with this but I thought you might be interested to know. I''ll be leaving now. if Merlin asks, I''m with Steve and Wiser!\"


    With that, Zero hopped on a boat and set off for Heaven. Buddha didn''t know why Zero didn''t want to use the portal to travel. It was faster and more efficient after all. Could Zero be up to something again? Also, he spoke as if Merlin wasn''t informed of his activities. This doesn''t sound good.


    \"Hello?\" someone picked up Buddha''s call at the end of the other line.


    \"Hello, Steve. Buddha here. Zero boarded the boat at Lotus Pier and said that he was going to see both you and Wiser. Have you heard anything from him?\"


    The God of Technology laughed. \"Yes, he just sent me a text not long ago. I''m actually on my way to meet Wiser at the Garden of Roth. He''s applying for some time off from the Academy now.\"


    Buddha heaved a sigh of relief. At least somebody would still be in contact with the teen.


    \"Is there something wrong?\" Steve asked when Buddha was silent for a long time.


    \"No, it''s alright now. Thank you,\" he replied and ended the call. Buddha looked at his contact list and wondered if he should inform the old magician about his apprentice''s whereabouts. Then he decided against it. It was none of his business and Merlin should be more than capable of locating Zero if there was a need.


    While Zero was still churning out research notes with Wii''s help on the boat, news had reached the entire Heaven that the cultivation monster had declared the isolation of Nirvana as he was preparing for another ascension. Even the Great Gods were surprised and excited about the announcement. The last time Buddha achieved a breakthrough in his void research, it was three thousand years ago. While Buddha was able to document his research and pave the way for cultivators, it was still missing a little more information required before Steve could translate Buddha''s findings into more practical uses. Rumours went around saying that if Buddha could achieve yet another breakthrough, Gods would be able to set up their own planes in the void instead of borrowing dimensions that often had clashes with others whenever there was a time shift.


    \"Wii, what''s that number again?\" Zero groaned, feeling slightly seasick even if they were sailing over clouds.


    The eggplant fairy sighed and wished that she could also materialise like her sister and help her master to write the notes. Mii sensed her sister''s thoughts and gave her a stern look, warning her not to meddle more than she should. Lily couldn''t blame Mii for being so salty. After Zero dumped so much work to the strawcherry fairy, it was only fair he got a taste of his own medicine.


    The journey from Nirvana to Heaven took about a day and Zero groaned. If he knew it was going to be so uncomfortable writing on a boat, Zero would have delayed his departure and completed writing the notes first before setting off. If he was still back at the tower, Zero could have borrowed some of Merlin''s tools or simply had Wii to get the spare golems to write the notes for him. Why did he even listen to Mii''s suggestion? He''d been a fool.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    Zero finally reached Heaven looking like a hungover ghost. It was torture trying to write on a boat and countering nausea with healing magic simply because he didn''t have pills for seasickness. On the bright side, the notes were done and all Zero had to do was pass them to Steve and Wiser while he took a long nap in his cosy lamp.


    Wiser was waiting at the pier for Zero and the researcher caught Zero who was unsteady on his feet as he disembarked.


    \"Zero, are you ok? You look ill... how about resting first?\" Wiser asked full of concern. The Zero he knew was usually full of vigour so this haggard version of the young prodigy scared Wiser.


    Zero shook his head and refused help. \"I''ll be fine after resting for a bit. Seasickness had never been such a scary thing. Let''s walk for a little before we get on a carriage to see Steve, shall we?\"


    Wiser agreed and they took their time walking the seasickness away. When Zero was feeling better, he hailed a carriage that took them straight to Steve''s office in the House of Gods. Steve received Zero''s text informing him of their arrival in about ten minutes. The God of Technology dropped what he was doing to rush down and welcome his guests.


    \"Hello, Zero. It''s nice to see you again. Nice seeing you in person at last,\" Steve smiled at Wiser who took the outstretched hand to shake it. Zero let Steve and Wiser talk for a little before reminding them of his visit''s purpose.


    \"Naturally,\" Steve smiled and led the way to his office that doubled as a research lab. Wiser was impressed with the high-tech equipment that Steve had and wondered if he could try them out after the discussion. Steve noticed Wiser''s interest and beamed. Zero caught on quickly and had no doubts that these two people would hit off very well despite being difficult people to get along with normally.


    \"Here,\" Zero said and pulled out two copies of notes that he made on the boat. Wiser and Steve received the thick stack of documents and looked through them with questioning looks.


    The young doctor explained that these were research notes about what he found out regarding chaos energy and miasma''s true nature.


    \"While I am still unable to do any real testing for chaos energy, this is what we''ve been able to determine so far. It is not a comprehensive result but I think you can use the general formula and concept to fine-tune the machines. I heard that the project to create a miasma conversion device is still stuck at the definition stage? The same with the chaos energy seal.\"


    Zero flipped through the notes and pointed out parts that he wasn''t too sure about and explained that he still added them in so that both researchers could follow up on his behalf. Wiser wanted to cry when he saw the research notes that Zero put together. While it wasn''t very complete, it was a very good indication of which direction he could start digging into. Besides, the most important discovery that helped Wiser get a few steps ahead of his progress was Zero''s solidified findings of miasma''s composition.


    On the other hand, Steve looked like he wanted to call Buddha up and discuss Zero''s theories about chaos energy being negatively charged energy that could be powered by sins. However, the programmer remembered that Buddha had announced his secluded training not too long ago and sighed disappointedly. Zero must have given Buddha some tips too that made the Enlightened One inspired to start training in a different direction.


    Zero noticed Steve''s unhappiness and offered to be a listening ear but the God of Technology declined.


    \"I will see what I can do to modify the chaos energy seal. Thank you, Zero. These notes were certainly helpful. I heard from Merlin that you manage to complete creating your grimoire?\"


    Zero nodded happily but then remembered how everything went and was immediately moody again. Wiser raised a brow at the sudden change of attitude. From what he last knew, Zero was most excited to work on his grimoire. Now that it was completed, shouldn''t Zero look happier?


    \"I got grounded,\" Zero admitted with his head bowed.


    Steve wasn''t expecting such an answer and froze but Wiser decided to pry for details. It was difficult to get the full story from Zero but both inventors were smart enough to piece the pieces together and understood at once why Zero was grounded. Wiser didn''t look pleased and Steve wasn''t smiling.


    \"Zero, your teacher grounded you because you were being too reckless back there.\"


    The young doctor sulked stubbornly. \"I know, that''s why I apologised. Who would anticipate such a thing happening when creating a grimoire? However, that was an ancient spell... once I started on that path I had to stick with it all the way to the end. If I stopped halfway or mischanted even one syllable, it would have backfired badly on me. Besides, it was teacher who said not to look for him until I created the grimoire and drafted the new spells.\"


    Wiser nodded. \"Technically, you''re not wrong. However, don''t you have something called common sense? Is your self-preservation instinct broken? Did you not even consider the dangers of doing such a thing? You knew you could be badly hurt doing it but yet you still proceeded without even bringing it up to your teacher who is supposed to be responsible for you. Have you ever considered Merlin as your teacher? You didn''t even place enough trust in him to inform him about the difficulties you were facing. Being independent is good but sometimes, you need to rely on someone else especially if they care for you.\"


    Zero wanted to retort but after seeing both Wiser and Steve''s scolding gazes, he held his tongue and nodded miserably. As if getting grounded for what he did wasn''t enough, he had to sit through another lecture about his recklessness.


    Steve saw that Zero still didn''t seem to understand and decided to teach the boy with a very real example. He picked up the seal used for chaos energy trapping and told Zero to look at him.


    Without hesitation, Steve unsealed the chaos energy and put himself in the way of harm''s path. Zero who saw that immediately reacted in alarm. The chaos energy was quickly shot down with a good blast of qi and mana by the teen who stared at Steve with wide eyes, not believing what just happened.


    \"You didn''t have to do that, I knew what I was doing,\" Steve said.


    Zero glared at the God of Technology. \"You could have gotten hurt! Nobody knows what chaos energy actually does, it''s dangerous.\"


    \"I had it under control,\" Steve insisted and Zero felt his doctor''s anger boil beneath the surface.


    \"Still, it was dangerous. You could have gotten hurt.\"


    Steve smirked. \"But I didn''t. Just like you, everything turned out fine when you created your grimoire. I did the same thing. I don''t think you have the right to be angry at me now, do you?\"


    The teen froze and Wiser inwardly praised Steve for thinking of such a brilliant plan to get the message across to Zero. There was no need for further elaboration because Zero understood now what he did wrong even if he was not at fault.


    \"I understand now, I''ll apologise to Merlin when I return.\"


    Wiser patted Zero on the head. \"Good boy. Don''t make your teacher so worried about you all the time. While Merlin may not be the most reliable adult, he is always there when it counts. Give him a chance, alright?\"


    Zero nodded and yawned. \"I''ll leave both of you to your work. I haven''t slept in a few days so I will do that now. I''m going to take a nap... please tell my teacher I''ll be back soon.\"


    Wiser didn''t hold Zero back and wished him a good rest while Steve only smirked in amusement. Once the teenager left, the two researchers started discussing serious business. Wiser updated the God of Technology on his project''s progress. Steve took some time to sit down and read through the notes Zero passed them before deciding on their next course of action.


    Very soon, the dream that Zero had about terraforming Hell would come true. It''s so near that Wiser could taste it already.

 318 Patching a Huge Hole

    After Zero left Heaven, he looked for Merlin and apologised sincerely. Unable to remain mad at his student, the wizard offered to work together with Zero to create the spells for his grimoire. Zero beamed and immediately took out all his drafted designs. The master and student combo worked closely and within a week, Zero was considered a full-fledged magician in Merlin''s eyes.


    Today, both master and student stood atop Titan Cliff with Hades beside them. The God of Death wasn''t expecting to open the barriers again. Although the crack in the plane had been fixed, the mountain was still broken and the place was still dangerous to everyone else. Roots tangled at the bottom of where the void used to be and Hades wondered what the magician was up to this time.


    Zero scouted the area and even marked out some spots around the cliff. Merlin was rather proud of his student for being able to put together so many vague descriptions of the old Mount Olympia and come out with a model that looked close to what the original mountain looked like. The wizard agreed with the model that Zero showed him and was also excited that Zero''s first use of recreation magic was to reconstruct the broken mountain over where the huge hole used to be. Of course, they didn''t let Hades know about Zero''s little gift to Heaven before officially leaving for the last part of his mission. Merlin thought that it would be a great idea for Zero to go with a blast.


    Hades yawned. He didn''t have a good rest the night previously because there were so many things to do after the separation of planes. With nobody managing the new segregation, Hades took up the mantle in the law department in his old office to record the new legislations from the treaty signed between Heaven and Hell about the divided territories. As the overseer of the broken zone, Hades had to modify the barrier restrictions so that important individuals may still pass to carry out their activities like patrolling the area and strengthening Merlin''s elemental golem seal.


    Merlin worked separately from Zero and laid out his arrays for the complicated setup. The golem guardians were with Zero in his very convenient void inventory function. All the magician had to do was identify the spot after determining the direction and complete the Bagua formation with the correct elements in place at the foot of where the reconstructed Mount Olympia would be.


    In order to create a complicated reconstruction of the shattered mountain, Zero had to get the help of many Parallel Minds to build layers over layers of plane, earth, rocks and plants. Wii knew the drill and had already started to analyse the plane''s make up. The materials of the plane contained traces of Solo''s unique energy signature in the plane''s energy veins that was supported by the Tree of Knowledge''s roots. The first step to reconstructing the plane would be to completely drain and absorb the traces of Solo''s energy from the veins and energy reservoir and replace it with Zero''s own energy.


    Merlin tried to ask Zero to reconsider because changing the energy signature in a plane would be the same as changing the laws of the plane entirely. They experimented it on a small scale that Merlin lent Zero in Arabesque. That portion of the modified plane was immediately influenced to behave according to Zero''s will. It no longer focussed on rejecting foreign presences and caged itself. Zero was beginning to receive many lost dimensional spirits on the altered part of the plane. Wii and Zero did their best to attempt to inject the plane with different energy types. Merlin was horrified at the level of destruction certain combinations caused and declared that sins should be banned. He didn''t need to attract the evil spirits who would spread negativity in Heaven.


    \"Heaven has enough toxic going around as it is, we don''t need to add more to the chaos,\" was what Merlin said. Zero couldn''t deny it and respected his teacher''s decision.


    The best combination of energy types that Merlin and Zero agreed on for remodelling Heaven''s plane would be eighty percent pure energy, ten percent chaos energy and ten percent qi. As odd as it was, the chaos energy and qi didn''t cancel each other out with enough energy acting as a wall between them. It was like a layer of oil trapped between two types of water. Zero''s chaos energy attached the chaos energy attacking the plane as strange as that was. While neither side won, it made a great defence mechanism. Sadly, Zero couldn''t introduce too much chaos energy into the plane because the unpowered plane starts to eat itself inside out after a while. Qi nourishes the plane much like how mana works and keeps the chaos energy in check while pure energy fuels the plane''s stability and laws.


    Merlin didn''t know what the laws of Solo''s plane were but there was a huge difference in plane behaviours when he allowed Zero to modify that one portion of his plane during the testing stage. Zero''s plane laws often neutralise negative emotions and promote a very pacifist mindset. Conflicts were few and the harmonising factor was very strong. Zero''s plane was all-encompassing much like himself and didn''t restrict residents at all. In the past, Solo''s version of Heaven only allowed certain types of souls to reside in it. It''s also the reason why King Yama has to pass judgement to determine who went to Heaven, Hell or reincarnated. With Zero''s meddling, the old rules for entering the pearly gates no longer applied. However, that was something for Zero to inform the Great Gods and archangels for them to decide if they want to open the gates for more tourists and residents of lower soul values.


    \"I''m done,\" Zero informed Merlin who was setting up the last array.


    \"I''m almost done,\" he told his student and checked the formation once more.


    They met up at the peak of Titan Cliff and linked hands before pulsing mana through the air to activate the Bagua inspired magic circle formation to anchor the crack in the plane. Hades had to take a few steps back from where Zero and Merlin were chanting due to the heavy atmospheric pressure of their grand magic. This plane sealing magic was something even greater than the ordinary blessing magic given by Great Gods. After feeding Zero with as much mana and energy as he could for the past week, Merlin was glad that his student had such a great ability to act as an infinite battery pack. Without Zero, the chances of sealing the crack in the plane completely would only be theoretically possible.


    A sixteen layered magic circle appeared in the form of spinning discs towering over one another with each circle bigger than the previous stacked on top of one another. It was quite the sight to behold and everyone in Heaven stopped what they were doing to witness the grand spectacle. Once more, Mount Olympia became the talk for years to come.


    Hades had to retreat to the foot of Mount Olympia as the magic circles started to compress into one another. The pressure was so great that it shook the entire plane. In Garden Eden, Ouroboros had passed out from the sheer agony of enduring something being forcibly pulled out of the plane to fill another place out. The crack that was broken was now meticulously being stitched back. Destroyed energy veins were being drafted by the elemental golems while Zero was slowly draining the plane of its vitality reserves and replacing it with something else. If anything, Ouroboros had to describe this cruel process as performing a blood transfusion and operation without anaesthetics.


    The plane''s ''wound'' was slowly stitched back together with magic. Once the magic circles were in place to stop the bleeding, Zero pumped in his energy, chaos energy and qi into the half depleted reserves. Merlin helped to steady Zero''s channelling flow into the newly created energy veins of the huge hole.


    Once the energy reserves were completely free from Solo''s traces, Zero moved on to the final stage of their plan - recreating Mount Olympia.


    Origin floated out from Zero''s robes and flipped open to a page that contained Zero''s rune writing. This time, Merlin didn''t chant and let his student handle everything. Recreation magic wasn''t something he could use since it was unique magic that only Zero could accomplish with his advanced understanding of creation.


    With the help of the dust that Zero spread around the perimeter earlier, Zero used them to extract some of the plane''s materials to duplicate their structure and converting the seawater from his inventory into materials on a similar level as the plane''s composition. Wii did some quick calculation and decided to convert some sand from Zero''s inventory to ease the burden of materials needed to recreate an entire holy mountain. The seawater wouldn''t be enough for Zero to complete what he wanted to do and they might not have enough for growing plants when the structure was complete.


    \"Master, there isn''t enough for plants. I think we should skip on the soil structures and just create a rock mountain. The Tree of Knowledge should be able to terraform a barren mountain once it regains its strength over time. If we tried to complete the soil structures and plants, we wouldn''t have enough even if we used all the sand and seawater. Mii said that we need to store reserves for your reckless use of blessings and magic.\"


    Hearing that from Wii made Zero cringe. He wanted to retort to the eggplant fairy''s claims but understood that he couldn''t be trusted by anyone to not repeat his mistakes. He did it once at Half Moon Village and Baal scolded him for it while the Great Gods worked hard to give him a new vessel. As if he never learnt his lesson, the young doctor repeated his mistake again on a grander scale by forcefully holding on and trying to bring the Tree of Life to full growth despite already breaking his second vessel''s limits. This time, more people scolded Zero for it. Zero would be an idiot if he didn''t learn from it but there was a small part of him that knew he would definitely do the same thing if another desperate situation called for it. He wasn''t someone who could turn a blind eye to such things.


    With great reluctance, Zero agreed. It was a huge miscalculation on his part to not stock up on materials for reconstruction. The young doctor only prepared enough energy to last the ritual and some extra for a buffer in case something went awry during the spell. Due to his lack of experience, Zero would only have a bald mountain made instead of a mountain rich with life, like what he wanted. It was regrettable but there wasn''t much he could do.


    Nodding, Zero focussed more on building a solid mountain base with rocks hard enough that could break even the best pickaxe crafted by ancient dwarven smiths. Beneath the mountain was the hole leading to the void so Zero wanted to prevent any dumb explorers from trying to dig into it and disturb the Bagua magic circle that patched the plane''s wound. He filled the rest of the hole with things like bedrocks and reinforced mineral walls while adding these rocks that couldn''t be mined around them before tossing in the less stubborn rocks and earth on the top layer.


    Titan Cliff was originally tall so the reconstructed Mount Olympia wasn''t any less impressive in terms of width or height. It was intimidating even from far and a sight to behold. In terms of grandiose, it didn''t pale to the House of Great Gods. However, it was definitely lacklustre in appearance with the barren landscape in comparison to the beautiful gardens all over Heaven.


    Merlin was slightly surprised when Zero stopped his spell. Mount Olympia looked almost complete but something was still missing. He was almost certain that the model shape of Mount Olympia built by Zero contained rivers, caves and even trees. Although it wasn''t specified, Merlin thought that Zero would put in more effort to make the reconstructed mountain more visually appealing. After all, it wasn''t easy to recreate it. Why not go the extra mile to beautify it too?


    Zero looked gloomy and the wizard couldn''t help but feel like something was wrong.


    \"Zero?\"


    The young doctor sulked. \"We have to leave landscaping and the aesthetics of this mountain to others. I''m out of building materials.\"


    For a moment, Merlin didn''t react. Once the words sank in, the wizard couldn''t help but clutch at his sides that were sore from laughing too much. Hades came up to where the two magicians were and found Merlin rolling on the floor, wheezing with a red face and inhaling with difficulty. He stared at the magician with confusion. They were fine earlier despite being at the top of the mountain. The air here couldn''t possibly thin out suddenly just because the mountain was reconstructed. It didn''t work that way.


    \"What''s wrong with him?\" Hades asked the teen who merely rolled his eyes at his teacher''s childishness.


    \"I just made a silly mistake and Merlin lost it completely. In any case, due to a miscalculation on my part, you might need to call in a landscaping team to decorate Mount Olympia. Almost all the seawater and sand I absorbed back on planet Amarania is used up rebuilding the mountain. I cannot bring forth the recreation of soil and plants or rivers... Gaia might have to lend us a hand if we don''t want everyone in Heaven to stare at this ugly stone mound.\"


    Zero''s sarcasm and sulking only made Merlin laugh louder. His brilliant student could make such a rookie mistake and although it wasn''t harmful, the wizard was never going to let Zero live this down. The one grand thing Zero wanted to leave in Heaven... the grandest of the grandest things for everyone to feast their eyes on when he left... was this awful looking rock mountain.


    Oh, how hilarious this was... if only Merlin had a recording of Zero''s bold claims last night, he could have sold this for billions of mana gems! Too bad he didn''t have a copy of the teen''s claims but thinking about it was still funny.


    Hades only looked at Zero''s foul mood and Merlin''s crazy laughter in confusion. Whatever that was going on between them, Hades had no wish to be a part of. He thanked Zero for the hard work and assured him that he will inform Gaia and arrange for a team of landscapers to decorate the new Mount Olympia when he left for his quest to resolve Athena''s Grief.


    Zero thanked Hades politely and quickly teleported away, leaving his batshit crazy teacher rolling on the dirt still laughing away. Slowly, the God of Death inched away and disappeared before the laughing virus spread to him. Everyone knew that Merlin was a few marbles short of a picnic but today, he must have forgotten to bring any marbles at all. Hades shook his head. He was so glad Zero was graduating soon. Now that the grimoire is created, Merlin has no more reasons to keep Zero under his wing.

 319 Yin-Yang Tonfas

    After that embarrassment at Titan Cliff, Zero finally got over it after a week. Merlin had been merciless with the teasing and in retaliation, the young doctor only cooked spicy dishes for his teacher who suffered greatly at the combination of wasabi and ghost peppers.


    They called it a truce after that horrible incident and apologised to each other as an olive branch. Not a single word about it was spoken ever again. Zero was once more back in Arabesque waiting for news from the lab members in Half Moon Village. Wiser informed him that he shouldn''t go on his final quest before receiving his weapons and Merlin agreed. Instead, Zero found himself helping Lovina and Merlin out with some of the alchemy books. When he was bored with that, he would drop by Steve''s lab to check on the progress of the miasma converting device that Wiser and Steve were working on.


    Apparently, Wii''s research notes were very helpful and the two inventors were able to create a prototype based on a heavily revised design after they confirmed certain points about the output of mana and impurities.


    Twelve long days later in Heaven, Zero finally received a message from the lab members in Half Moon Village. Arabesque was a great place for Zero''s research of any kind but the teen couldn''t spend all his time here. He had one more quest to complete before he was able to unlock the system''s customising function. He promised Truen that he would give it his all for this final part of his training before their adventures. In terms of medicine and magic, Zero was confident that nobody could win him. Although Ruth still kicked his ass if they sparred without magic, Zero was sure that his combat skills were already considered above average. After all, dodging the kick from a full-blooded ancient race of vampires wasn''t humanly possible.


    For the special graduation ceremony, Merlin allowed Tambolt to visit Arabesque with Zero''s new weapons. Merlin was long ready for the day and was oddly nervous about presenting his graduation gift later at the unofficial ceremony. A few people attended the ceremony namely Mii, Lily, Lovina, Wiser, Steve, Swift and Michael, for unknown reasons.


    They were seated in the middle of the festive town. Merlin and Bib went all out on the decorations. Lovina took care of the food and Zero put his newly acquired culinary skills to use when he helped her. Wiser, Steve, Swift and even Michael were impressed by how luxurious the graduation ceremony was. It was weirder for them when they knew how Zero helped to plan and prepare his own graduation party.


    With a heavy sigh, the wizard walked up to the platform. He was supposed to present his graduation gift in front of the small party but for some reason, he was having second thoughts about it. Should he just give the speech and ignore the fact that he brought a gift? After all, nobody knew that Merlin intended to give Zero anything.


    \"Ahem!\" Merlin cleared his throat and shoved the strange nervousness away. At the front row seat was Zero with a wide smile on his face. Merlin remembered how overjoyed his student was when he received a graduation gift from Hua Tuo and felt bad. Even if it wasn''t anything fancy, the wizard knew he couldn''t pretend to not give his student anything. He didn''t want to disappoint Zero''s expectations.


    \"Thank you all for gathering today, as you know already, my student, Zero, is graduating from my tutelage. He is now a full-fledged mage who has contributed a lot to the world of magic. Some of his noteworthy contributions are the recreation of Mount Olympia, repairing the cracks in planes especially at Titan Cliff, establishing a new plane guardian for the abyss and discovering the very important relationship between qi, mana, miasma and chaos energy.\"


    There was a round of applause and Merlin smiled, looking at his student with pride in his eyes. It was a rather conflicting feeling to be helped by the being who created Great Gods and to teach the same powerful existence what it was like to enjoy the process of discovering new things.


    Merlin presented his graduation gift to Zero and the teen was slightly surprised that his teacher made the effort to prepare something. Naturally, Merlin smacked Zero for blurting that out. But the joyful laugh from Zero made the wizard forget about his earlier rudeness.


    \"This is a charm that Steve, Wiser and I helped to perfect. It''s a one-time use that will be triggered when it senses similar energy to the ones attacking the planes within a certain radius of you. Until then, you can just keep it with your mindscape guardians.\"


    Zero received the small pouch that reminded him of a potpourri sachet and felt it hum strangely in his palm. He didn''t question it and thanked Merlin before storing it away in his void inventory. He told Lily to hold onto that item and transferred temporary ownership of it to the flower fairy who seemed slightly frightened of the pouch.


    Next, Michael gave Zero one of his feathers and Zero only gave the archangel a questioning look. The teen honestly didn''t think that the archangel who expressed so much contempt for him would attend his graduation ceremony, much less give him anything.


    \"An archangel''s feather can offer protection against mind-control and ill-intents. Since you''re very gullible, it''s better that you don''t get manipulated without you knowing. It doesn''t matter if it is human or demon, treat everyone as an enemy when you go on your adventure until they have proven themselves worthy of your trust. Don''t hand trust out like charity, you wouldn''t know who will end up stabbing you in the back. Always listen to that wood elf of yours and don''t overdo it. If you need help, you can enter heaven at any time with your unique title. I can be found at the 7 Virtue Tower or the House of Gods.\"


    Zero didn''t argue with Michael who pinned him with a glare, daring him to reject his gift. The young doctor smiled and thanked the archangel who didn''t stay for the party and left quickly. He must have been very busy and the fact that Michael took some time out of his busy schedule to attend Zero''s graduation ceremony and pass him a gift made the teen change his opinion about the stuck up angel. Maybe Michael and Lucifer were more similar than he thought. They were both rather awkward people who actually cared under that wall of arrogance.


    Zero didn''t think that Tambolt and Raj would also present a gift. However, unlike the first two gifts he received, this was something Zero had been expecting.


    \"Zero, we finally finished the weapon. Please test it out, we will still be around for a while to make the necessary adjustments. Lovina helped us to fuse King Yama''s ring into the tonfas. They can be detached to act as weapons when you require and will only appear as an ordinary walking staff when it is not required.\"


    Zero took the wooden staff from the blacksmith and noticed that it was similar to the staff that he sometimes saw Lovina and Merlin carry around.


    \"Is this actually a tonfas? It looks like a wand...\" Zero mused.


    The djinn inhaled and sneezed a very basic wind cutter spell in Zero''s direction. At once, the weapon in Zero''s hands transformed and Zero instinctively blocked the attack while throwing up a mana barrier at the same time. The wind cutter forced Zero to stumble back a little because he was caught off guard but the amazement on his face put ear-splitting grins on Raj and Tambolt''s faces.


    \"This is amazing,\" Zero whispered and the dwarf let out a belly-aching laugh.


    \"It''s amazing he says,\" the blacksmith smacked Raj and continued laughing. Zero didn''t understand why the dwarf was laughing so hard. In fact, Tambolt wasn''t the only one with sly smiles. The young doctor couldn''t understand their reactions and looked at the tonfas as they went back to their walking staff state.


    Steve coughed lightly and walked up to Zero. \"That weapon is a divine grade creation. It''s rarer than artefacts of the old world, more precious than legendary weapons and definitely one of a kind. To describe it as amazing is a little...\"


    Zero blushed when he heard the explanation, only inciting more laughter. While it was true that the young doctor wasn''t very well-informed about the finer things in life and wasn''t materialistic, the teen couldn''t forgive himself for describing such a precious creation as simply amazing. These tonfas certainly deserved higher praise but Zero''s current vocabulary bank was lacking for good praise.


    Seeing the burdened expression on Zero''s face, Lovina went over to console him and scold the dwarf who was heaving and choking on his laughter. The witch was a force to be reckoned with without the burden of her curse. Tambolt was made to apologise soon after.


    Deciding that the atmosphere was too tense for a happy graduation party, Merlin officially ended the ceremony and called for Bib to ready the feast, a tradition of Half Moon Village to celebrate good things according to Lovina.


    Steve was extremely surprised to know that Merlin broke out a few bottles of his good win for the feast. The men indulged in drinking and Merlin made sure to drink until he was completely drunk. Nobody stopped the wizard who was obviously trying to give himself an excuse to not see Zero off tomorrow when he left Arabesque to start on his final quest to address the gorgon''s grief and undo Athena''s curses. Steve already offered to take Zero back to Heaven so that the boy could meet up with Freya and to visit Valhalla.


    Zero ate slowly and enjoyed the company while thinking of a name for his weapon. All good weapons had names. His grimoire was called Origin because of its purpose. Zero thought about his tonfas. Enma''s ring was infused in it and they were crafted from the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge. It reminded the young doctor about the messy relationship between qi, mana and chaos energy in some way.


    Zero could feel the differences in each tonfa even if they came in a set from wielding them earlier. The tonfa crafted from the Tree of Life was very light and moved quickly. It wasn''t very good at dealing damage but was great for deflecting attacks and defending against projectiles. On the other hand, the tonfa crafted from the Tree of Knowledge was heavy and landed hard blows. It was harder to control and acted very wild with a will of its own unlike the docile Tree of Life''s tonfa. There was no doubt that the tonfa crafted using the Tree of Knowledge was meant for attacking.


    The two contrasting uses of very similar tonfas made Zero think about the concept of yin and yang Hua Tuo taught him. When in use, they were separated but when they weren''t in use, they became one. There really was no better way to describe them as inseparable twins that come in a set.


    \"I will call you Yin-Yang, YY for short,\" Zero told his new weapon.


    The staff glowed when Zero named it and the initials YY was carved on the bottom of the staff, surprising Zero. From the other side of the room, Tambolt took another swig of his beer and smiled. Raj also gave the blacksmith a knowing mood. Zero had finally given the weapon a name and the weapon had accepted it. With the weapon recognising Zero as its sole master, their job was done and the quest completed. Tambolt and Raj dedicated their brains, blood and soul into forging that unique weapon. Never again will there be a second weapon that can top this creation.


    Merlin sulked. \"Yin-Yang tonfas... couldn''t he be more creative? I still think Origin has a nicer ring to it...\" he hiccuped.


    Lovina laughed nervously and pulled Merlin away, excusing them while she took Merlin back to his room. The wizard was dead drunk and it was starting to be a nuisance to everyone else. If nobody stopped him, the wizard might just start making a fool of himself in front of his student. Merlin on a normal day was eccentric and highly unpredictable. Merlin with the influence of alcohol is pure chaos that nobody needed on such a happy occasion.

 320 Valhalla

    Zero wasn''t too sad to see that his sending off party had so few people. Merlin wasn''t present and Lovina told him that his teacher was still having a bad hangover. Zero didn''t point out that Merlin could have easily cured it away using some healing magic. In fact, he was a little thankful that he didn''t have to see Merlin otherwise it would be difficult to part. Although he wasn''t going to cry when he parted with Merlin like how he did when he had to part with Truen and Baal, Zero would definitely feel sad if Merlin showed up.


    Steve wasn''t a very talkative person to Zero''s surprise. The God of Technology stepped through Zero''s portal and arrived in Heaven at the House of Gods where they parted ways. Zero wanted to take a look around Heaven and drop by a few places since he was early. He had about an hour before he had to meet Freya at the entrance of Valhalla and decided to buy some souvenirs. Steve agreed and sent a text to Merlin informing him about his student''s intentions.


    Zero wasted no time and left for one of the residential districts where there were all sorts of small shops selling handmade crafts and unique food. As a foodie, Zero couldn''t pass up the chance to check it out. Thanks to the business he started with Merlin, Zero wasn''t dead broke like he was before. The communicator was a very convenient tool, especially in Heaven. Zero had to thank Mii for helping to connect the communicator''s function with Mind''s Eye. The strawcherry fairy outdid herself once more when she linked the currency to the system''s void inventory and conversion. Although Zero didn''t need it now, he could convert the money he had in heaven and Hell to a different currency if required, especially when he was on Earth.


    As Zero hopped from street to street, buying snacks of all kinds and carrying his purchase with one hand while eating with the other, he noticed that there were many caged white doves.


    \"Excuse me,\" he called out to a lady who was selling caged doves. \"Why does everyone here sell doves? Are they some sort of delicacy here?\"


    The lady gave him a scandalous look and Zero backed away when she threw a huge tantrum. Not wanting to cause a scene, Zero quickly apologised and explained that he was a tourist who didn''t know much about the culture in Heaven. That worked like magic and the lady quickly calmed down, even apologising to the teen.


    \"These doves are used to answer the prayers of our loved ones who are separated from us in the world of the living. If you buy one, you can ask these holy doves to send a message on your behalf to your loved one from a different place. Of course, every resident is only given one dove a day. Those who no longer have loved ones among the living like me sell it to those who have many loved ones who are still among the living. These birds are certainly not for eating!\"


    The lady smiled. \"You need to first have an existing connection with the person you want to send the message to. They need to be aligned in feelings with you to receive the message. Many people buy doves and send messages to loved ones who have long closed their hearts off to them in hopes that one day their loved ones will receive their message. I''ve seen it happen one too many times and I can assure you that it wouldn''t work no matter how many doves you send.\"


    Zero nodded. He had a very strong connection with the person he wanted to send it to. \"Does it work on sleeping people?\"


    The lady smiled. \"That''s the second criteria of using the dove. The person you send it to will only receive it when they are asleep. These doves will take the form of an angel in their dreams to deliver their message before their spirits return to Heaven again.\"


    The young doctor was pleased when he heard that. \"Are there any other criteria?\"


    The lady laughed. \"Other than paying for them, there isn''t anything else. Young lad, are you interested in buying one?\"


    Zero thought about it. He could store some of his doves in the void inventory and use it to send messages when he wanted to. For now, he had to check his available funds and Mii calculated that Zero could buy about four hundred birds.  Unfortunately, the lady only had ten birds to sell.


    \"I''ll buy all the birds that you have,\" he told the stunned shop owner who happily obliged. Zero used his communicator to transfer the payment and the lady''s jaw dropped when Zero started stuffing the birds into his sling bag that never seemed to grow any bigger.


    \"Pardon me for asking, is that a dimensional bag?\"


    Zero smiled. \"How did you know?\"


    The lady smiled fondly. \"My son was once an adventurer too. He used dimensional bags but they never could store more than five items. It must be a very well crafted dimensional bag to store all ten birds.\"


    Zero laughed to over up his unease. Enam did tell him to use the cover of the bag to not be so suspicious to others but if an ordinary dimensional bag could only store five items, wouldn''t his bag that could store just about anything a legendary grade accessory?


    After learning about the value of the items he was gifted, Zero was starting to learn that he was actually asset rich. Artefacts, divine-tiered objects, legendary potions and powerful companions... Zero really didn''t start with the beginner''s package at all! No wonder Hua Tuo was always trying to get him to experience the humble life. If Zero became too used to special privileges, he would never be able to adapt to the ordinary lifestyle of peasants when he travelled. The young doctor was beginning to appreciate Hua Tuo''s teachings more now.


    For the rest of his time before he had to meet Freya, Zero spent it buying doves. The teen looked at his financial balance and sighed. Despite having money, the teen still couldn''t buy four hundred birds. It was a long search but Zero only managed to buy about a hundred and eighty birds. That was only enough to last Zero six months of writing to Baal if he wrote one every day. That was barely enough... Zero wondered if there was such a thing as a word limit for these messages. Would Baal be annoyed if he sent him a prayer twenty thousand words long?


    It wasn''t very early after Zero spent his time touring the small markets in the residential area so the teen borrowed a portal and calibrated it to the entrance of Valhalla.


    Zero couldn''t recognise Freya immediately. The Goddess looked rather different. Her long scarlet hair pulled into a messy bun behind and she was wearing some heavy-duty armour while she carried her spear and a shield that reflected light. The goddess looked very serious and Zero became slightly nervous. It was the first time Zero understood why Freya was the Goddess of Beauty and also War.


    \"Are you not going to be using a bow?\" Zero asked.


    Freya smiled. \"Normally, I would. However, we are going to visit the gorgon sisters today. It''s better to carry a long-range weapon and a shield. I will be your escort today, none of my other followers can handle the three gorgon sisters. Of all the criminals, outcasts and prisoners that reside in Valhalla, they''re one of the worst. Athena''s curses tend to be very powerful and can draw out the worst in anyone.\"


    Zero nodded and Freya threw him a blindfold. \"Cover your eyes with them,\" she told the young doctor who gave her a questioning look but complied.


    Once Freya was certain that Zero was thoroughly blindfolded, she told Zero to follow close behind her. The teen nodded and used echolocation to determine where he was. The goddess didn''t comment about how Zero was using a strange skill to get around Valhalla but she did constantly warn Zero about not getting too close to the sides. The walls of Valhalla are alive after all.


    From the information gathered using echolocation, Valhalla was like a huge town or castle. It was also very huge, reminding Zero about the House of Great Gods. Was Valhalla actually the town of giants? He could easily imagine Camie growing up in a place like that.


    \"This used to be Odin''s kingdom,\" Freya said. \"But he is no longer here, just like all the other Norse gods. I''m probably the only one left.\"


    Zero didn''t comment on it and allowed Freya to give him a brief history of the new place. It was a shame that he had to be blindfolded. Zero was willing to bet that the architecture here was beautiful in a way that was different from Heaven. Valhalla would have looked very grand during its glorious moments. The structures weren''t as detailed as Heaven''s but for some reason, Zero liked it more. If Heaven was like a high-end shop on La Boutique, Valhalla was like Bells and Begonia in Listless Town. It felt like home for Zero and he wondered if Freya felt nostalgic visiting something that was left behind by someone she once knew. Valhalla might just be the place Freya grew up in but Zero couldn''t be sure.


    For a long time, they walked in a spiral heading upwards and Zero wondered why the town was built on a hill. Was the kingdom built on a mountain like Mount Olympia before it was destroyed? Giants should try to live on flat ground instead of on a hill because it was harder to build structures that big on such uneven surfaces. Maybe there was a reason why they built it on such difficult terrains.


    Zero wasn''t too far off the mark with his guesses. Valhalla was indeed built on a mountain. Freya was walking to the temple where the gorgon sisters were held in place by a very ancient and powerful barrier. The reason why these sisters were cordoned off and imprisoned in the remains of Valhalla was because of how deadly they were.


    Zero listened to Freya explain about the curse Athena put on them. It sounded horrible to the young doctor but he finally understood why Freya chose to wield a spear and carried a shield that could reflect light.


    \"Wouldn''t the gorgons turn into stone if they saw their own reflection?\" he asked.


    Freya smiled. \"That''s right. They will be petrified but Athena''s curse is cruel. She wouldn''t let them simply die from that. After they''ve been petrified, the curse will bring them back with a vengeance and repeat the never-ending torture of not being able to die and being so horrifying that nobody can get near them.\"


    Zero cringed as they neared the temple. He could hear the shrieks already and the voices of these gorgons would have caused hallucinations in a normal person. Thankfully, Zero had Michael''s feather that can negate all these effects. Still, it didn''t make it any more pleasant on his ears. Every shrill cry was like a whip to his mental health. Freya continued to walk steadily while Zero struggled to keep his headache down. These weren''t ordinary cries, they were sonic waves amplified with mana.


    \"Freya,\" a beautiful woman''s voice greeted when they stopped in front of the temple. Zero couldn''t see anything but with echolocation, he made out the shapes of three lamia-like creatures. If Zero didn''t know what they looked like from Freya''s earlier description, he would have thought that Medusa was a great beauty like Cleo. She had an alluring voice that sounded magical.


    \"Medusa,\" Freya greeted but averted her eyes and raised her shield.


    \"What brings you here?\" the gorgon asked deceitfully calm but Freya knew better. The woman was only bidding time before she tried to attack her if she got too close. For now, none of the sisters took interest in Zero who was hidden behind her.


    Freya smiled. \"It''s been a while. All of you look like you''re doing well. I''ve actually brought over a doctor after I heard that the three of you were hurt during one of your usual fights. It looks like there was no real need.\"


    Stheno threw herself at the barrier, creating a loud crashing sound as she hissed. \"Is that the doctor behind you?\"


    \"Doctor?\" Euryale asked and slithered closer to get a better look.


    Zero shivered a little under the scrutiny of three dangerous women. He knew a little about Medusa and her sisters.


    Apparently, Medusa was a human queen of the old world who was known for her cold beauty and arrogance. Poseidon, the God of the Oceans, whom Athena had a crush on was seduced by Medusa with the help of her sisters. When Athena found out, she got so angry that she cursed all three mortals to become gorgons and banished them away. Initially, they were held in Tartarus but after Heaven and Hell broke apart, they were transferred into the empty city of Valhalla so that the Great Gods could keep a closer eye on them.


    Stheno was the strongest gorgon and the oldest of the trio. Her strength was terrifying enough to rip apart a manticore with her bare hands. A slap from her tail meant instant death. Looking in her eyes would be the last of anyone''s concern when faced with such overwhelming might.


    Euryale was the youngest of three sisters and was terrifyingly agile. She was also very cunning and often used her siren-like voice to mislead people before turning them into stone. Zero felt that while Euryale was the least dangerous of all three gorgons, none of them could be treated as harmless.


    Freya and Zero discussed earlier that Zero would visit them on the pretext of treating them and hoping to find a way to break Athena''s curse. Freya would always escort him and guard him personally in case any of the sisters try anything funny. The entire Valhalla was under Freya''s control so she was the only one capable of keeping the gorgon''s under control. The only thing Freya couldn''t control was the power of the gorgon''s eyes. It didn''t matter who the opponent was, Athena''s curse was strong enough to threaten even Freya if she got careless. Zero was told that Freya wasn''t immune to the effects of petrification even if the curse can be dispelled when she regained her powers. It was very risky and they had to both be careful.


    \"We wouldn''t refuse a visit from the doctor,\" Stheno smiled. \"However, he looks a little too young to be a doctor.\"


    Zero smiled. \"I understand your reluctance and hesitation but I am a student of both Merlin and Hua Tuo. As a full-fledged doctor and magician that my teachers acknowledge, I can assure you that my skills are reliable.\"


    Freya felt slightly proud of Zero who was able to hold his own position against three gorgons. for some reason, the blessing she gave Zero was working and the goddess wondered if the gorgons would figure out that their unusual interest in Zero was because of her Charmer blessing. Hopefully Zero would charm them enough to get the information he needed before they figured it out.


    \"Doctor, my tail hurts,\" Euryale whined and Zero started asking about symptoms, getting into work mode quickly with Freya following closely behind.

 321 Taming the Gorgons

    Zero blushed as the sisters laughed. He thought that they would prove to be difficult patients trying to make things challenging for him by tricking him into removing his blindfold or attacking him once he let his guard down. The reality proved to be very different and Zero didn''t know if he should be frustrated at getting tricked again or being so easily embarrassed by their flirting.


    \"I think my scale has been discoloured! Quick, doctor! Take a look at it...\" Euryale gasped in mock horror and Zero hesitated. He was blindfolded and obviously wouldn''t be able to tell if it was truly discoloured. Then again, he wouldn''t be able to know if there was any real discolouration. It could have just been its original colour.


    \"I...\"


    \"Zero, don''t remove the blindfold,\" Freya warned and Zero sighed.


    On the other hand, the three gorgons smirked. Zero was obviously too kind-hearted and gullible for his own good. The boy was naive and overly trusting. Even after lying repeatedly to him and making fun of him, the teen still never gave up and treated everything earnestly that only made them want to bully him more. He was like a lost rabbit that had mistakenly wandered into a nest of starving vipers. How could they possibly resist?


    \"Mm, I won''t,\" Zero reassured Freya but did something completely startling for the three gorgons. The young doctor actually reached out past the safety of the barriers to touch the youngest gorgon.


    After so many years of being locked in this dark and cold prison, Zero''s warm touch stung like hot iron. This time for real, the gorgon shrieked in pain and recoiled backwards, alarming her two other sisters.


    At once, the gorgons snapped into a defensive position and hissed at Zero who was quickly pulled back by Freya.


    \"You! I should have known that all gods and noble beings cannot be trusted!\"


    Medusa''s rage was scary beyond comparison. Back then when Zero was facing Rhinestone, he wasn''t even this afraid. When Baal tried to imprison him in the graveyard where he was born, Zero wasn''t this frightened either. He wasn''t even this afraid when Mammon chewed him out for breaking his Venetian glass windows. The gorgon''s rage felt like waves of chaos energy attacking him relentlessly. The anger directed towards him made the assistants in Zero''s mindscape tremble. The air he breathed felt like poison and there was an unimaginable weight put upon his chest trying to constrict his breathing. Was this what a curse was like? Zero couldn''t imagine Lovina shouldering this kind of weight alone for so long.


    Yet, Zero couldn''t find himself to run away. These sisters may be cursed and were strong but he didn''t think they were all evil. Something turned them into the monsters they were. Athena''s curse had to be undone, not just because it was a quest by Murvin. Zero wanted to know why they chose to scare away intruders instead of killing them straight away.


    \"I''m sorry,\" he apologised despite his shaking body. The fear his vessel felt and his mindscape assistants felt didn''t represent how he felt about them. Sure, this was the first time anyone had directed bloodlust in his direction but Zero only saw this as a wounded animal trying to appear bigger to scare their enemies away.


    The apology made the gorgons lower their guard a little but because of their distrust that ran too deeply, they hissed at Zero once more and threatened to kill him if he didn''t leave. Logically speaking, they couldn''t even harm Zero inside that barrier and with Freya around, it was wishful thinking. However, they couldn''t stop the words that came out of their mouths. Like toxic and poison, it rained on Zero repeatedly until the poor doctor had to be dragged out by Freya for hyperventilating to the point of almost fainting.


    Despite what Zero wanted, his vessel wasn''t able to comply with his demands. The young doctor thought that after going through combat and magic training, he would be able to withstand any kind of threats thrown his way. Today, he realised how wrong he''d been. Bloodlust was something that had always been missing from his training and being exposed to so much bloodlust for the first time gave Zero an idea of just how weak he was.


    Now that talking to the gorgon sisters directly for information was out of the question, Zero decided to seek the remaining Titans out and ask about Athena and why she cursed them. Curses could be destroyed in a few ways according to Merlin. The easiest way would be to resolve the grudge that the caster had. The second was to purify the curse and nullify it but this method doesn''t always work. Some conditions of the curse can be tied directly to the cursed person''s life. Trying to forcefully remove it will cause tremendous pain to the cursed person who may eventually be driven insane from it. The last method was to kill the person who placed the curse but some hatred was strong enough to still remain even after death.


    In Athena''s case, her curse was strong enough to linger after death and was tied to the cursed person''s life. Zero couldn''t forcefully remove it and it was almost impossible for Zero to resolve her grudges. Zero didn''t know what kind of goddess Athena was even if there were many stories about the fallen goddess in books. Many myths depicted the goddess as someone who was stronger than Zeus, wiser than Hades and completely in love with Poseidon for some reason. She was the perfect balance between brains and brawns but had severe inferiority complex as a woman. Her death was something she probably wanted because even if Athena was capable, she was still a child at heart who didn''t know how to grow up. Athena allowed herself to be killed and her will to live was so weak that her soul shattered into many fragments in the Natural plane, giving rise to a whole new era of brilliant generals and kings who turned the old Earth into a bloody field.


    Freya took Zero back to the entrance of Valhalla to recuperate. The young doctor took about twenty minutes to calm himself down physically and started to ask Freya about the details of the three gorgon sisters.


    \"How did they end up in that state?\" he asked and removed the blindfold with Freya''s help. He was still rather shaky but was now able to stand on his own without help. The walking staff really came in useful this time and Zero had to remember to thank the lab rats for such a good design.


    Freya sighed. \"The legend of the gorgon Medusa is very famous. Athena found her in one of her temples kissing Poseidon and immediately flew into a rage, cursing Medusa and her two sisters who helped Medusa meet up with the God of Oceans. Ever since then, the three sisters have been hunted by warriors of all kinds. They often ran from one place to another seeking a peaceful life but that wasn''t possible after they became gorgons.\"


    Zero rubbed his eyes that were still blurry after being blindfolded for so long. \"The heroes never gave up?\"


    Freya shook her head. \"If they did, they wouldn''t have died. I don''t know who it was that spread such rumours about the gorgons but instead of three cursed mortals, they became three hideous monsters who could be hunted for precious crafting materials. Soon, royalty from all over gave out bounties to anyone who could kill the gorgons. Alongside money, they promised fame and glory for anyone who could manage it.\"


    The young doctor felt sick hearing it but he had to listen to the end of the tale. \"What happened after that?\"


    Freya sighed. \"Whoever was sent to them got killed and the gorgons continued to run and hide from the world. At one point in time, they settled down somewhere in a village full of blind beast folks who were not affected by their eyes. I believe they were the happiest back then. The sisters found love there and settled down but their happiness was short-lived. Someone gave away their location and the entire village was slaughtered while the gorgons were out.\"


    The young doctor gasped. He could imagine the smell of rust in the air when the gorgons returned to the village to find corpses strewn everywhere. His heart hurt for them and Zero swore that he would pass his own form of judgement on the culprit who caused such chaos. As if Athena''s curse wasn''t bad enough, the culprit had the nerve to spread rumours to make their lives living hell. No wonder they acted the way they did! If it were Zero, he didn''t think he would be able to trust anyone after that.


    \"Do you know who this person is who spread rumours about them and made them suffer so much?\" Zero asked. and Freya hesitated to answer. It was not a secret among gods, especially among Great Gods like herself. However, to directly pin the responsibility on one person without any concrete evidence would be unfair. Still, Zero''s resolution made her give in.


    \"We don''t have any evidence but you can start by asking the remaining titan gods. There aren''t many left now.\"


    Zero got the clue and smiled. He had the same idea. After all, family members should know each other better than strangers. He would start by asking Zeus who was Athena''s father. Freya didn''t stop Zero and escorted him out of Valhalla. The teen had never been more pleased to breathe the clean air of Heaven, not that Valhalla was bad. However, after the huge scare and a lifetime''s worth of bloodlust directed at him, Zero didn''t really want to return there unless he had enough information to confront his fears and talk to the gorgons again.


    Zero decided to roam around and settle down in one of the Babylon Gardens. He pulled out his communicator and started to call the muscle-headed Great God.


    \"Yassas! This is Zeus!\" a loud voice came through the speaker and Zero quickly turned the volume down.


    \"Hello, Zeus. This is Zero. I have a few questions to ask, are you free to answer them right now?\"


    Zeus dropped the lightning that he was holding and chucked it irresponsibility on the map below his feet with an oops, making Zero cringe at the loud cracking thunder.


    \"Is everything ok?\" Zero asked.


    The God of Sky laughed boisterously and assured him that it was fine. \"The weather will clear up in a few weeks, don''t worry. It happens all the time.\"


    Zero was slightly concerned after hearing that. \"Wouldn''t it flood?\"


    The Great God shrugged. \"They asked for rain, I just delivered it all in one go. It''s fine, don''t worry. Now, what did you want to ask? I think I''m done for the day.\"


    In the background, Zero tried his best not to facepalm. He didn''t know how Gods did their work but Zeus sounded rather sloppy right there. The young doctor did his best not to judge and went straight to the point.


    \"Do you remember anything about your daughter Athena? I''m trying to understand more about her and her grudges to undo all her curses. It''s part of Murvin''s quest.\"


    Zeus laughed. \"You''re very fast. I can''t believe you already completed two out of three quests from the divine sisters. Congratulations on graduating from both Hua Tuo and Merlin, I know I''m a little late to say it. But Athena, huh? I don''t really know much about her because she usually talks with Poseidon and hades more. If anything, I think she takes after me a lot. Her titan''s strength is not to be underestimated and her brilliant warrior figure definitely came from me.\"


    Zero didn''t know if he should be crying or laughing. They said that a leopard never changes its spots and it was true for this greek god. Zeus was not just sloppy in dressing, at work but also when it came to his family affairs. Still, it was better than nothing. At least now, Zero knew who he should be asking for information.


    \"Thank you.\"


    \"No problem! If you have time, let''s chat again!\" Zeus grinned and Zero ended the call. The young doctor felt tired after just one phone call with the God of Sky. He knew that no matter what, Hades was a better person to talk to. Except, Zero didn''t know where the elusive God of Death was at the moment.


    \"No, if he is busy with work I should not call him now. I should call him after dinner,\" Zero told himself. \"Mii, can you help me check the list of titans? Who else can I ask?\"


    The strawcherry wasted no time and answered. \"Other than Hades, Zeus and Poseidon, there is one more titan who goes by the name of Eros.\"


    \"Eros?\" Zero asked. \"I''ve never heard of him. What''s his domain?\"


    At this, Mii frowned. \"It doesn''t state anything here. However, from the records, Eros is a good-for-nothing troublemaker in paradise. He has been punished on several occasions for misconduct in public and harassment of females. Eros is currently under house arrest and is Athena''s only remaining sibling.\"


    Zero read through the notes that Mii gathered, disgusted. He did not have a good impression of Eros but as Athena''s brother, surely this person would know a thing or two... or so he hoped.


    \"Let''s pay this Eros a visit then,\" they told Mii and got up from the bench in the garden. He could have gone over to the place that Eros was under house arrest using a portal but Zero decided to walk there instead. Almost nothing is known about Eros except for his love of galavanting so Zero thought the best way to gather information is by asking the residents of places Eros frequented, namely the flower markets.

 322 Teaching the Wastrel a Lesson

    \"Excuse me!\" Zero stopped a pretty looking angel who was on her midday break.


    The seraph smiled. \"Yes? How can I help you?\"


    Zero apologised and explained that he was looking for a god called Eros. At the drop of that name, the seraph dropped her latte. Luckily for her, Zero had quick reflexes and caught the cup before the contents spilt everywhere.


    Zero was about to return her cup but the strange expression on her face made him freeze. The seraph suddenly looked like she''d seen a ghost and quickly excused herself before running away. Zero called out to her but the angel didn''t show any signs of slowing. With the cup of coffee still in his hands, the young doctor wondered if he should throw it away or drink it now. After all, it was a fresh cup of latte and he didn''t want to waste food.


    The brunet tried the same question a few times and a lot of females gave him either looks of disgust, suspicion or fear with different reactions. Some glared at him and stormed off while others fled in fright. Zero didn''t understand why it was happening so he decided to catch a male to question this time.


    \"Eros? He''s famous all over heaven...\" the shopkeeper sighed. \"You look like you''re not from around here so I''ll warn you about it. That god is bad news. If you see him, run and hide. He doesn''t really take gender into consideration and will kidnap anyone he thinks is attractive to sleep with them. It''s why all the ladies are very afraid of him.\"


    Zero swallowed when he heard that. This Eros person didn''t sound like a good person and Zero found himself not liking Athena''s brother more. \"Isn''t Eros currently under home arrest?\"


    The shopkeeper sighed. \"As if the regular cupids and seraphs can quarantine a god like him... Eros might be detestable and a bully but he is still a titan. Everybody knows that all titans are powerful. We cannot do anything about it...\"


    Hearing this, Zero''s anger for the good-for-nothing flirt increased. He didn''t really need to ask around for more information about Eros. Zero knew where this god lived and he was going to crash someone''s party to spank someone''s bottom. He knew that most gods were selfish but they usually did their job seriously. Eros didn''t do anything and from what Zero gathered, it was also Eros who spread a lot of unpleasant gossip about others around him. He was a very selfish god who was always jealous of his sister''s accomplishments. All the attention that he craved went to Athena and while there was no evidence, the shopkeeper told Zero that long ago, Eros liked to talk bad about his sister. Zero had a feeling that the rumours originated from this god and even if there was no evidence, Zero couldn''t let the case rest until he got to the bottom of it.


    \"Thank you for telling me all these,\" Zero said and tipped the shopkeeper with some money for the information before leaving for Eros'' house.


    Unwilling to give up, Zero scouted the house and settled down in a place where he could ambush Eros when he got back. Zero didn''t think it was very difficult to break into a god''s home and wondered if everyone in Heaven was so complacent that they didn''t have security measures in place at all. The teen managed to scale the wall and roll into the untrimmed hedges before breaking into the kitchen from an unlocked window.


    Since there was still some time, Zero decided to survey Eros'' house. The house was humble in comparison to Valhalla but Zero didn''t complain. It was surprisingly clean even though it was a little messy. Zero examined the kitchen and wrinkled his nose. Someone had forgotten to take out the trash for a while and there was a weird smell lingering in the air. Zero didn''t want to hide in the kitchen.


    The curious doctor took his own sweet time exploring the living room that was equally messy if not more. Unfolded laundry was strewn all over the couch and the shoes were all over the floor. Something maternal in Zero sparked and the teen raged. He hasn''t seen such a mess ever since the first week in Merlin''s tower. If it weren''t for Bib, Zero wouldn''t doubt that the magician''s tower would look ten times worse than the current mess. However, this was still unacceptable!


    Zero stormed upstairs to the bedroom and looked at the messy bed. He frowned with his hands on his hips looking like a very cross mother. Eros was a slob and Zero''s impression of this god had degraded so much that it was no longer salvageable. The teen gave up on hiding. Instead, he tried to make himself comfortable and started digging up old diaries that caught his interest.


    Eros returned home a few hours later to someone pouring through his old diaries in his bedroom. His immediate response was to scream and quickly retrieve every single scandalous book to hide. The god hyperventilated, he knew he should have burnt them long ago!


    Zero and Eros had a staring contest and it was Zero who blinked first.


    \"Wh-wh-who are you?! What are you doing in my room?\" Eros stuttered when Zero stood up.


    The young doctor wasn''t going to give Eros a chance to retaliate. Before the titan could do anything, three acupuncture needles were sent flying his way, embedding themselves in his neck and paralysing him completely.


    Eros was shocked and scared almost to the point of peeing in his pants. The young teenager with fluffy brown hair and warm hazel eyes looked very much like an angel of death. Was he going to join everyone else in death too? Eros closed his eyes. He was too young to die! He still hasn''t gotten married!


    Instead of pain, Eros felt something strange getting injected into his system. He snapped his eyes open again and they widened in shock at the syringe that this strange intruder produced from nowhere. The drug worked quickly and Eros felt a strange pressure at the base of his jaws.


    Zero smiled serenely and Eros wanted to cry. This was the face of the archangels who came to deliver his punishment. After being on the receiving end of it for so long, the flirt was very familiar with this sadistic look. Whoever this intruder was, he just wanted to run away from them.


    \"Hello, Eros. We finally met. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time now. Don''t worry, I''m not here to harm you, I just have a few questions that I need answers from you. It''s regarding Athena.\"


    Athena''s name made Eros stiffened. His earlier fears were forgotten and his eyes turned cold. Zero knew he hit the nerve and tried to hide his nervousness. He didn''t know if he could actually go up against a titan with his current abilities. Zero didn''t want to resort to violence but if the situation required it, he would be forced to get a little rough. Without fail,m Zero wanted to uncover the truth about Athena''s past. Failure was not an option, too many innocent people have suffered.


    \"First question,\" Zero said but Eros simply looked disinterested. \"How did Athena die?\"


    Eros threw his head back with a bark of laughter. \"That bitch was killed by the very humans she tried to protect, wasn''t she?\"


    Zero frowned. The truth serum didn''t allow anyone to lie. Even though Eros'' tone got on Zero''s nerves, he knew that the god was not lying about it. Athena did indeed die from a betrayal. Still, Zero composed himself and asked the next question. The first question was merely a testing question to find out if truth serums worked on gods.


    Now that he was confident that Eros couldn''t lie and had to always tell the truth, Zero got to the point. He might have the ability to detect lies after receiving the blessing from Isaben but Zero couldn''t force someone to talk if they didn''t want to. This truth serum he concocted using some herbs and magic with a touch of hypnosis was a testing product. After all, Zero had never made anything like that before. Mii and Wii worked quickly to gather the materials Zero required and the young doctor couldn''t be more thankful to Merlin for teaching him the joys of online shopping. That would have to be the most useful thing Merlin has taught him over the course of the last four months or so.


    \"Why did you spread the rumours about Athena back then?\"


    Eros rolled his eyes. Did this brat think that he could make him spill everything just because he was paralysed? Then again, his mouth opened and the answer came out smoothly without a hitch much to Eros'' horror.


    \"I was jealous of her.\"


    The silence that followed after was deafening. Eros wanted to faint out of embarrassment for admitting that so easily. Who was this child? Why was he so powerful and what was that drug in the syringe earlier? Eros started to work his brain and remembered hearing about a strange visitor in Heaven who was actually hailed as Heaven''s saviour. A teenage human boy with light brown hair and hazel eyes actually worked with Steve and Merlin to seal the crack at Titan Cliff. The same boy rebuilt Mount Olympia and revived the Tree of Knowledge. Among the gods, there were rumours about this mysterious saviour''s interactions with the archangels and the Demon Lords. Some said that he was the new Demon Lord in the abyss while others claimed that he was a new god born from the void found by Buddha. Could this intruder be...?


    \"Tell me everything you know about Athena and what caused her to become a fallen god,\" Zero commanded, no longer patient enough to ask for answers.


    Eros couldn''t stop the words that poured from his mouth. Zero wasn''t surprised to know most of the things he said, the young doctor had already read about it in the books. Athena''s birth was from Zeus, she was a very talented god who excelled in warfare and was said to be stronger than even Zeus himself. Athena was raised by Hades even though the God of Death was a very busy person simply because her father was too busy managing his household affairs at that time. Apart from that, Athena was actually in love with Poseidon who was her teacher.


    However, when Eros started elaborating on the complicated relationship that Athena had with Poseidon, Zero started to understand why Athena''s grudges ran so deep. Like Eros, Athena was powerless to her feelings. Jealousy was a very dangerous feeling and Zero didn''t know this until now. No wonder Jevy and Gugu caused so much trouble wherever they went. Athena''s feelings were rejected by Poseidon who only saw her as his niece or even a daughter that he didn''t birth. However, Athena''s feelings for him forced the god to retreat away to the seas and commit crimes in order to become a fallen god. Once Poseidon was banished from Heaven, Athena was driven insane from her longing and helplessness.


    \"Why did Athena curse Arachne and Medusa?\"


    Eros didn''t answer immediately this time. Zero worried that the truth serum wasn''t working but after two seconds, the god did answer.


    \"I don''t know. There were rumours going around about why she did it and what happened but back then, nobody was there to witness it. Athena cursed Arachne because the weaver was more talented than Athena. My sister hated the arrogance of mortals who didn''t know their places and cursed her to become a spider demon who would weave for all eternity. But that was according to legends and rumours made up by folks over the years. As a permanent resident of Heaven, I''ve never seen Athena treat Arachne badly in Heaven. All the beautiful clothes worn by the gods back then were woven by Arachne. In fact, from what I saw, they had a wonderful relationship as close as sisters. Athena loved the tapestry and embroideries done by Arachne. Before Athena went to battle, she would have Arachne sew her war capes. When that spider lady died from an illness that not even Hua Tuo could cure, Athena buried her personally. As for Medusa, people talked about how she was seen kissing Poseidon in one of her temples. In her jealous state, Athena cursed that human queen and the sisters that helped her, making them into gorgons. Athena never really bothered them again after she cursed them. In fact, she didn''t throw them off the planet they were in or out of her temple after she did it. Nobody understood the reasons for her actions.\"


    \"Planet?\" Zero asked. \"Wasn''t it Earth?\"


    Eros sighed. \"No, At that time, Poseidon had already been exiled to his water prison on a planet called Hyacinth.\"


    With enough information, Zero decided that he would stop asking about Athena. Even if he did, the wastrel didn''t look like he knew much more. Now, it was time for the reason he created the truth serum.


    \"How many people have you harassed?\"


    Eros couldn''t answer immediately even under the effect of the truth serum. Who would keep track of something like that?


    Zero sensed something wrong and decided that Eros couldn''t answer something he didn''t know. Hence, he rephrased his question.


    \"Is the number of people you harassed more than a hundred?\"


    \"Yes,\" Eros replied. This time, his answer was close to immediate and Zero felt his mood darken.


    Seeing the mood change, Eros started to plead for mercy. Instead, every plea that left his lips only made Zero angrier.


    \"Listen up, Eros. For the crime of harassing the poor citizens in Heaven, I am putting a curse on you as a punishment.\"


    The wastrel was so shaken that the words couldn''t come out. Zero looked positively menacing as he delivered his sentence. Zero weaved a complicated spell in ancient writing that the god didn''t recognise. He whimpered.


    \"For every time you harassed a person in the past and every time you harass a person from now on, you will have to go to Mount Olympia to plant a tree and nurture it to adulthood. If it fails, you will continue until you succeed. The curse will only lift when you have found someone you found that you want to dedicate your existence to protect.\"


    With that, the curse formed a ring of ancient letters that spiralled from Eros'' left wrist all the way up to his elbow. Eros screamed at first at the searing heat on his left forearm but when that disappeared, all that was left were inky ancient writings tattooed into his flawless skin.


    Zero walked over and calmly removed his needles after knowing the wastrel out with a sleeping spell. He hoped that Eros would learn his lesson by the time Mount Olympia gets reforested. For now, he would start cleaning up the filthy house and leave. Zero checked the time, he still had three hours to kill before he could find Hades at the Garden of Roth.

 323 Visiting Hyacinth 1

    Zero and Hades settled down in Beelzebub''s cafe. The God of Death was impressed with the cuisine served in Finest Taste. They took some time to compare notes about what they thought of Beelzebub''s menu before Zero finally broke the ice and approached a difficult subject. Thankfully, Zero was able to get a positive response from Hades who was actually very fond of his niece, unlike Zeus who didn''t care much.


    \"Athena was a good girl. Unfortunately, lady luck wasn''t with her. She was a very independent lady who grew up without the love of any parent. I remember she always preferred pants over skirts and as a titan, she was probably the strongest. Poseidon became her teacher from a very young age because I was often travelling around for work and could not be there for her often enough. I guess it''s a common thing for teens to have crushes and fall in love with people they admired. Athena might be a powerful titan but she was also an ordinary maiden who fell in love just like everyone else. Those grudges she held and curses she placed couldn''t be removed by anyone till this date. We all tried but I guess nobody can truly understand the heart of a maiden. I''m very sorry that I can''t be of more assistance, Zero. However, I really do wish that you will be able to resolve the last of Athena''s regrets in this world.\"


    The young doctor smiled and reassured Hades that he would get to the bottom of the case. Hades seemed to be more informed about Athena''s personality so Zero tried to pry for more details. To Zero''s delight, the God of Death told Zero some more solid information about his niece''s past.


    \"Athena was... a very kind person but also very righteous. If anything, you can say that she is rather similar to Michael but less uptight. However, like all girls, she was easily hurt by the opinions of others. While stories told about her strength, the truth is that Athena''s Titan genes came from Zeus and she looked more masculine than feminine. I think it has always been a sore topic for her whenever she attended the gatherings of gods in her armour instead of a gown simply because there weren''t any gowns that made her look like a woman.\"


    This news piqued Zero''s immediate interest. \"I''ve never seen a picture of Athena, there were only paintings of her in books and old archives. They''ve always painted Athena as a very pretty goddess... are you sure about this?\"


    Hades grimaced. \"Those pictures were requested by Poseidon and myself. After Athena''s death, I took a long time to gather all the old records and pictures about Athena''s appearance and either altered them or burned them. Poseidon said that in life, she never had a chance to be seen as a woman hence in death, this was the least we could do for her.\"


    \"Can you tell me more about the story between Arachne and Athena? I heard some of the stories from Eros and it didn''t match the records. Rhinestone''s hatred stemmed from there so I''m hoping to clear some doubts about it.\"


    Hades sighed. \"That is a story from a long time ago.\"


    Zero waited patiently and called for another pot of Poxie tea. Hades took some time to recollect his memories and tried to tell the story as vividly as he could with some details that he thought Zero would take interest in. The young doctor could understand why Baal liked listening to stories so much now. The teen enjoyed being painted a beautiful world that took his mind away from the current worries. If he hadn''t become a doctor, Zero might have become a storyteller instead.


    The first part of the story was as everyone knew it to be. Arachne''s arrogance in her weaving skills made her catch the attention of gods above. Athena was sent down to investigate the situation. Of course, everyone knew that Athena wasn''t as good with the needle as she was with a spear. The entire thing was a setup by jealous goddesses at that point of time who wanted to humiliate Athena.


    At this point, Zero became very certain about one fact. The stories and drama revolving around Athena were probably more complicated than it seemed on the surface. Back then, the Titans were very powerful but not everyone was famous. For gods, the more attention and worship they receive, the greater their ability to command power and grant strength to their followers. The more famous gods like Zeus, Hades and Athena were very feared among the other titans. As a result of being unable to gain followers from their dwindling fame, many lesser-known gods and goddesses chose to create rumours to defame the famous gods and turn away their followers in hopes of poaching those who were easily brainwashed.


    The young doctor started to understand why Murvin wanted his help to uncover the truth of the matter and resolve Athena''s grudges. The gorgon sisters might really just be unlucky in the crossfire between the political battles between these titans. As the Divine Entity of Kindness, Murvin must have really treasured Athena. Unfortunately, the world hadn''t been kind to the powerful titan, causing her to fall over the edge and wish for her destruction. Athena''s spirit might have shattered but her soul was still stuck here with the grudges holding the last pieces of her down. To truly set Athena free, Zero must uncover the truth and resolve the regrets she had. Perhaps this was Murvin''s way of saying goodbye to her favourite child before she too lost herself and became a part of Zero like Law and Isaben. The young doctor noticed it. The quests given by the Divine Entities had to be their last regret or request before they were able to give up on their freedom of existence to lend their powers to Zero. This made the teen worry a little. What if Solo was also trying to accumulate the power of the Divine Entities like him? Doesn''t that mean that Zero had to hurry?


    \"Arachne was cursed to become a spider that weaved forever in the part of Heaven that broke away and became Hell after the war. It was something that Athena decided on her own, nobody could deny that she placed that curse on Arachne to punish her for the arrogance she displayed over her weaving skills. However, in another sense, Athena granted Arachne immortality. The weaver even gained fame from it and became a minor deity known for her weaving skills. Many young brides and maidens prayed to Arachne after her curse for blessings when they had to embroider handkerchiefs for their lovers who were summoned to the battlefield. It''s not entirely true that Arachne and Athena had a bad relationship. Perhaps it was so in the beginning but because Athena was such a gentle person, Arachne found herself letting go of her anger towards Athena. They eventually became best of friends when Athena shyly asked Arachne for lessons about sewing. I still remembered it when Athena came to me proudly after she successfully mended the tear in her cloak during a war.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Then Rhinestone''s rage was misplaced the whole time?\"


    Hades didn''t want to admit it but it was difficult to deny what happened. \"Perhaps. However, nobody would know if he was willing to believe in the truth if someone told him about it. The fact remained that he was resentful over being tossed into a miasma poisoned environment due to the turn of events when he could have been enjoying his immortality as the proud descendant of Arachne in Heaven. It''s the same situation as Schaf, we cannot determine if it was misplaced hate. The hearts of people are the most difficult thing to understand.\"


    The pot of Poxie tea was finished quickly and Zero thanked Hades for the information. Hades smiled. \"I''m afraid this is the extent to what I know about Athena. If there is anyone who knows more than I do who could aid you in your investigations, I would suggest you seek my brother out.\"


    \"Your brother? But Zeus doesn''t even know Athena well enough despite being her father...\" Zero frowned.


    Hades laughed at that. \"That is true. Back then, Zeus was quite the ladies'' man. He didn''t really care about the children he fathered because his wives were constantly causing chaos and Zeus had to somehow pacify all his lovers. He was rather hen-pecked so needing to please a harem of powerful ladies wasn''t the easiest task.\"


    Zero made a disgusted face and Hades didn''t hold it against the teen. Instead, he had a gentle smile. \"Poseidon might be a fallen god but he is still a titan through and through. He might have the powers of his domain stripped away but he is still a proud titan born on Olympia. He might not be able to support the plane but he still holds power over the oceans.\"


    Zero was surprised to hear that. \"Where can I find him?\"


    Hades pulled out a tattered map from beneath his sleeve robe and passed it to Zero who quickly scanned it into his communicator so that Mii could start researching about it and marking the location out.


    \"He''s been banished to a water planet called Hyacinth. You might need to borrow money from someone in order to get there quickly. Hyacinth is quite far away from Earth, we don''t have a direct portal there. I also wouldn''t recommend planet-hopping for you just yet, it''s too dangerous without Truen.\"


    Zero swallowed nervously. \"There are other planets apart from Earth that I can travel to?\"


    Hades laughed. \"Of course! You didn''t think that Earth was the only planet with humans and life forms, did you?\"


    Zero chose not to comment. His first planet was Amarania but he didn''t seem to think that it was unusual for it to have life forms because Sedna owned the planet. However, he didn''t think that there were independent planets that developed their own life forms without the help of gods. Then again, Zero thought about it. The memories of the divine fragments showed him many unique existences, especially in Gugu and Jevy''s memories. Suddenly he felt stupid for not realising it earlier that planet travelling was a thing.


    The blush on the teen''s face was endearing and Hades secretly took a picture of it that was going into his private photo album. He also explained to Zero how planet travelling worked. Steve was usually in charge of operating that one portal in Heaven for anyone who needed to travel to different planets for business. Most people would also carry an intergalactic compass if they didn''t have the function in their communicators. Older versions of the communicators didn''t have that function and Hades recommended Zero to check if he had that app before he left.


    \"Some things to note are that you cannot activate the portal after you arrive until the cooldown is up. Sometimes planets too far away don''t allow you to use your intergalactic communicator. It isn''t within the area of coverage. Planets that do not have portals set up for travelling cannot be travelled to using coordinate locking. You''d have to do it the physical way by teleportation from the void or nearest planet. Some other ways to travel to such planets would be by sending your astro clone through meditation, by travelling in a space ship although it takes a lot more time to reach, by crossing time cracks also known as wormhole hopping if you know which current brings you to it and by riding on one of Zeus'' lightning bolts. As the God of Sky, Zeus is able to reach any planet and toss a lightning bolt there when he needs to send rain over.\"


    Zero considered the options carefully and thanked Hades. Planet-hopping sounded like something he wanted to do at a later date. First, he had to complete Murvin''s quest and meet Truen back on Earth to begin their adventures there. First, Zero had to figure out his mode of transport. He never knew that there were so many things to worry about when going on an adventure. Finance seemed to be the most crucial problem for now but Zero had an idea how to go around these limitations. If he could hitchhike on a space rock, surely hitchhiking a lightning bolt wouldn''t be too difficult. Also, why should he pay for portal usage when he had a conveniently available portal wherever he went in the lamp?


    Zero checked his communicator and found that he was missing that compass function. Enma''s old communicator must be an older version so it was lacking this wonderful feature. Zero left the Garden of Roth quickly and dropped Steve a text. Once he had that feature installed, he would pay Zeus a visit in person. Hopefully, the titan was in a good mood enough to be considerate enough to land a good throw so that Zero wouldn''t crash land into Hyacinth too badly.


    \"Oh no!\" Zero realised. \"I might have to bring gifts. What does Poseidon like? I forgot to ask Hades earlier...\"


    With that, the teen turned around and ran back, hoping to catch Hades before he returned to work.

 324 Visiting Hyacinth 2

    Zero didn''t know what kind of gift Poseidon would be happy to receive but he thought that food always made great souvenirs. Everyone loved the desserts from Belles and Begonia so Zero dropped by to buy some pies and cakes. He knew that Poseidon was banished to a water planet so he made sure to enchant the desserts with anti-water spells so that they wouldn''t be ruined by the water.


    After getting his gifts, Zero went to visit Steve with some lunch he bought from Finest Taste. The God of Technology was more than happy to help Zero with his upgrade. In fact, Steve got a little overly enthusiastic and changed the entire layout of Zero''s communicator. The young doctor spent a long time relearning how to use the device and wanted to cry when he lost his special connection to the reading device. Luckily, there was a backup of that in Mind''s Eye that Lily was able to transfer over when they were alone.


    Zero thanked Steve and quickly left the House of Gods. Zeus was already waiting in anticipation and Zero didn''t disappoint. The teen managed to secure a bottle of good wine made from the grapes Beelzebub grew in the abyss. Although the unique cuisine received mixed reviews, everyone who visited Beelzebub''s restaurant left with high praise for its spicy wine. Zeus hasn''t been to Hell for a while now and the news only made him very cranky.


    The young doctor didn''t want to be a victim of Zeus temper tantrums at not being able to savour good wine so he bought a bottle of that as a gift to appease the titan. Zeus gave Zero a bone-crushing hug that cracked a few ribs. The titan was remorseful and Zero made a mental note to never get caught in Zeus'' hugs again as he fixed his broken bones with healing magic.


    Zero didn''t know if it was a good idea to be riding a lightning bolt in nothing but his swimming costume that consisted of only tiny shorts. Eventually, after much deliberation, Zero decided to use the alter shape function of the enchanted swimming trunks. Mii prepared a catalogue of common swimming suit designs for Zero to choose from and the teen thought that it would be nice to make something look like underwater pyjamas. Once Zero settled on a tight diving suit in red, he climbed onto the lightning bolt that Zeus had prepared.


    \"Hold on tight,\" Zeus advised and Zero decided to simply use gravitational magic and some grappling vines to give him the extra security so that he wouldn''t fall from the lightning bolt.


    Sitting and hugging a lightning bolt felt weird. Zero didn''t think that the lightning bolt would be so huge. It was the size of at least five winged carriages and felt tingly to the touch. The light was very bright so Zero had to close his eyes to avoid going blind.


    \"Get ready, I''m launching in 3... 2... 1... Safe travels, Zero!\" Zeus yelled and hurled with all his might.


    The lightning bolt rattled and shook at the strength that Zeus used to hurl it. Hyacinth was quite far from Heaven so Zero understood that more force had to be used to launch the lightning bolt. However, the shockwaves of the throw were enough to shatter the fragile vessel. If it wasn''t for Origin''s initiative to protect its master from the deadly force, Zero might have not survived it.


    The journey was very long and sensing that there was nothing else he could do, Zero decided to take a short nap.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    \"Zero! Zero, wake up!\" Mii''s yelling woke the teen up.


    \"Master, we''re about to land in fifteen minutes, your advice?\" Lily asked and monitored the situation from the map in her room. Wii was beside the flower fairy and already working on the layers of spells to cushion the impact.


    Zero hummed. Fifteen minutes was still a lot of time. He wasn''t afraid of crash landing into the planet. At worst, he would simply suspend his fall and hide in the lamp for a short while before he came out again to resume his fall. More importantly, he wanted to have a general area map of his landing area.


    \"Any signs of life on Hyacinth?\" he asked.


    Mii scanned the area that they were going to land in and shook her head. \"It''s too far away to tell, we need to get down to the same level for the system to scan anything. You might need to use echolocation and dark vision later. I''d also suggest underwater-breathing while you''re at it. There isn''t any sign of land at all, the entire planet is underwater.\"


    Zero nodded and knocked his head against the lightning bolt that became more violent and unpredictable as it was introduced to the new planet''s atmosphere. Unable to hold onto the lightning bolt any longer, Zero let go of the lightning and free-fall his way down to the ocean. With the heavy storm, it wasn''t very easy for Zero to make out the distance between him and the ocean surface.


    \"Change of plans, prepare for impact!\" Zero shouted and weaved a complex spell of anti-gravity and a barrier with a pointed shape like a spear to reduce the impact of his fall.


    Everyone braced themselves for impact and Zero was surprised that he didn''t feel a thing. The spear-like barrier did its job and held out until Zero was fully submerged underwater before shattering into pieces. Zero wasn''t ready for the cold but thanks to the enchantments on his swimming suit, the heat was quickly regulated. The teen already switched to using dark vision, underwater-breathing and echolocation to start mapping out the new environment. Compared to Amarania, Hyacinth was rather devoid of life signatures.


    \"Maybe we should head deeper,\" Wii suggested after Zero had swam a good twenty kilometres towards the east. Apart from water and the storm above, there really wasn''t anything else in the vicinity.


    Zero was curious. There weren''t any signs of plants anywhere. In fact, the entire ocean simply consisted of bitter and salty tasting water. How could any living creature possibly survive here? Still, Zero took his assistants'' advice and dove deeper into the ocean where he saw a chasm.


    \"There are life signs within the chasm,\" Lily informed Zero who decided to stay above the underwater valley to observe the situation first. Echolocation was picking up some strange currents that weren''t normal. Something big was hiding within the chasms.


    \"That''s a sea monster''s lair,\" Mii told the young doctor who nodded.


    \"It''s not Poseidon, is it?\" he asked and the strawberry fairy confirmed that it wasn''t.


    Perfect! Zero grinned and got ready to take down the monster. Recently, he was rather low on things in his inventory to convert into spare energy. Ever since he used up most of the seawater from Amarania to grow the Tree of Life, Zero has been looking for a substitute. He didn''t want to absorb the water from Hyacinth without permission because this was Poseidon''s planet. However, if a sea monster attacked Zero, he would have every right to defend itself against it.


    None of Zero''s mindscape assistants stopped him from absorbing the huge sea serpent monster. In fact, they were more interested in analysing the sample that Zero absorbed before helping the young doctor to convert it into pure energy.


    \"We''ve dismantled the corpse of the monster in your inventory and sorted out the useful items that you can sell for money when you get to Earth. This should help you with finances,\" Wii told Zero who agreed.


    Currently, Zero''s worry was about finances. He might be able to convert currencies using the communicator but Zero''s funds were running very low right now. He never knew how important money was while he was with Hua Tuo because the physician had always been a very self-sufficient person. However, ever since he''d been to Hell, Zero understood the importance of money. Coux and Baal tried to shelter him from the truth of the world but Merlin''s poor living conditions made Zero realise the importance of finance.


    Without money, Zero wouldn''t be able to survive that long in Arabesque. The town was full of mana but that was about it. Everything else had to be bought and shipped over using the online shopping function. Money was a powerful thing that made everything possible. It didn''t help that Merlin didn''t have a lot of money so Zero had to consult his vast mindscape library about growing his personal finances.


    Now that he had something he could use to secure his finances before he went on his adventure, Zero was slightly happier.


    \"Are there any other monsters we can hunt? It''ll be good to make use of this chance and secure a few more precious materials for us to sell. I think Schaf can help to trade it for a good price. I only need a small portion of the money for my travels, the rest should be used to hasten the progress of the construction works coming along.\"


    Lily and Mii agreed with Zero''s idea and started searching for geographical underwater caves and ravines.


    For ten days, Zero explored the deep depths of the ocean while exterminating monster nests and harvesting their bodies for materials and energy. The news about this strange activity quickly spread among the water spirits who stayed clear of this intruder. It reached the ears of Poseidon who was still busy tackling the mess of a storm on the surface.


    With his olden trident, the God of Oceans raged. \"Who does he think he is disturbing the creatures of Hyacinth?!\"


    \"Your majesty, he has the blessing of all the Great Gods!\" a humble servant of the enraged god replied even if he quivered underneath his shell.


    Sensing the fear of his subordinate, Poseidon simmered down and apologised. \"Sorry, Carlsen. I shouldn''t have lost my temper. let''s go back to the underwater temple to make preparations for this arrogant young one. I need to hear an explanation for his actions for destroying life on this planet.\"


    Carlsen the armoured turtle was a loyal subject of Poseidon, born from the god''s fingernail. He was Poseidon''s closest aide and confidant who spent his entire life serving the fallen titan who had to lose his eyesight to pay for his crimes. The loyal turtle guided his master slowly back to the dark waters while watching out for any signs of a strange boy with brown hair. It had been many years since anyone dared set foot onto this watery planet. Poseidon made it very clear that any uninvited guests will be disposed of accordingly.


    Why exactly have the Great Gods decided to interrupt his days of peace again? Poseidon couldn''t help but feel like this was a terrible kind of warning that his peaceful days were numbered. He hadn''t heard about the outside world for a long time now. Hades had stopped sending letters for a long time now. Last he heard, Heaven and Hell broke apart. Athena was dead. Lucifer rebelled and many of the people he knew no longer existed.


    Was this their way of telling him that they wanted to settle old scores once and for all? Going by logic, Poseidon was a loose end that should have been taken care off a long time ago. Were Heaven and Hell finally at peace now? Was this why they''d sent someone to kill him?


    Many questions tossed and turned in turmoil at the back of Poseidon''s mind as he returned to his temple. However, there was only one thing he wanted to do now that his time was coming to an end. His powers have dwindled so much over the years, he knew that he was merely a shell of his former self. If this young hero was here to finish him off, Poseidon would put up a good show. Who knows, at least his loyal subordinates will be spared even if he died if he played his cards right.

 325 Turbulent Trials 1

    \"Master, I''m detecting more activity and life signatures now. It''s a little too coincidental but I believe this is a trap to lure us in. What should we do?\" Wii asked.


    Zero smiled. Finally, some solid leads to where Poseidon was. \"We''ll follow them. I''m going to avoid conflict and fighting if possible. After all, I came here to talk. Do you still have the gifts I prepared?\"


    Mii rolled her eyes. \"Yes. I''ve even checked all the enchantments you''ve put on them. They''re still very fresh, Lily has set that aside in the inventory for you to present it to Poseidon. Do you still remember Freya''s lessons about greetings?\"


    It was Zero''s turn to roll his eyes. \"Yes, I do. Don''t worry, I don''t think Poseidon is a very stiff person who pays much attention to etiquette. If Zeus is easy-going and Hades is paranoid, I think Poseidon would be a balanced person who is understanding enough.\"


    Mii chose not to comment about Zero''s opinion of Hades. If the God of Death heard that, he would be very sad. Still, Zero wasn''t too far off the mark. According to the books, Poseidon was quite an impartial person who judged fairly and had a very strong sense of justice. He was similar to Enma in temperament and was well-respected by his subordinates. The only person Poseidon was strict and harsh with was Athena for some reason that wasn''t recorded in the history books but it didn''t matter because they were going to find out the reason soon enough.


    \"Be careful, master. I can point out thirty very dangerous jellyfishes guarding this temple structure. From the system''s scan, we cannot know the interior because of a very strong magic barrier. I have a feeling we''ve found Poseidon''s hideout,\" Lily reported seriously and Zero grinned.


    He pulled out YY and Origin once he was hidden behind a huge rock surface just a few hundred metres away from the nearest jellyfish guard. It wasn''t very hard for Zero to put all the jellyfish guards to sleep. However, the difficult task came when he was up against an invisible barrier. With such an ancient temple, there would surely be traps everywhere.


    \"Should I dash inside or announce my arrival?\" Zero asked.


    Mii voted for announcing his arrival for a non-bloody approach but Wii thought that it might be safer to not announce his presence just in case the god harboured ill-intentions against Zero.


    \"Maybe you can send a clone or a message to announce your arrival instead of doing it personally,\" Lily suggested, appeasing the sisters.


    Zero thought about it and nodded. \"If something goes wrong, I''ll just retreat to the lamp and make plans from there. Wii, watch my back.\"


    With his mind made, the brunet swam from his hiding spot to just outside of the barrier''s reach. With sonic waves, he projected his voice.


    The greeting lacked finesse and class that Freya taught. Mii facepalmed hard and Wii grimaced. Lily pretended not to have heard anything and continued smiling pleasantly. The nervousness that ate at Zero''s mind made him forget his prepared script and the young doctor blushed terribly, making him look like a cooked shrimp.


    Poseidon wasn''t expecting such a bold declaration from the young lad. The name Athena made his earlier passive attitude change. Initially, he wanted to evacuate the entire palace and buy time while he entertained this intruder but after knowing Zero''s intention, he called off all the arrangements. This child had the nerve to bring up Athena''s name after so many years... anyone who disturbed his niece''s peace would be regarded as a menace.


    \"Carlsen! Prepare to counterattack. Nobody mentions Athena''s name and gets away with it. Transform the sea temple into a fortress, if this lad wants information, he will have to work for it to prove his sincerity. Send a messenger to let him know that he should return in three days to take the trials if he wants to meet me. I''m not going to go easy on him...\"


    The armoured turtle was rather surprised to see a change in attitude in his master but he couldn''t mull over it for too long. Being able to fight alongside his master till the bitter end was much better than being sent away forcefully. Whoever this boy was, the turtle was secretly thankful for his announcement.


    Outside the sea temple, Zero spotted an unarmed and non-hostile shrimp carrying something that looked like a magic crystal. The shrimp struggled with the weight of the stone but carried out its mission to the best of its ability, delivering the object to Zero''s open palm.


    The magic crystal played a voice message and Zero took notice of Poseidon''s voice. He didn''t sound very good and Zero frowned. As a doctor, he didn''t have to physically see his patients in order to assess their conditions. Even if Poseidon''s voice was laced with anger, he couldn''t hide the weakness and lack of vitality in it. Now, Zero had more than one reason for visiting the fallen god. If going through Poseidon''s trials was all it took to grant Zero an audience with the titan, then Zero would wait patiently for three days.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    On the third day, Zero visited the sea temple again. This time, it was looking more like a transformed fortress. The young doctor wondered who the mastermind behind this great engineering was. The sea temple that resembled the House of Great Gods before now looked a little like the Pharaoh''s Crypt. There was no doubt about the traps installed in the modified structure. Zero didn''t know what the trials were but he certainly hoped that it didn''t involve him needing to kill anyone.


    \"Halt!\" Poseidon''s voice resounded from the sea temple fortress. Zero stopped in his tracks and moved no further. He was currently at the entrance of the fortress and was about to use echolocation to map out the interior when he was made to stop.


    \"Before you attempt the trials, state your purpose of visit and who sent you.\"


    Zero smiled. \"I''m here to investigate the reason behind Athena''s grudges on a quest to resolve Athena''s curse on the gorgon sisters. Technically, nobody sent me here because it was my decision to carry out further investigations here after exhausting all other options. However, the quest giver is the Divine Entity of Kindness, Murvin.\"


    Poseidon paused. Divine Entity? Who would the divine sister give this teenager of unknown background and identity a quest to resolve Athena''s curse? Who exactly was this boy? How did he come to be involved in this matter? With Zero''s answer, Poseidon only became more confused. However, something told him that this boy wasn''t here to harm them. True, the intruder might have taken out some of the beasts residing on his planet but Poseidon didn''t take that as a sign of hostility. If anything, it might be in self-defence. Still, he wasn''t going to invite someone suspicious into his territory for some tea. He would test this lad and observe him for a little longer.


    \"Before you enter my labyrinth of trials, there are some rules you have to abide by while you are in my territory. Failure to adhere to them can be taken as a sign of provocation and I will not hesitate to kill you where you stand. Any questions?\"


    Zero shook his head and Carlsen informed Poseidon about it. Satisfied, the God of Oceans laid his conditions.


    \"One, you must not destroy any structure once you are in my temple. Two, you must not hurt or kill any of my subordinates who are sent your way. Three, you may not speak of anything you see, hear, know or do while you are on my planet. Is that clear?\"


    \"Yes, sir!\" Zero saluted, much to Carlsen''s amusement.


    \"The boy is interesting,\" he told Poseidon who grunted.


    \"You won''t be saying that very soon when I send you out to lead the last formation.\"


    The armoured turtle simply laughed and reassured Poseidon that the young lad wouldn''t make it that far. From what he saw, Zero was still very young and naive. Someone like him wouldn''t be able to deal with tactics and strategies even if he was powerful. Unlike Zeus who flaunted his might and Hades who excelled with the book, Poseidon was a brilliant warrior who taught Athena everything she knew from combat, magic, strategies and tactics. After all, it was Poseidon who led his brothers to unite the titans of Olympia and helped them reign for many years. It was easy to forget the usually passive and silent god who didn''t really stand out or have any major accomplishments of his own.


    Zero entered the temple and was immediately amazed by the complexity of the layout. Even with Mii''s map and echolocation, there were so many things to look out for other than traps. The floors and walls were constantly moving in a pattern that Zero found it hard to understand. Wii was working very hard but the lack of experience and knowledge of such formations in a battle proved to be challenging for Zero.


    Usually, the young doctor would find himself going through the loopholes whenever he was in a tight spot. This time, he was like a resting pheasant in the open field. The young doctor had never felt so helpless or vulnerable. The conditions Poseidon made him agree to was restricting many of his options. Zero also didn''t want to resort to extreme measures because he still wanted to buy Poseidon''s trust.


    \"Zero, move three steps backwards. The wall should be blocking off this road any moment now,\" Mii advised and Wii worked on some advanced calculations. While Zero was observing his surroundings and giving his mindscape assistants feedback about the changes in the pattern of the terrain, his assistants were working overtime to find a pattern in the formation.


    Mii was lucky to find the strategy used similar to a war simulation game that was popularised by wise men. Zero might not have noticed it yet but the walls and floors moved in sections. They had limitations and only moved in a sliding pattern on the same level. Not all walls can move at the same time and Wii understood that there were actually a few empty spots within these walls that allowed the master of this maze to shuffle the positions while the rooms behind the one Zero was in remained out of sight.


    \"Take the left turn and walk to the second room,\" Mii told Zero who obeyed. He didn''t trust himself to swim yet because of how everything was moving around him. Zero didn''t want to lose his feet to a moving wall right now so his progress was slower than normal. He did cast some light magic to make his movements lighter and wondered if there was a way to go through the walls without actually damaging the structure.


    \"Don''t think about it,\" Mii scolded. \"It still counts as destruction if you make a hole through the walls and reconstruct it back after.\"


    Zero pouted and looked up. \"If only there was a gap up somewhere that I could swim through... solving this maze pattern puzzle will take forever! Who knows how many more trials await us in these turbulent waters...\"


    Wii blinked. \"Turbulent?\"


    Zero nodded. \"There are many underwater currents here. It''s very hard to swim. I don''t even know when the next random current will sweep me away, I don''t want to smash into a moving wall.\"


    The sisters looked at each other and rejoiced. \"Zero! Follow the flow of the current. This has nothing to do with the walls... we''re overthinking things. The current will lead you to where the empty room is and tell you where the next wall should open up. If you follow it, it will eventually lead us to an exit somewhere.\"


    Zero quickly followed their instructions and stuck close to the wall where the underwater current was pushing him to. He waited patiently until the sound of rumbling stopped in other rooms. True to what Mii said, the wall soon slid open and Zero let the new underwater current take him away to the next destination. He felt like seaweed going with the flow but didn''t complain. This was a lot easier than having to use echolocation every single time and remapping the rooms every five seconds.


    Within twenty minutes, Zero found himself in a room with an opening that led upwards. Zero rejoiced and proceeded to the next floor for his new trial without hesitation.


    From the top of the fortress, Poseidon and Carlsen watched the young boy clear the first level with ease. Despite struggling a little at the start, the young lad was quick to catch onto the hidden intentions of that maze level. His ability to place faith in the water currents and go along with the flow while being always prepared against possible dangers made the God of Oceans have a slight change in opinion about him.


    Carlsen also noticed a slight change in his master''s mood. Zero definitely aced the first round with flying colours but the armoured turtle wasn''t so sure about how he would fare in the second round. After all, the second round tested not just courage but also wits and adaptability. It was a trial that even seasoned warriors can be found struggling with. Tenacity and luck alone wouldn''t be enough to clear this stage and Poseidon found himself wanting to know if Zero really had what it took to resolve Athena''s regrets that not even he could.

 326 Turbulent Trials 2

    Zero wanted to sigh when he saw the second trial''s setup. Compared to that mind-boggling maze, he didn''t think that he could shimmy his way through this one. The level of difficulty had suddenly spiked and if Zero was going to follow the same rules as before, he couldn''t do anything against these guards.


    \"What should we do?\" the strawcherry assistant asked. According to the map, there were at least two hundred servants and guards in the second trial all waiting for Zero to step out of what looked like a safe zone.


    \"I''m assuming this trial is to test my combat abilities?\" Zero asked with a frown. \"How can I display my combat abilities without harming anyone? Something doesn''t add up.\"


    Needless to say, Poseidon was amused at how Zero refused to take a step out of the safe zone even after so long. He appeared to be holding a conversation with himself as well, not that the titan was going to judge him for that. The God of Oceans also had a peculiar habit of talking to himself, it helped to straighten out his thinking and was a process that most intelligent creatures go through. Carlsen always gave him judging looks when that happened during a game of chess but didn''t comment on it out of respect for his master. Seeing someone else with a similar habit made Poseidon pleased. Maybe he would invite this young lad to a game of chess with him in the final round instead.


    On the second level of the temple, Zero used appraisal on all the guards he could see. They weren''t particularly strong but in numbers, they were frightened when it came to getting into formations. It was rather similar to the trial on the lower floor when Zero thought about it. Each group and formation had a similar species of sea creatures and Zero quickly understood what a party formation meant. He remembered reading about it before in the basic adventurer''s guidebook that Truen introduced to him.


    \"Let''s see... there''s a long ranger, a healer, a defender and a main damage dealer in every formation circle. They''ve been placed sporadically so that whichever tile I step in, a balanced party can be easily formed and the rest can rotate to cage me in. Very smart,\" Zero commended and Mii facepalmed.


    \"This is not the time to be admiring your opponent,\" she reminded and Zero laughed.


    \"Sorry, I''m just very impressed. They do say that adversity can make one grow stronger. Do you think I''ll be able to face off with so many fighters and still be able to win them without breaking the rules?\"


    Unfortunately for the banished titan, he didn''t expect Zero to possess such a terrifying ability. Zero didn''t break anything or harm anyone but he did use the power of his recreation magic to alter the properties of the seawater in the temple into something that will make everyone sleepy. Poseidon only realised that something was wrong when Carlsen dropped to the ground and snored without care about his duties.


    Zero confidently waltzed through the second trial without Poseidon knowing until he triggered a trap by accident on the third level. Without caring about his calm and poised image, the titan hurried down to prevent more casualties to his servants. Whoever Zero was, it was the first time Poseidon felt such a threat.


    The third trial was meant to be even trickier than the first because of decoys and traps, mixed with actual warriors lying in wait to ambush Zero along the way after he was cornered. Hades didn''t know the situation without Carlsen around to describe them to him so he could only hurry over to the actual site and hope that Zero hasn''t gone too far. Thankfully, Hades was able to create whirlpools to manipulate underwater currents with his trident. Even if he couldn''t locate Zero easily, he would still be able to lead the boy to the guest room for his arrival.


    Zero was secretly proud of his accomplishments. Putting the entire temple to sleep by altering the water''s properties had to be the smartest idea he had ever come up with. Not only did it not go against the rules Poseidon set, but he was also able to clear the major threats for every level of the trials prepared for him. Surely the titan couldn''t fault him for thinking out of the box now...


    \"Stop!\" a voice thundered loudly, sending strong pulses of sonic waves through the water when Zero was climbing up to the fifth level. The young doctor didn''t need to turn back to know who it was. Of all the creatures that lived here, only one was strong enough to not succumb to his sleeping medicine in the altered seawater.


    Zero smiled and greeted the banished titan earnestly. He was getting a little lost in such a huge temple so having Poseidon greet him saved the teen a lot of trouble trying to map out the huge area each time he went up a level.


    When Zero looked at the fallen god, he was stunned and shocked to see that Poseidon was very close to becoming a wisp. His energy levels were alarmingly low and Zero wondered what would happen to Poseidon if he had chosen to come a few years later. Would he have vanished completely and become just a legend like Athena? The young doctor subconsciously observed Poseidon''s condition and started making plans to treat the dying titan, much to Mii''s discontent.


    \"You don''t have any reserves to be treating a god,\" the strawcherry fairy hissed in a reminder that Zero chose to ignore. His main concern was to be able to successfully probe a discreet diagnosis about the titan''s true condition to formulate a treatment plan. As a travelling doctor, one must always be prepared to step up to their duty. This was the first thing Hua Tuo told him when they started Hope Clinic. Zero has never forgotten his sense of duty even if he was currently on a different quest.


    \"Come with me,\" Poseidon said and Zero complied without questions, much to the titan''s relief. He didn''t sense and malice coming from the unexpected guest. None of his servants seemed to be hurt either and his property was still intact. The boy really did have many blessings from various Gods including his brothers. This made him curious about Zero''s identity.


    Once they were seated in the guest room, Zero noticed that Poseidon didn''t really use his eyes very well and relied mostly on echolocation to find where everything was. Normally, Poseidon would leave the menial tasks to his servants but due to circumstances, he had no choice but to display his disability.


    Zero didn''t offer to help because he had a feeling Poseidon wouldn''t appreciate being offered help. Instead, Zero allowed the titan to do as he pleased and waited patiently for a cup of misty tea that didn''t seem to mix with the seawater.


    \"This is..?\"


    Poseidon smirked. \"If I told you it was poison, would you drink it?\"


    Zero paused. Was this also part of the trial?


    Zero''s hesitation made Poseidon smirk. The teen might be powerful but he was still very naive. To openly show his enemies such a vulnerability was like an invitation for an assassination. How did such a person survive for so long in such a dangerous world? Even if he had the blessing of all the gods, Poseidon doubted that Zero would be lucky enough to avoid mishaps forever. All it took was one mean and petty person to ruin everything and destroy the teen''s fragile world. Zero''s way too pampered and Poseidon didn''t know if he liked that or not.


    \"Is this really poison?\" Zero asked after a while, much to Poseidon''s amusement.


    \"Would you really believe me if I answered your question?\" the titan returned the question with one of his own, making Zero frown. Although the strategist was unable to see Zero''s expression, he could sense that the teen before him was uncomfortable.


    \"It depends on what you answer, I suppose.\"


    That serious reply almost caused Poseidon to rupture something as he held back his laughter. Zero had much to learn when it came to dealing with interacting with people. The boy was definitely going to be the subject of bullying or would be robbed blind without even knowing why he lost everything if he kept this up.


    \"It''s poison. Are you going to drink it?\"


    Zero deadpanned. Even without the tingling of his lie-detecting gift from Isaben, Zero had already appraised the cup of seven-salt mist tea. Other than the extremely strange flavour of different salts, there were no bad side effects nor poison. How could Poseidon tell such an obvious lie? This could only be a trial of sorts, there was no other explanation.


    Zero immediately became troubled over answering the simple question but he looked at the tea and decided that overthinking was not an option. Whenever there was food on the table given to him, Zero would never refuse it. Food was meant to be eaten and eating was the privilege of the living.


    Without another word, Zero accepted the cup of tea and drank it, emptying the contents in one go. He made a strange face and Poseidon was amused that Zero wasn''t complaining about the peculiar taste before drinking from his own cup. The teen might not have answered his question verbally but Poseidon found his answer through his actions interesting.


    \"Why did you drink it?\" he asked after taking a sip of his own.


    Zero grimaced. The tea had a strange flavour indeed. \"I was thirsty,\" he answered plainly, making Poseidon laugh aloud.


    The strategist couldn''t believe that such an interesting person would exist. \"Did you think that you would be able to counter the poison? Was your thirst so unquenchable that you had to drink tea instead of seawater? From what you did earlier, purifying seawater into something drinkable shouldn''t be above your abilities.\"


    Zero nodded. His title of Tea Lover certainly was working after he drank the first cup of tea with Poseidon. The effects of drinking tea made him more likeable with the people he was drinking it with and Zero wondered if he could get Poseidon talking more if he drank more tea. He had some cakes and pies, it was a good time for an afternoon tea party.


    \"I''m a tea lover,\" Zero told Poseidon, who looked very amused by Zero''s matter-of-fact tone. \"Actually, I brought some treats from the newly opened cafe in Hell baked by the villagers from Half Moon Village. It''s a recipe that many demons love and has even been recommended by all the reigning Demon Lords, especially Beelzebub the new Lord of Gluttony who is a renowned gourmet master. Would you like to try some over a pot of Poxie tea? This tea is too salty... it might clash with the flavours of the cakes.\"


    Poseidon didn''t refuse the hospitality and Zero struggled with the concept of brewing tea at the bottom of the ocean when there was a lot of seawater. Poseidon took pity on the struggling guest who was casting magic bubbles around the tea leaves, water and cups just to brew a simple pot of tea. He gave his trident a small flick and the seawater parted easily, making the task a lot easier.


    \"No wonder the tea remained in the cup despite the seawater,\" Zero mused. \"I was wondering how dense that cup of tea actually was to be able to remain in the cup the whole time... as expected of the God of Oceans.\"


    Poseidon''s smile faltered a little. \"I''m no longer a god.\"


    Zero nodded. \"So I''ve heard. But it doesn''t change anything for me. Not everyone can control the underwater currents with the snap of their fingers like you can. I''ve heard a few things about you from Hades so I will be speaking to you in a less formal way... Freya''s lesson about etiquette didn''t stick with me and I heard you were more comfortable with being spoken to frankly.\"


    The titan folded his arms. \"Now listen here, you brat. No matter how you see this, I am still considered an elder. I might not like formalities but aren''t you being a little too casual here? Didn''t your teacher teach you how to respect your elders?\"


    Zero grinned cheekily. \"Yes but only if they''re older than me. In terms of age, I think I will win even if you combine Gaia and Isis'' age.\"


    That puzzled the strategist. \"Explain.\"


    Zero nodded. \"How about some cake first? I will answer your questions if you answer mine. Deal?\"


    Poseidon didn''t quite like how cheeky this boy was being but after living in solitude for so long without anyone interesting to talk to, he didn''t want the guest to leave so quickly. He would drag the tea session for as long as he could. Zero might be cheeky but Poseidon was the true master of underhand tactics. In the battle of shamelessness, not even Zeus could win him when he became serious.


    \"Deal,\" he said and sat down while Zero served tea and brought out the desserts.

 327 Underwater Tea Party

    Poseidon couldn''t believe it. Back then, desserts were often hard as rocks and wouldn''t go down without good tea or wine. Now, these cakes as Zero called them melted the moment he put them in his mouth. The pies were sweet and gave off a baked fragrance that he never knew before. Who would have thought that the cuisine served in Hell would surpass the feasts they threw in Heaven several thousand years ago?


    Zero proved to be more challenging than Poseidon thought he would be. If the teen resembled a lamb before, right now, Poseidon was convinced that Zero was actually a fox in rabbit skin. The teen would often let out bits of information slip in between small talks and not say anymore, prompting Poseidon to take the initiative to ask a question. Zero would always answer them just enough to satisfy the titan but still curious enough to want to know more. The young one would then seize the opportunity without fail to ask more about his personal history and about his niece.


    \"How did you lose your eyes?\" Zero asked after he answered Poseidon''s question about what kind of person Enma was like. The poor titan didn''t even know that he had a nephew and thought that Hades was still working in Tartarus, overseeing the sinners and passing judgement to those in the afterlife. Zero didn''t have the heart to keep the fallen god in the dark and told him about King Enma as well as the Purgatory. He hinted that Heaven and Hell have reconciled and knew that Poseidon was dying to know more but withheld that information for now.


    The question that Zero asked was a touchy subject for Poseidon who was contemplating if he should leave out some details for Zero or give him the full story. Knowing Hades, his brother might have already given this mysterious guest some background information. How troublesome...


    \"It''s going to be a long story...\" he told Zero who paused in the middle of reaching for the teapot.


    \"I can answer any question that you have if you let me know everything there is to know about what happened to you and Athena. My current business is to resolve Athena''s regrets and lift the curse on the gorgon sisters. However, as a disciple of Hua Tuo and Merlin with the ambition to become a travelling doctor, I want to find a way to save you too.\"


    The sincere words touched Poseidon who smiled sadly. \"That would explain how you managed to put all my subordinates to sleep. You must be a very talented doctor and magician to manage that under my watch.\"


    Zero blushed. \"Not really, I just have really good teachers.\"


    \"I''m not sure if you''d be able to help at all but it won''t hurt to satisfy your curiosity. In return, I hope you can satisfy some of my curiosities,\" Poseidon admitted.


    Zero agreed and Poseidon started with his story.


    \"This happened during the time when Mount Olympia was still full of life. The Titans were still fighting each other over petty things daily like the humans on Earth. The story I''m going to tell you happened before the lost records were founded. Back then, Heaven wasn''t formed yet. The Titans could be considered the first inhabitants of that plane. It started with the House of Great Gods that was built by us. Originally, there were only three titans - Zeus, Hades and myself. The creator created several Great Gods to assist him with keeping the seal of his memories hidden with their existence. The world knows it as six Great Gods and one Enlightened One that held the key for the creator''s reawakening. However, the truth was that the creator created more than just six Great Gods and back then, Buddha wasn''t part of the package deal. Buddha came in a lot later. None of the Great Gods knew about Buddha''s role in the awakening until after that Sage God told us the Great One was no more. The Great One''s name is Solo and he created more than a hundred Great Gods, scattering them to different worlds and dimensions to keep tabs on the various Divine Entities he created. Our job wasn''t to guard only memory fragments. We were meant to protect these Divine Entities and prevent them from killing each other. Many of these created Great Gods perished trying to fulfil their duties. Not all Divine Entities are easy to work with like the Divine Sister of Kindness who gave you this quest. Great Gods can become sources of energy for these Divine Entities and some of them were hunted down as food sources. Hades, Zeus and I were luckier. We were assigned to a Divine Sister called Law who decided to reside in Heaven with two other Divine Entities called Murvin and Isaben. Freya and the other Norse gods in Valhalla came later to guard their assigned Divine Sister, Isis and her mysterious clansmen settled down a lot later at the far edge of Heaven''s plane. If you''ve been there, you would know what I''m talking about. Back then, the angels didn''t exist, Heaven was barren land.\"


    Zero nodded. He read about the origins of heaven in one of the ancient tomes in Merlin''s forbidden library. Poseidon only gave Zero more reason to believe in Solo''s intention to start a fight with his future self for some unknown reason. Zero was even more determined now to gain the acceptance of all Divine Entities before Solo''s plans could take place. So far, Zero felt like he was in the lead. If he had been any later, Poseidon might not be around to give him the clues that he needed.


    \"I read about it in Merlin''s library,\" Zero admitted after some time and Poseidon smiled. He should have known that the eccentric wizard would have something like that lying around.


    \"That would make explaining on my part a lot easier. Do you know the war between humans where gods had to join them?\"


    Zero shook his head. \"I only heard of the war when humans fought against gods and slain a lot of them. They even hunted dragons into extinction. That''s the trigger point for why the old Earth had to be destroyed and a new god born from the power of these humans created the second Earth that the Half Moon villagers are from.\"


    Poseidon was still slightly with Zero''s explanation about this new god and new Earth but filed that information aside for now. He would have his chance to clarify them later.


    \"No, this war happened a lot earlier before the war between humans and gods. Back then, the titans were fighting too much on Mount Olympia. However, as everyone was more or less evenly matched in terms of power, it was hard to find a clear victor. To resolve their dispute, these titans took their fights to Earth. Those without the power granted by Solo started to build up their own powers by feeding off the power of prayers and thoughts from those of a lower plane. It''s about the time when religion among mortals became popular.\"


    Zero nodded. He could understand where everything was slowly falling into place now. If the gods started gaining followers and grew their unique power that way, he could now understand why Eros tried to defame Athena. The matter was more than simple jealousy. It was a war between the gods. In order to take down someone as powerful as Athena, they had to first cut away her source of power. Rumours were the easiest way to ruin the faith in Athena''s believers.


    \"Let me guess,\" Zero grinned. \"Back then, Athena was a very popular and powerful goddess so many other gods like Eros started underhand tricks to try and make her followers turn away from her so they could take her down, right?\"


    Poseidon nodded. \"That''s right. However, Athena was not just my niece and Zeus'' daughter. She was my best student and had grown to be even more powerful than a Great God. Such petty tricks weren''t enough to take her down.\"


    Zero nodded. If it was so easy to take down a mighty goddess like Athena who was worshipped for just about anything from intellect, war and beauty, the other gods would have succeeded long ago and Athena''s curse wouldn''t have lasted till today. Poseidon was considered a Great God, yet his powers had faded so much over the years. The God of Oceans was barely clinging onto his existence right now but Athena''s curse never weakened even after all this time. Zero couldn''t imagine the power she had when she was still at the peak of her power.


    \"However, Athena was a child and a lady just like any other. She was kinder than anyone else and that was both her strength and weakness.\"


    Zero held his breath, afraid of what Poseidon would say. The young doctor could already guess what happened next.


    \"They targeted her emotions to bring her down. As despicable as that sounded, it was very effective. There really weren''t many things that Athena could be affected by. However, she had a few weaknesses. She was rather fond of Hades and me who treated her like family.\"


    \"She had a crush on you, I heard.\"


    Poseidon didn''t confirm or deny it but Zero understood. The God of Oceans still blamed himself for his niece''s untimely demise and suffering because of him. The young doctor didn''t like this mentality but there wasn''t much he could do about Poseidon''s grief. Athena did die because of her feelings for him, this fact wouldn''t change.


    \"In any case, the other gods succeeded and Athena who couldn''t take the burden of this power succumbed to it. I believe you''ve heard about some of Athena''s curses. I might not know the true reason why she did what she did but I believe in the kindness she possessed. The gorgon''s curse is not a pretty one and neither was Arachne''s curse. I don''t know what that girl is thinking about most times but Athena never does something without a reason. I believe in her integrity even if her actions proved otherwise. Her thoughts can sometimes be very twisted but I blame the experiences others have put her through. Her intentions can be very veiled beneath her immediate actions and reactions. Simply put, she''s very dishonest and often doesn''t do or say things she really wants. It''s her personality to do things in a roundabout fashion.\"


    Zero blinked. Why did this seem very familiar? \"Is she the kind of person to give someone homemade cookies and tell them that she only did it because she wanted to know if it was poisoned instead of telling them that she made it for them because she wanted to thank them?\"


    Poseidon nodded quickly and snapped his fingers, leaning forward on the table. \"That''s her alright! It took me many years to understand that she can never be honest about what she wanted. For a few thousand years I''d always been guessing about what she truly meant. Her actions were so contradictory, who would have expected it to be something so completely opposite? Athena once came to me asking a bunch of weird questions, making me choose one over the other. I didn''t understand why she did it until she threw me a birthday party, preparing a gift according to my likes and dislikes. The girl can be very awkward at times...\"


    Zero felt sorry for Athena. It took two to tango. Athena might be awkward but Poseidon wasn''t very bright either. The titan was extremely dense when it came to understanding a woman''s heart.


    \"Sorry to ask this out of the blue, Poseidon. But have you ever fallen in love before?\"


    The fallen god paused then blushed terribly before stuttering horribly, trying to deny it. The young doctor merely smiled in exhaustion. Now he knew why Athena''s feelings never got through to Poseidon.


    \"Don''t lie. Since things have come to this, you might as well let me know who the lady you love is.\"


    The titan changed from red to blue and even green then white but eventually settled for a heavy sigh.


    \"Actually, Athena found out about who I loved. She ended up cursing her in what I think is jealousy. Back then, I''d been banished for committing too many crimes. Zeus and Hades passed the judgement themselves upon my request. I wasn''t actually banished and imprisoned on Hyacinth. I just happened to settle down on this planet after the unfortunate incident. Before this, I roamed around the continents in different worlds as a wandering god who exchanged miracles for favours. In one of the worlds, I met this troubled young queen whose kingdom was falling into ruins. I decided to lend her a hand and she became a very renowned ruler respected by all. We fell in love and I told her everything about myself including my banishment and my regrets. In order to repay the kindness Athena had shown me and ease the guilt that I had in my heart, this queen erected a temple in Athena''s name and spread Athena''s name as a religion for her people to worship.\"


    Zero tilted his head to the side. \"Was this woman found kissing you in Athena''s temple and cursed to become a gorgon alongside with her sisters because she was caught by Athena?\"


    Poseidon didn''t deny it and Zero groaned in frustration. Was the gorgon''s curse really a simple case of jealousy?


    \"Why did she have to kiss you in her temple? Of course, Athena would be jealous!\"


    Poseidon growled. \"It wasn''t what it looked like. Would you stop interrupting my story?\"


    Zero apologised meekly, not expecting Poseidon to lose his calm.


    \"This queen had a duty to her people and I couldn''t stay with her forever. Even if we had love, we had to part. That day we went to Athena''s temple together to pray for Athena''s happiness before I left for good. That kiss Athena saw was a farewell kiss. I didn''t even know about the curse she placed on Medusa until a few centuries later. Nobody told me about it until Hades came with the news of Athena''s suicide.\"


    Zero was speechless. Did that mean that everyone suffered because of a misunderstanding? Medusa was cursed by Athena who misunderstood her relationship with Poseidon while Poseidon was dying because he blamed himself for Athena''s death and Medusa''s curse. Medusa was cursed to be a monster trapped forever in Valhalla simply because Poseidon wasn''t clear with Athena about where he stood about his feelings.


    Zero groaned. How was he going to resolve this lover''s spat? If anything, Poseidon didn''t talk about Medusa with much fondness. However, Athena seemed to always strike a sore spot in the titan whenever her name was mentioned. Could it be...?


    The young doctor shook his head. Whatever the truth was, he still had a mission to resolve this regret and lift the curse. As a doctor, there were two types of illnesses he couldn''t cure and Poseidon was definitely affected by one of them. Zero wasn''t foolish enough to involve himself with the affairs of lovesick fools.

 328 Poseidons Reques

    Zero stayed in Poseidon''s sea temple for a few days, enjoying the luxury of an esteemed guest while he became the titan''s conversation buddy. The titan was very interested in what happened while he was out of touch with the world. Zero didn''t keep anything from Poseidon and also admitted that his knowledge was lacking. It didn''t take long for the teen to spill the truth about his origins after that and Poseidon didn''t know how to react to finding out about Zero''s identity.


    \"Are you sure you should be telling me this? You should be more careful about who you trust,\" the God of Oceans advised.


    Zero shook his head. \"I don''t have any reason to see you as a threat. You are very weakened right now and I am very powerful. What difference does it make?\"


    Poseidon had no way to refute Zero''s harsh facts. In the past, he would have taken it as an insult but now that his time was coming to an end, he could only laugh at the irony.


    \"Indeed, what difference does it make? I''m sure you have more important things to do now that you understand the truth about Athena''s past. That girl suffered a lot while she was alive, I only hope that she can find peace now that she has departed.\"


    Zero frowned. It was true that he no longer needed to remain on Hyacinth but as a doctor, he didn''t feel good about leaving a dying man all alone especially when he knew how to revive the dying man. Right now, Zero tried to shift his mentality from a doctor to a businessman. As a business person, there was still much to gain from Poseidon even in his weakened state. Heaven is currently still very weak and lacking in powerful anchors, unlike Hell. Poseidon used to be a Great God so if Zero could find a way to reinstate his rank, the number of prayers he could receive will benefit the plane. The burden on Sedna could be reduced as well and personally, Zero would love to learn more from this ancient titan.


    \"How about we make a deal?\" Zero proposed and Poseidon raised his brows in surprise.


    \"What kind of deal?\" he asked.


    The teen grinned. \"You''re Athena''s teacher, right? Wouldn''t that mean that you surpass her in everything that she knows?\"


    The titan knew what Zero was hinting at. \"A good student will always surpass their master,\" he told Zero who agreed.


    \"However, your student isn''t around and I''m currently looking for a teacher to teach me all about strategy and tactics,\" Zero sighed dramatically before casting a side glance to the blind titan.


    However, this teen who appeared before him was like the light at the end of his tunnel. Maybe, this was what he had been holding onto for so long. For the first time since he lost his sight, Poseidon felt a sense of purpose. He might be a great tactician and strategist capable of seeing everything that happened on the battlefield and lead the troops to victory without fail. Despite that, Poseidon was unable to discern right from wrong when it came to matters of the heart, leading to his downfall.


    \"I do not teach for free,\" Poseidon smirked. Zero grinned carefreely.


    \"I wouldn''t dare. Please state your price,\" Zero smiled.


    The titan didn''t state his price immediately, instead, he wanted to know more about what Zero could do. The young doctor didn''t spare any details about his abilities and even boasted that he was able to restore Lucifer''s sight. \"I could help you restore your sight too!\"


    Poseidon shook his head. More than his sight, there was something else he wanted to do. \"When Athena''s regrets are addressed and the curse is lifted, her remaining soul fragments will have to fall somewhere. I want to be able to create a place for her soul where she can truly be happy. If you are the Great One, could you help me create land on this water planet?\"


    Zero paused. \"I think there''s been some sort of misunderstanding. I''m not the Great One, I''m Zero. The Great One is Solo and unlike him, I don''t have the power of creation. What I do have is the power of recreation. I could create land but I would need to absorb some parts of the sea here before I can do that.\"


    \"That''s fine,\" Poseidon said. In all honesty, there was way too much water on this planet. All he really wanted was to see some land but no matter how much time passed, Hyacinth remained the same as before, filled with nothing but water. The planet was rather dead in a sense, there weren''t any movements beneath the oceans that threatened to create land.


    Zero found it odd. \"Don''t you want to see again?\"


    The titan sighed. \"And what good will that do? I''ve seen enough in my life both the good and the bad, the beautiful and the ugly. I do not wish to concern myself in the struggles for power any longer. Spending the rest of my time in peace until the end of the world is my only wish and if I can be a little bit more selfish, I ask to accompany my niece whom I''ve let down in her time of need. I don''t wish to regain my sight, it''s not important.\"


    The teen understood. If this was what made the titan feel better, he would let Poseidon continue living in a dark world as atonement for his past wrongdoings. He was a doctor, he could only heal the body but not the heart or mind. That was up to the individual to decide. Those who did not have the will to live will still find a way to die. Zero couldn''t do anything about that.


    \"Understood. I will work on creating land on Hyacinth. In return, won''t you teach me how to win the war? I will be fighting against myself in the future and it is a battle I cannot lose.\"


    The teen then told Poseidon all about his mission and the strange things that happened ever since he had been reawakened from the void. They spent hours, maybe even days, simply just talking and discussing over the points and observations that Zero thought were strange.


    At the end of it all, Poseidon sat back and folded his arms with a deep frown. The servants were inching away and only Zero was left in the room. If there was a word to describe the titan''s mood after listening to Zero''s story, it was conflicted. Before he got to know what the teen did in his childhood period, he thought that Zero was a very promising student. After hearing the stunts that Zero pulled off, he was rather hesitant about teaching Zero about strategy and tactics. This boy was like a wild card. While Solo is trying to destroy the world, Zero isn''t doing much better at preserving it. Should he really arm this brat with the knowledge to win his personal battle against his past self?


    \"Before I teach you anything, could you answer a question of mine?\"


    Zero nodded. The blind titan sounded very serious and he straightened up.


    \"What are you going to do after you''ve won the battle with Solo?\"


    At that, Zero froze. He hadn''t thought about it that far. For now, all Zero could see was a long road ahead where he had to gain back all the divine entities and explore the world while he was at it. He also wanted to become a travelling doctor but after the fight with Solo, who knew what would happen. There was a high chance that meeting Solo will send the world spiralling into the void with no stopping its destruction due to a conflict in existence.


    \"I don''t really know,\" he answered truthfully. \"Isis said that time paradoxes are dangerous and if I get to meet Solo at the end of my journey, there is a high chance that the world will be made to walk a one-way road to destruction. However, I cannot allow Solo to continue what he is doing by hurting so many people. I am a doctor, I want to save as many people as I can and ease the sufferings of those I can reach.\"


    Poseidon sighed. \"You are aware that you cannot kill Solo. It''s the equivalent of killing yourself and with your destruction, the world will cease to exist. What are you going to do then?\"


    Zero froze. He hasn''t thought about it that far ahead. He thought that by gathering and amassing all the divine entities, he would be able to confront Solo and duke it out grandly. Of course, Zero would follow the path of non-aggression and talk it over first. He would then try to trap Solo somewhere if his past self wasn''t willing to listen to him. However, if it came to what Poseidon said, even if he refused to kill Solo, the same might not be true for his past self.


    \"I... I...\"


    The blind titan nodded. \"If you cannot find an answer to my questions, I cannot teach you anything. You might be able to win the battle against Solo in a confrontation but you will lose the war and the world will still be destroyed just like what he wanted. From what I understand, you do not have power over creation. That absorption power of yours is clearly something that spells the end of the world. You''re fated to be the destroyer. If your resolve isn''t strong enough, you cannot defy fate.\"


    Zero found himself getting angry even if he didn''t understand it completely. \"Fate... What''s so good about fate? Why should I bend according to its will? This world belongs to me, there''s nothing that can stop me!\"


    Once Zero realised the words that came out of his mouth, he paled. \"I... no! I''m sorry, this isn''t what I meant...\"


    Poseidon smirked. \"Ah yes, these words... it''s been a long time since I heard something like that. That arrogance like all the rulers before who had fallen with their kingdom... Zero, are you sure you merely want to save the world from destruction and not rule it?\"


    The young doctor paled. \"No, I don''t want to rule it... I just want to exist and help others along the way...\"


    \"Quite the arrogant young one. Say... Why do you think some are more powerful than others?\"


    Zero paused and thought carefully. For some reason, the more he talked to Poseidon, the more confused he was. He was very certain about what he wanted to do before all these but ever since Poseidon started asking him questions about what he wanted to do and who he was, the young doctor could no longer discern truth from fantasy. His emotions were no longer his own and Zero found it harder to control where his thoughts went. One moment, he was feral and the next he was suicidal.


    Returning to the education he received from Hua Tuo, Zero closed his eyes and ears off to the world and turned it inwards to himself. Worldly affairs cannot move a sage because their eyes are not clouded by the chaos of the mortal realm. If Zero wanted to understand what was going on, he had to retreat and observe it from a different angle.


    Poseidon didn''t stop the teenager from doing what he did. In truth, he didn''t expect Zero to be so hard to break. His belief remained steadfast and his heart remained pure. It wasn''t as if he was deliberately trying to pick apart this boy''s mind but he needed proof that Zero wouldn''t use the things he taught for evil. It wasn''t that Poseidon thought Zero was going to fall over the line and turn to the dark side in despair. However, he wasn''t certain that Zero could handle the amount of pressure that comes with shouldering the fate of this world on his tiny shoulders. Gods were considered almighty beings but even they were easily toppled when it came to the affairs of the heart. Few were strong and consistent like Merlin, Buddha and Hua Tuo. The titan just wanted to test if Zero was able to still listen to his true conscience, untainted by the whispers of the world, uninfluenced by the changes of time.


    Zero meditated for a long while, settling the voices in his inner world with a calm consistent desire for inner peace. The heart mantra was repeated over and over again until all Zero could feel was nothingness like when he first awakened in the void as a ball of nothing. Once he was in that suspended state, the answers became clear to him.


    Poseidon waited for Zero patiently, sipping on bitter tea as the young doctor sorted out his thoughts and emotions that Poseidon intentionally instigated. The brunet opened his eyes with more clarity than before and gave Poseidon his answer.


    \"I am Zero. It doesn''t matter if the future brings forward the destruction of this world or if Solo wants me dead. I will not betray the people who believe in me. I''m not that lonely creature born from the void, I now have friends and family that are not related to me by blood. What good is knowledge and power if I cannot use it to protect what I hold dear?\"


    Poseidon smiled.


    \"As for what I want to do after my feud with Solo is resolved, who knows? My journey is an adventure. There is no ending to an adventure. Why should I limit my options?\"


    Hearing Zero''s conclusion, the blind titan threw his head back and laughed. Many years ago, someone said something similar. Seeing Zero was like seeing Athena when she was back in her youth. Poseidon couldn''t help but admit his defeat. He might not be able to save Athena but at least, he could guide Zero down the path that didn''t lead to his destruction.


    \"Very well,\" he smiled. \"I expect you to keep up with me when I start my lessons. Know that I''m not an easy tutor as I am very strict. First, I will have you read up all the rules and master the basics of playing chess with me. Starting from tomorrow, while you work on recreating land on Hyacinth, we will play three games of chess.\"


    Zero beamed. \"Yes, sir!\"

 329 Gummer 1

    It wasn''t very difficult for Zero to understand how the game of chess worked. In fact, he had some practice playing it with his mindscape assistants. Mii and Wii proved to be tough competition combined. The sisters were able to calculate in advance the moves Zero would make and create strategies to counter Zero''s moves. It frustrated the teen a lot how they were always steps ahead of him.


    While Zero physically slept, he was kept busy in the mindscape playing chess and several other strategy games with his assistants. For some odd reason, Zero thought it was a brilliant idea to play with both Mii and Wii at the same time. The sisters thought that Zero had lost his mind in a high-speed game with Wii based on accumulated experiences and a careful approach with Mii who was constantly baiting Zero. The stress Zero felt was incomparable to the kind of training Merlin and Hua Tuo subjected him to.


    Poseidon was pleasantly surprised to see that Zero was able to cope with his advanced methods the next morning and decided to change his tactics. If Zero was able to understand the fundamentals of chess and could utilise each piece to their maximum potential, he was ready for the next stage.


    Needless to say, the first twenty games with Poseidon resulted in a landslide victory to the blind titan who had to stop for the day because Zero looked like a possessed person starving of victory. The competitive spirit reminded Poseidon very much of Athena in her youth before she debuted as a war goddess.


    Zero was reluctant but he knew that he still had his part of the deal to uphold. \"I will be taking the afternoon off. If there is a sudden drop in seawater levels, please do not be alarmed. I''m only going to take what I need to create a small piece of land for testing. If it is to your satisfaction, we can always expand it.\"


    Poseidon didn''t say much and nodded, sending a few of his servants to follow Zero just in case but the young doctor dismissed them.


    \"It''s dangerous so I will be going alone. You can send some servants to watch from afar if you are curious but please have them evacuate immediately should there be any signs of danger.\"


    Nobody argued with Zero and they let the strange human swim away. Poseidon decided to contact a long time acquaintance for the first time in many years. Zero had better be thankful that he was willing to pull strings for his sake.


    In the ancient library, Swift was still translating the text when she felt her mark flare. Someone was calling for her and the harpie raised a brow.


    \"Sorry Isis, I think I will have to continue this another time. Business calls,\" she informed apologetically and accepted the summon, teleporting in a flash.


    The Goddess of Time sighed. It doesn''t matter anymore. What is done is done and even if she rewound back time, nothing would change. Both Athena and Poseidon were too stubborn. They were more alike than they thought and for that very reason, that love of theirs couldn''t bear fruit. Isis looked at the hourglass in the library and sighed. At the very least, now that Zero was there, they could find closure and move on.


    Poseidon sent all his servants away when he felt the harpie arriving. Carlsen protested a little but when his master sent them out of the room forcefully and erected a barrier to get rid of all the water in the room, the turtle understood the importance of this new guest. The loyal servant was slightly worried even though a part of him was happy to see his master acting more like himself back when he was still a powerful Great God. The arrival of that strange human-like child might be a good thing after all.


    Swift appeared from a vortex and sneezed. It had been so long since she was invited to a water planet and the humidity made her feathers feel sticky. Poseidon must have cleared out the room especially for her and the universal librarian bowed before the titan.


    \"Greetings, God of Oceans. It''s been a while since we last saw each other. How have you been?\"


    Poseidon wasn''t one to indulge in pleasantries and grunted in response. \"Save it, harpie. I see that you haven''t lost your glib tongue. I''ve summoned you for a job, this may be my last job request for you.\"


    Swift was surprised. \"Oh? Are you finally going to retire? Why so sudden? Even if you didn''t do anything, you would still be able to enjoy the next thousand years in recluse on Hyacinth.\"


    The blind titan made a face. \"I don''t have the next thousand years to enjoy. Think of it like a dying man''s last charge. I''m putting all my hopes on this strange individual that crash-landed on my planet a few days back. You can say that I''ve taken a liking to him in the same way that my brothers had.\"


    Swift paused and thought for a while. Her eyes widened and a wide grin broke out on her face. \"You''ve met Zero!\"


    Poseidon neither confirmed nor denied it which made Swift very excited. Who would have thought that her messaging buddy would be causing literal waves the moment he left Heaven? Everyone knew that Poseidon was like a hibernating bear. You wouldn''t go near him unless you were seeking death. If Zero could move this immovable mountain enough for him to make the first contact, Swift was certain that Poseidon would return to Heaven once more.


    \"Do I need to send someone to clean up your old temple in Heaven? It might not have been very well maintained but I can assure you that the remaining Great Gods have taken very good care of it. Zero has recently restored Mount Olympia and Eros is reforesting it so you''ll be able to enjoy watching life return to your former home. What do you say?\"


    Poseidon sighed. \"As it is, I won''t be able to leave Hyacinth, much less travel to Heaven. It''s vexing to admit it but I''m no longer the powerful Great God I used to be. I feel bad for pushing all the responsibilities to Sedna but even if I feel like sharing her burden, I simply cannot. The old Earth was destroyed and all the people who worshipped me are gone. My divine powers are dwindling, I can only ask for a favour from you to retrieve all the books I wrote in my prime. I want to pass on what I know to this promising young man while I can still walk.\"


    Swift was speechless. \"Is it really that bad?\"


    Poseidon said nothing and the harpie held back tears. \"I-I understand. Is there anything else I can do for you not as a librarian but as a friend of the old times?\"


    The blind titan thought about it. \"I''d like to taste more of the cuisines in La Boutique that Zero boasted about. If I''m going to disappear, I want to enjoy something more than just bitter and salty tea. And if it isn''t too much to ask, I want to send a letter to a few old friends.\"


    Swift nodded. \"Of course, whenever you are ready. I shall leave now to make preparations. I''m assuming you want to keep this a secret from Zero?\"


    Poseidon nodded. \"I shall summon for you again in a week. Is that sufficient time to gather all the books?\"


    \"Of course! In fact, it can be done in four days. I will talk to Isis about the cuisine in La Boutique and make arrangements. Is there anything in particular that you want to try first?\"


    The God of Oceans grinned. \"Barbarian Roasted Veal Steak. Braised mountain goat loins. Rosary Salad. Strawcherry Shake with whipped cream and crushed chocolate. Lemon Meringue. Mint and Caramel Sherbet. Tiramisu Cake.\"


    Swift didn''t know to laugh or cry at the menu. She felt like a waitress taking down orders but still complied. Zero''s presence could certainly be felt from the long list of food Poseidon wanted to eat. The teen was quite the foodie and his palate was very experienced from participating in the Mega Gourmet Competition as well as being a regular at La Boutique. She was sure that being friends with Beelzebub only made Zero''s love for food increase exponentially.


    \"Understood, I will make the arrangements. Until next time,\" Swift bowed and left as quickly as she arrived.


    Sensing that the guest was gone, Poseidon lifted the barrier and allowed Carlsen back into the room. \"How is Zero doing?\"


    The armoured turtle was a little nervous. \"About that, master... He is indeed absorbing the ocean but I have been receiving many complaints about Zero''s recklessness even if he is about a thousand kilometres away from the temple. The citizens were terrified when several whirlpools suddenly appeared and sucked everything in the vicinity of a few hundred metres into them. As per your orders, the servants have issued a notice and evacuated the area but Zero is simply too powerful. Homes have been destroyed in the process and the seabed looks very different now after a part of it has been ripped out.\"


    Poseidon didn''t comment about it. \"Tell the servants to evacuate a greater area and settle the homeless nearer to the temple. There shouldn''t be anyone near a few hundred kilometres of Zero as he works. The boy is going to create land, he needs a lot of space.\"


    Carlsen lowered his head respectfully and swam away to inform the rest of the servants. Things were going to be very busy for the next few days but everyone was excited about it. The legend about ''land'' was still fresh in everyone''s minds ever since Poseidon announced it yesterday. For creatures to be able to out of the water and bask under the warmth of the sun was like a dream come true. To be able to escape this dark depths and live under the light on ''land'' was an opportunity to die for. Before even Poseidon released the command, Carlsen was bombarded by a long list of names for creatures volunteering to live on that newly created land.


    Still, Poseidon said nothing about it. The excitement was contagious and news spread very quickly. While Zero worked on accumulating enough water to create land, he found that water was a very weak substance.


    \"Mii, is there any way we can make the conversion rate more efficient? Going by the current trend, I think the sea would be emptied before even I can create a continent!\"


    The strawcherry fairy glared at her master. \"Unless you count on digging up the surface of this planet, there isn''t another way. Hyacinth''s planet is dying. The core is very weak which is why there are no volcanoes present. It''s a water planet for good reasons, evolutions have stopped here and the only reason why life exists is thanks to Poseidon''s mana supporting them.\"


    Wii tried to ease the tension between her older sister and her master. \"It wouldn''t hurt if we got the materials for other sources, right? Instead of draining the ocean on Hyacinth, we could borrow some space rocks to make up for the material density.\"


    Zero thought about it as he continued to absorb water and Mii frowned. \"How are we going to get that many space rocks? Zero intends to make land and not just an island.\"


    While his mindscape assistance discussed and debated, Zero tried to recall where he read about a treasure mine of ruins in space that he could recycle materials.


    He sighed. \"If only I can remember the name of that space ruin... I might be able to visit it to clean it out for materials to build land on Hyacinth...\"


    Hearing that, Lily tapped into Wii''s knowledge and tried to find a location match in the system. The map function created from Zero''s knowledge was very brief but it was good enough for them to have a general idea of where they wanted to go.


    \"I know!\" Lily shrieked triumphantly. \"Gummer! We can go to Gummer ruins to clear out the broken ruins of the old solar system. Shittomi told us that Gummer was one of the places that Gugu and Jevy fought, resulting in great destruction. It was a great shame that Gummer was reduced to ruins that nobody could do anything about but that''s perfect for what we need right now.\"


    Zero cheered up at the idea. Mii and Wii stopped fighting and the strawcherry fairy looked at Lily proudly. \"I like the idea.\"


    \"Me too,\" Wii agreed and Zero laughed.


    \"Alright, let''s make some plans. To Gummer, we go!\"

 330 Gummer 2

    Travelling to Gummer wasn''t easy. It was even harder than getting to Hyacinth! On the bright side, Poseidon allowed Zero to create a waypoint teleportation mark on Hyacinth so that the teen could return easily without riding on a lightning bolt. Although it wasn''t a proper portal like those in Garden of Roth, Zero was happy that the titan was very understanding of his travelling difficulties. Still, it was only a waypoint that Zero could use. Nobody else could travel in or out of Hyacinth which was quite a downer for the young doctor who wanted to invite some of the chefs from La Boutique. Zero didn''t know how to cook underwater so he was limited to making sashimi and seaweed salad for the blind titan who was getting bored of it by the day.


    Navigating their way to Gummer was a huge risk for Zero and his mindscape assistants. Thankfully, Lily was a decent guide in the void. Zero couldn''t believe that he was going to be stealing seawater again to help him for his personal agenda. If Poseidon knew about how much seawater he has stolen, he would be mad.


    Hyacinth wasn''t a very big planet. Amarania was bigger. While Zero didn''t think that the amount of seawater he stole was anything significant, Hyacinth had already lost twenty percent of its water content. Zero felt slightly guilty. This meagre amount of water isn''t enough to create even an island but the effects on the sea dwellers were huge! With lesser water, the salt content increased. Zero did his best to purify the water and absorb the salt as much as he could but that only solved one problem. For the sea creatures who lived deeper in the water, the change in density made many of them uncomfortable enough to start leaving their nests. The horror that spread about sea monsters on the loose only created chaos. Not to mention, the waters were slightly warmer even at a deeper level. Poseidon might be alright with it but some of his servants were not. Many had to leave ''shallower'' waters and hide in broken chasms or ravines.


    After Zero explained his predicament to the blind titan, Poseidon agreed to let Zero leave Hyacinth in search for ''building materials''. However, the condition was that Zero must leave a clone or something behind so that they could resume their training. Zero decided to create a golem similar to Bib and leave a few Parallel Minds in it so that Wii can control it on his behalf from the mindscape while Zero left for Gummer.


    For the past few days, the teenager had been pulling out all the books about interdimensional navigation. It was a risky move but it was the fastest way they could get to Gummer seeing as that galaxy was a few million light-years away. Isis didn''t approve of Zero''s risk-taking attitude but the young doctor assured her that if anything went wrong, he would escape back to the lamp in his inventory and return to Heaven to ask for assistance to get to Gummer. He didn''t know if he really wanted to ride on Zeus'' lightning bolt express again but he would have to if he failed. Still, this made for a good experience ahead of time. Truen might be familiar with travelling on Earth but Zero would be more experienced in planet and galaxy hopping if he succeeded in navigating wormholes to Gummer.


    \"Alright,\" Zero shrugged. He was using YY and Origin as his very convenient intergalactic transportation while Mii took over the communicator''s compass app and advised her master which wormhole to look for.


    \"Wormhole #356687 will appear in approximately 23 seconds in the northwest direction, seven hundred kilometres from here,\" Mii informed and Wii assisted Zero in changing directions and setting the correct speed while her master clung onto YY tightly with Origin in his other hand, increasing the barrier''s strength withstand the high velocity. Who knew that tonfas and walking staffs could become very handy broomsticks for travelling without the broom? Now he understood why Merlin praised the witches and their brooms. It was too convenient.


    Zero rushed to the wormhole that started to open in the void and dived into it before the tendrils of chaos energy could get him. Apart from the unknown, travelling in space was also dangerous because of how close it could sometimes be to the void. The chaos energy would often attack Zero from tiny cracks as if he had a target that says ''hug me'' painted on his back. Luckily for him, Origin was a very fierce protector and neutralised the threat before it had any funny ideas. Wii and Mii didn''t waste the opportunity to absorb some remains of the neutralised chaos energy for future experiments and analysis. So far, they''d collected a few crystal bits from those chaos energy neutralised. These crystals were as tiny as a grain of sand but with enough of them, the mindscape sisters were confident that they could create something.


    Diving into a wormhole was an out of body experience for Zero. He felt like his body was being crushed and suspended in action for an unknown period of time. The experience was excruciating physically but freeing mentally. The young doctor was certain that if it hadn''t been for YY and Origin helping him to ease the burdening pressure inside the wormhole, his vessel would have been destroyed again. Zero sighed. This vessel of his was really fragile.


    After an unknown amount of time had passed, the wormhole shook and decided to spit everything out. Zero wasn''t very well prepared for his landing and found himself stalling mentally for a moment before he understood that he was free-falling.


    \"Anti-gravity! Flight! Dark Vision!\" Zero yelled and cast spells to regain control of the situation. He''d been slightly careless this time and neglected the signs of the wormhole''s temper. The young doctor made a mental note to never let his guard down like that again. If not for his luck that the wormhole decided to spit them out on a planet in mid-air, he would have suffered great damage by now.


    Wii and Mii got to work immediately while Lily monitored the intergalactic map and matched it to the tracking device on Mii''s communicator app controls. Wii took the liberty of sending out a few feelers to get a better grasp of where they were.


    Zero finally broke his long fall but was perplexed by the darkness that surrounded them. If there was gravity, they should be on a planet. Why was it so dark on this planet? He didn''t feel any signs of life either but there was a mysterious force trying to pull everything to the centre of its core.


    \"Where are we?\" he asked and Wii gasped as the feelers she sent out never returned.


    Mii paled. \"Zero, get out of here! This is a galaxy eater... it''s not the same as that wormhole!\"


    Zero didn''t run away immediately. He read up about these galaxy eaters more commonly known as black holes. They are born after the death of a major star that had expended all its energy and collapsed back into itself. Unlike the wormhole that actually spits the things it ate, the black hole simply ate without returning anything until it ate enough to neutralise its existence. Currently, Zero was able to withstand the pull of this starving dead star. Unlike the writers of the books Zero read about black holes, he could sense very strong resentment energy within this black hole now that he was staring at one.


    \"Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing,\" he smiled and told the panicking strawcherry assistant.


    \"Wii,\" Zero called out. \"Calculate the force and pressure this guy is emitting. If I convert it directly into energy and sins, how much can we get from it? I see that this guy''s already eaten a lot and digested quite a few stars.\"


    The eggplant fairy got the cue and happily set whatever parallel minds she had left under her command to work on it. Based on the feelers she sent out that never returned, she could estimate that there would be at least twenty billion units of energy and maybe two billion units of sins.


    \"Master, we cannot get a definite figure but this is certainly what it looks like right now. Also, there is chaos energy at play behind this black hole, we can sense it. Lily said that once the black hole disappears, there will be a huge tear in the material plane that leads to the void.\"


    Zero thanked his assistants and grinned. \"Prepare yourselves, I''m going to feast!\"


    True to his words, Zero didn''t show any mercy and fought against the pull of this black hole. The star was losing the fight against power when Zero decided not to waste any more time and effort, diving right into its core to eat it from inside out. The black hole didn''t stand a chance against a hungry Zero fuelled by greed. Gugu must be really happy to know how his memories had influenced Zero to be such an insatiable creature.


    \"Master, the tear is appearing!\" Wii shouted when the first signs of chaos energy started leaking through.


    Zero was still slightly flushed and high from absorbing his fill. Now that he had something of significance in his void space, he felt slightly better about the trip to Gummer. But first, Zero wanted to put Origin to the test and see if his grimoire was truly capable of defending him against Solo''s attacks. This was a good opportunity and Zero wasn''t going to pass it up.


    When the first tendrils of chaos energy lunged themselves at Zero, Origin hummed with vengeance and returned the favour, biting back at it twice as hard before reducing it to sand-like crystal particles and went straight to Zero''s inventory. As more tendrils appeared from the tear in the plane, Origin''s might multiplied. Zero was very happy to see the book transform into its first real form out of five. He''d never been able to see Origin''s true form back in the lab with Merlin simply because the amount of chaos energy attacking the plane had been mostly neutralised by Merlin''s power.


    The tattered-looking grimoire turned red and spewed attacks of its own without Zero''s commands. The chaos energy tendrils were grabbed and ripped mercilessly while Origin worked to contain the tear, suturing it back with some materials borrowed from the remnants of this galaxy''s remains. Zero watched his recreation magic patch the tear in the plane and return everything to normal. Origin didn''t change to any other colour before it turned back into that tattered book in Zero''s hands.


    The magician sulked a little but decided to be satisfied with the results of his test. He was confident that he would be able to see the four other forms in the future. Each colour represented a different ability and Zero designed it after his beliefs. He didn''t want to harm Solo too badly but he needed a grimoire who could protect him from the things Solo would throw at him. Origin wasn''t a natural attacker, it was a natural protector and after watching it today, Zero had confidence in his grimoire''s ability to be the shield he needed.


    \"When is the next wormhole going to appear?\" Zero asked and mounted YY again now that the drama was over.


    Mii and Lily marked out a few wormholes in the area that could possibly lead them closer to Gummer but nobody knew for certain where the wormhole would lead them.


    \"We''re currently two hundred thousand years back in time thanks to the wormhole. Gummer is about twenty million years away from us now. It wasn''t the right wormhole to take but we did get something out of it,\" Mii said.


    Zero grinned. \"That''s what adventuring is all about. Alright, bring out the dice, we will make our decision using that.\"


    Lily''s jaw dropped. \"Are you sure you want to do that?\"


    Zero nodded. \"I''m confident in my luck because I have absolutely no sense of direction. Unless someone else has a better method, I''m going to choose my wormholes using dice.\"


    Mii shrugged. \"Might as well. But we have to choose quickly. They won''t be open forever if we miss it.\"


    Wii agreed and Lily sighed, going along with the flow. How bad could it get?

 331 Gummer 3

    Lily took it back. She took it all back! Zero''s luck couldn''t have been any worse despite his confidence. They were initially twenty million years away from Gummer but after taking three wormholes to weird places, Zero was now two hundred million years away from Gummer on a place that not even the maps could help him with.


    \"Don''t worry, Lily. It''s not that bad. At least there is plenty of space junk that I can absorb while we wait for a new wormhole to appear. Besides, isn''t this an adventure? How rare is it to find a new space that doesn''t exist on the map? Wii, are you recording this new planetary system?\"


    The eggplant fairy was already working on it and Mii determined it to be unfounded because it was newly created. \"Solo must have been here not too long ago,\" the strawberry fairy concluded. \"It''s only two million years old.\"


    Zero nodded and Lily''s mind boggled with the numbers. Two million was enough time for an entire planet to be restructured completely.


    \"Interesting,\" Zero nodded. \"Does that mean it doesn''t have a name? Any signs of life yet?\"


    Wii sent out feelers and was waiting for them to return. Mii was already adding extra information to the mindscape library. This new solar system only had four planets but two dwarf stars in the middle of the planets'' orbit. They seem to form a smiley face so Zero named the unfound galaxy Smileyverse. Lily tried not to judge the lack of naming sense and the mindscape sisters simply ignored it in favour of preparing for the next wormhole.


    Lily groaned. Will they ever reach Gummer?


    The next wormhole that Zero took turned out to be their lucky break. Zero was very satisfied when he was spat out by the wormhole only five million years away from Gummer.


    \"I think I will slowly make my way over without the help of any more wormholes,\" Zero said and his assistants agreed. This would probably be the closest Zero would get to the ruined galaxy they needed to be at. Five million years might take light a long time to reach its destination but for Zero, it was only going to take him about two days of continuous warping.


    Wii worked overtime while Mii and Lily took turns working on recording the distance travelled with each of Zero''s warp. Unlike teleportation that consumes mana, Zero found out that Origin was able to manipulate the plane and pull Zero closer to the destination he wanted to be at. Something about melting into the plane between the borders of the plane and void to borrow the aggressive forces of the chaos energy to push them forward... It sounded like quite the dangerous idea but Lily had to admit, it worked very well.


    Wii sensed that her master was feeling down and decided to keep Zero company. \"Don''t worry,\" she told the young doctor. \"Merlin gave you something to counter chaos energy remember? That pouch he gave you on your graduation is personally crafted by him. It wouldn''t be so easily defeated even if Origin is exhausted. However, I think it''s better to practice conserving Origin''s strength while travelling instead of depleting it completely now that we know Origin''s limits.\"


    Zero agreed. \"Thank you. Please let Mii and Lily know that they should monitor Origin''s energy levels. If it falls below twenty percent, please stop the warp. Also, is there any way to make Origin recover faster? It wouldn''t accept mana. Is chaos energy the only way to help it recover its strength?\"


    Wii sighed. \"Yes. However, we''re rather shorthanded as of now. The system is doing its best to replicate what you need but it still has many restrictions. Unless we get Murvin''s blessing, a lot of functions will still be locked.\"


    The young doctor sulked. While he was stuck here in the middle of nowhere and occasionally absorbing some stray space junk that floated his way, he couldn''t do anything. Origin needed at least half an hour to recover its strength after crawling a million light-years. They had to continuously repeat the process and Zero was bored out of his mind. Thankfully, this was their fourth push. In the next warp jump, Zero should arrive at Gummer.


    \"Can we play a game?\" he asked Wii who didn''t have much to do either. The eggplant fairy was quick to agree and they settled for a game of chess. Wii and Zero were evenly matched now and the first game ended in a draw after eighty moves. Zero wondered how he would be like against Poseidon.


    \"Is the clone still playing chess with Poseidon?\" he asked.


    Wii nodded. \"Lost every game but is getting better as we speak. Due to the concentration required in the mindscape, I only set the memories of the clone to sync with the mindscape once a day. Mii is too busy and I cannot assist my sister with her work. Analysing these complicated notes are out of my area of expertise. I''m better at number-crunching and organising things.\"


    Zero found it funny. \"Why not? You''re both sisters, right?\"


    \"We were born to specialise in different things,\" Wii replied dryly. \"I''m a personification after you developed your Parallel Minds. Mii is actually a personification of the Mind''s Eye system tasked to assist you in learning new things and accomplish your goals.\"


    Zero nodded and pushed a pawn forward. \"That explains it. I always thought that both of you shared memories, knowledge and all. Sometimes the both of you act in sync without even needing communication. I wonder how you do it.\"


    Wii laughed. \"That''s because we use telepathy in order not to disturb your concentration. It''s a skill that all mindscape registered assistants possess. We often talk to Zoe to ask her for advice too.\"


    That was news to Zero who paused in the middle of the game. \"You can talk to Zoe? But isn''t she mute?\"


    Wii tilted her head in confusion. \"Mute? That''s just because of the vow she made. She can actually speak, especially in the mindscape telepathy. Her voice is very beautiful, like the clear sparkling notes from a windchime.\"


    Jealous that everyone except him has heard Zoe''s voice, Zero ditched the game and decided to contact Zoe himself with telepathy. the zashikiwarashi answered his telepathic call naturally and Zero threw a tantrum.


    \"Why did you never speak to me? This is so unfair!\" he complained.


    The poor household ghost was perplexed. \"But you''ve never had a problem understanding me before and you never contacted me using this method...\"


    Unable to refute, Zero opted for sulking until Zoe promised to make it up to him. Who was the young doctor to pass up such a chance? At once, Zero made his request in the form of a long list of food he wanted to eat.


    \"I''m so sick of sashimi and seaweed salad! The tea is either bitter, salty or both and everything under the sea lacked flavour. No wonder Poseidon got fed up with eating most of the time!\"


    Zoe didn''t blame Zero. However, she asked how Zero wanted to collect them. The young doctor blinked. \"You''re a mindscape assistant, right? Surely you have access to my void inventory. Just deposit it there.\"


    Zoe blushed at that in the kitchen. \"Sorry, Zero. I don''t know how to use the interface of a mindscape assistant so I have to trouble Wii and Mii all the time. I barely know how to use the party call function so we often talked via telepathic calls.\"


    \"Wii!\" Zero called and the eggplant fairy scuttled over. \"Can you help Zoe learn how to use the mindscape interface? I can''t have Zoe giving me any more excuses about not knowing how to do things in future when I need to contact her...\"


    The eggplant fairy didn''t comment about how selfish that sounded but agreed since she was bored anyway. Mii only gave Zero a disgusted look before she went to the system administration panel to check the settings for Zoe''s access rights.


    \"Zero, prepare for the final warp jump in ten minutes,\" the strawcherry fairy said. Zero meditated and prepared for the final warp. Gummer was so close right now that he could almost taste it. Once he was done with Gummer, they would hope back into the lamp and teleport back to the waypoint he left behind on Hyacinth.


    \"I don''t think Truen can come with me on wormhole hopping. We might have to find a different way to do this if he tags along,\" Zero told Mii who rolled her eyes.


    \"Who said anything about him tagging along? Just like how you''re teaching Zoe to stuff things into your inventory, you can just hide Truen in the lamp and take him out again when you reach your destination. It''s not like he''s going to starve in the lamp if Zoe''s going to act as your portable kitchen. In fact, if we can expand the lamp, Bob can fit in it too.\"


    The teen laughed and his eyes lit up. \"Mii, why are you so smart? You''re absolutely correct, I can just put Truen in the lamp with anyone else who wants to come along. Now, if only I can find a less tedious way of travelling. I really don''t want to have to ride on Zeus'' lightning bolt express every time I have to visit a planet without portals. It''s not a pleasant experience. Wormhole hopping is also equally dangerous. You never really know where you''d end up.\"


    Mii deadpanned. Is Zero only realising this now?


    Nobody made further small talks when it was time to warp. The last warp was smoother than the first few warps Zero made. At least this time, they were not in the middle of nowhere. Gummer came into view on the map and the mindscape fairies held their breaths.


    Zero wasn''t expecting Gummer to look like a plate of cookie dust when he arrived. The teenager was immediately smacked by a huge piece of rubble upon arrival and with Origin so exhausted, the brunet was sent flying from the impact. Thankfully, he was still able to manoeuvre himself in the junkyard.


    \"I guess it''s time to start spring cleaning?\" Zero asked and wrinkled his nose in disgust at some unknown liquid.


    Zero stepped on YY and balanced himself on it while spreading both arms outwards to start siphoning everything into his inventory regardless of what it was. Gummer was so destroyed that there was no way to piece it back together. Jevy and Gugu''s energy traces were also present but it was very stale, indicating that the fight broke out very long ago.


    Zero chose not to look at what he was absorbed with his eyes. Instead, he focussed on the inventory log and was fascinated by how many things the system was able to identify. After reading so many books, the mindscape''s library was a monster. Even if Zero couldn''t always remember everything after synchronisation, the Mind''s Eye system did and the inventory log reflected that perfectly.


    From stones to plant saps and animal remains, Zero took it all. The good thing about having such a huge variety of raw materials in his inventory from the broken galaxy was how Zero didn''t need to recreate and convert some of the original substance to build that land Poseidon wanted. He just had to remodel what he had and piece them together into a small continent. It helped that he was able to find some parts of the planet core that were very weak but still alive. Once it was recreated, Zero would fuse them into Hyacinth''s dead core so that Poseidon had more room to work with.


    Zero spent ten days just absorbing everything that remained of Gummer including the stars and the space rocks in its orbit. On the other hand, he was busy making preparations to welcome a Great God back in Heaven even if Poseidon didn''t want it. Zero couldn''t allow Sedna to shoulder everything on her own, the responsibility was much too heavy. Sedna had to oversee the cycle of life on top of her domain of the sea. Poseidon could help to share that burden and also regain some of his divine strength and vitality while doing it. Zero wasn''t going to forgive his teacher for taking the easy way out and join Athena in death after he resolved her regrets. There was still Medusa and her sisters to worry about.


    The spring cleaning session went well and Zero took a look at his inventory. His loot from Gummer was enough to create a small planet and not just a small piece of land. The young doctor felt proud of his accomplishments and quickly returned to Hyacinth after the job was done. He would create land for Poseidon and throw in some plants for a bonus but the rest of his loot from Gummer was his to keep. Who knew when he needed to start converting inventory items into mana or energy again?

 332 Operating Hyacinth

    Half a month passed peacefully on Hyacinth and Zero''s return took everyone by surprise. The lad hadn''t sent word in advance and caused the servants in the sea temple to go into chaos after knowing that he was back. Instead of greeting his teacher first, Zero went to the place he created whirlpools and started working on the planet''s infrastructure.


    Fusing Gummer''s weak planet core into Hyacinth''s dead core was slightly trickier than Zero thought it would be. The dead core wasn''t very receptive to life and even if the planet pulsed with the weak energy, it started to reject the foreign object less than an hour later. Zero was puzzled by the rejection and had to investigate further, delaying his return to the temple.


    \"We discovered spirit tracks in the planet''s core,\" Mii reported and showed Zero the diagram that she drafted after a very painstakingly detailed scan with Wii''s aid.


    Zero studied the spirit tracks and quickly demanded his assistants to bring out a few medical books to compare notes. Nobody knew what Zero was doing until the brunet took a picture of the spirit tracks and sent it to the greatest physician alive. Zero''s communicator rang not too soon after he sent the picture.


    \"Where did you get this map from?\" Hua Tuo asked. He had taken time off from the hospital to clarify with his student what he was seeing.


    \"They look like chakra channels, right?\"


    Hua Tuo felt uncomfortable answering it. On one hand, he knew that they weren''t chakra channels. Even if they were, they would be no ordinary chakra channels of humans. Confirming it will only put silly ideas into his student''s head.


    \"Zero, what exactly are you up to this time? How did you end up having to restore such a dead network? Who is this person and why have they been injured so badly?\"


    Zero grinned cheekily and didn''t answer his teacher''s questions. \"But you agree that it could be restored, right?\"


    Hua Tuo groaned. \"Zero... I''m warning you. This is not something you should be doing. The scale of damage is too big, do you even have enough mana to support the operation and transfusion all by yourself? I heard that there was an organ rejection of sorts.\"


    Zero hummed. \"I''m not very sure but I have to try. If I don''t do this, my quest won''t be complete.\"


    \"Ah, the one Murvin gave about the gorgon''s grief? Can''t you ask Merlin for help?\"


    Hua Tuo had a headache just listening to Zero summarise the situation. For all he knew, the actual situation might be more complicated but as a third-party, he didn''t want to get involved in the business of the Greek Gods. Their family affairs had always been very messy. Not only that, but Hua Tuo also heard from Steve that Eros was made to plant trees on the recreated Mount Olympia. What his disciple wished to do from this point onwards, Hua Tuo was powerless to stop it. However, he was slightly happy that Zero was putting arrogant people in their places. His teachings didn''t fall on deaf ears and if anyone could right the wrongs and teach those in power the lesson they needed, he sincerely believed that Zero could accomplish it.


    \"In any case, let me know what kind of help you would require. That surgery procedure doesn''t sound simple. Nobody has ever tried operating on a planet.\"


    The young doctor had to stifle his surprise. \"Oh, you found out who my latest patient is?\"


    Hua Tuo rolled his eyes. Zero hasn''t improved at all when it came to lying and keeping secrets. The teen was still an open book and Hua Tuo had a feeling he would be like this for a very very long time to come. Some things simply didn''t change. Zero''s nervous laughter over the communicator made the old physician sigh.


    \"Promise me that you won''t overdo it like with the Tree of Life or I will send Freya over to you.\"


    The threat was effective and Zero made a vow that he would watch his energy reserves carefully this time. Hua Tuo was still sceptical but gave his student the benefit of doubt. Zero was already a full-fledged doctor and probably a very overqualified one. It wouldn''t do for Hua Tuo to continue nagging at him over trivial matters when Zero was seriously putting his neck out to help others. Respectfully, Hua Tuo ended the call and believed in his best disciple''s capabilities. If there was anyone capable of creating miracles in the greatest times of need, that person would be Zero.


    With the confirmation that spirit tracks looked and behaved similar to chakra channels, Zero had more confidence with his diagnosis. Hyacinth was rejecting the foreign core because the body of the planet was dead and too weak to accept something so strong even if the core Zero salvaged was considered weak. It was the same as putting a legendary grade soul stone into the fragile body of a zombie. The host wouldn''t be able to contain the power and to avoid destruction, it would spit the foreign object out no matter how good it was.


    A simple solution is to strengthen the body of the host so that it would be able to accept the foreign object and somehow fuse with it to become stronger. Zero wasn''t sure if Hyacinth would still be the same planet when he was done with it. It might turn out to be a chimaera but that was a risk the young doctor was prepared to take in order to create the land of Poseidon''s dreams. Once he did well, he was going to drag the God of Ocean back to have him reinstated as a Great God while he operated his work from Hyacinth. It''s alright if Poseidon didn''t want to leave this planet, he just had to help Zero complete his quest.


    \"First, let''s get to work and wake this giant sleeping beauty, shall we?\" Zero smiled and gave orders to his mindscape assistant to pull off one of the most complex operations of his medical career even if he was only starting.


    If no doctor has ever single-handedly cured a sick planet before, then Zero would be the first to do it. Making the impossible possible was his area of expertise. A doctor didn''t just save lives, they bring hope. If Poseidon was lacking hope in his life to better himself then Zero would give him a very good reason to shoulder his responsibilities and fight to live to the best of his abilities. Not all was lost yet, Athena''s soul and spirit might have been severely impaired but Tanya said that she would be able to collect back pieces of it to assemble a fragmented soul of the goddess. It was going to be Zero''s gift to Poseidon when he completed his quest but for now, it was work in progress as well as a secret.


    The first part of the preparations involved Wii creating several clones and Zero drawing a very complicated magic circle with waypoints all over the planet. Lily and Mii were tasked to carry out a complete mapping of Hyacinth while Zero travelled. The young doctor requested a 3D holographic map of the planet''s spirit tracks when they were done and the small party got to work.


    Poseidon received news about Zero''s strange actions but didn''t interfere. The teen appeared to know exactly what he was doing so the titan decided to observe from a distance. However, as the days passed, he couldn''t help but be curious when he heard tales about the large-scale preparations required. Exactly how big was the land Zero intending to create? Would his ocean be reduced to the size of a pond by the time Zero was done with it? Poseidon began to become nervous at the prospect and tried to summon Zero for a discussion but nobody could catch the busy teen for long enough to extend an invitation.


    Once the first stage of the preparations was complete, Zero announced that he was going into seclusion while he worked on his project. A barrier was set up and nobody could enter it. Poseidon resigned to fate and feverishly prayed that Zero wouldn''t do anything too extreme. He was half regretting his request and not even Carlsen could lift the sombre mood in the temple. Poseidon''s gloomy mood only made the sea grow colder and the waters stink of stagnation when the blind titan neglected his duties.


    On the other hand, Zero was making a lot of complicated calculations and slowly spreading his reach''s control all over Hyacinth by pumping his mana reserves into the planet with the help of golem clones while he monitored the health of the sick planet.


    Hyacinth seemed to be very thirsty and drank up all the mana and qi Zero pumped into her. She was also surprisingly receptive to other sources of energy like miasma but Zero didn''t introduce them into the spirit tracks because they had some properties that were harmful to the marine life on Hyacinth. Zero didn''t know if Poseidon would be pleased to know that his servants and citizens were demonised because he decided to change Hyacinth''s core nature with miasma. He wasn''t willing to risk Poseidon''s anger and lose his chance at nabbing the titan back to have his status and position reinstated.


    For two weeks, Zero worked endlessly, pushing his vessel to the limits. If it weren''t for the recovery potions from Half Moon Village and the food that Zoe sent regularly, Zero might have collapsed from neglecting his self-care. Sleep was the last thing on Zero''s mind. Every second that he worked on Hyacinth was critical. The planet was only slowly starting to regain the ability to sense life forces and Zero needed it to be a little more awake before he introduced the weak core and try to fuse it to the reviving planet.


    Poseidon found his patience wearing thin when Zero remained in seclusion for over a month now. He didn''t know what the teen was doing but there was a change in the waters. For one, the water didn''t feel suffocating even without his constant powers. It was becoming easier for Poseidon to maintain the life cycle of the citizens and his creations. In fact, he found himself less fatigued all the time as if the mana of this planet had returned.


    What the blind titan didn''t know was how Zero was in the final stages of melting the broken core into Hyacinth''s empty one. In the heart of Hyacinth, a strange fusion was happening. Zero was only the catalyst but there was something else that was once dead within Hyacinth that was stirred back to life by the introduction of foreign core energy. Zero couldn''t understand how chaos energy had seeped into Hyacinth and solidified in its core. It had the same properties as the and-like crystals in his inventory after chaos energy had been neutralised. For this amount of chaos crystals to form, Zero estimated that Hyacinth had been battling it for a long time, maybe even before Poseidon''s arrival. When the titan arrived, the planet had been battling with the last of its breath.


    Zero didn''t have the chance to analyse the solidified chaos crystal core because it was quickly melted by Gummer''s remaining core energy and fused together, forming a strange seed that grew in the centre of the planet. Zero didn''t stop the seed from taking the mana and qi as nourishments it required to spread its roots through the spirit tracks. Compared to growing the Tree of Life, Zero thought that this planet guardian tree was a lot easier to pacify even if it wasn''t intelligent enough to have a powerful spirit who could talk.


    It was about forty days before Zero finally exited his seclusion. Poseidon had Carlsen to welcome his strange student back immediately and Zero took a week to crash from exhaustion. The titan held himself back even though there were so many things he wanted to ask Zero. Why did the brunet spend so much time in seclusion instead of creating land? Also, why did it feel like Hyacinth had changed? The changes were subtle and Poseidon was blind but not dumb. He could feel the differences in the very water that they swam in. It reminded him of Neptune, his home planet that was destroyed along with the old Earth.


    Zero ate and slept as his vessel required, too tired to care about anything else now that the surgery was a success. Still, before Zero slept, he sent a text to inform his shifu that the mission had been a success. Satisfied that Hyacinth was now out of the red zone, Zero slept soundly for a long time, indulging in dreams about the less gloomy days above the surface.

 333 Trapping a Titan 1

    Zero groaned and stretched as he scrunched his nose and screwed his eyes tight. That was probably one of the best naps he ever had and woke up in somewhat a daze. It took the teenager some time to understand where he was and why walking was so difficult.


    Nobody walked when they were underwater. When Zero finally recalled that he was still on Hyacinth and sleeping in the guest room, he yawned and retreated to the lamp where he could get something decent to fill his growling stomach. Zoe had been dutifully depositing food for every meal and by counting it, Zero could tell he had slept for four days.


    By the time the young doctor was ready to make his report to Poseidon, it was already evening. Zero had no difficulties finding Poseidon at all but something about the temple looked different. Before this, the water was always dark and gloomy. However, after Hyacinth''s surgery, Zero didn''t have to rely on dark vision completely to move around. The temple was barely holding itself together when Zero first arrived but now, it seemed to resonate a hidden kind of strength similar to the House of Great Gods but not on a similar scale of grandiose.


    The teen took time to admire the occasional bubble geysers coming from beneath the rocks. Corals started to grow and their warm colours brightened up the atmosphere. Small unseen crustaceans that were not created by Poseidon were seen and Zero smiled. The planet was finally beginning to support its ecosystem, life was evolving and given enough time, there would be land.


    At this juncture, Zero wasn''t certain that Poseidon would be willing to wait a few million years just to see the birth of land on his planet. He thought that it would be better to ask the man about it than assume what the titan wanted. It wasn''t very difficult for the young doctor to create land and extend the spirit tracks to that piece of land if Poseidon wanted it immediately. However, it would be very different from the land that Hyacinth birthed because the land created by Zero wouldn''t be capable of supporting evolution. Poseidon would have to slowly fill the ecosystem on the land in by himself just like how Eros was reforesting Mount Olympia. There were many pros and cons to each solution.


    In the throne room, Poseidon was taking a nap. Carlsen came to him from time to time with reports about his odd student and the titan was thinking about how different Zero was when compared to Athena. Unlike his niece, Zero had a lot more guts and audacity to explore the insane. His powers were also on a completely different plane when compared to Great Gods. Even if Athena was one of the most powerful titans there was, Zero was in a league of his own.


    \"Yassas teacher!\" Zero greeted chirpily, feeling great after he was well-rested. His sunny personality bounced off Poseidon who was still solemn and deep in thoughts.


    In truth, Poseidon had no reason to resent Zero but for some reason, the things Zero did made him rather unhappy. If it wasn''t for the clone Wii made to play chess with him, the blind titan wouldn''t have known about the boy''s plans. It was difficult to get Wii talking but after playing a few games of chess with stakes, the eggplant fairy caved and revealed Zero''s intention to reform the planet. How Zero was going to do so, Poseidon didn''t know because not even Wii knew what Zero was going to do. However, she did reveal something that made the titan want to roll his eyes out of his sockets and throw them at the teen.


    \"I heard that you visited Gummer. How was the scenery?\"


    The dry tone in his teacher''s voice made Zero pause for a second. The answer was right on the tip of his tongue but his sense of danger prickled so he swallowed it back up. Intuition certainly did have a way of warning him about doing things he would regret now that he was more in tune with the feeling to identify when it was tapping at his consciousness.


    Zero thought about his answer for a while and settled on something more casual to avoid incurring the boiling rage beneath that calm surface. \"It was ok.\"


    Poseidon breathed and already, the underwater currents in the temple were frightening. Zero didn''t know if Poseidon would explode and destroy his underwater temple by the end of this talk. In the end, Poseidon managed to rein in his emotions and control it to hold a civilised conversation with his student who guiltily apologised for taking action without consulting his teacher beforehand. Zero felt more confident when Poseidon didn''t react badly to his story about performing surgery on Hyacinth to restore the dead core.


    \"As a result, I have come to ask you for your decision about creating land on Hyacinth. Technically, Hyacinth would be able to create her own land if given enough time. Life has started evolving on the planet, you must have seen some of the changes too.\"


    Poseidon nodded. He could understand Zero''s reason behind doing such a thing. On one hand, it was considered a fulfilled request. On the other hand, Zero was trying to open up more windows for negotiation about something else that the titan was still unable to figure out. For a carefree individual, Zero knew how to keep his cards close to his chest. Not even his mindscape assistants were able to provide much assistance for the blind titan.


    \"However, if you wanted land immediately, I can falsely create some and draft spirit tracks on it so that Hyacinth will be able to support it. Think of it like a false limb attached to the main body. However, that land will have certain limitations. Evolution cannot take place on that land because it isn''t an organic thing. You must maintain the ecosystem of it and slowly build life on that piece of land. If that is alright with you, I can make the necessary arrangements.\"


    Poseidon stroked his beard and hummed. \"This comes with a price, doesn''t it?\"


    Zero smirked cheekily, looking more cute than suave. \"Of course. However, I think it would benefit you either way. There''s not a lot for you to lose right now. As long as I am able to resolve Athena''s regret, I can be very generous with your cooperation.\"


    The blind titan grimaced. He might have taught Zero a little too well. The teen now knew how to identify when someone had an advantage over the other and how to properly exploit it while reading his opponent''s temperament so as not to go past the point of no return. Zero was sly and cheeky when he first arrived on Hyacinth but now, after Poseidon''s tutelage, he was like a feline assassin - sharp, graceful and deadly. It might be a rather weird thing to describe a doctor but Zero''s ability far exceeded Poseidon''s expectations even if he hasn''t been able to win a single game yet with his Parallel Mind clone. If Athena was like a spear, Zero was like a needle.


    \"Tell me then what it is that you want and I''ll consider if the offer you present appeals to me.\"


    Zero didn''t back down. He straightened up with a confident grin. \"It''s nothing you''re unfamiliar with. I just want you to help Sedna out with her duties and join the House of Great Gods once more. I cannot resolve Athena''s regrets if you continue to hide here and refuse to accept the consequences of your actions. Athena cursed Medusa not out of simple jealousy, you of all people should know that.\"


    The silence only gave Zero more courage to continue. \"That''s not all I require, teacher. Athena''s regret cannot be resolved by just you. I will also have to talk to the gorgon sisters and get permission from Freya for them to leave Valhalla. Hyacinth will serve as their new home but before they can leave, the Great Gods must want some form of assurance that they wouldn''t kill anyone else. Therefore, you have to become a Great God to prove that history would not repeat itself for both your sake and theirs.\"


    \"What do you mean by that? Athena''s regret cannot be resolved by me alone? Did she not want us to die with her?\"


    Zero''s jaw fell. Athena was such a kind goddess even if her actions were misleading. After hearing so many stories about her when she was alive, Zero was very certain that the Greek goddess of war had no intentions to separate Medusa from Poseidon. In fact, she blessed their feelings and secretly buried her own for their happiness.


    \"Do you ask this really not knowing what Athena thought about both of you?\" Zero wanted to slap this blind titan.


    Poseidon didn''t answer and Zero felt his heartbreaking for the fallen goddess. No wonder Athena was so devastated that her spirit shattered upon her death. She understood that it was impossible for her to escape the cycle of rebirth so she decided to tear up her memories and feelings that she had for Poseidon. As cliche and foolish as it sounded, Zero felt angry on her behalf that these two dense fools couldn''t understand her intentions. However, Zero couldn''t blame them. Many unexpected and horrible things did happen after that. Medusa got hunted with her sisters and suffered tremendously, unable to live a life of peace. Poseidon spent a long time in isolation and drowning in his pain. Neither parties lived happily or easily even after Athena''s death. They could only bid time and wait for the day to come when they could finally be set free by someone stronger than themselves.


    That someone just turned out to be Zero but the young doctor refused to do it. Death was a coward''s solution and for these two foolish people, he wouldn''t permit it. He was a doctor and he would nurse them back to health so that they had the strength to face the music. If they fell, he would patch them up and send them out again to battle with the ghost of their past and confront Athena fairly.


    The titan didn''t say anything for a long time. However, when he did, he told Zero to give him a few days to think about the proposal. Zero didn''t refuse and left silently. If things didn''t work, Zero would bet it all on a game of chess. Currently, he was able to play with both Wii and Mii at the same time with the winning rate of sixty percent. If he dragged time out a little more and practised fervently, he would be able to have a chance of holding his own against Poseidon.


    Of course, playing chess was just one trick that Zero had prepared up his sleeve. If the push comes to shove, Zero would resort to unscrupulous means in order to secure this much-needed victory. He was not against using anything in his disposal including magic and emotional blackmailing for this match. All was fair in love and war, Zero finally understood why one had to be shameless at times. Upholding morals and beliefs will not give him the results he needs.


    \"As long as my conscience is clear, I have nothing to fear. Don''t even try to change my mind about it,\" he told Mii who sighed.


    \"Don''t you think this is going a little too far? He could be swayed even if you didn''t torture him so much. Why didn''t you tell him about collecting the remains of Athena''s soul?\"


    Wii agreed with her sister. Despite her level of intelligence, she still could not understand her master''s heart.


    Lily bit her lip. \"Master... are you perhaps angry at them on behalf of Athena?\"


    Zero didn''t answer them but his silence spoke volumes.


    \"Once I settle her regrets, I want to talk to her one last time before she reincarnates. She should not have to suffer alone. It''s not fair.\"


    Lily materialised in a small bubble and placed her hand on Zero''s head. \"It usually is never fair. However, this is life. There are happy times and sad times. Sometimes it is difficult but sometimes it is easy. Often we cannot get the things we want but we will always be given the things we need. I believe that as long as everyone works hard and doesn''t lose hope, things will be better. Good and evil are two sides of the same coin after all. Don''t lose faith!\"


    Hearing Lily''s encouragement, Zero sighed deeper. \"It''s very difficult, Lily. How wonderful if everyone can be happy.\"


    The flower fairy nodded. \"It would be lovely. However, those who have not struggled before wouldn''t know how to appreciate what they have. It''s very difficult to know what happiness is without understanding sadness. Also, it would be very boring if you asked me. The monks back in Nirvana give me the creeps even if Nirvana is the most trouble-free place in this world.\"


    Zero thought back about it and made a face. \"You''re right. However, I still wish that they wouldn''t have to be in so much pain. As a doctor, I feel hurt when I see them in such a state.\"


    The flower fairy nodded in understanding. \"Me too, master. But we have to do what we have to do. How long do you think it will take Poseidon to come back to us with an answer? Should we prepare sleeping tea?\"


    Zero laughed. Sometimes he thought that he might be a bad influence to his mindscape assistants but sometimes, he was impressed by how much worse they were when compared to him.


    \"No, let''s just wait for him to get back to me. If he doesn''t make a move within a week, I will pay him another visit.\"


    And so the waiting began.

 334 Trapping a Titan 2

    The week went by with Zero growing more irritated each day when he didn''t hear any news from Poseidon. The blind titan didn''t seem to want to be involved with anything complicated, satisfied with simply waiting and living day by day. Zero really couldn''t see the difference between his teacher and Carlsen. However, unlike Carlsen who was really stuck to his shell, Poseidon trapped himself in the shell of Hyacinth, giving many reasons to not leave it.


    In short, Zero wasn''t too happy about Poseidon''s reluctance to make any progress. For someone who could make split-second decisions on the battlefield, he was very scared of making decisions about his life. This wasn''t the proud general that Zero knew. His teacher wasn''t behaving like a teacher and Zero was disappointed that Poseidon wouldn''t even try to reconcile with his past even after all that Zero has done to try and help him. The young doctor could fully understand what it meant to be able to drag a horse to the waterhole but not force it to drink.


    Thankfully, Zero still had other plans to make the stubborn god move. If using Athena and Medusa''s names wouldn''t move him, Zero would give up playing the nice person. He hasn''t really played the role of a villain before but sometimes, a necessary evil was required. Zero wouldn''t let the lessons he learnt from the Demon Lords go to waste. He wasn''t a hero, there was no need to stick to the orthodox path when he had to get something done. Poseidon can thank him later but first, Zero had to pummel sense into the timid god with an all-out showdown match!


    The doors to Poseidon''s room burst open, startling the blind man inside. The titan wasn''t expecting any visitors and had been revisiting his memory lanes ever since Zero talked about Athena and Medusa. He spent so many years trying to erase them from his memories but Zero''s outburst the other day got him thinking.


    Currently, his feelings were confused and his inner world was in turmoil. He needed a little more time to let the waves settle down. There were many details that he was recalling with each passing day about the two most important women in his life. However, every memory that was recovered only brought him more pain. The sense of guilt was so heavy and paralysing that Poseidon ended up wallowing in his despair again, unwilling to face reality and give Zero any answer.


    \"Teacher, forgive my sudden intrusion,\" Zero bowed and didn''t give the titan any chance to speak before forcing his challenge upon Poseidon who didn''t have any time to react.


    After two days of preparation, there was nobody on Hyacinth who didn''t know about the match. Many gathered to watch it just the way Zero wanted. Poseidon might not be in his best state but he wasn''t a fool. Anyone could see that his student was up to something. He put such high stakes onto this one match and the titan was certain that Zero was intentionally hiding his true abilities during the practice matches just to test and observe how many tricks Poseidon had up his sleeve.


    Now that it has come to this one match, the titan wasn''t about to go easy on this ingrate. His blatant disrespect for his teacher wasn''t the only thing that Poseidon was angry at. the way Zero constantly insinuated that he was a coward also contributed to the rage he was feeling. Still, Poseidon knew that this might have been intentionally done by his student to make him lose his cool during the game. Indeed, Zero has become quite unscrupulous in his methods for the last few days. The titan had to give him credit for thinking so far ahead in order to secure a victory. However, he wasn''t going to let Zero beat him. After all, he had moves that he never taught Zero about. If this young one thought that he had learnt enough to challenge him, Poseidon would prove him wrong. A true master would never teach their successor everything. They would always have that one or two secrets they either took to their graves or write in a secret tome that would be passed to their successors after death.


    For something created on such short notice, Zero had to admit that Carlsen outdid himself. The stage where the final chess match would take place looked very classy. It was a very smooth slab of deep marine stone cut into a tabletop. The chairs were woven from seaweeds and padded with sponges. The small one was obviously for Zero and the large one for Poseidon who walked up to the stage without difficulty.


    Compared to how he appeared two days ago, Zero noticed that a little of the titan''s fighting spirit had returned. Whatever happened in the two days while Zero was making last-minute preparations for the match must have been of great importance to transform that wimpy puppy into a ferocious wolf. Zero hid his smile, genuinely happy to see that not all hope is lost.


    \"Today''s match is between Zero and Lord Poseidon! I''m sure you''ve all heard by now that the stakes of this battle are very high. For those who have been living under a rock, this turtle would now repeat the stakes made again. Should Zero win this match, Lord Poseidon would have to agree and be reinstated as a Great God and assist him in resolving Athena''s regret. On the other hand, should Lord Poseidon win, Zero would have to remain on Hyacinth for an entire year and help to create the land of everyone''s dreams!\"


    Carlsen''s voice rang out loud and clear. The armoured turtle proceeded to read out the rules of the chess game and the conditions of the battle. Neither party reacted to it and the loyal turtle sighed.


    \"Three sets of games with Zero starting first on the first set. Should there be a draw, the match would be extended and each participant may select only three generals apart from the King to participate in a deuce match with unlimited moves until all generals have been lost or the King has been trapped with no possible moves. Two wins out of three matches will determine the winner of this battle. Without further ado, let the chess battle begin!\"


    Unlike sports competitions and martial art tournaments, the chess battle was not very exciting to watch. Many spectators who didn''t know that left within the first ten minutes. Not everyone had a lot of time or patience to observe a chess battle. Zero had started with a standard move and Poseidon countered it until Zero baited the titan.


    From that point onwards, Poseidon lost both his bishops and Zero had lost a horse and five pawns. The time it took for each person to make their move dragged on with the game''s progress. Even Carlsen started yawning and if it wasn''t for the constant reminder about his duty as the chess match''s observer, he would have taken a nap.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t even three-quarters through the game that even Carlsen was unable to remain awake. Many of the spectators were also sleeping and Poseidon stopped pretending.


    \"What''s the meaning of this?\" he asked Zero who pretended not to understand.


    Irked by the fact that Zero could continue to feign ignorance, the titan refused to make his move. Five minutes passed and Zero deadpanned.


    \"It''s your turn to make a move now, teacher.\"


    Poseidon clicked his tongue. \"What exactly are you after? Don''t think that I cannot detect the use of sleeping magic. It might have been very subtle and slow to act but I can tell. I''ve not lost all my powers to not be able to detect it.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Yet there isn''t anything you could do after detecting it. That''s how far your powers have degraded, hasn''t it?\"


    Poseidon did not retort. Zero probably knew his condition better than he knew himself. As a doctor, Zero was very skilled and Poseidon had to hand it to the teen. Still, it didn''t mean that Poseidon would be willing to listen to Zero and be led around by the boy like a fool. He might not have been a good god but he did what he could even if everything fell apart in the end.


    Poseiden huffed and moved his rook. \"So what if it has? You don''t have the right to make decisions for me.\"


    Zero nodded and followed up by moving his bishop to trap the rook from advancing. He was forcing Poseidon back as they spoke. \"Indeed. However, in this world, it is the one in power who decides the fates of those who are weak. You don''t have a choice. I have a quest to complete and I need you to cooperate with me regardless of your feelings. That doesn''t mean that I don''t respect you as my teacher. Without you, it wouldn''t be possible for me to realise how much I could actually do. For that, I have to thank you.\"


    Poseidon didn''t say anything and pushed his queen deep into the enemy''s territory. He was done with saving his troops. Right now, it was more crucial to end the game that had gone on for too long. Zero noticed the move and sensed Poseidon''s desperation. Despite the titan''s clear mind and good control over his emotions, the young doctor knew that this conversation was stirring waves beneath that calm exterior. The first rule that Poseidon taught Zero when he was playing chess was to always devise a strategy with the maximum potential and least damage so that he could easily recover from a fall if the initial plan was foiled. Poseidon had clearly disregarded his own rules here and Zero didn''t know if it was because the titan was confident or if he was shaken.


    Zero moved back two steps to remove the powerful threat in his base. He wasn''t going to let Poseidon intimidate him.


    \"You''re still very young and naive if you think that you can force me to do anything. You might have powers far greater than mine but you shouldn''t underestimate my tenacity.\"


    Zero blinked as Poseidon moved his trapped rook into a suicidal position. However, the boy soon realised that it was a trap. If Zero killed the rook, he would lose his bishop and free the queen in his territory. If he didn''t, he would be locked into position with his pawn unable to advance. The teen frowned. Wii and Mii had never used such a brutal method when playing with him. This daring technique and obvious baiting put Zero in a spot. Perhaps this is what Poseidon meant by tenacious. Indeed, his desires were far weaker when compared to Poseidon''s who had thousands of years to fester away.


    Instead of looking at the current situation, Zero eyed Poseidon''s white King piece. The queen that hadn''t moved even once since the beginning of the match was finally sent out to the battlefield but the position that Zero left it in was something that surprised Poseidon.


    \"I might not be able to win you but it was never my intention to do so,\" Zero explained. \"However, between the queen that you currently have and the one that never belonged to you, who will you choose to abandon?\"


    Standing in front of Poseidon''s white Queen was Zero''s black Queen piece. The move was silly as it was but the simple game of chess had suddenly turned into something way more complicated that made the strategist falter. Between Athena who he had let down and lost versus Medusa who was currently suffering because of him, who would he choose to abandon?


    Zero stared at the shaken titan. This was the impact he was going for. If Poseidon couldn''t decide, he would force him to make a decision. From a logical point of view, if Poseidon wanted to win this war, he must take down Zero''s black queen whom Poseidon had already lost once before. However, given the emotional god''s temperament, Zero wasn''t sure if Poseidon would be able to do it so ruthlessly. After all, he was the one who had cast illusion magic to amplify the titan''s suppressed fears.


    If Poseidon can make a decision, Zero would know what plan to proceed with next. He hoped that Poseidon wouldn''t choose Athena and look at Medusa instead to make life easier for both of them. Still, Zero understood that the heart can be a stubborn thing that refused to move on.


    The young doctor held his breath after three minutes when Poseidon finally made his move. As his hand reached closer to where the two queens were, Zero prayed with all his might that the blind titan would choose Medusa instead.

 335 Reinstatemen

    When the black queen fell, the look on Zero''s face cleared up. On the contrary, Poseidon''s expression looked like it was going through a very rough storm. His hand shook as he clutched that piece tightly, holding it to his chest. There was an inaudible cracking sound as the poor black queen was pulverised to dust. Zero did his best to ignore the pained expression and made his next move that ended the game.


    \"Check.\"


    Poseidon didn''t bother playing the second and third set, forfeiting both games to Zero. The young doctor won easily and Poseidon excused himself without sparing a second glance to Zero. The teen didn''t blame him for the rude behaviour either. If anything, he was happy that Poseidon had finally opened his eyes to reality and accepted the fact that Athena was no more. A period of grieving was required before the wounds of the heart can start to properly heal.


    Thankful that things went smoothly for him, Zero was slightly glad that he didn''t have to resort to more underhand means of securing the victory this time. He felt as if something pure in him was still preserved by not having to resort to emotional blackmailing and manipulations even if he didn''t know what that feeling was.


    Back in his room, Poseidon finally let the tears fall even if they got washed away by the sea the moment they left his eyes. When Athena''s death reached him, Poseidon never cried for her. When Medusa became cursed, he didn''t even visit her because of his guilt towards the queen who had to suffer such a fate due to his incapability to choose between them. Self-loathing and guilt prevented Poseidon from seeing either of the women he loved. The self-inflicted punishment and isolation were only ways for Poseidon to numb the pain he refused to feel until Zero reopened the wounds and forced him to face reality in the harshest ways possible.


    Everyone on Hyacinth knew about the results of the match even if nobody really tried to verify the authenticity of the revealed results. As inhabitants of Hyacinth, they understood when Poseidon was grieving and joined him in mourning. The sea lost its vigour and everything was very solemn. Nobody commented about the surging underwater currents that came and went like the fluctuating emotions their master was feeling at the moment. Zero also chose to bid his time wisely, giving his strategy teacher the privacy he required while he communicated with the other Great Gods, informing them about his intentions to reinstate Poseidon back as a Great God while gaining permission from Freya to visit Valhalla again.


    Nobody questioned Zero when he brought up the suggestions. In fact, Hades and Zeus couldn''t be more grateful that Zero wanted to reinstate Poseidon''s position. Sedna was touched and the relief in her tone only expressed how heavy the responsibilities must have been for her over the past few centuries without Poseidon''s help.


    Zero was dressed in his formal attire, ready to escort Poseidon to Heaven. While Zero was allowed free access to Heaven whenever he wanted because of the special title he possessed, Poseidon could not do the same. First, they were going to Nirvana where Buddha would meet them.


    The temporary waypoint that Zero created had been converted into a solid portal array that can be activated using enough mana. This way, Poseidon could return to Hyacinth easily and travel to the House of Great Gods when required after his reinstatement. Poseidon didn''t comment when he saw the portal that Zero created in the temple''s front yard. He lost the battle after all and had absolutely no rights to speak out. His fate was in Zero''s hands.


    Zero adjusted the coordinates of the portal and dropped a text to Buddha who replied that he was already waiting for their arrival. Once Zero was certain that all the necessary preparations were in place, he bade goodbye to Carlsen and a few of Poseidon''s loyal servants, apologising once more for being unable to bring them along.


    The arrival at Nirvana was nostalgic for Zero who felt like he spent way too long in the dreary underwater world and in space jumping through wormholes. The comfortable qi that filled the air made Zero relax a little. Zero took a look at Poseidon who seemed to be a little uncomfortable out of the water but he wasn''t struggling to breathe so Zero took it as a good sign. He had already prepared spells to help Poseidon adapt to breathing air if he required but the young doctor''s concerns were unfounded.


    Buddha greeted his guests politely and escorted them to Lotus Pier where Zero took over the mission of rowing the boat to Heaven. As the journey would take approximately a day, the young doctor decided to yammer away about some of the more trivial things about heaven to entertain the blind titan who hadn''t been there for a while.


    Poseidon had a faint smile on his lips. It was obvious as day what Zero was trying to do and while he didn''t find the stories particularly interesting or amusing, he appreciated the effort that Zero was putting in to make him forget about his grief. Initially, he hated Zero for cornering him but after visiting Nirvana, he understood that this had to be done. In fact, Poseidon might come to regret everything entirely if Zero didn''t force him out of his shell. He might not know how to face Medusa or his brothers but with the sunny brunet by his side, he felt slightly better knowing that his student wouldn''t let him face his nightmares alone.


    Poseidon napped lightly while Zero watched over his teacher, and currently, patient. Poseidon was looking better and his mana flow was starting to feel more stable ever since they got closer to Heaven. Michael was waiting by the pier to help with the registration so that Zero and Poseidon could quickly head over to the House of Great Gods without delay. The plan was that after Poseidon got reinstated, Sedna would hand over a part of her responsibilities back to Poseidon while Freya granted both teacher and student access to visit Valhalla.


    Zero was slightly nervous about having to meet Medusa and her sisters again especially with the terms that they parted with the last time. He didn''t really have time to apologise for what happened but it was actually an honest accident. He hoped that with Poseidon, he could help to make Medusa feel more generous to allow Zero to find a way to break their curse. Unlike Freya, Zero wasn''t too worried about the possibility of the gorgon sisters petrifying Poseidon. The God of Oceans was blind after all and refused treatment for his sight for personal reasons that Zero respected. Still, if Medusa still cared for Poseidon, Zero hoped that after the curse is lifted the ex-monarch can convince him to seek treatment before Zero left for Half Moon Village to meet up with Truen.


    The boat docked at the pier and Michael was standing there in all his glory with an icy stare as usual. Zero felt a little unnerved looking at the stern archangel but still managed a casual greeting.


    \"You''re early,\" the archangel commented with a frown and Zero gulped.


    \"It was a smooth journey?\" Zero squeaked and laughed nervously when Michael gave him another levelled stare.


    \"Poseidon, since you''ve previously been exiled from Heaven, you will need to sign this contract for your special permit for a reentrance. All the other relevant documents have been processed but we still need the signature magic to seal the contract. Should you step out of line, know that there will be consequences according to the rules of Heaven. You must not leave your escort, Zero, for more than five minutes and must always be within a fifty-metre radius of your escort. If everything is clear, kindly use your mana to seal the contract.\"


    Michael''s curt tone made Zero feel nervous. He didn''t know if the already sensitive and highly-strung Poseidon would make things difficult for the rude archangel. Thankfully, Poseidon was already accustomed to the archangel''s snobbish behaviour and brushed it away easily. He signed the magic contract and was immediately welcomed with a bow.


    \"Enjoy your stay with us, sir,\" Michael bowed and excused himself to attend to other matters.


    Zero watched the stuck-up archangel leave with a slight pout. It wouldn''t hurt to exchange a few pleasantries to catch up on old times, would it? Michael was still as unfriendly as ever even if Zero knew that he was a good person underneath that icy attitude.


    Zero decided to take a detour to the market district seeing that he still had a good amount of time before having to meet the Great Gods at the House of Great Gods. He walked around with Poseidon who shrank down in size so as not to attract too much attention. It didn''t matter much because everyone noticed the weird outfit the God of Oceans was dressed in. The golden trident he wielded was also a dead giveaway to his identity. Yet, instead of hostility, many residents welcomed the exiled god back warmly and gave Zero huge discounts for the snacks he purchased.


    Zero was a little surprised to know that Poseidon had quite a good reputation among the residents of Heaven. The discounts he received on the snacks he bought for his teacher to try was a huge bonus. In truth, Zero just wanted to show Poseidon how much Heaven had changed since he was last here. It was no longer that ugly warzone for gods and their petty squabbles. Of course, Zero didn''t miss out on the opportunity to buy as many messenger doves as he could while they toured the streets. He never forgot to write a letter to Truen regularly even when he was in Hyacinth and Gummer.


    By the time Zero and Poseidon reached the House of Great Gods, the others were already waiting for them.


    \"Sedna! Gaia! Isis, Freya, Zeus and Hades! You''re early,\" Zero grinned and pulled Poseidon along by grabbing his webbed hand.


    The teen leapt into Sedna''s waiting arms in a hug and exchanged kisses with Isis and Freya while he snuggled up against Gaia before cuddling with Hades a little and trying to escape Zeus'' slobbering kisses.


    \"It''s been a while,\" Poseidon greeted in a neutral voice but the Great Gods knew better. Behind that mask of indifference was one of their kind, hurting badly.


    \"It''s good to see you again,\" Isis replied, her heart heavy. Once more, Zero had accomplished what his other selves never managed to accomplish. In other worlds, Athena''s curse would be forcefully broken. Poseidon was already dead by the time Zero got to know about the gorgon''s grief. The other versions of Zero who tried to resolve Athena''s regret and lift the curse often found themselves unable to fully put Athena''s soul to rest even if they managed to get the goddess to forgive Medusa. After all, the curse wasn''t meant to act as a shackle for Medusa but none of the other versions of Zero found out the truth.


    Hades and Zeus were the most affected during the reunion. They haven''t seen each other in so many years and had so many things to talk about. Yet, not a single word left their lips. Poseidon didn''t know what to say to them after he turned his back on the two people who were dearest to him who tried to be there for him after Athena''s death. Likewise, Hades and Zeus didn''t know where they should start talking. On one hand, they were happy that Poseidon was back but being back meant that the God of Oceans had to relive the painful memories of Athena. It was a very conflicting emotion.


    The reinstatement ceremony was very simple. Zero didn''t think that they would be done so soon. In fact, because of how fast it was, the teen wondered if Poseidon was mentally prepared enough for what they were about to do next. He didn''t tell his teacher that they were going to visit Medusa because he didn''t want the strategist to get cold feet and back out of it.


    Freya noticed Zero''s dilemma and quickly suggested that they take the scenic route and tour a little around the reconstructed Heaven. Zero''s look of relief and gratefulness made Freya wink at him. She could buy some time for Zero and Poseidon if they required. After all, entering Valhalla could be done at any time.


    \"Are you sure you don''t want to stay a little longer?\" Gaia asked carefully, not wanting to scare Poseidon away by their pushy hospitality. It had been so long since the three brothers met but they were going to part so quickly. Her heart ached for the awkward siblings.


    Isis chose not to speak and observe from the side. Poseidon didn''t answer immediately and that gave Sedna some hope. She exchanged a quick glance with her sister and grabbed the two other titans by their wrists.


    \"It''s been a while for us too, why don''t we take a tour of the reconstructed Heaven together? I heard that Zero redecorated it quite a bit since the last time we were here?\"


    Given a choice, everyone was dragged along for the tour. The ladies tried to put the brothers together so that they would find an opportunity to talk but because they were so incredibly stiff and awkward, Zero had to interfere.


    \"Teacher said that you cheated when the three of you had to draw lots for a domain,\" the young doctor directed the accusation to Zeus who was quick to jump to his defence. His little trick worked because soon, the three brothers were talking and laughing over the memories of their past together.


    The tour went well and slowly each God took their cue to excuse themselves until only Poseidon, Freya and Zero were left. Freya didn''t say much where their last stop of the tour was and Poseidon didn''t question it, basking in the warmth of his brothers'' affection after a very long time. Family ties were still stronger than one could imagine and even if time had changed so many things, he was still glad that Hades and Zeus never blamed him for anything.


    As they walked through the very silent streets, Poseidon couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss. There were horrible screams but neither Freya nor Zero commented about it. Could they be walking through the district that was part of the abyss? Poseidon didn''t know much but he knew that a portion of Heaven had broken off and became known as Hell, ruled by Lucifer and other Demon Lords. Was this where the plane had broken off?


    \"We''re here,\" Freya said plainly after they came to a halt in front of the three gorgon sisters who were emitting very scary murderous auras.


    \"Another visit so soon? What a surprise,\" a sweet voice mocked in a poisonous tone that sounded very familiar to Poseidon. He knew this voice very well in the past but without his sight, it was hard to remember the face this voice belonged to.


    \"Behave yourself,\" Freya warned. \"Zero brought a guest today, one who probably wanted to see you a few thousand years ago but didn''t have the courage to face you after what they did.\"


    Medusa narrowed her eyes, unaccustomed to the bright torch that Freya brought with her. However, when she recognised who the guest was, the gorgon fell silent, too choked with emotions threatening to tear her apart.


    After much difficulty, she managed to croak. \"Sayden?\"


    Poseidon froze. There was only one person in this world who would call him like that.


    \"Medusa?\"

 336 Reunited Lovers

    Freya excused herself to let the two lovers have some privacy after removing the barrier. Zero was still blindfolded but he decided to remain on site but away from sight just so that he was able to see if the curse could be resolved using the method.


    According to Zero''s guess, Athena didn''t actually curse Medusa to become a hideous gorgon monster so that she would be shunned and isolated by all. It was with much difficulty that Zero found out about Athena''s unique preferences from Poseidon after the blind titan got drunk on one of Tambolt''s trial wine brews that he received from Half Moon Village. Unlike Zeus who was good at holding his alcohol, Poseidon wasn''t very good at that while Hades shunned the beverage like the plague.


    Athena was quite the unique collector and after Zero had Wii to verify the truth, he could only sigh. The goddess of war was a very strong warrior but she took after her father too much and has an equally peculiar artistic sense. Zeus loved everything that big and bulky or robust looking. On the other hand, Athena loved cute things that people would often describe as spooky. Who knew that Athena was secretly a goth beneath that radiant appearance? She preferred black to pink and worshipped Hades'' sense of fashion immensely.


    After this final piece of the puzzle was found, piecing the story together was a simple task for Zero. The matter was made overly complicated due to circumstances at that time with so many unstable variables. However, the young doctor was certain that Athena was indeed a pure maiden at heart who had nothing but kind intentions. Then again, like many other things Zero had seen so far, the road to Hell is often paved by kind intentions.


    Following this train of thought, it can be deduced that Athena''s curses were actually blessings from the goddess. It was also why it was very strong and remained even after the goddess'' death. Arachne became an immortal weaver taking on the form of a spider that Athena adored from the bottom of her heart. The innocent goddess of war merely wanted a companion but because of her unique taste in aesthetics, Arachne got called a cursed weaver and demon. That part of the story was left out in the rumours and after many centuries, it became the twisted story that everyone knew. In truth, Arachne wasn''t too bothered about her new form. She was treated very well in Heaven when she was alive and shared a very close friendship with Athena. It was Arachne whom Athena cried to regarding the matters of her complicated emotions for Poseidon.


    However, after Poseidon was exiled from Heaven, he started travelling the world as a wandering god. Without his eyes, he couldn''t see who he was interacting with. Sometimes, Athena would disguise herself as a human to give the struggling wandering god a helping hand whenever she could. It didn''t matter if it was as a passing-by merchant or a bird. When she was too preoccupied with her duties, she would still keep an eye out for her beloved uncle.


    When Poseidon became involved in a war where Medusa was still a queen of her country, Athena was in charge of overseeing that. When Medusa built a temple for Athena with Poseidon, the war maiden felt her heart breaking. Medusa was a good lady and it was obvious that the couple was in love. After hearing the promises they made in her temple, Athena decided that she couldn''t be selfish and blessed Medusa with immortality as well as the power to hold onto the man she loved and protect him in her stead. Thus, the gorgon was born. It was a terrifying power that solidified Medusa''s power and status as the ruler of her country. The war after was quickly concluded as the stories about the gorgon spread far and wide.


    Poseidon who couldn''t look into Medusa''s eyes wasn''t affected by the horrible powers just like what Athena intended. However, the goddess of war never imagined that the two would part ways soon after her blessing. Horribly shocked by her transformation, Medusa was too ashamed to face Poseidon. She thought that Athena had cursed her to be ugly because of jealousy and felt as if she had done something wrong towards the goddess who still loved Poseidon. The queen didn''t want to be someone who snatched away another person''s man so she left secretly.


    Poseidon didn''t find out about what happened to Medusa until many years later. He had parted with the queen back there and travelled around as a wandering god after the parting when he heard the news about Athena''s curse on Medusa. Immediately, the God of Oceans thought that his niece did so out of jealousy. He also heard of Medusa''s sufferings but had not been able to help her because he made a vow that as long as Athena is still around, he wouldn''t meet with her again. They would walk separate paths, his as a wandering god and her as a mortal queen. Hence, the blind titan could only harbour that intense guilt for many years and punish himself by isolation in Hyacinth where he was awaiting his death after his powers had been depleted. Athena was also thinking of doing the same thing after she heard about the unintended sufferings that Medusa had to go through because of her blessing. The goddess of war overworked to her death and decided to leave her last will with Arachne who helped to sew the most beautiful picture of her and get rid of everything depicting her actual appearance. When Heaven and Hell fought, the spider demon was trying her best to stitch the breaking plane together and ended up overworking that led to her death like Athena. Her soul was shattered and her descendants were born in Hell. Sadly, nobody knew the truth and her descendants like Rhinestone was led to believe that Athena was an evil goddess.


    At the end of everything, Zero could only sigh. Gods weren''t very different when it came to the affairs of the heart after all. If only there was clearer communication between all three parties, this thousand-year tragedy could have been avoided. Sadly, there was no use crying over spilt milk. What he could do now is wipe away the mess and try to make the best of the situation.


    Thinking about it, Zero now understood why Murvin looked slightly odd when she gave him the quest. The quest was to undo the gorgon''s grief instead of lift Athena''s curse. Could the three divine sisters of Heaven already know the truth of the matter? Well, it shouldn''t matter now. Once Medusa knows the truth and has her feelings addressed, Zero had a feeling that Athena''s curse will disappear with Medusa''s regrets.


    The only thing that remained uncertain in Zero''s mind is how to deal with the blessing Athena left behind. It was true that Medusa might not be all that hideous looking once her grief had been addressed. In fact, Zero had confidence that the way she appeared so hideous was only because she wasn''t able to use any beauty products. As a doctor, this was somewhat within his area of expertise. The more worrying matter was finding a way to temporarily suppress the power of all three gorgon''s eyes. It was very similar to the basilisk''s ability and Zero already made some special orders for alchemic gadgets.


    It must have been hours since they arrived in Valhalla because Zero could feel his legs cramping up from being in a sitting position for so long. Under normal circumstances, Zero would have used healing magic or something to ease the discomfort but using magic in Valhalla while Medusa and her sisters were still talking to Poseidon was akin to death. Without much options, Zero was reduced to wiggling his toes.


    As the discussion cooled down on Poseidon and Medusa''s side, Zero found himself dozing off.


    \"Oh, poor boy,\" Euryale cooed when she saw Zero sleeping with his mouth slightly ajar. For some reason, after Medusa and Poseidon talked it out, Athena''s curse gradually felt weaker. The three gorgons regained their human-like appearance after Poseidon made his feelings for Medusa known. The blind titan informed them about his newest student who was the moving force behind his reinstatement so Euryale went to get Zero but she never thought the young doctor would fall asleep here of all places. Did he not have any sense of danger? They were in Valhalla with three gorgons on the loose for crying out loud!


    Still, she wasn''t one to quibble and shook the teen''s shoulder gently. \"Wake up, Zero. It''s time for you to leave with Poseidon. Freya must have been bored of waiting by now if you can take a nap. I don''t know why you''re trying so hard for us but thank you.\"


    Zero blinked and wondered why his world was dark but after hearing what Euryale had to say, he remembered where he was and what he wanted to do.


    \"Oh! Sorry about that, I fell asleep without meaning to. We will be back, Athena''s curse hasn''t been resolved yet. I still hope that your sister and my teacher were able to patch things up somewhat... I can feel that Athena''s remaining soul is appeased. Just a little more to go...\"


    Euryale didn''t know how Zero could sense that kind of thing but she supposed the brunet was a special existence enough to reinstate a Great God''s position. Poseidon shared a little about what Zero did on Hyacinth. Even as a doctor, nobody has performed surgery on a planet of all things. The teen was truly one of a kind.


    \"Zero, it''s time to go. We will be back again,\" Poseidon held Medusa''s webbed hands tightly. After much discussion, Medusa agreed to go to Hyacinth with the blind titan and help him with his work now that he had a lot of responsibilities to assume as a reinstated Great God.


    Zero didn''t dally and bid goodbye cheerfully. Merlin and Steve had already completed the gadget he requested and the young doctor only had to pass them to Poseidon to give the gorgon sisters. With the petrification power suppressed, Zero would have resolved the gorgons'' grief and completed his quest.


    Poseidon spent the rest of his time in Heaven getting reacquainted with people and checked out the reformed Mount Olympia with Freya. Zero chose to excuse himself to make the final preparations. Without wasting time, Zero went straight to the House of Gods where he knew Merlin and Steve would be waiting for him in the lab.


    When he arrived, he was greeted by a book to the head which Zero cleverly caught.


    \"How dare you make us wait for hours!\" Merlin huffed in mock annoyance. The truth was that the wizard had been worried about his student''s safety when Zero didn''t contact them. Going to Valhalla wasn''t very safe after all even if Freya was there.


    Steve settled them down and passed Zero three boxes.


    \"Are these...?\"


    The God of Technology smiled. \"We had Clowis from Half Moon Village to try them out to ensure that it worked. We gave the prototype to him and fashioned something more suited for ladies. I''m hoping the gorgon sisters will put them to good use.\"


    Zero checked out the eyeglasses and nodded. The glass was very well made and through appraisal, he knew that his magic teacher spared no expenses with the multi-layered charms and counter curses. It had a very strong seal that was tied to Merlin''s blood so the chances of it failing to work were very slim. As long as Merlin was alive, the spell will continue to work. Zero didn''t want to imagine the possibility of Merlin dying. He believed in his teacher''s strength. Arabesque was very hard to enter, much less conquer. Should the day come that Merlin died, Zero would know that his fight with Solo couldn''t be put off for much longer.


    \"Thank you, Steve. Thank you, sir. Once I have concluded the last quest by Murvin, I will return once more.\"


    \"All the best, Zero,\" Steve smiled and Merlin quickly shooed his student away, not wanting to show his weakness and Zero just laughed it off. His magic teacher was still very odd.


    As Zero walked out of the House of Gods with the three glasses in their cases, he thought about how he was going to collect back the fragments of Athena''s soul and infuse it with the artificial land that he was going to create on Hyacinth as a parting gift to Poseidon who had taught him a lot about strategies and tactics. Thanks to the blind titan, Zero was no more confident in dealing with cunning humans who have bad intentions.


    He was finally ready to travel the world with Truen and thinking about it made Zero smile. He couldn''t wait.

 337 Gorgon Makeover

    Freya was not the Goddess of Beauty for no reason. Zero might have read a lot of books but he was still no expert when it came to knowing what a makeover required.


    Initially, Freya wasn''t too convinced about Zero''s plans but the young doctor was nothing but stubborn about it. He insisted that the only way to address a gorgon''s grief was to remove the ugliness in their hearts. Athena''s curse wasn''t a true curse. It was simply manifested according to the fallen titan''s will to what she thought would be best for Medusa and her sisters. However, now that she was dead, Zero believed that the magic can be moulded into something less horrifying with some help.


    First, they had to go shopping for materials so Zero found himself at La Boutique once more, seating inside Ruban x Pointes and sipping on tea while Jen and Grem Lee busied away with the rushed order. Zero claimed that he would pay for whatever Freya ordered for Medusa and her sisters because it was part of his quest and he couldn''t allow Freya to pay for them.


    \"Only the best,\" Zero told the goddess of Beauty who looked slightly hesitant at first. However, after Zero showed Freya how much money he had on his intergalactic communicator, her eyes sparkled.


    That was how Zero found himself acting as the model for the three gorgon sisters.


    \"How about this?\" Jen panted and carried in yet another beautiful light blue satin gown that had been embroidered with silk sashes and pearls.


    Freya took one glance at it and hummed. She asked for a lilac one but this wasn''t it. Zero wanted three dresses for the sisters in the colours of the three divine sisters who would no longer be in heaven after they assimilated with him. He proposed for Medusa to wear white, Euryale to wear yellow and Stheno to wear lilac. However, the shop didn''t have any good lilac dresses so Zero asked Jen to recommend another colour close to lilac that represented a strong beauty.


    \"What do you think?\" Freya asked Zero who examined the dress. So far, he had tried the yellow and white dresses and liked their designs very much. Grem is currently altering them so that they would fit the sisters. Zero looked at the flowing sashes and raised a brow. While it looked very elegant and feminine, Zero didn''t think that Stheno would like it very much. It was much too restricting for movements.


    \"Is there a dress without this much unnecessary ornaments? The woman wearing this is a more practical person whose actions speak louder than her words. However, it has to be something that will make her look respected, not to pale in comparison with the two other finalised dresses.\"


    Jen thought about it and sighed. The white dress that Zero selected was an hourglass-shaped silk gown with silk ribbon trims and soft braced support at the waist area. It was also strapless but tasteful enough that it doesn''t reveal a cleavage. The white dress was one befitting of a queen.


    Jen''s sigh made Zero think. He learnt about many kinds of dresses from the books he read. However, looking at Stheno, he wondered if a dress was really the best thing for her to wear. Then an idea struck him.


    \"That''s it! Hanfu! We can create something similar to the robes that shifu wears. Qin Yun wears them sometimes and I think it will be great for Stheno. It''s very modest clothing that is easy for movement and also very beautiful. The ancient humans of Earth really knew how to make practical things beautiful and humble. It''s a shame they''re not really here anymore.\"


    Zero quickly sketched out what a hanfu dress looked like and even Freya was impressed. The design incorporated colours that were easier to find. Apart from the strip of lilac that ran down the middle of the dress'' bottom half, the rest of it was made from dark and light blue accents with black as the main body''s colour. Freya was impressed that Zero was able to think of such details when it came to choosing a dress for each gorgon. The three sisters were very different and Zero accurately captured their personalities with the dresses.


    \"Can this be done?\" Zero asked after the sketch was complete and Jen immediately called for Grem.


    The tailor was slightly annoyed to be disturbed from his work but it was a customer who requested his presence so he let it go. When Jen showed her teacher the sketch that Zero did, he raised a brow.


    \"Is this for a man or a woman? Hua Tuo wouldn''t be caught dead wearing this,\" he said.


    Zero had to hold back laughter when he heard that. He certainly couldn''t imagine his shifu wearing such eye-catching clothes. Hua Tuo was all about living the simple and humble lie so the image of his teacher wearing a hanfu that was more for royalty like Coux made him crack up badly.


    After Zero explained how the hanfu dress worked and left the dresses to Grem''s care, He made the payment and left the store. Jeremy would contact them once the dresses were ready for collection. With the major stuff out of the way, Freya took Zero to the apothecary and beauty stores to find makeup and other beauty products.


    Zeffery was very happy to see customers and offered Zero his best beauty potions from skin whitening to creams for removing dark eye circles. This time, Freya was the tester and the Goddess decided to buy some of the products for herself. She liked the hair conditioner very much and wanted to try smoothening her hair out to something like Isis'' style. As a Nordic goddess, her hair was often frizzy no matter what she did. However, after Zeffery demonstrated the uses of his hair conditioner for the first time, the fizzy red hair automatically became docile.


    After the beauty treatment products were purchased, Zero stored what was needed for the gorgons in his inventory. He was going to have to borrow a bathhouse from Nirvana to conduct the beautification makeover.


    \"What''s left?\" Freya asked and Zero checked his shopping list.


    \"We need some makeup. Not a lot but just enough to make them look less pale and gorgon like. I think some warm shades of face powder and eye colour will be good. Oh, we need rouge too, something pink that all pretty ladies have. Do you think we need to buy lip colour?\"


    Freya thought about it. \"I don''t think so. Rogue can be used for the lips too, just get some rouge in the form of paper.\"


    Zero agreed and they shopped for the makeup products that Freya knew well. It was late in the evening when they finished their errands so Freya decided to return to Heaven with Zero for the night. Zero followed the Great Goddess back and slept over at her house. He took a look at the barren Mount Olympia and noticed that already, a small patch was green.


    \"Eros must be working very hard,\" he mused and Freya laughed.


    \"He should be. We should sleep for now. Jeremy did say that the gowns would be ready first thing tomorrow. Hades and Zeus said that we should host the wedding at the House of Great Gods. The Great Gods will be there to witness it so I hope Athena''s soul can rest in peace after this.\"


    Zero nodded. \"Me too. Tanya is helping me to recollect the fragments of Athena''s soul and spirit. They have started showing up in the Natural plane more now. Once it is over, I will present the crystalised version of Athena''s remaining existence to Poseidon for keeping.\"


    Freya yawned. \"I''m sure Athena will be happy about it. Go to sleep, Zero. We need to wake up early tomorrow.\"


    Zero complied and tried his best to sleep but the sky in Heaven was always too bright. With a sigh, Zero gave up and quietly teleported away to his lamp for the night.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works.


    After collecting the dresses. Zero waited for Freya to turn up at Nirvana with the three sisters. In the meantime, he was busy setting up the bathing pond. The bath bombs that Zeffery sold him worked wonders and Zero hoped the gorgons liked it. He also enchanted the water to weaken the aesthetic effects of Athena''s blessing. The initial blessing still remained but Zero rewrote it so that the sisters wouldn''t follow Athena''s pre-determined appearances. The snake tail was still there and the petrification effect of those eyes remained. In addition, the gorgons retained all their abilities from seeing in the dark, causing hallucination with their voices and breathing underwater. The only thing Zero was reverting was the gorgon sisters'' original appearances.


    Freya didn''t take long to bring the guests over. They used Freya''s portal at Valhalla to come over and while the gorgons were puzzled by the sudden development, Poseidon had informed them about it beforehand to keep them calm.


    \"Medusa! Euryale! Stheno! Welcome to Nirvana! Buddha allowed me to borrow this bathing house for a while. We''re going to give you three a makeover with Freya''s help. Please take a bath and enjoy the water, it''s alright to open your eyes while you''re in it. Nobody will be disturbing you and if they do, feel free to turn them to stone. People who peek on ladies bathing should be punished.\"


    The gorgons laughed at Zero''s explanation and started relaxing in the water once Zero and Freya took their leave. Medusa was initially surprised by how well prepared everything was. They had flower petals and salt minerals in the water as well as some potions and cream for aftercare. There were also clothing, makeup and accessories readied for each gorgon with a small note written by the teen.


    \"Oh my, Zero really has a very good fashion sense. Is this what I think it is?\" Euryale giggled.


    Stheno couldn''t help but admire her new dress. \"This is beautiful, I''ve never seen a dress like this before. Do you think Poseidon and the Great Gods will keep their end of the deal? Whoever Zero is, he''s rather important to be influencing their decisions.\"


    Medusa didn''t say anything. Poseidon did say that he owed Zero a great deal and her heart was heavy. She was very happy when Poseidon declared his feelings for her and officially asked for her hand in marriage which she agreed to. However, she also learnt that Zero was doing this because of a quest from a divine sister. Her heart was conflicted. She wanted to believe that Zero was doing this out of kindness rather than because of a quest but she couldn''t complain. She''d never been this happy in a long while.


    Euryale and Stheno sensed their sister''s distress and smiled. \"Don''t think too much. You''re going to be somebody''s wife very soon. The journey we experienced might have been harsh but let''s put that behind us, shall we? It''s hard-earned happiness at the cost of many lives.\"


    Medusa looked at her sisters and nodded. \"Shall we try the rose-scented soap? I didn''t know roses could be used for soaps. I''ve only ever grown them in gardens and put them in vases.\"


    Stheno rolled her eyes. \"Doesn''t really matter. I''m just happy to finally be able to take a bath after who knows how long. We won''t be late for the ceremony if we took a slightly longer time, will we?\"


    Euryale squealed with joy and swam in the pond, splashing around. \"Zero said to take all the time we want. If Poseidon could wait for a thousand years, a few more days wouldn''t kill him.\"


    Medusa laughed at her sisters'' bickering and sighed, relaxing in the water. Euryale was right. It had been way too long since everything happened. It should be time they left the past in the past where it belonged.

 338 A Grand Wedding

    They say that a woman is most beautiful on her wedding day and Zero couldn''t disagree with whoever said that. Medusa was stunning and even Poseidon was floored. Zero couldn''t believe that the dresses he helped to choose, accessories and even makeup could transform the sisters by so much. It was a shame that Poseidon refused to get his eyes treated to see how beautiful his bride was. Still, the reinstated titan ran his hands over her face repeatedly and touched her hair to ensure that it really was the Medusa he knew from his younger days.


    \"But how?\" he asked. Poseidon was no fool. He knew the rumours about the gorgon sisters and their appearances. It was also not a lie because when he went to visit them in Valhalla, he could hear and smell the difference. Back then, they really had snakes for hair and were covered in scales. Using echolocation, he was able to make out their general shapes in his mind but the shape reflected today is very different from what he remembered when he last saw them.


    Medusa smiled. she really didn''t know how to thank Zero for not only helping them with a beauty makeover but also giving them a place to belong. With the three divine sisters of Heaven gone, Medusa and her sisters were the new three celestial maidens of Heaven as they left their gorgon pasts behind. The glasses that Zero passed to them helped them to lead a more normal life and Medusa had a feeling that Zero did this out of his own volition instead of purely for the sake of a quest.


    Zero really didn''t have to go all out doing this for them. According to Freya, the quest only requested him to resolve the gorgon''s grief. There was no need for arranging a marriage, reviving a planet, reinstating a Great God and helping three hideous women with a beauty makeover while restoring their former reputation. The teen really went all the way out and these glasses that they wore now were definitely expensive products beyond imagination. Zero didn''t seem rich, Medusa knew that for a fact that most of the things Zero had were given to him by his teachers and the Great Gods. Yet, according to Freya, the boy used what money he had to ensure that the gorgons got the best they deserved. He was back to being dirt poor again apparently. She had a lot to thank Zero for.


    The wedding at the House of Great Gods was very simple. The one marrying them was the archangel Uriel who made them recite vows and exchange rings. Zero watched the happy couple from the side and smiled. Things were finally coming to an end. While he was glad that he could complete the last quest to unlock the system''s customising function, he was slightly sad that he no longer had much of an excuse to stay in Heaven once his business was complete.


    \"Are all the pieces collected?\" he asked using the party call function.


    \"Yes. They are very weak so I tried my best to preserve them but some have been lost to the void. Athena doesn''t want to reincarnate,\" Tanya explained.


    The teen sighed. He had a feeling this would happen. \"How much of her spirit and soul fragments are left?\"


    The queen of dryads hesitated. She knew that the answer would displease Zero. In order to create a soul stone, there had to be at least sixty percent of the original soul. However, the fragments that were in her hands only amounted to thirty. It was too few to be able to condense the soul and spirit without damaging it and losing it forever.


    \"Tanya,\" Zero called out warningly. \"How much?\"


    The queen of dryads sighed. \"Thirty percent, maybe less. We should just let Athena rest.\"


    Zero bit his lip. Thirty percent? That was worse than he thought. Without wasting more time, Zero hurried over to where the dryad queen was waiting. \"Can you talk to her?\"


    Tanya nodded. \"What would you like me to tell her?\"


    Zero thought for a while and smiled. \"Ask her if she wants to be reborn as Poseidon and Medusa''s daughter.\"


    Tanya did as told and the soul pieces glowed a faint blue. Tanya was slightly surprised and Zero smiled. \"Tell her that I am currently terraforming a planet called Hyacinth that will become Poseidon and Medusa''s home planet. I need her help to stay strong as I find a way to tie her spirit to the planet and find her a vessel to occupy. King Yama or Hades could help to erase her previous memories if she wants.\"


    After Tanya relayed the message, Athena''s soul glowed stronger.


    \"She said that it would be great. She wants her new name to be Minerva.\"


    Zero grinned. \"It''s settled then. Here, let me keep Athena. Thank you, Tanya. Also, Zeffery wanted you to have this even if I don''t know how you''d be able to use it.\"


    Zero passed the dryad queen a rouge box and smiled. Tanya was overjoyed and thanked Zero before waving goodbye to the young doctor who still had a few more last matters to attend to. The wedding was going well and the feast kept everyone occupied.


    This time, Zero didn''t need a lightning bolt express to get to Hyacinth. His arrival was so unexpected that nobody was there to welcome him. The teen didn''t mind. The fewer people in his way, the faster he could accomplish things.


    Zero used the materials of Hyacinth and combined them with some of the space junks he absorbed earlier from his galaxy and wormhole hopping adventure. The new vessel he created for Minerva resembled Medusa strongly with Poseidon''s traits and the only thing that reminded Zero of Athena was her gothic fashion.


    Satisfied with his created vessel, Zero started drawing a complex rune circle and placed both the soul and vessel in the centre. The teen chanted for the sea fairies to lend him power and bless the vessel with life. Slowly but surely, the spirit channels of the planet were fused with the vessel. The soul pieces that Zero put on the ground by the vessel were also slowly being absorbed into the seabed. Once the magic ritual ended, a beautiful gothic girl was sleeping on the bottom of the sea. Zero decided to remove Athena''s past memories using the power of absorption. He was able to separate thoughts after the system identified that as a source of energy. Without thoughts and memories about her previous life, Zero introduced new ones into the child who was now called Minerva.


    Zero smiled. The next thing he did was to pull out the building materials he had saved up from his trip to Gummer and poured them into creating a small island not too far from the sea temple. Before Zero left, he decided to write a magic note so that Poseidon and Medusa could find it when they eventually returned to Hyacinth. Zero decided to leave Minerva somewhere that Carlsen would find her and take her back. How things played out from then on would be up to them. Zero had done his best and in a way, this was his wedding gift to the couple.


    Now that the quest was truly complete, Murvin appeared before the young doctor with a smile. \"You''ve done well, Zero.\"


    Zero thanked the Kindness Divine Entity who kissed him on the forehead and blessed him with the gift of Mercy.


    Skill: Mercy


    Effect: Creates amnesia within an individual, making them forget everything about their current life.


    \"Now that you have all three of our blessings, you can use the Tri-coloured petal mark to unlock the customising function of the Mind''s Eye system. However, as the quest Finding Nel isn''t completed, the more advanced features to Mii''s map function will not be unlocked.\"


    \"What''s the function that''s currently locked?\" Zero asked.


    Murvin smiled. \"It''s something that allows you to travel through galaxies easier without having to make guesses about which wormhole to jump into. It will also give you clues about Solo''s locations based on indications about his activity and energy traces. You will also be able to identify time cracks or rifts that will allow you to briefly prepare for a confrontation with Solo or avoid him altogether.\"


    Zero''s jaw fell. He really needed that last function to upgrade the system. However, he would have to complete finding Nel first. For now, Zero didn''t want to deal with too much. He was going to focus on the current problems and thanked Murvin for the information.


    The moment Murvin became one with his existence, Zero felt a pleasant warmth tingling from his head to his toes. The skill Mercy became added to his list and Zero inspected his system window once more. This time, he was able to customise his vessel to his liking.


    Without holding back, Zero spent a few hours exploring the different options, He eventually settled on something more androgynous. The height was customisable but Zero didn''t think being too tall was a good thing either. He didn''t know if he wanted to change his hair and eye colour because he technically could afford to do so now. Thinking about needing to meet up with Truen soon made Zero put that off for a while. There weren''t many changes to his exterior appearance apart from having the increase in height that Zero wanted and the increased length of his hair. Now, Zero''s hair reached till half of his back so the young doctor fashioned a hair tie out of a ribbon that he got from Grem''s shop.


    Zero checked his new appearance and noticed that he could now easily pass off as a female if the need ever arose. The puffy dress that the Great Goddesses bought him a while ago could come into practical use now and Zero was happy that it was not a wasted purchase.


    Zero decided that for his travels, he would stick to a simple outfit that didn''t make his YY Tonfas look out of place when it wasn''t in combat mode. Origin was hidden in his inventory sling bag that Enma gifted him but even if it wasn''t, Zero doubted anyone would suspect that to be a grimoire.


    Satisfied with his overall appearance, Zero made his way back to Heaven. This time, he would be bidding goodbye to everyone before he left. Of course, the one thing Zero had to do before he left for good was to reap his profits. He was going to have to negotiate with Michael to buy a pasture in Heaven to own under his name so that he could give it to Merlin and have the agriculture team from Half Moon Village maintain it. The soil in Heaven never lacked nutrients and it was a good place for Zero to grow his medical and magical crops if he ever required them. It could also help to make some money in the time that he was away.


    With one last thing on his to-do list before he started on his adventure, Zero hurriedly left Hyacinth. The wedding wasn''t over yet and he could still catch the people he needed.

 339 Grass is Greener on the Other Side

    When Zero returned, the wedding ceremony was over and the feast was in full swing. Some of the archangels weren''t present and had left for official duties. Zero didn''t really mind. After all, there was only one real archangel in charge of running Heaven''s operations that he needed to talk to.


    \"Oh, Zero! You''re here. Have you eaten?\" Gabriel asked and Zero shook his head. The archangel laughed.


    \"I guessed as much,\" he said and dragged the teen over to the long table of feasts. \"Here, the chefs reserved this for you. We can talk after you''ve eaten your fill, Michael''s orders.\"


    Zero beamed at the sight of food and completely forgot his manners until Medusa came around to greet him.


    \"Zero, I want to thank you for what you''ve done for us,\" she smiled and Zero choked on a pheasant leg.


    \"Oh no, the pleasure is all mine,\" Zero reassured after he could breathe again. Medusa looked really pretty and Zero wondered if Poseidon really didn''t want to regain his sight. It''s a real shame that he couldn''t see how pretty his wife was. After all, a woman''s most beautiful moment was on their wedding day. Once it was over, Poseidon would have missed it forever.


    \"What are you thinking about?\" the gorgon asked when she saw Zero''s troubled expression.


    The young doctor sighed and shook his head. \"I''m just slightly annoyed that Poseidon has to be this stubborn. Doesn''t he know that if he doesn''t heal his eyes tonight, he won''t be able to see you in a wedding dress this beautiful anymore?\"


    Medusa laughed lightly and patted Zero on the head. The boy certainly grew taller and the long hair suited him.


    \"Sayden''s always been this way. He won''t be satisfied until he feels like he has punished himself enough. The man has many regrets but it''s a good thing I''m here to share half of that burden with him. Thank you for giving us a second chance, Zero. It doesn''t matter if it was because of a quest, you''ve done a lot for us.\"


    Zero blushed. \"It''s nothing. The true gift that I prepared for your wedding should be waiting back in your new home. I do hope that both you and Poseidon will take care of it for me and protect this happiness. I will have to leave Heaven very soon and start on my adventure.\"


    The gorgon bent down to give the teen a hug. Even if Zero was now about five feet and three inches (160cm), he was still shorter than the gorgon. The young doctor felt that the hug was very warm even if the gorgon''s skin was cold. He wondered if she would also be able to give Minerva hugs like this. If Athena''s new life was raised with enough love, who knows, the past karma of the unfortunate goddess could be resolved entirely over time.


    After Zero had eaten his fill and exchanged greetings with everyone at the feast, he excused himself along with the archangels who gathered in one of the meeting rooms Michael booked for them at the 7 Virtue Tower.


    For the recommendation meeting, only Gabriel and Michael will be present. Zero was told that he could request anything within reason from Heaven for helping to save the plane and reviving the dying Tree of Knowledge. Prior to this, Heaven and Hell held an individual meeting to renegotiate the terms of mana flower supply. For now, Zero wouldn''t have to concentrate too much about negotiating for Hell''s benefits because Mammon and Lucifer have that settled. For now, the supply rate of mana lotuses will be seventy percent to Hell and thirty percent to Heaven so that the new Tree of Life can help to support both planes better.


    Zero knew what he wanted to ask for but he was also wondering how Merlin would react after he handed the magician his property deed. Of the many things that Zero could ask for from Heaven, the most valuable thing Heaven had to offer was the rich land of the plane that was ideal for cultivating plants of all sorts.


    Once they were seated comfortably, Michael sighed and started with the speech he had to give. Zero half-listened and half-zoned out on the archangel who didn''t really care. After all, this was just a formality. Truth be told, they''d already discussed the terms outside of the meeting. Sadly, it had to be done formally and recorded for archiving.


    \"With the above-mentioned terms and conditions, please let us know what you desire. Heaven will do its best to accommodate.\"


    Zero smiled. Finally! Without hesitation, Zero slammed his palms down on the table with a huge grin.


    \"A pasture! I want a deed to one of Heaven''s pastures, preferably the one closest to the Garden Eden. I also want visitor permit rights for the villagers of Half Moon Village to travel to and from Heaven freely. A long term visa with Merlin as the guarantor.\"


    Gabriel''s smile froze and Michael facepalmed. What was the use of pretending to be formal if Zero was going to be like this? Negotiations were supposed to happen but here, Zero spoke as if it had all been concluded. Then again, they really were concluded behind the scenes. Zero sought Michael out before the meeting some time ago to prepare a thank you gift for Merlin. He mentioned something about being very poor and decided that setting up a business in Heaven that will generate income for his teacher while he was away seemed like a good idea. Of course, the teen was going to split the profits. He was going to take forty percent of the profits and Merlin was going to earn sixty percent. What Zero didn''t say was how he was going to send half of what he earned to Half Moon Village for them to expand the village and work on some of Zero''s other projects. Zero also wanted to support Half Moon Village because they were also supplying his teacher and Coux with materials needed for the cafe and hospital. However, the land in Half Moon Village was too small and not as fertile as the one in Heaven. Owning a pasture in Heaven for farming purposes would resolve a lot of problems. Not to mention, The Tree of Knowledge in Garden Eden needs to be tended to regularly by Cleo.


    \"We have no problem issuing long-term visitor permits if you can have the villagers to register with the cupids. However, why a pasture? How big is the pasture that we are talking about?\" Gabriel probed further, completely puzzled about Zero''s unique request.


    Zero thought for a while. \"How big is the pasture closest to Garden Eden?\"


    Gabriel went to get a map of Heaven and zoomed in on the pasture closest to Garden Eden. Then, the archangel paused. The pasture closest to Garden Eden was actually a property that belonged to Gaia. It was left barren and undeveloped for the very reason of keeping intruders out of Garden Eden despite the magical barrier created by the Tree of Knowledge.


    \"This entire radius around Garden Eden belongs to Gaia. It''s the pasture that best fits your requirements but it isn''t for sale...\"


    Michael stopped Gabriel mid-speech and shook his head. \"Consider it done,\" he told the teen who beamed. Gabriel looked hesitant but when Michael pulled out a magic scroll of ownership transfer from Gaia to Zero, he immediately understood what this was all about.


    Zero signed the documents quickly and Michal told him that the villagers would need to register themselves according to Heaven''s protocol for their respective long-term visitor passes that Gabriel was no in-charge of. The messenger archangel couldn''t help but shoot the bossy Michael a dirty look. The meeting was quickly concluded and with the new title deed, Zero took the scroll and went separate ways from Gabriel with Michael. They were going to collect the last signature from Arabesque.


    Needless to say, Merlin flew into a rage first when he saw the title deed. In the end, all it took was Zero twisting some facts to his advantage for Merlin to sign it. The wizard was initially afraid of having more work on top of his current work until Zero explained that Merlin was only required to act as a guarantor for Zero in his absence.


    \"All the other work will be managed by Half Moon Village. If anything happens, you can call me and I''ll teleport right back. This is just a formality. Also, there will be compensation for troubling you with the legal documents,\" Zero explained.


    \"Compensation?\" Merlin quirked a brow.


    Zero smirked. \"You''ll get sixty percent of the profits. Of course, consider this payment for the help I''ve received so far. I might have to trouble you for more favour in the future so this is something skin to a downpayment for the trouble I will be causing?\"


    Merlin made a face and twirled his beard. \"I reserve the rights to refuse your future favours.\"


    Zero grinned. \"Deal!\"


    With the matter smoothly resolved and Merlin fully convinced, the deed was signed. Once Merlin''s signature was etched on the scroll, it vanished with a flash of light, disappearing into the angel''s archives. Michael took his leave and Zero decided that he shouldn''t dally with his departure either. He''d already said his goodbyes at the feast and to Buddha who he saw a few days ago. The last person he needed to bid farewell to was his magic teacher. Now that everything was in place, Zero had stepped through Arabesque''s portal, setting the coordinates to somewhere very familiar.


    Back in the village, Truen was polishing his arrow tips when the portal in the village square activated. The wood elf was immediately on his feet when Clowis sounded the horn. Zero was finally back!


    The teen had grown yet again when Truen saw him but before the wood elf could go over to greet Zero, a certain werecat beat him to it.


    \"Zero! You''re finally back! It''s not fair that everyone else got to see you while you were training in Heaven... did you bring any souvenirs?\"


    Zero laughed. He definitely came prepared, knowing this would happen. In fact, Zero was still looking at the crowd, searching for that one person he had wanted to see for the longest time. Now that his promise had been fulfilled, it was time for them to travel together again.


    Zero handed the souvenirs to the children and chatted with the villagers who noticed his change of hairstyle and his additional height. Zero no longer looked like a teenager. If anything, he was looking like a very young adult now and a very brilliant scholar. The lab coat only added to his mysterious charm and it was difficult to tell at once glance if Zero was male or female. Zenobia made a very apt comment that Zero grew up beautifully and nobody corrected her because it made Zero happy.


    Gabriel had just left the village after registering the villagers and Zero explained that they could now visit Heaven whenever they wanted and had jobs to do. The agricultural team was most pleased with the arrangements and Zero left Cleo to take care of the crop rotation to satisfy Hua Tuo''s hospital needs as well as Zero''s personal medical inventory that Zoe was looking after from the mindscape. It took Zero a long while to settle all the outstanding village matters as the village head but when he finally did, someone else approached him from behind.


    \"Hello, Zero. It''s been a while. Have you been well?\"


    This time, the young doctor froze, not daring to believe his ears. He sounded exactly the same as Zero recalled. It''s almost two long years since they first met and Zero started to wonder where all that time went. So many things happened in that time but some things never changed.


    Truen was prepared for the tackle and held his arms open, smiling widely as Zero leapt into his chest, crying like he did when he was only a child. Despite the exterior maturity, Zero was still a kid when it came to his best friends. The wood elf laughed and comforted the sobbing mess in his arms.


    \"Welcome back, Zero.\"


    -End of Season 3-

 340 Welcome Back, Zero

    After Zero''s return, the teen busied himself with settling some administrative matters. Zoe did a good job relaying the message and the projects were coming together. Zenobia was doing a good job of creating awareness about Half Moon village''s worth with Schaf overseeing the business expansion. Coux was working hard in Hell and the medicine farm was a huge success.


    Zero made a list of things that he would require to bring with him for his travels. As a wandering doctor, the one thing that the teen was afraid of would be the shortage of medicine or resources required to treat his patients. Hua Tuo mentioned that a doctor''s worst nightmare is knowing how a patient can be saved but not having the resources or ability to do so. Of course, his teacher said this in reference to the plague that was spreading across a rural village in one of his past travels. Back then, Hua Tuo wasn''t a Sage God yet and he could only carry herbs in his portable wooden medicine chest. Even after many years, that was still one of Hua Tuo''s lingering regrets from his mortal days.


    "We have a few medicine farms going at the same time," Zero called all his mindscape assistants for a strategy meeting.


    Mii presented a list of medicinal herbs that are growing in the various farms that Zero owned and co-owned. Some of them were unique to the environment they were grown in while others were magically infused.


    The doctor currently had four farms and three regions where his herbs were growing. The first was Hua Tuo''s tiny medicine garden where his teacher cross-bred certain poisonous plants to create a more potent medicine that can be used to save thousands of lives in one concoction. It was currently being maintained by the invisible helpers and Zoe was in charge of bringing the honey cake offerings. Cleo would help to harvest the herbs for processing when it was ready.


    The second farm was in Half Moon Village. The small farm that the agricultural team worked with was divided into half for growing vegetables and the other half for Zero''s unique herbs that required the water from the Spring of Vitality. Zero was considering expanding this particular farm. He did want to try re-routing the water from Trigression Falls to another part of the garden just so that he could study the difference between magical plants and qi nourished plants.


    "Master," Wii frowned. "I don''t think we can do that. Half Moon village doesn''t have that much space for garden expansion."


    "I still really want to test it out. Does anyone have any suggestions?" Zero asked his small team and Lily raised her hand.


    "Why don''t we ask permission from Hua Tuo to expand his farm and redirect the water from Trigression Falls to his hut?"


    Zero thought about it. There was a portal leading from Hua Tuo''s hut to the Trigression Falls. Zero was actually glad that he didn''t remove that portal even though his training was complete. The current medicinal farm at Hua Tuo''s hut was actually rather small. They didn''t need to do much to tend to it on a daily basis. There was also plenty of fertile soil good for planting.


    "Good idea, Lily. I will ask shifu if I can expand his plot of land and garden to test it out. Might as well do up an array and have the agricultural team rotate their duties to monitor shifu''s hut and garden as well."


    The third garden that Zero had shares in was the one in the abyss. Beelzebub had a massive farm outside of his domain and Zero asked the Lord of Gluttony to help him grow some specific plants that can only grow on the abyss soils. The territory outside of Roth garden was still undeveloped so if he required it in future, Zero could ask Ruth to help him manage the farm that can be developed outside of Garden of Roth. For now, Zero wasn''t in urgent need of too many herbs although the same cannot be said about Hope Hospital.


    "Did my shifu say anything about his medicinal supplies in the abyss?" Zero asked.


    Mii shook her head. "I only hear reports from Coux about the increase in the number of patients. Hua Tuo''s new students are doing well so they are thinking of expanding the hospital operations but that''s still undergoing discussions. Mammon doesn''t know if every domain would require a clinic because travelling to and fro from domains have become so convenient with Ten-Path Crossway. Beelzebub''s herbs must be sufficient."


    Knowing that the current situation was still looking good with back up plans for future expansion, Zero moved down the list. His fourth garden was the newly acquired pasture in Heaven that he was co-owning with Merlin. Currently, there was nothing grown in that pasture but that will soon change. He hasn''t told the agricultural team about it because Zero didn''t know what to grow on it yet. Merlin will be using about half of the pasture to cultivate magical plants for potions and pills. That alone will fetch a high price. With his teacher''s aid, getting a few gardening golems wouldn''t be difficult. The real question was what kind of herbs did Zero want to grow in that pasture?


    "Do we have a list of medicinal plants unique to Heaven?" he asked Mii.


    Wii smiled and helped her sister retrieve a scroll. While Zero busied himself with preparing Medusa and Poseidon''s wedding gift, the sisters collected all the information that they thought Zero would require. Zero was very pleased with the efficiency and praised them for it.


    The doctor wasn''t surprised by the effects of the unique herbs. In fact, he was expecting it. Herbs grown in Heaven possessed a very unique blessing and healing status. They often give positive buffs for a short period of time and the most important part is how it can exorcise evil and erase sins. Zero didn''t know what kind of situations would require such a unique type of herb but he was more than happy to stock up on a few heavenly medicines.


    "For now, please tell Cleo and the agricultural team to grow these four herbs in the pasture to test it out. I don''t need a lot, just two satchels full of each herb is enough. When they are ready, tell them to inform me. I will personally process them and experiment on them in the lab. Speaking of the lab, did anyone inform Raj and his team about the specialised medical tools I need?"


    Zoe left to relay the message to the dryad while Lily looked over the drafted design by Zero. She heard Mii and Wii talking about it before but it was her first time seeing her master''s special medical tool designs.


    Wii nodded. "We passed it to Hyelin this morning and she said that she would go through it. Pardon me, master. What exactly would these two tools do?"


    Zero smiled. He was actually inspired by YY Tonfas to create these two medical tools. Like everything else, it was a design that would benefit only Zero. Not even Hua Tuo would be able to put them to proper use. Zero learnt early on that his shifu had a unique ability to automatically diagnose all known illnesses with his eye. While Zero didn''t have that, he wanted to create something similar.


    "The first tool is a probe. It tests for all known poisons and illnesses by extracting cell samples and injecting them into my temporary void space for analysis," Zero explained.


    The first tool was actually rather simple looking. One could fit it in the palm and it could blend in with the rest of the acupuncture needles. However, the composite of this needle-like tool differs from acupuncture needles. It is required to be forged using mana crystals of the strongest type and inscribed with high-levelled runes that will connect it to Wii''s parallel mind dimension for analysis.


    When the fairies heard Zero explain it, they couldn''t help but be impressed. Zero''s magic proficiency and knowledge of basic alchemy made him able to make full use of Mind''s Eye system''s abilities. Even with administrator abilities, Lily wasn''t able to do such things. Zero was no longer simply a user, he was actually rewriting the system''s program little by little.


    "What''s the second one for?" Mii asked. If the first tool was for diagnosis, could the second tool be for medicine creation?


    Zero smiled and read Mii''s thoughts. "Close enough but not exactly correct. The second tool is indeed used for medicine creation but it''s not the same as the pill-making kit. This is an alchemy furnace that uses qi to fuse the various medicines together to create a pill. In other words, this little cauldron shaped tool is a divine pill-maker that can only be operated by someone who has good control over qi. I don''t know if magic works the same on this tool but we can only test it after the prototype is finished."


    Wii thought that both medical tools were good investments. However, she had one last concern. If Zero was going to travel, how would he access his medicine and process them? He couldn''t possibly split himself between travelling and working on processing herbs, right? It was also slightly ridiculous to continuously open portals to travel to and fro every few days during his travel even if Zero was fully capable of leaving portal doorways wherever he camped on his journey.


    Zero shook his head. "I thought about doing that at first. However, it is much too inefficient to travel to and fro. I might be able to save time by leaving Truen to do the actual walking and travelling for me while I return to Half Moon village to work but I would be missing out on a lot. Hence, I came up with an alternative solution. The agricultural team is currently shorthanded with so many farms to oversee. Hence, I will be relying on Wii for this."


    The eggplant fairy blinked, not expecting to be arrowed with responsibilities. Zero grinned.


    "I will be creating a small group of garden golems and medicine golems to be my assistants. Wii, your job is to coordinate their movements and sync their memories to mine regularly so that I can still manage them remotely. Likewise, should there be any problems that arise in any other areas regarding Half Moon village, these golems can help me to resolve them."


    Wii had a bad feeling about it. "How small is the group?"


    Zero thought about it. "Not much. Only about thirty golems or so."


    Wii did the calculations. In order to ensure the smooth operation of each golem, they would require two to three parallel minds per golem depending on the complexity of the tasks. A separate set of Parallel Minds (PM) would be required to become the control centre for these golems, constantly updating the central library about their progress and syncing the memories. With a quick estimation, Wii would consider setting aside about a hundred and fifty PMs safe for what Zero required. Still, she wasn''t too happy about the number.


    "Master, forgive me but I think thirty golems might be too many. Assigning about 150 PMs to the task for daily routine would take up about 40% of your available PMs. I wouldn''t be able to react on time if there is an emergency."


    Zero made a face. "Wii, are you forgetting that I have over three hundred PMs? I feel that 60% of the PMs I currently have will be sufficient to overcome any dangers we would possibly face on Earth."


    The eggplant fairy made a face. "Opening a wormhole takes up two hundred PMs. We only have three hundred and sixty-nine PMs, this is cutting too close for comfort!"


    Zero made a face. It was true. Opening a wormhole that worked poorly already used up two hundred PMs. If he wanted to perfect the art of intergalactic travelling, he would need to gain more PMs.


    "No worries," he assured the fairy. "Just do as I say for now. We have approximately one Earth year if not more to increase the number of PMs we need. Even after two years of training, I''m only ready to take on the challenges on this planet. Travelling to Gummer made me realise how lacking I am to start searching for the other Divine Entities."


    None of Zero''s assistants said anything. To many others, Zero was an overpowered entity. Even the Great Gods were humbled before him. However, nobody knew the truth about Zero''s current abilities more than the doctor. To go against himself from the past, Zero had much to learn. Thankfully, this was only the beginning.

 341 Camies Reques

    "How are the preparations coming along?" the wood elf asked when Zero finally exited his bedroom.


    Even though there were guards patrolling the village at night, Truen couldn''t find it in himself to leave his friend alone for too long. Perhaps the long periods of not seeing each other had caused Truen to develop a Zero-deficiency syndrome. Whatever the reason was, Truen now found himself uneasy without being near the doctor.


    In the short span of half a year, the wood elf had travelled to the human kingdom and worked for Mitchnew. He also registered himself as an adventurer with Vrald and Gerald''s party to camouflage his identity. Truen worked hard and hid his abilities from even those in Zero''s village. He also disguised Sureshot so that nobody would think it was actually a divine weapon.


    The main purpose of Truen''s head start was to establish a firm foundation for Zero when he started on his travels. Truen was clueless about the new Earth so the first thing he did was spend a month in town to work as a B-ranked adventurer, taking on mundane tasks to familiarise himself with the land. Then, he started hunting for information.


    From maps to political powers in play and where he could find the contacts he required for different needs, Truen learned it all in three months with Mitchnew''s aid. Together with the dark elf, they established a powerful rising faction in the human kingdom that took on jobs that regular adventurers couldn''t handle.


    Naturally, the level of danger that this organisation attracted wasn''t small. Thankfully, Mitchnew was able to hold out and create a firm footing in the underworld for herself with Truen''s aid. The wood elf took on quests that were sometimes considered S ranked alone. Mitchnew didn''t ask any questions or tried to pry into Truen''s business but she appreciated the wood elf''s help. To return the favour, Mitchnew gathered all sorts of information that Truen wanted to know and set aside a portion of her earnings for Truen''s expenditure.


    The wood elf didn''t touch any of the funds. If anything, he still thought that the amount might still be insufficient when he thought about Zero''s stomach. Still, he accepted the gesture and continued to work hard to expand his knowledge about the way of life on Earth.


    Through the bits and pieces of gossip he occasionally heard from his adventuring party, the archer learned about Zero''s predicament as Merlin''s student. Zero was working hard as usual and when the news about Zero''s chaos in Heaven reached his ears, Truen couldn''t say he was very surprised it happened. The only concern Truen had was if Heaven demanded compensation from his friend. As it was, both Zero and Truen were piss poor.


    Coming back to the present, the wood elf was happy that his hard work paid off. However, he wasn''t sure if he did the right thing and started before Zero. Each time he saw his friend, he would feel slightly guilty at not keeping their promise. At the same time, Truen wondered if there was still a need to mother the teen. Zero was more grown-up after two years. He experienced hardships and even betrayals. He knew what it was like to get hurt and how to make a judgement about good and evil. While the wood elf didn''t think that Zero''s kindness would disappear after seeing so many horrible things, he couldn''t help but wonder if that light of salvation he once knew was still as bright as before.


    Zero made a face. It was eight in the morning now but he felt as if he still hasn''t slept enough. Staying in Arabesque and Heaven for too long actually did some harm to the natural body clock. The doctor was finding it difficult to get accustomed to the natural flow of time on Earth so he was feeling a little cranky.


    "Good morning... you''re early. I still have a bit more preparing to do but for now, how about breakfast?"


    The wood elf accompanied Zero to Zoe''s apartment where the children were already enjoying their toast and scrambled eggs. Zero blinked. Weren''t eggs rare to come across? How did they get so many eggs today?


    "What''s the special occasion? I see eggs," Zero commented and Rima blinked.


    "No special occasion," the girl replied and shovelled another forkful of scrambled eggs into her mouth.


    Zero blinked. "But the eggs..."


    Leon smirked and made a mock disappointed sound. "Oh dear, it looks like we have to remind the village leader again. Do you seriously think we''re still very poor now? Take a good look at Half Moon village. Even the humans near Endow Hill think that we can be a county of our own if we really wanted to. Strictly speaking, these eggs are from human towns that the sheep trades for us. Chieftess brought back more fabric this time so Mitchnew can make some new clothes for everyone. Things are changing for the better so you better keep up with the times!"


    Now that Zero knew where the eggs came from, he decided to ask a little more about what had changed since the last time he was at Half Moon village. Zero knew that he didn''t leave for too long and on the outside, not much has changed. However, according to the children and Zoe, many plans were taking place. Long term projects like fortifying the village and rebuilding the living areas were already on-going and Zero knew about them. However, the more subtle things like improving the food and lifestyle of these simple villagers weren''t things Zero knew. Qin Yun had also started becoming the teacher for the children so the villagers were getting themselves educated. Schaf brought back books from time to time to widen the children''s horizon. Some of the other warriors also attended these classes and of the many who attended, Camie was a regular.


    "Everyone is doing really well. How''s baby Seff and Karris doing? I haven''t seen them in a while. Is Ruth doing a good job taking care of them?"


    Jacqueline smiled. "Do you want to visit them instead of asking? I bet you''d be very surprised at how much someone can change in half a year."


    Zero tilted his head in confusion at the mermaid''s mysterious reply but she offered no further information. Zero exchanged looks with Truen who shrugged. Eventually, they decided to take a detour after breakfast to check on the vampires.


    When they arrived at Karris'' hut, Zero realised that he wasn''t the only one who grew. Baby Seff grew much faster and in half a year, the infant was now actually sparring with Ruth outside of Karris'' hut. The human mother was doing the laundry and watched as Ruth sent her son sprawling into the dirt again. Instead of being mad at how dirty Seff''s clothes were becoming, the mother only giggled. It was like a miracle watching Seff grow every day. After being pregnant for two years, her baby boy seemed to be making up for the lost time and grew rapidly into a five-year-old boy within the span of six months.


    Zero''s jaw fell. How was Seff able to keep up with Ruth''s speed? The boy didn''t seem to be able to use magic so was this a bloodline ability of the vampires? On the other hand, Zero could sense the difference between Seff and Ruth. Ruth wasn''t breathless but the half-vampire child had already collapsed onto the ground panting hard and sweating. Still, it was splendid.


    Zero applauded the young child for his outstanding performance and used magic to clean the boy''s clothes, much to Seff''s surprise. The village head didn''t say much and assisted Karris with laundry while chatting a little with the mother to find out more about what happened over the last half-year. Truen eyed Ruth. He heard a few things about the slave Zero purchased from the auction house and was curious to know how strong the vampire actually was.


    While Zero was busy with Karris and Seff, Ruth approached Truen. It wasn''t their first time meeting but it was the first time they had time to size each other up.


    "I heard that you''re Zero''s combat teacher. Mind if we exchanged a few pointers?" Truen smiled politely and Ruth smirked. That smile wasn''t fooling him.


    "Sure," he obliged and proposed to change their location.


    "Zero, we''re going to have a friendly spar outside for a bit. When you''re done you can go ahead and complete the rest of your preparations, I''ll join later!" the wood elf called and Zero waved back before tackling Seff and tickling the cheeky brat.


    Karris watched Zero play with her son and smiled. She was thankful to Zero and Hua Tuo for helping her to deliver Seff safely. The fact that Zero managed to find a vampire to act as Seff''s teacher also made the mother feel grateful. Even if she wasn''t able to do much in return for such kindness, she hoped that there would come a time when she could repay the gesture.


    Zero''s playtime with baby Seff was interrupted by a gentle giantess who was also here to do laundry.


    "Hello, Camie!" Seff squealed and yelled for help when the village leader mercilessly attacked his sides once more. Camie laughed at the sight. Not too long ago, Zero was one of the children running amok with Leon and the lab rats. Now, it was his turn to become a doting uncle to a playful Seff. The village should have been much quieter after Zero left to complete the second part of his training in Heaven. Sadly, the peace only lasted two months. Baby Seff experienced a sudden growth spurt two months into Zero''s training and Ruth explained it as a change of diet.


    "Hello, Seff. I see that you''re playing with Zero today. Have you been practising how to control the mana in your body with Ruth?"


    Seff pouted and Zero raised a brow. Mana?


    "Ruth is a bully! I couldn''t even land a hit on him before he knocked me into the ground. Also, he''s a big meanie! I asked him to start teaching me how to use magic but he said no."


    "Did he tell you why he said no?" Camie asked and emptied her laundry basket by the river.


    Seff frowned. "I don''t understand what he said but he''s a meanie!"


    Zero got up and helped Seff to stand while discreetly channelling mana through Seff''s network to study if there was a reason why Ruth didn''t allow Seff to start learning. It didn''t take long for him to understand why the vampire said no.


    "Seff, your teacher is right. Please don''t be angry at Ruth, he does it for your own good," Zero coaxed but the half-vampire became teary-eyed.


    Seeing that Seff was about to cry, Zero panicked and explained that he was a doctor. Then in the simplest way that he could, Zero explained why Seff was unable to train using magic just yet. The half-vampire was smarter than he looked even though he wasn''t actually five just yet. His mental maturity impressed Zero more than his physical growth and Zero wondered if he could take in Seff as his student once the fledgling grew bigger. Seff learned fast for his age and accepted Zero''s explanation about chakra networks.


    "I understand. I will eat a lot and practise a lot so that I will become a big and strong boy! When I have fully developed chakra network, will Ruth teach me magic?"


    Zero smiled and patted the boy''s head. "I''m sure he will."


    "Seff, help mommy out in the kitchen!" Karris called out and the boy thanked Zero before hurrying away.


    Zero offered to help Camie with her laundry and finished the task swiftly with magic. The giantess was oddly silent now that they were alone. Zero could sense the uneasiness as well but didn''t want to pry.


    "Um... Zero? Village head?"


    "Yes?" Zero was puzzled as to why Camie would suddenly exercise formality with him. His question was soon answered.


    "I actually came here looking for you. I have a request but I''m not sure if you will agree to it."


    Zero waited patiently for Camie to explain the situation. By the end of it, he summarised everything in two points.


    "Basically, you want me to agree to let you leave the village so that you can return to your previous home and country the Magnus Hilda and check on your family that have been affected by a mysterious plague since a few years ago that you''ve only just received news about from Gerald''s party who heard it on their travels."


    Camie nodded.


    Zero frowned. "Request denied. Even if you are a strong warrior, it is too dangerous to travel alone. That''s number one. Number two, what are you going to do once you''re there? The plague is still present, you might get infected and suffer the same fate without a knowledgeable doctor. I won''t allow you to leave the village by yourself and that''s final. However, I won''t be heartless and keep you imprisoned here. Once Truen returns I will talk to him about it. We''re also thinking about starting our adventure and travels once I complete my preparations so this is a good starting point for me as a wandering doctor."


    Hearing that Zero wasn''t going to abandon her, Camie was flooded with relief and gratitude. Zero merely sent the giantess away with her basketful of clean laundry and used the minimap to find his archer friend. The preparations can wait for a little.

 342 Travel Preparation and Ground Rules

    Zero waited patiently at the side. It appeared as if neither Ruth nor Truen had noticed his presence. The last time he was here, Ruth was tossing him to the ground trying to teach him how to fight. He sat on this very rock and took turns with Mitchnew pounding the basics into Zero''s head. Today, the situation was reversed. Zero was the one sitting on the rock while Truen and Ruth were going at each other like mad dogs. Life can be truly unpredictable.


    At first glance, Ruth looked like he was getting the upper hand with his agility and stealth. However, after watching them go at it for five minutes, Zero had to admit. His friend might just be more powerful than his combat teacher even if the vampire was physically stronger with his bloodline gifts. The wood elf had extraordinary senses that could detect anything easily, giving him time to react accordingly. In addition, Zero knew that like him, Truen''s body was created by the Great Gods. The regenerative abilities of Truen''s body didn''t pale in comparison to Ruth''s high-speed regeneration ability. If anything, Truen had the advantage of being able to use the resources around Hua Tuo''s backyard to mend his damaged vessel.


    The match ended up as a draw and Ruth begrudgingly admitted that he underestimated the archer. Truen also felt slightly better knowing that Zero didn''t learn combat from someone weaker. He heard stories about Ruth from Mitchnew but didn''t quite believe that Ruth was strong until he tested the vampire personally.


    "Thank you for teaching Zero how to fight. I was actually a little concerned about his progress because we were trained separately," Truen explained and Zero made a face on top of the rock.


    The doctor jumped down and surprised them. "Truen!" Zero whined and the wood elf apologised.


    Zero sighed. There was no helping it. Truen was overly concerned like a mother-hen and he could see similarities between the wood elf and the hibernating demon lord. For a moment, Zero wondered what would happen if Baal and Truen were allowed to team up. Luckily for him, Zero didn''t have to think about it now. He didn''t want to be suffocated with two mother-hen personalities when he was adventuring.


    "What are you doing here?" Truen asked.


    Seeing that Truen and Zero had important matters to discuss privately, the vampire excused himself and headed back to the village, jumping through the portal. Zero watched Ruth leave and turned to the wood elf. The doctor explained everything that Camie said and then turned on his best puppy-eyed look.


    "Can we escort Camie as the first stop for our adventure? I know we said we wanted to check out humans but I can''t let a girl like her go alone. Besides, there''s a plague that has been going on for years that nobody has been able to cure. This is a great opportunity for me!"


    The wood elf pretended to be affected by Zero''s puppy-eyed attack and agreed. Zero whooped for joy and gave his best friend a hug before getting down to the more serious business.


    "I have to make preparations before we can leave," Zero told the wood elf.


    "What a coincidence," Truen smirked. "I have some serious talking to do with you before you can start your travels. Let''s sit down and have a talk about the ground rules, shall we? Don''t look at me like that. I heard about the things you did and I cannot say that the Great Gods were pleased to know what you did. I''m just doing my job as your guardian."


    Zero sighed and nodded before heading to Hua Tuo''s hut. He made himself home and Truen helped to clean up a little. It had been a while since anyone had been home so the two students of Hua Tuo helped themselves. Zero''s cleaning magic was something Truen still couldn''t get used to. It was scarily efficient and the wood elf wondered if he should add that to the list of banned magic for their travels.


    For the next hour before lunch, Truen and Zero sat down to negotiate the terms and conditions they had for each other. Zero found that some of Truen''s terms were unreasonable and Truen felt that Zero could request more out of him. They tackled Zero''s terms for Truen first and it was easily accepted.


    1. No acting like a mother or servants because Zero is a grown-up.


    2. No acting like a bodyguard or meat shield during battles because Zero can take care of himself.


    3. Take turns doing chores and night watch etc


    The wood elf agreed to all of Zero''s terms and respected the doctor''s wish to become an independent person. However, that didn''t change the fact that Truen wanted Zero to try and blend in with the crowd and not attract attention to himself as much as possible even if causing havoc was a norm for the beautiful boy.


    Zero haggled with every trick in his books and finally narrowed Truen''s list down to six conditions that he could follow. Initially, Truen was strict enough to not allow Zero to use any of his cheat-like blessings and abilities. He reminded Zero so much about Hua Tuo when it came to ''living the simple life'' that Zero rejected everything during the first round of discussions.


    Eventually, Zero came to understand Truen''s concerns and agreed to the following:


    1. Do as the locals do in town or when in public view


    2. No overpowered blessing / magic above tier 3 until Zero takes the aptitude test with an adventurer guild and gets licensed


    3. Truen and Zero will share finances throughout their journey with Truen managing it on both their behalves


    4. Zero has to charge for his services as adventurer and doctor however possible, no charity cases


    5. Zero to refrain from talking to weird strangers without Truen and to always use an alias when the need arises to avoid attracting bad attention


    6. No alcohol


    Zero didn''t mind the last condition simply because he didn''t appreciate the burn of alcohol whenever he drank it. Truen did make an exception to that condition. If Zero ever needed to drink alcohol in the future, he must do it in Truen''s presence or absorb it instead of drinking it.


    Now that both parties were satisfied with their conditions, Zero sealed it with a casually drawn up magic contract. After the long discussion, Zero explained what were the preparations he needed to do before they could leave.


    "For now, I need to create and prepare thirty golems to help me out with the gardens that Cleo and the agricultural team will help me to manage. Also, I want to complete the expansion of Hua Tuo''s garden today. I need to redivert some of the water from Trigression Falls over to set up a new plot of land for growing new herbs. They should have special effects from absorbing the qi-inducing water and breathing the dense mana air on Endow hill. It''s going to be the first kind of hybrid medicinal herb so I have to oversee the new garden personally."


    Truen nodded. "Let me know if I can help with anything."


    Zero thought about it and grinned. "Would it be too much if I asked you to help me bring lunch over? I intend to start the preparations at once although I still have to talk to Cleo about it. There are a lot of materials I need to make those golems and it will take time to arrive. To be honest, I''m thinking of making a trip to Heaven and Arabesque to check on the supplies that I currently have there to decide..."


    The archer looked at his friend with a helpless expression. Zero was always busy and always looking forward to doing something. That was one thing that didn''t change and the wood elf liked how inspiring Zero still was despite going through hard times. He might not be able to lend Zero a hand in whatever he needed to get done but the wood elf knew that sometimes all Zero needed was a listening ear and someone to comfort him or give him a pat on his head at the end of the day.


    "I understand. Lunch will be ready, go do what you have to, I''ll be here."


    Zero grinned and thanked Truen before jumping through the portal to grab Cleo. He was going to pay Heaven and Arabesque a short visit. Hopefully, lunch would be waiting for him by the time he got back.

 343 Garden Expansions

    Zero was busy. Then again, when wasn''t he busy? The doctor sighed. Now he understood why the Gods were always looking for an excuse to attend parties. Nobody enjoyed working and Zero wished he could delegate his task over to someone else like Baal. The omnipotent creator of all was also a slave to the never-ending cycle of work. Zero wondered if Solo ever got tired of working. How nice would it be if his entire existence could be like Duu?


    Zero indulged the thought for a moment but quickly erased it from his mind. The doctor shuddered thinking about doing nothing for eternity. He did it once and Zero didn''t want to go back to those days of doing absolutely nothing. He''d very much be entertained and occupied with work. Having something to do was always better than having nothing to do. Boredom was Zero''s worst nightmare after all. If he had to choose a divine entity to relate to better, it would probably be Zesti who is all over the place doing things at her own pace.


    After kidnapping Cleo for a while, Zero entered Heaven. The dryad had her long-term visitor work permit pass so not informing anybody about their sudden arrival didn''t cause too big of an issue. Ouroboros wasn''t expecting to see any visitors but that was about it. Zero went to check on the pasture he had near Garden Eden. With Cleo''s professional judgement of the soil''s quality, they decided to pay a visit to Arabesque.


    Zero''s surprise visit didn''t trigger the security alarms in Arabesque but Merlin didn''t let his student go without meeting him in person first. The doctor introduced Cleo to his magic teacher and they shared a cup of tea while Zero asked his mindscape assistants to put together a list of plants that would grow well in the pasture. Wii volunteered for the task of window shopping online and Mii left it all to her sister.


    Merlin listened to Zero''s proposal and didn''t think there was anything wrong with wanting to grow his medicinal herbs in the pasture they co-shared. However, Merlin expressed his concern over the lack of capable hands to oversee their growth.


    Zero was ready for this. With a rough sketch, the design for his garden golem and medical assistants were ready. Merlin looked through both designs and studied the runes in detail while Cleo waited patiently. It wasn''t Zero''s first time making a golem and this time, Merlin was impressed by how much Zero''s understanding of runes has improved. At Zero''s current level, it would be sufficient for Zero to be considered a legendary runemaster.


    "What are the materials used to build the golem''s main body? Rune power has to run on something. If it''s in the pastures here, you can siphon mana to keep it powered but if it is elsewhere, you''d better reconsider. Also, you have to find time to maintain the golems every few decades to keep them in good condition."


    There was one problem with using elemental imbued mana metals. Zero didn''t have enough time or a fusing chamber to create enough mana metals for thirty golems. Hence, his second alternative was to use mana imbued rocks or crystals. Nobody has ever tried such a strange material for alchemy and Zero needed an expert''s opinion on using the alternative material.


    Merlin called Lovina over to study Zero''s idea and discuss further on how it would be possible to stabilise a golem made from living rocks and crystals imbued with mana. For starters, rocks and crystals possess a life of their own, unlike metal that usually developed a consciousness later on if they became tools and weapons. The reason why metals were used to make special golems was due to the ability to retain parts of their master''s soul after creation. On the other hand, rocks and crystals already possess a life of their own making it exceedingly hard to bend them to their creator''s will on a higher level. rock golems and crystal golems were usually created as a summons for short-term uses during a battle, meant to be destroyed after their purpose had been fulfilled. Also, elemental golems usually only possess one type of element per core. For Zero to want to incorporate more than one mana core in each golem was unthinkable even to the greatest alchemist alive.


    Still, Zero didn''t propose this without a solution and Merlin was proud of his student. Zero came up with a way to link the different cores to work together within a golem using runes. The rune formations and spells were exceedingly complicated. Even with about a hundred parallel minds, Merlin was still having difficulties understanding it. There were a total of twenty thousand different spells woven in the rune writings that created the golem''s core functioning system. Another fifty thousand spells in the rune writings were used to create the golem''s intelligence that Merlin had never seen before.


    Lovina felt helpless in front of such a high-levelled rune writing. She was an alchemist and not a very advanced one in Arabesque. The witch gave her master a helpless look. While she might be Merlin''s first disciple in alchemy, Zero was Merlin''s best magic student who had long surpassed her in terms of knowledge and capability. There was nothing she could do to help Zero when she was staring at an unknown type of magic.


    Cleo noticed something wrong when Merlin fell silent and radiated an aura of interest concentration. Sweat dripped from his brow and that look made Zero nervous. Was it bad? Did he do something wrong? Why did Merlin look as if it was very complicated?


    In the mindscape, Wii and Mii looked at Merlin with pity. For the wizard to understand this with a glance would be impossible. Wii and Mii worked hard to put this together under Zero''s direction. The process wasn''t easy and if it wasn''t for the time flow difference in Zero''s trial dimension, they would never have gotten this formula right.


    "Zero, have you tested this one something?" Merlin gave up and asked. If Zero had already tested this one something else, the formula was going to work for sure. There was no need for the wizard to lose brain cells over something like that. Other than Zero, there really wasn''t anyone else capable of creating such a thing.


    Zero bit his lips. "Yes. However, it took many trial and errors to get it right. This is what I came up with after almost eight hundred attempts. Rocks and crystals are not the most ideal materials for golem creations but I found out that they could be tampered with if given the right conditions. The trick lies in increasing the spirit''s intelligence and awareness within the rock or crystal. Once they awaken, it isn''t difficult to build a contract to bind them to the creator."


    Merlin listened to Zero explain about his many failures and his discovery. He gave the witch a look and Lovina quickly wrote down everything that Zero said. Cleo didn''t fully understand what Zero was talking about but she did agree with some things that Zero said. As a dread, she was able to hear voices of everything in her territory. The trees, flowers, grass, soil and rocks have voices. If Zero''s theory about the voices were right, material plane spirits can also be born. Not all spirits have to originate from the Natural plane. The discovery was huge and Cleo wondered if anyone else knew that.


    The discussion took a few hours to conclude. Fortunately, all the magicians agreed that Zero should stick to high-grade mana crystals to create golems out of. Medical golems should be created using light crystal cores while garden golems should be created from earth crystal cores. The rune writings were ignored and Merlin trusted Zero more than he trusted himself with them.


    With the miscellaneous matters in Heaven concluded, Zero left the order placing to his trusty assistants while he explained to Cleo what kind of help he would require once the seeds arrived. They returned for late lunch and Zero apologised for the tardiness. After a very satisfying meal, Zero headed to Trigression Falls alone.


    The barrier he did up for Trigression Fall''s base previously worked very well. All Zero needed to do now was to create a new portal outside of it to divert some water over to Hua Tuo''s farm. Creating the portal and sustaining it wasn''t the difficult part. The difficult part was picking a spot that wouldn''t be blocked by plants or marine creatures. Zero looked around to the rocks that he meditated on before and had an idea.


    Previously, Hua Tuo had him create a small tub. The tub was still there and Zero wondered if he was able to make use of it. As it turned out, the portal wasn''t difficult to create. Zero didn''t need a huge one for anyone to walk through. Instead, it was hardly noticeable and was only the size of a pebble. The water slowly trickled into the portal and with nowhere to flow out of, it ended up in Zero''s infinite inventory, not that he minded.


    Now that the first part was down, Zero headed back to Hua Tuo''s hut to start working on the second part of his garden expansion plan.


    Digging the trench and ploughing the land was easy. Zero used earth magic to create the section of the farm he required. The part that was difficult was containing the water from Trigression Falls so that it wouldn''t affect Hua Tuo''s original garden. Zero spent the most time creating the mana array around both farms to contain the different water sources. After testing it out, Zero was finally satisfied with it.


    The doctor didn''t leave it there. He also made plans for further expansion should he require it and recorded down his array''s formula so that he could refer to it in future. The records were then tossed to Mii who archived it carefully. Once everything was ready, Zero looked through the orders for seeds he placed using the intergalactic communicator. The batch for the abyss had already arrived. Beelzebub signed the receiving slip and the one for Arabesque was on its way.


    "Where''s the one for Endow Hill? Zoe received it... why don''t I see it in my inventory?"


    Zero''s question was soon answered when somebody stepped out of the connecting portal from Half Moon village.


    "Special delivery for Zero!" the cheerful voice announced and Zero felt himself laughing.


    "Truen!"


    The wood elf grinned. Truth be told, Zero took a longer time than expected to check on things in Heaven. The archer was slightly concerned but when the package arrived for the second time, he knew that he had to seize this chance to make the delivery so that he could check on the busy brunet.


    "How''s the garden expansion coming along?" Truen asked casually and handed both spatial bags to Zero who quickly checked the contents to ensure that his orders were delivered correctly. If there was a mistake, Zero needed to quickly report it so that he could get a refund or delivery. If too much time passed, Zero wouldn''t be able to do anything and that was something Merlin made sure to emphasize on when he taught Zero how to online shop. Thankfully, everything arrived in good condition and there was no need for Zero to freak out.


    The doctor grinned at his friend. "Take a look for yourself! I spent a lot of time on that array so that the other side will not be affected by Trigression Falls'' water. The underground water system maintained by my array is almost perfect. I just couldn''t find a good dumping reservoir for the excess water but I''m assuming there wouldn''t be too much so I diverted it back to the river behind shifu''s house."


    Truen raised a brow. "Will it be alright to dump the water into a river that other people might drink from?"


    Zero made a face. "It shouldn''t have any harmful side effects. The only side effect I could think of is if someone or a village of people drank from this water for about a hundred years. They might be a little higher in cultivation but that''s about it. No miraculous side effects or harmful ones in my opinion."


    Truen nodded. "Fair enough. What''s left? I think you''ve done a lot for today. How about getting a good night''s rest and continuing the rest tomorrow?"


    Zero stretched and agreed. "Now that my mana crystals are here, I have to ask Tambolt for some materials and tools to borrow. Not to mention, the seeds have arrived. I need all hands on deck to start planting the first trial batch so that I can analyse the results while I''m still here and make any adjustments if there is a need."


    The archer smiled and nudged his friend to the portal. "I know. I''ll help out tomorrow so don''t think too much. Leave tomorrow''s work for tomorrow to take care of it. You''ve done your part today and it''s time to rest."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "Yes, mom..." he drawled out and Truen pinched one of Zero''s cheeks to punish him for his cheekiness.


    The rest of the evening was spent in light-hearted banter and Zero''s story-telling time.

 344 Garden Golem Army 1

    Zero didn''t need to be woken up the next morning. In fact, he was up before the sun came out. The first thing Zero did was to check on the new garden expansion at Hua Tuo''s hut. The array was holding up well and nothing looked out of the ordinary so Zero left a message for Zoe to relay it to Truen when the archer woke up. Cleo was going to start sowing the first batch of seeds in the pasture in Heaven while Beelzebub and Hua Tuo would assist Zero to manage the farm in Hell.


    With everything progressing smoothly, it was time for Zero to settle the difficult part. He prioritised medicine golems over garden golems for now because there wasn''t a need for gardeners yet. Hua Tuo did say that he would help to sponsor half of Zero''s creation cost if he split the uses of medicine golems with him. The hospital could use more hands for preparing herbs and Zero agreed.


    With fifteen high-grade light magic crystal cores and fifteen earth magic crystal cores, Zero started inscribing runes on every core. The first step alone to isolate the core crystal and birth its inner spirit was going to take Zero at least half a day for each crystal. The doctor sighed. He didn''t have a lot of time to prepare everything perfectly. If he wasn''t in a rush to visit Magnus Hilda, he would have spent about half a year in Half Moon village working on his garden management project and overseeing the village matters before he left. However, Zero didn''t want to keep Camie waiting for too long. As such, the only option Zero had was to complete everything he had to do within a week.


    "Mii, Wii... are we ready? Let''s start with the initialising stage for all thirty crystal cores. Lily, you''re in charge of monitoring the mana and qi levels using the system. Wii should have created a new command function for you to manually adjust some of the processing done by PMs. Today, you shall act as the operating commander."


    "Yes, sir!" the flower fairy saluted and got into position. Zoe wasn''t present today with the team. She was busy making important breakfast preparations for Zero that would be brought over later by Truen when he came to sow the first seeds in Zero''s new garden.


    The doctor chose to start his projects in his shifu''s hut instead of the village because there would be lesser distractions. Not to mention, there were natural resources that provided Zero with the mana and qi he needed to make this work. Ba Guai fed on the waters from Trigression Falls eagerly and kept the flow of qi smooth throughout Zero''s meridians while Lily watched the mana flow through his chakra channels, adjusting accordingly so that they wouldn''t collide with the qi from her control panel.


    Bob was in charge of supplying Zero with mana as the Endow Hill guardian and the dragon did his best to accumulate mana by hunting in the cave. Zero could feel it in the air this morning when he arrived. Now that everything was in place, he could finally start.


    Zero quickly drew a rune circle in the middle of Hua Tuo''s hut. On the outside of the hut, Zero placed several barrier formations to prevent any outsiders from entering while he was still working. Also, the barriers served a second purpose of containing the mess inside if something went wrong. Zero didn''t have enough time to test his theory out on high-grade crystal cores but he was confident of being able to handle the situation even if something went south.


    Once the rune circle was completed, Zero arranged the crystal cores into two piles. For the first step, the inscription process for both crystal core types will be the same. However, the awakening process and contracting process will be different. Zero decided to complete the inscription process first then work on the medicine golems in one batch before completing the garden golems in the second production batch.


    Wii activated three hundred PMs when Zero started the inscription process and Mii gave out instructions to the three hundred PMs step by step. Zero watched over everything as his assistants worked hard and observed for any changes or fluctuations to the crystal cores carefully. Of the thousand steps that Zero created and memorised, the most crucial stage would be at the seven hundredth spell when he connects the system to the golems. It would bind the golems to Zero as second-tier assistants below Wii, Mii, Lily and Zoe.


    Zero didn''t know what his mindscape assistants thought about having a promotion in the hierarchy but they didn''t seem to mind so Zero left it as it was. The inscription process took two hours and by the time Zero had completed the first stage successfully, the sun had already risen. He could also hear Truen outside. Cleo was teaching the wood elf how to plant the seeds and the most important part was how Zero smelled food.


    "Good morning," Zero greeted them as he emerged. The inscribed crystal cores were stashed away in his inventory and Zero told everyone to take a break. Now that the crystal cores were enslaved to the system, Zero could take his time to implement the second step to awake the spirits within the crystal cores.


    "Good morning," Cleo smiled. "Sorry I cannot stay for long. There are matters waiting for me to attend to in Heaven. Also, Beelzebub has been asking for me to visit him in Hell to discuss the best methods for growing the new batch of herbs. However, I do suspect that he has asked me over more precisely to get the new packet of spices that he has been craving."


    Zero laughed. That sounded very much like Beelzebub. He didn''t want to keep the dryad here for too long and told her to be on her way. Cleo left quickly and Truen brought out the good stuff. Zero moaned when he bit into the sandwich that Zoe prepared. There were at least a hundred sandwiches in the huge basket that Truen carried along but Zero felt as if it might not be enough for what he had to do next.


    "How was everything going?" the archer asked.


    Zero smiled. "It''s going well but I need more food. These few sandwiches won''t last me till lunch if I''m going to be awakening thirty crystal core spirits and levelling them up in the second phase. Are these honey cakes for the pixies?"


    Truen nodded. "I think a more frequent offering is required if we are asking for their help to care for a larger garden now."


    Zero laughed. It was true. "Good thing you thought about it. I would hate to explain to shifu why his herb garden had withered if he returns. I''ll be sure to let Zoe know about it although I seriously think that there''s no real need for the pixies to help much once I have completed the golems."


    Truen smiled and ruffled the doctor''s hair. Zero might have grown but he was still about half a head shorter than him. "I''ll ask Zoe to prepare a little more food for you and leave it in the kitchen outside the hut. You can eat it when you''re done with the second stage. I''ll come back with lunch in a few hours. Any special request? The hunting team wants me to join them."


    Zero thought about it. It had been a while since he''d eaten any pheasant so he told Truen to find some pheasants if he could. The elf smirked. If it was pheasants that Zero wanted, the archer had no problems finding ten or twenty of those alone. Still, he didn''t make Zero any promises and told him not to get his hopes up before leaving.


    Alone again, Zero moved on to the second phase of his golem production. He saved twenty sandwiches and transferred them to his inventory so that the hardworking assistants could share. Zoe received Truen''s message and informed Zero that the food won''t be left at the kitchen outside of his hut. Instead, she will send them directly to Zero''s inventory so that Zero can retrieve it when he needs it.


    Zero laughed. It might be a good thing that he wouldn''t have to manually retrieve the food later because, for the second stage, Zero was going to meditate and enter the mindscape. Each crystal core was already getting soaked in thick qi essence, courtesy of Ba Guai who was a superb nanny. Whenever one of the crystals became cranky, the octopus would balance out the disharmony. After an hour or so, the crystal cores were now able to speak to Zero telepathically.


    Zero moved on to the second stage and fed the crystal core spirit babies with mana and satisfied their whims in every way he could to please them enough. Then, he proposed a spirit contract. It wasn''t difficult to get all thirty contracts with the food Zoe prepared but by the end of the second phase, it was already two hours past lunch and Zero was positively starving even though he had only been meditating.


    Lunch was waiting for him in the kitchen outside the hut and Truen left him a message telling him not to overwork. As expected, Truen did hunt some pheasants that Zero was craving and they were roasted to perfection after being seasoned with Cleo''s special spice mix.


    Now that the crystal cores were ready, Zero had to work on assembling the golem parts. This time, the doctor went outside. The sun was too hot and Zero groaned. He applied the salve that Ruth often used so that the light rays and heat from the sun wouldn''t harm him. It was uncomfortable working in the heat but Zero didn''t want to wait till night to get it ready.


    Zero worked in batches. The first batch of five took up a third of Zero''s prepared resources. It wasn''t because Zero miscalculated the number of resources he needed for thirty golems. The calculations were correct but the results were disappointing. With high-grade crystal cores acting as the golem''s heart, by theory, Zero should be able to use medium-grade mana crystals to act as the supporting formation points. However, too many medium grade crystals shattered when Zero tried to draw the chakra links from the core to the coordinating points. Helpless, Zero gave Merlin a call for advice.


    "Have you inspected the quality of your crustal core after they awakened?" the wizard asked. "A mana crystal only explodes if the mana capacity exceeds it. I suspect that your awakened crystal cores are way higher than a high-grade crystal right now. You need to repurchase the crystals required and make accommodations for future growth if you don''t want your golems to be destroyed or you should write spells to limit their future growth."


    Zero thanked his teacher and revised the plan. He didn''t want to limit his golems'' growth but he didn''t know if it was possible to obtain so many legendary mana crystals in such short notice. The crystal cores had the potential to evolve into demi-god tiers even if they were only at the legendary level. That was akin to a level just slightly below Tanya''s. If Zero was honest, sage levelled mana crystals would be the best but those types of mana crystals simply didn''t exist.


    Hence, the doctor came out with another idea. If he could not buy them, was he able to create them? After all, mana crystals are condensed mana in physical forms. Mii pulled out all the books that Zero had read about creating mana crystals from Merlin''s library and decided that the quickest way to resolve the problem was to create sagely crystals. At the same time, Zero wondered if he could redesign the golem''s body completely. If he wasn''t going to use regular materials, he should need to follow the regular way of binding the golem heart to the vessel.


    With that, it was back to the drawing board.

 345 Garden Golem Army 2

    Sage level multi-elemental mana crystals?


    Check.


    Rune-inscribed metal plates birthed from Sleepy Cave drops?


    Check.


    Dragon-fire furnace?


    Check.


    Divine beast blood?


    Check.


    Zero was finally ready to start creating his golem army vessels. He spent two full days getting everything together once he formulated his new plan. The mana he received from Endow Hill alone wasn''t enough any longer. Hence, the doctor took a trip to the borders of Hell to find miasma and even chaos energy when it wasn''t too dangerous. It could be said that by the time Zero was done with his expedition, a huge area of wilderness in the abyss was experiencing a new quality of life breathing in miasma-free air.


    Zero''s initial plan required each golem to have three different mana crystals of different elements to complement the core''s elemental magic. However, in Zero''s revised design he thought that he might as well create one powerful mana crystal capable of producing any kind of elemental mana and some other materials that can act as mana batteries. Hence, the idea of using mana metals to store mana was created.


    After the raid in Hell, Zero visited Sleepy Cave once again with Bob and Kerberos. This time, they didn''t just stay near the dungeon''s opening. Instead, they ventured into the deeper lairs and provoked Sleepy Cave. Naturally, the enemies were stronger but Zero was satisfied with the drops he received. A special kind of armoured rhinoceros army allowed Zero to collect many magical metal scraps. Mana metals had to be forged with mana crystals by a skilful blacksmith. However, why trouble Tambolt for it when Zero could reap the benefits of asking Sleepy Cave to produce natural magic beasts that were born with mana fused metal of the highest grade?


    After Zero collected the loot, he made his escape with Bob and Kerberos. Then, he asked them for a favour. In order to write powerful runes, powerful blood was needed. While Bob was strong, Kerberos was a creation by a Great God who shared a fragment of Hades'' soul in some ways. Zero didn''t have blood to spare so he extorted a small jug full of Kerberos'' blood he pricked from the dog''s paws. On the other hand, he told Bob to shrink a little and follow him back to Hua Tuo''s hut.


    "Master, how can I help?" Bob asked politely. In his half-human form, Bob was a pale boy with snowy white hair and frosty blue eyes.


    Zero grinned and picked up a few scraps of rhino metals. "I need you to help me forge them into golem bodies before I can use Kerberos'' blood to write rune inscriptions on them. Normal fire won''t be able to bend them so I can only count on you to help out."


    Bob didn''t know if he should be happy or disappointed that his first official task from his master was to use his dragon breath to melt metal. Still, he complied obediently.


    One thing he noticed about the spirits birthed from the crystal cores was that they were all female for some reason. Now that he thought about it, Zero didn''t really know many male pixies and fairies or dryads if any at all. Maybe they were rare or non-existent but Zero didn''t really mind. Still, the doctor didn''t have very good naming sense even though giving names to familiars or golems was part of the ritual. Named golems were always more powerful than named ones simply because they shared a portion of their master''s power.


    After asking the villagers for ideas and suggestions, Zero had over a hundred names for the spirits to choose from. Then, a strange thing happened. Zero couldn''t understand why the golems could not appreciate individuality. All the medical assistant golems chose the same name and all the garden assistant golems chose the same name. The medical golems were called Talia and the garden golems were called Melissa.


    Even in golem creation, there seemed to be a natural pecking order. Zero had a total of five gardens and the teams were split into six golems per garden. In the small group of three medical golems per garden team, one would evolve into a leader of the team. The same thing happened with the garden golems. These evolved leader golems had an extra name behind them called "McGarden". In other words, Zero had five Talia McGardens, five Melissa McGardens, ten Talias and ten Melissas to take care off and add to his mindscape connection.


    Once the mana metals were bent into shape and inscribed with runes using Kerberos'' blood, they started to assemble themselves naturally with the sage crystals and crystal cores. Zero smiled at the birth of every new golem, naming them carefully just moments after their creation. Like the small army that they are, the golems lined up neatly outside of Hua Tuo''s hut and reported their attendance, awaiting further instructions from Zero.


    After almost a week, the preparations were finally done. Still, Zero didn''t know if these golems would be able to work properly right off the bat. Hence, he assigned them their very first task.


    "Melissa McGardens, listen well. I will be assigning you and your teams to your respective gardens. Your task is to check the water and soil conditions of the land and report back. Do not touch the plants. If there are any special properties in the air within your garden''s area, include that into your report to Lily. For now, team one will head to Half Moon Village. The person in contact should be Cleo. If Cleo isn''t available, look for Latitia. Team two head down to the Abyss, Coux or Beelzebub should meet you at the Ten-Path Crossway. Team three, stay behind to tend to the garden outside of Hua Tuo''s hut. Team four head to the pastures in Heaven and tend to the new batch of crops. Meet up with Cleo or Merlin should you require assistance. Team five should go to the Spring of Vitality and assist Robo Mike with his chores. Should you require assistance, approach Buddha or send a message to one of the followers in Nirvana."


    The Melissa golems quickly obeyed instructions and left through the portal for those that needed to travel. Zero was impressed that they were able to access shared knowledge from Zero''s mindscape library. Everything he knew about medicine was now shared across thirty golems and four mindscape assistance without restraint. Of course, to avoid destroying a sane individual''s mind, Zero had Lily set permission perimeters according to the categories of the library that Mii had arranged. The garden golems were able to access all botany related knowledge.


    Before Zero gave his orders to the Talia golems, he equipped them with special talismans. Zero made an agreement with Truen that he wouldn''t do charity work. The talismans were a kind of portable payment system that absorbs mana, sins, qi or unique abilities that Zero didn''t currently possess as payment from the patients they cured. While most of the golems will not be curing patients directly, the people in charge of them who are using their services will offer up periodic sacrifices for their services. Hua Tuo was secured from having to pay simply because his shifu had offered to sponsor for half of the material costs and Zero fully intended to bill his teacher to the very last innite.


    "Talia McGardens, listen up. Your main task and priority is to process my medicine orders assigned by Lily, Wii or Mii before doing your daily routine. When there are no orders, your job is to maintain the inventory pharmacy and replenish stocks that are running low first. McGardens are also in-charge of informing Lily if a certain medicine herb is not being produced enough for immediate use. Other than that, your jobs are to process herbs ready for my use and creating medicine according to my instructions."


    Zero was stricter with the Talia golems simply because he didn''t want to face the problem of using too many precious resources for pills and medicine that didn''t require immediate use. Although medicine didn''t spoil in Zero''s void inventory, they would be utilising crucial herbs that should be saved for pandemic cases. Right now, he prepared a list of basic pills that the Talia golems could start making. They consisted of pills for pain, digestion issues, hangover and cold. Unlike Melissa golems, Zero did not send them out to specific locations. His only command was for medical golems to always stick together in teams of three and follow a McGarden golem leader.


    Zero didn''t give them specific locations simply because he wanted to see if McGarden golems were able to rise to the occasion and take initiative instead of blindly following orders. After he dismissed them, Zero was glad to see that the higher-ranked golems were discussing the priority of tasks to be fulfilled. Currently, Zero had nothing in his inventory that the golems could use to prepare the medicine required from them. They would have to source for herbs, prepare them, replenish the empty stocks and create the pills Zero needed within a day. If these golems could pass his final test successfully, Zero would have no worries about leaving Half Moon village immediately. For now, the doctor decided to head back and take a well-deserved nap.

 346 Leaving Half Moon Village

    Camie was both nervous and sad about leaving the village that had taken her in for years. Zenobia stood in front of everyone else and as the Chieftess, she was in charge of giving them a speech to wish them well on their journey.


    "To Camie who has been a big sister to Half Moon village, we will miss you dearly. There''s no need for tears and goodbye. Family don''t say such things to each other. Just know that should you wish to return home one day, we will always welcome you back with open arms. As proof that you are irreplaceable to us all, this is a village token that the lab rats made. An obsidian tag specially enchanted with protection spells by our village head to be worn at all times. With that, have a safe journey, Camie, Zero and Truen."


    The three of them set off on foot and the warriors escorted them as far as the bridge at the entrance before stopping.


    "This is goodbye but not farewell," the centaur smiled and gave the giantess a hug.


    Camie smiled at Crudgel and returned the hug twice as hard, choking the archer. She grinned. "I''ll send letters, lots of it on the way to tell you all the things Zero did."


    "Hey! No fair!" Zero protested and Truen chuckled. Despite maturing physically and mentally, Zero still had a little of his childish tendencies from time to time, especially when he was caught off guard. The other warriors weren''t as touchy-feely and simply offered handshakes or hard slaps on the back as well as some travelling advice.


    The twin magicians exchanged a look before going up to Zero. "Village leader, we would like to seek permission from you to leave the village as well before you go."


    Zero wasn''t expecting such a sudden request and asked why they wanted to leave too. Xyval didn''t hold back and revealed that he and his sister received a summon from the Great Grand High Witch of the greatest magic school on Earth. Zero had never heard of the Great Grand High Witch and gave Truen a confused look.


    "She''s the owner of the biggest magic cult in the United Nation of the Uncanny and currently the biggest leading faction in their civil war."


    Zero made a face. He didn''t like the sound of it. "What''s her name?"


    Yxaan smiled sadly. "Her name is Sylvia the Silver Witch and she is our great grandmother. To be more precise, she is our creator. We''re chimaeras born from one of her experiments and she has summoned us through the covenant bond on our backs. We cannot refuse her."


    With a sigh, Zero chose to look the other way and pretend not to know the shadows behind the twin magicians. Instead, he placed a finger on the twins'' foreheads and chanted a short incantation. On the surface, it looked like it was only a good luck charm or blessing spell. However, only Mii and Wii knew that Zero had done more than that. Zero used Origin to help him give them powerful defensive spells in case the twins were harmed or attacked. The spell couldn''t last forever but even Merlin would need months to undo such a complicated spell. The doctor had to thank his magic teacher for teaching him how to create shortcuts for casting complicated spells in short chants using the grimoire.


    Now that he had taken preventive measures, Zero waved goodbye to the party and walked into the forest with Truen and Camie in tow. The trees were big and tall so Zero felt like he was walking forever in the dense forest with no exit in sight. While he walked, Mii updated the maps. Zero was amazed by how little the surroundings had changed. Apart from a few new villages appearing at the foot of Endow Hill, everything else remained the same.


    "How much further do we have to walk?" Zero complained on behalf of his stomach. They left after breakfast and it didn''t take much to make Zero hungry again.


    Camie giggled. They were walking for almost an hour now in silence. She tried her best to slow down so that the smaller people could keep up but Zero looked like he was suffering regardless.


    "Zero, it takes a week for us to walk out of this forest. If you have to eat every hour, I''m afraid we might take a year. Even the twins would be able to leave faster than us," Truen teased and Zero growled.


    "You said that I cannot use overpowered magic in towns and places when there are people watching us. Can''t I use magic now? Why do we have to walk when I can make us fly or teleport us?"


    Truen gave Zero a strict look and denied his request. His reason was that Zero needed to get used to travelling like a normal person so that he doesn''t stick out like a sore thumb when he reaches civilisation. Camie didn''t say anything but she was laughing secretly. Truen didn''t really mean that and the giantess knew the real reason why they were walking through the forest instead. After spending so much time apart from each other, the wood elf simply wanted to spend more time alone with Zero without the company of others. If possible, Truen didn''t want Camie to come along either but since they were escorting her, the wood elf could only suck it up and go along with it.


    Zero moaned and groaned about his poor stomach every five minutes until Truen had no choice but to give in and offer to go hunting. He told Zero and Camie to carry on at their own pace while he went on ahead to find decent prey or an early lunch. Zero grinned in victory and showered the wood elf with praises, causing the elf''s ears to turn red. Unable to take any more of the teasing, Truen left.


    Zero was finally alone with Camie so he quickly seized the chance to ask her more about Manus Hilda and how the country was like. Camie was more than happy to share with Zero what she knew about the world many years ago when she was still travelling it. In fact, Zero didn''t think that Camie would be an ex-slave who ran away after killing her slave traders.


    "Is that why you were separated from your kin in Magnus Hilda for so long?"


    Camie nodded. "I wanted to go home immediately after but I wasn''t strong enough. Besides, I had no money and no connections. The Chieftess took me in and told me that while they couldn''t provide me with a job and pay me for it, they could teach me how to survive in the wild and fight. I stayed in Half Moon village for a while to learn but you showed up in the middle of it, changing my life completely. I wanted to leave earlier but couldn''t do so because I still had to find a way to make money somehow. In the past few months that you introduced Schaf, I was able to do some work in exchange for gold and I saved up enough to finally leave the village for home. The news just gave me a nudge forward to hasten my plans."


    Zero frowned. "Although I have been to Heaven and Hell, I don''t know a lot about Earth apart from Endow Hill. Camie, if you''ve seen more of Earth, can you share with me? What''s your homeland like?"


    Camie smiled. She started telling Zero all that she knew about Earth. The doctor already knew about the ten countries or continents that exist on Earth. Each territory was ruled by a specific race even though some of the races might have further divided hierarchies like in the human kingdom and in the United Nation of the Uncanny.


    "Does Magnus Hilda also have many factions?"


    Camie shook her head. "The giants are actually peace-loving people and the current monarchy has been ruling for over five hundred years. Three are no taxes and politics, only hardworking and gentle people who love their jobs. Most giants are compassionate so we have a lot of teachers, gardeners and naturalists."


    Zero found that interesting. The life that Camie described seemed very behind the times. The giants didn''t seem to use any magic or qi so the doctor was reminded of Hua Tuo''s previous way of life - simple and unpretentious. He didn''t know if he could ever get used to a life without the convenience of magic but he would find out as soon as he got there. Truen''s first rule still echoed in Zero''s mind. He had to follow the customs of the people in the place that they were at. If giants didn''t use magic then Zero couldn''t either.


    "Is everything in Magnus Hilda big? Will small people like me have difficulties doing regular things like eating, cooking and bathing?"


    Camie thought about it. "I''m a quarter giant so it''s harder for me to find things of the right size without it coming from the children store. However, you don''t need to worry. We have regular furniture and utilities for humans and even dwarves in town. Although Magnus Hilda is a quiet place, we still receive visitors of all races from time to time.


    They chatted for nearly two hours until Zero smelled something delicious in the air. He sniffed again to confirm that it wasn''t a product of his imagination before making a run for it in the direction. Camie laughed at Zero''s eagerness when she heard Truen smacking Zero''s hands and scolding him for not being patient enough.


    The archer was amazing enough to prepare ten grilled lizards within two hours. He even caught a huge pile of fishes from the stream not too far away from his campfire. Camie joined them shortly and accepted a grilled fish from the grumpy wood elf. Zero choked on a bone, giving everyone a scare until he absorbed that and made the threat go away.


    Watching the doctor eat, Truen couldn''t help but worry. While they were still in the forest, Truen could still make ends meet to satisfy Zero''s stomach. However, once they enter towns, how was he going to do that without becoming bankrupt?


    Zero munched on his fifth grilled lizard without care. Truth be told, he wasn''t that hungry. He just wanted some alone time with Camie to find out a little more about Magnus Hilda and the people before they arrived. The plague that started a few years ago sounded strange and with Zero''s knowledge, something didn''t add up. People didn''t automatically fall into a coma for years on end. Coma wasn''t contagious so it wasn''t a plague. Something else was causing the unusual behaviour and it didn''t seem to be magic either since casting such a wide-range of magic that persisted for so long usually required someone to be a sage god or demigod.


    While the three travellers ate in silence, they couldn''t help but be occupied by their various worries. From Heaven, Uriel watched them without a word. For some unknown reason, the dreams he kept receiving about Zero''s fate kept changing and the archangel couldn''t help but feel uneasy. What was this premonition that he kept feeling? Thankfully, none of the other archangels noticed anything different. For now, Uriel would continue to watch over the lad and the choices he made.

 347 The Story of Nine Continents

    The journey to the nearest town would take a week. In that week, Zero spent it talking with Camie and Truen who seemed to know a lot about Earth already for some reason. The wood elf denied it but Zero knew he was lying. Still, he didn''t call out on Truen''s bluff. He''d long known that while Truen was loyal to him and treated him well, the wood elf wasn''t kind to everyone. Zero didn''t mind that too much. After all, Baal and Beelzebub were similar too.


    "Truen, you said that there are nine continents on Earth. What are they? Other than humans and giants I mean..."


    The wood elf smiled. Camie also listened as the archer explained about Earth''s history and how it came to have nine continents.


    "I heard this from Schaf, it''s a common story that humans tell their children but I don''t really know what the truth is," Truen said and Zero smiled.


    "A long time ago, Earth had mountains, rivers and seas where every creature lived together in harmony. However, one day, the creatures on the planet all heard a voice coming from the sky that gave them knowledge. Armed with new knowledge about mana and magic, the creatures begin to explore their new powers and claim territories best suited for their gifts. However, due to disputes over territories, a war happened."


    Zero shuddered. He could almost picture it in his mind how everything came to be. Camie''s eyes grew dim when Truen went into details about how the lands were divided. While the wood elf tried to make it less depressing to listen to, the giantess was familiar with a different version of the story.


    In Truen''s version, the races came together to settle the dispute by signing peace contracts and dividing the territories on Earth. The version that Camie knew from her childhood was different. After a huge massacre that led to the extinction of several races, the remaining races only called a truce when the enraged Gods of the Earth threatened to destroy the planet. Of the known Gods that made a trip to Earth, the Norse Gods were one of them. Hyndla was the goddess that descended and founded Magnus Hilda with her power in society. She taught the giants about the other Norse Gods but the most famous ones that Magnus Hilda still worships till this day are Odin, Thor and Loki.


    Zero nodded as Truen concluded his tale.


    Truen nodded. "That sounds about right. Earth is rather interesting, isn''t it?"


    Zero made a face. "It doesn''t sound like a good peace treaty. Wouldn''t it be nice if everyone learnt how to share? It''s ridiculous for a race to occupy all the sea or all the mountains or all the deserts. Where can we get the resources only unique to those places?"


    Camie smiled. "This is why guilds exist. Adventurers, traders and even magicians have guilds all over the planet so that these people can travel freely as some kind of global ambassador to fulfil the request of countries that require certain things that they cannot get easily because of the treaty."


    Truen nodded. "Which is why we are going to get you registered as quickly as possible. If you want to be a travelling doctor, you have to be approved as a doctor and get the permission required for you to be able to pass all sorts of borders and territories. There is currently no greater travel freedom than being registered with a guild."


    The doctor thought about it. "Is there a guild for doctors?"


    Truen didn''t know. He honestly hasn''t heard of such a guild even if there were guilds for assassins and criminals. Camie shook her head. "There isn''t one for doctors so far. Most healers register with the church and represent their god. We call them missionaries because they go around healing people, praying, exorcism and doing all sorts of good deeds in exchange for alms."


    Zero raised a brow. "Represent a god?"


    The giantess nodded. "Even in Half Moon village, many of us have religions where we devote our prayers to a god. Some people choose to follow a few gods but most people will follow one that they believe in who will answer their prayers. For example, Lovina prays to Merlin the god of magic and alchemy. The giants in Magnus Hilda mostly pay to Odin the founder god, Thor the god of protection or Loki the god of mischief."


    Zero''s jaw slackened. "Why would anyone pray to the god of mischief?"


    Camie giggled. "Loki is a god of mischief but he is also said to play tricks on only the bad people. Naturally, those who pray to him are asking for help with revenge or a better life. Also, I actually don''t pray to these three gods. My family and I pray to goddess Hyndla instead because we ask for peace in Magnus Hilda for as long as possible although our prayers seem to be unanswered. The people of the land are falling ill but nobody has answered our prayers."


    Zero frowned. That was odd. He knew about the Norse gods but the only one he knew survived the massacre was Freya who had later become a Great God. He had an inkling that the gods Earth worshipped played a crucial role in how their land developed and how much they prospered. Maybe the giants were praying to the wrong gods which resulted in the misfortune that they had now but Zero couldn''t say that aloud without seeing for himself the actual cause of that plague.


    "Are there really only nine races?" the doctor asked. The party decided to stop near a stream to refill water and rest for a while. Zero took this chance to compare notes of the story he heard with the books he read before.


    Camie smiled. "Of course not. If we ignore mixed races, there are plenty of other minority races that exist within the borders of these territories. They live in constant fear because there isn''t a place for them wherever they go. An easy example would be demons. Where would demons belong in the nine continents?"


    Zero raised a brow. "Don''t they come from the abyss? Are there demons born on Earth?"


    The giantess sighed. "The demons that exist on Earth are a little different from the ones in the abyss. Demons here are born from any race. They absorb hate and practise in forbidden magic that will change them into demons. Once someone changes into a demon, they can never change back. Demons on Earth can only wander around till the day they die because they carry with them curses of all kinds. Missionaries have the duty of hunting these demons and ending their misery."


    "Why don''t these missionaries remove the curses? Why do they have to end them?" Zero asked.


    Camie sighed. "It''s not possible to break a self-inflicted curse that is tied to a soul. It might be possible for you but the missionaries are just ordinary folks who cannot compare with gods."


    Zero was silent for a while as he mulled over what he learnt today. He didn''t want to end up as an adventurer or register with magician guilds simply because most of those magicians don''t sound like they''re up to any good. He briefly considered starting a guild or doctors but eventually gave up on the idea simply because it would turn messy soon enough with the increase of medical prices instead of spreading medical care to those who really needed it.


    On the other hand, the thing that Camie said about missionaries sounded very much like what Zero was doing. If only there was a way for Zero to become a missionary without the worship of any god. What if he was a missionary who worked for himself instead? Was it even possible? Starting a church or something would require a lot of money. Zero didn''t think that he had a lot of money to spare to start something like that. Even as the village leader, it wasn''t right for him to spend money like that for his personal satisfaction. The money that Schaf and everyone else worked hard to earn should go to improving the village''s defences and the lifestyle of his village members. If they had money after all that, Zero intended to expand the village and use that money to take in orphans or people who need a second chance at life just like what Grandma Moppo had been doing all along.


    Zero sighed, looking troubled but this time, Truen didn''t know what his friend was thinking about. Whatever that was bothering Zero certainly wasn''t the story about how the nine continents came to be. If the archer had to make a guess, it was more about finding a place for those minority races to belong and caring for those who needed help that bothered Zero. Watching Zero try to solve his problems made Truen finally accept that Zero had grown up. He no longer looked at the wood elf and asked for help at the first signs of trouble. Instead, the doctor was trying his hardest to not cause inconvenience to others and work out a solution.


    Camie didn''t say much for the rest of the journey. They still had two more days before they would be out of the forest and one more day till they reached the first town. Truen talked to Camie a little bit while Zero went to take his bath yesterday. He didn''t want to go to a human town so they will be visiting one that''s in the middle of Endow Hill and Rocket Mountain.


    Endow Hill''s location was rather unique. It was an untouchable zone in the middle of a few territories. The Rocket Mountain territory went around Endow Hill, isolating that particular mountain which overlapped the Mystic Meadows just below it. On the other side of Endow Hill was the Smargdas Kingdom that was sandwiched in between it and the Great Altear Forest. Truen knew why the Smargdas Kingdom was allowed to exist for so long even though the humans should have been a race wiped out a long time ago during the war between races. The elves didn''t want to deal with any losses fighting the beasts from Endow Hill that often attacked nearby towns hence they allowed the humans to be that territory buffer.


    Nobody claimed Endow Hill as their territory for a few reasons. The most obvious reason was due to the dragon guarding Sleepy Cave on Endow Hill. Mystic Meadows didn''t want anything to do with Endow Hill either because the Dragon wasn''t the only threat on that mountain.


    Even since Hua Tuo settled down on Endow Hill, the Sage God had made his presence known that any kingdom who tried to invade Endow Hill and steal its resources would be punished accordingly. There had never been a case of a coordinated attack from magic beasts of different types and forest spirits working together to repel intruders. Endow Hill was that only exception and ever since then, no Kingdom dared to attack it until the idiot Count Carrabas tried to destroy Half Moon Village.


    Now that Camie thought about it. Zero''s introduction to the village was a really lucky thing for them. Before Zero came along, the Sage God was never as friendly. In fact, the villagers were often cautious about the strange old man who exuded a powerful aura. Many suspected he was Endow Hill''s god but only a few knew of his identity. Only after the incident with Douglas and Zero''s interference, things started to change for the better in Half Moon village. Hua Tuo was no longer as unapproachable and many of them were given opportunities that they never had before.


    The giantess looked at Zero and smiled. "Zero, thank you."


    "Huh?"


    "Nothing," she laughed when Zero gave a confused look. The doctor nodded and continued to walk ahead and tried to spot for any squirrels they could catch for lunch.


    Watching the doctor, Camie smiled. She was thankful to Zero for giving her the chance to go back home and for giving her a second home she could return to.

 348 Maps

    Zero was very excited. They had finally walked out of the forest and were heading towards the first town Zero saw on the map. Truen didn''t say anything about Zero''s choice and Camie explained that there was only one town near Endow Hill in the Rocket Mountain area. The town''s name tickled Zero when he heard it for the first time.


    On Mii''s map, Little Stone Town was registered and if Zero really wanted to, he could set up a teleportation array to bring them over at once. The distance to the town was only about a day''s walk but Truen was strict about it. He told Zero that he should learn to appreciate the views on a journey during an adventure and not be hasty.


    "If you focus too much on getting ahead in life you will miss out on a lot that is important," the wood elf said and Zero was left to ponder over the meaning of those words for the rest of the journey.


    When the travelling party finally arrived at Little Stone Town, it was already dusk. The waves guards at the gate were drunk but they still stopped the party and asked them for their purpose of visit. Zero left the talking to Camie who explained that they were travelling to Magnus Hilda but are stopping in town for the night. The dwarf looked at Camie for a while before sighing in pity.


    "It''s been a little while since I saw one of your kind. Too bad the plague struck hard, even us dwarves no longer go there to trade. I would advise you not to go back but if you really insist, we''ll do our best to resupply for your trip."


    Camie thanked the dwarf guard who then told them the location of the nearest inn that still accommodated giants. Zero didn''t think that there would be houses big enough for giants but he was wrong. Little Stone Town might be small but the inn that was recommended was huge. In fact, the doctor thought that it might be a little too huge for such a small town. It was even larger than the town mayor''s house and that was saying a lot.


    "Good evening," Truen smiled and greeted the inn''s receptionist. "I''m looking for two rooms, one for us and another for her."


    All three travellers wore hoods in order to not attract too much attention to themselves even if they still stood out. Before they entered the town, Truen told them to wear hooded cloaks to look like adventurers so that they wouldn''t attract the hostility of the dwarves. Apparently, while dwarves were friendly with giants, they had beef with humans and elves.


    The receptionist eyed them for a while before handing them their keys for the night and showing them their rooms. Zero wondered if now would be a good time to use his vessel-customising ability and change his height to something more dwarf-like. The receptionist didn''t seem to like Truen or him.


    Once they reached their rooms, Camie said that she would meet them downstairs for dinner. Zero agreed and waited for Truen to change out of his dusty clothes and unpack.


    The wood elf paused and looked at Zero. "Why do you think that?"


    Zero hesitated. He didn''t know if he should talk about the judging stares he received ever since they entered Little Stone Town. Zero didn''t want to attract too much attention to himself and what he thought was the least eye-catching appearance before was now no longer applicable.


    "I don''t want to be stared at too much..." Zero mumbled and Truen smiled. Was Zero concerned about how others perceived him? That has never happened before.


    "Is it making you shy?" the wood elf couldn''t help but tease. Zero immediately turned Scarlet and started hitting Truen lightly on the arm. The wood elf chuckled and took the hits without dodging because he knew he deserved it.


    "Don''t worry too much about your appearance. However, if you feel uncomfortable about it you can always change it. I heard that you finally got the ability to customise your appearance so you should put that to use from time to time. It might be even better for you to create a new identity with a new look. How about I introduce you as my younger sibling? People in the tavern will surely be curious and ask about us."


    Zero thought about it and looked through the customising panel. Truen wasn''t quite expecting Zero to change his appearance right in front of him. This time, Zero also equipped himself with a different set of clothes that Truen had never seen before.


    "Z-Zero... is that?"


    The doctor smiled. "I made gowns for the three gorgon sisters at Ruban x Pointes. This summer dress is something I bought to add to the collection of female clothes in case I ever needed a female identity. Don''t worry, I still don''t have genitals so nobody will find out that I don''t have a gender. How do I look? Will I make a believable younger sister?"


    Truen scrutinized the transformation carefully. Zero matched his tan skin tone and black hair perfectly. Even the shade of green eyes that Truen had was copied precisely. Truen''s pointy elf ears twitched when he saw Zero''s own pointy ears move in apprehension. The doctor compromised none of his previous height but that was alright. Truen was still taller than Zero. The doctor actually looked adorable with his new hairstyle. Zero had bangs and long straight hair that reached his back, framing his small elven face that made his green eyes shine brighter than emeralds.


    Truen was very satisfied with Zero''s quick thinking and good sense of style. "Is that a healer gown?" he asked. The gown was medieval-styled like most of the clothes worn on this side of the continent. It was made from cotton with a light beige colour. The trims at the neckline and sleeve edges were green and embroidered with yellow thread, making it look sophisticated and classy. The dress was long and elegant while the sleeves flared out at the ends, covering much of Zero''s arm so that only his fingers could be seen from beneath.


    Zero gave him a thumbs-up. "I was thinking of going by the name Zero Zheng who is a travelling healer. You''re the travelling archer and we''re friends with Camie the warrior who is on her way back to visit her hometown. How''s that?"


    The wood elf nodded in satisfaction. The closer they stick to their story the easier it was for Zero. "If they ask where we come from then we will explain that we travel often and just came from the border of Endow Hill travelling from Smargdas. Most of them will simply assume that we come from the Great Forest of Altear anyway."


    Zero agreed. "Shall we head down for dinner?"


    Truen smiled. He threw a cloak onto his ''sister'' and headed downstairs.


    Camie beamed when she saw Truen but paused at the unfamiliar face.


    "Hello, Camie. It''s me," Zero grinned and the giantess took a while to realise that the new elf girl was Zero.


    They ate quickly and Truen told Camie to head to bed early to rest. Zero and Truen decided to go to the tavern to see if they could find out more information about what happened to Magnus Hilda. At the same time, Zero wanted to know if there were any maps he could get to update Mii''s outdated map of Earth. Earth must have changed a lot since the last time Merlin actually visited it in person. Lovina wasn''t able to help out much either seeing as she had been stuck in Half Moon village for a good while too. The land had changed a lot in a hundred years so Zero was determined to buy maps of any sort to compare it.


    When they got to the tavern, Truen reminded Zero about the agreement again. "No alcohol. If you have to drink, absorb it instead, understood?"


    Zero nodded and they headed inside where they would meet adventurers and other travellers as well as locals who might tell them what they wanted to know. Truen seemed a little too accustomed to being in taverns and Zero wondered if there were taverns back in his previous life that made the wood elf very confident of his conduct. In contrast, the doctor stood out like a sore thumb underneath his hood.


    Zero sat stiffly at the table not touching any of the drinks or food while Truen went around to elicit information. With nothing much to do, the doctor listened to the conversations going on around him. Then, someone talked about maps and instantly caught Zero''s attention. Truen was still chatting with the barmaid so Zero decided to leave for a while to talk to the group of travelling merchants. As long as he was still within Truen''s hearing range and sight the wood elf couldn''t complain about him doing what he wanted.


    "Excuse me," Zero approached the drunk merchants. "Could you sell me the maps that you have?"


    For a moment the merchants were stunned. They never expected to see a dark-skinned elf and a pretty female healer elf in such a small town. These merchants were regulars who travelled from Smargdas to Rocket Mountain to trade for weapons and ores in exchange with clothes and food products that the dwarves needed.


    "Sorry lady, those maps are not for sale," the leader of the merchants apologised. "They are to be delivered to Smargdas as according to our client''s request."


    Zero felt his heart race. From the earlier conversation, these merchants were not just carrying one or two maps. They actually had the entire collection of maps from all over the planet including maps of unexplored forests, rivers and forests. This was exactly what Zero wanted but now that he knew they weren''t for sale, the doctor had to think of another way to at least have a chance to study them and commit them to memory.


    "T-then can I take a look at the maps? Just a look, I won''t damage them. How much would that cost..."


    The merchants laughed and the leader waved his hand. "Which map would you like to look at? I don''t mean to boast but this client of us had requested for us to gather all the available maps from every region that we can find. You won''t get this chance easily but if you''re looking for a specific map of any dungeon then you''re in luck. Since you''re such a pretty lady we won''t charge you for it but you''d have to have a drink with us. How about it?"


    Zero hesitated. He knew that he shouldn''t be drinking but after glancing over to Truen who was still busy talking and mingling with the other customers, he made his decision. "Alright. However, I want to take a look at all the maps you have. Would that be too much trouble?"


    The merchant leader nearly fell out of his chair from shock. All the maps they had? They had over a thousand maps, how long would it take for the healer to look at everything? Even if they were willing to assist it was just way too troublesome.


    "Pardon me, healer lady. However, I''m afraid the request that you''re asking is a little bit too much for even us to handle. As I said, we have every map possible that exists so looking at even one map for ten seconds is going to be impossible to complete at this rate. We actually have to sleep early tonight and leave town tomorrow..."


    Zero smiled. "That''s no problem at all. I just really need to look at them, you can watch me do it and take turns sleeping. I understand that it is going to be very troublesome for you so as compensation, please take this."


    The doctor passed the merchants ten small vials of clear blue liquid. At first, nobody knew what they were but after appraisal, the leader gasped and happily obliged, making immediate arrangements for the ''esteemed healer''.


    Zero smiled. Who knew that the mana potions produced using the water from the Spring of Vitality will become such a popular product? With the medical golems helping, Zero was able to produce some basic items for use and for trading. Mana potions, healing potions, anti-poison potions were some of the basic potions he had in stock. The basic pills for common illnesses were stored in a separate inventory dimension that Zero created with the system''s help. Unlike items stored in the inventory, the pills and medicine stored in Zero''s pharmacy can automatically be crafted within the dimension to replace the preset level of stock required as long as it has the raw ingredients present that should be regularly restocked by the garden golems. That didn''t mean that Talias were jobless. It only meant that they were busier running experiments for new medical formulas on Zero''s command.


    The merchant quickly stored the ten vials of high-grade recovery potions and ordered his men to bring out every piece of map they had to let Zero study it until tomorrow morning. They even leant Zero the use of their room and the doctor happily told Truen the good news.


    The wood elf was surprised at Zero''s good luck but congratulated him and told him to take care as he left. He remained in the tavern for a little longer to complete finding out about the situation at Magnus Hilda before joining Zero in his map research.

 349 Truth About Magnus Hilda

    The more Zero looked at the maps and pieced them together using his system, the more sure Zero was about his hypothesis. Everything was slowly coming together and he was just lacking one crucial evidence to make his case solid enough to fight for. The plague at Magnus Hilda could turn out to be only the tip of an iceberg to a rather severe underlying problem. The story of the nine continents passed down through the word of mouth only held half-truths and not all of it was reliable.


    "Zero, I''m here."


    "Mm, you''re here, big brother... I''m just looking through the maps. Can you help me get that pile and return this stack? The merchants are leaving tomorrow morning so I have to look through everything by tonight."


    The fact that Zero called him big brother so naturally took Truen by surprise. Still, it made him feel warm and fuzzy on the inside that the wood elf couldn''t stop the derpy smile from forming on his face. There was a slight bounce in Truen''s step almost undetectable in the eyes of even experts but it caught Zero''s attention. Still, the doctor was too busy to think about it for now and focused on the task at hand. The lives in Magnus Hilda depended on him.


    Until the early hours of dawn, Truen and Zero worked hard. The doctor committed all the maps to memory at an astonishing pace that even the merchants could not believe while Truen assisted his sister and did the muscle work for her. Some of the maps were old copies and were made from leather with faded drawings that made it difficult for Zero to decipher. The merchants were more than happy to fill in the missing information gaps when Zero asked them about it and Truen couldn''t help but be impressed by Zero''s new social skills.


    The wood elf knew that Zero was charismatic but that was when Zero was younger. He was cute and adorable who easily pulled people in with his kindness and innocent child-like charms. Apart from the blessing that Freya gave him, Truen didn''t think that Zero would be able to ''tame'' non-powerful people without his Charmer passive skill. Now that he saw Zero in action, Truen wondered where Zero learned how to act like a believable lady who could control men with just her words and a killer smile.


    They worked for hours and the merchants took turns serving Zero and adhering to his requests. The leader even ordered some midnight snacks and drinks for Zero without needing to be told. They didn''t look like they were under any sort of hypnosis or mind-control spells when they offered help. The wood elf also didn''t sense any ill-intentions coming from these people. What was it about Zero that drew them in?


    The merchants were more than happy to finally be able to rest when Zero announced that he was done looking at the maps and thanked them sincerely. As a token of gratitude for the trouble he caused them, the doctor gave them some hangover pills they could use and even left them Schaf''s contact with a letter of recommendation from him so that they could get a discount if they liked his pills. Truen watched everything transpire before his eyes silently like a shadow. No wonder Zero was able to get along with the merchants so quickly... The doctor was actually also a very good businessman. Birds of the same feather flock together and Truen doesn''t know if he should be afraid about Zero''s latent talent at buying people over.


    "Zero, it''s late. Get some sleep before we check out of the inn. We have to buy some supplies and restock or travels because it would take about another week on foot to cross the mountain range and enter the borders of Magnus Hilda."


    The doctor yawned. He was tired after working an entire night but unlike his mindscape assistants, there was no time for rest. There were some things that Zero wanted to confirm before they headed to Magnus Hilda.


    "Can we take a slight detour? I would like to take the other route to Magnus Hilda that passes by the Mystic Meadow borders. That means we will circle around the edge of Endow Hill''s forest while we do so. I know it''s slightly longer but I want to enter Magnus Hilda from Mystic Meadow''s edge just to confirm something."


    Truen blinked. "Confirm something?"


    Zero smiled without an answer. He couldn''t tell Truen about his theory just yet. In fact, Zero didn''t want his theory to be correct. It would be incredibly sad to know that the cause of the plague was caused by something so miserable. Freya would also be very sad to know that the Norse people in the new Earth didn''t know about their god''s passing. He didn''t want to be the one telling them the message if his theory was proven right. He also couldn''t be the one to resolve the cause of the plague because Zero couldn''t perform the duties of a god.


    The wood elf didn''t question Zero further. If his friend remained silent, it must be of great importance. Zero wasn''t the same boy he was before who didn''t know anything about the world. Right now, Zero was a very powerful individual with knowledge far beyond his years. As Zero''s loyal friend and attendant, Truen respected the doctor''s decision and agreed.


    "I will inform Camie about the change in plans. We might need to prepare more provisions to last us the trip. It could take up to three weeks before we reach Magnus Hilda if we travelled on foot."


    Zero made a face. "Can''t we get horses or something to travel better? We''re in a town now, surely they have transportation of some kind..."


    Truen thought about it. Zero made sense but the archer didn''t know if there were horses or carriages suitable for carrying Camie along with them. The giantess may only be a quarter giant but she was still rather huge and twice the size of regular humans. He hesitated a little and thought of how it was best to phrase his words without offending Camie when he referred to her size but ultimately decided to just go for it because Truen wasn''t as eloquent.


    When Zero heard Truen''s concern he spat out the tea he was drinking. Of all the things Truen could point out, he had to talk about Camie''s size and not being able to fit on a horse or a carriage. Now that Zero thought about it, he had questions too. How did giants normally travel if they''re so big? Surely some giants would have travelled out of their country for various reasons.


    "I will pretend I didn''t hear that," Zero told Truen sternly. "When Camie wakes up I will inform her about our intention to get carriages and ask her what kind of transportation we should get to accommodate for her. You just be silent and don''t ever mention anything about her size! It''s rude to say that about a lady regardless of their race."


    The wood elf wasn''t expecting such a harsh scolding and was rendered speechless. Zero really took up the character of a lady well and the archer was deeply impressed by Zero''s flawless acting skills. He never expected the doctor to get into character so easily.


    They met Camie at the inn in two hours and Zero decided to meditate to rejuvenate himself instead of sleep because he would feel more tired sleeping for two hours and having to wake up again. On the other hand, Zero forced Truen to rest in the lamp after he slowed down the time in that dimension. His friend worked hard and Zero didn''t want Truen to overwork.


    "Did you have a good night?" Zero asked and Camie smiled. Truen looked refreshed, not having slept so well in a long time and the giantess noticed the difference immediately.


    "I slept well, thank you for asking. Shall we have breakfast then start buying the essentials needed for the rest of our journey?"


    Zero took the chance to bring up a change in their travel plans, surprising Camie. He explained that there was something he needed to confirm about Magnus Hilda near the Mystic Meadow''s border after the information gathering session at the tavern last night.


    "I know it''s going to be a long detour and we cannot afford to lose time. As such, Truen and I want to know what kind of carriages or transportation giants use to travel long journeys. Can we buy any of those in this town? I don''t want to delay any longer because the plague might worsen while we take our time travelling to Magnus Hilda."


    Camie blinked. "We travel on normal horses and carriages like humans. You can get three horses or a horse carriage for the three of us but I would recommend getting individual horses as it isn''t as easy to travel in a carriage on the rocky mountain road."


    Zero blinked and stared at Camie for a long time from head to toe. The giantess got the hint after a while and laughed at the questioning look Zero gave her.


    "Oh my, you were concerned about that? You might not be aware of it but all giants have a bloodline ability to shrink down in size to blend in with humans. When we shrink we would still look a little bigger than normal but it''s not going to squash the horses or break the carriage. It just consumes mana to do so which is why giants often sleep outdoors in camps because the transformation undoes itself when we sleep. The horses will be fine but I won''t be joining you in the inns that don''t have giant housing."


    Truen was amazed once more by Zero''s ability to convey his concern without actually speaking it aloud and offending the giantess. Camie''s explanation surprised even Truen who knew nothing about it. Still, it was a huge relief and Truen left to find the merchants before they could leave. If they wanted good horses or to trade any goods for cash, their best option would be the merchants.


    Zero troubled Camie to pack their breakfast as he chased after Truen and readied the goods he wanted to trade. He knew that some of the merchants might have used the hangover pills he passed them yesterday and if his calculations were correct, they would be wanting more of those. It was a good time for Zero to push sell his other products and negotiate for a good price.


    Camie packed the breakfast and saw Zero haggling with the merchant. The doctor shook hands to seal the deal and passed the merchant a small chestful of various medicine that the merchant requested. The merchant leader happily ordered his helpers to lead Truen to their stables to select three good horses.


    "We''re getting horses from the merchants?" the giantess asked in amazement as she passed Zero some bread and butter.


    Zero accepted the food and munched while he explained that they were not horses that belonged to the merchants.


    "They belong to the mercenaries travelling with the merchant group. They discussed it with the mercenaries and the mercenaries accepted the compensation for the horses from the merchants. They would travel with the goods horse carriage instead after they released three of their horses to us. I merely struck a deal with the merchants so that they will sell us some horses. The hangover pills I gave them yesterday are very popular and they want more of the pills. As the producer that doesn''t go through the retailer, they''re very happy to buy a little more supplies for me. Unfortunately, I told them that was all the supplies I currently carried on me that I could spare them. The rest of the medicine and potions are reserved to treat the plague in Magnus Hilda. They were understanding enough and bought the entire chestful of medicine I could spare so we now have three horses, some travelling essentials and a small pouch of gold coins to spend."


    Camie was in awe at how efficient Zero handled the situation. If it was her, the giantess would have gotten by on hunting for food and freezing at night in the wilderness just to get home. She never imagined that travelling could be this comfortable.


    Truen returned with three horses and asked if Zero knew how to ride one. The doctor walked up to the horse full of confidence despite not having any experience in horse riding and climbed to the top of its back with a swift jump.


    "Let''s go," he told them, brimming with haughtiness as he waited for his travelling companions to saddle up. He has been on Crudgel''s horseback before, how difficult could riding a less intelligent horse be? As soon as they were ready, Zero kicked the sides of the horse a little too hard and screamed when the beast took off in a mad dash in a direction that he couldn''t control.


    "Zero!" Truen yelled and quickly chased after the traumatised doctor while Camie followed behind, telling the doctor to loosen his hold on the reins that he held onto with a death grip. Whatever it was, they might be off on a rough start.

 350 Zeros Plague Theory

    Zero wanted to cry. He never thought that riding a horse would be so scary. He''d seen the mercenaries do it and tried to replicate it so why did the horse run like it saw the devil? Zero actually fell off the horse after ten minutes simply because his muscles couldn''t hold on any longer. The doctor broke a few bones but his body automatically started repairing the damage so by the time Truen and Camie caught up, he was looking a little dirty covered in dust but otherwise unharmed. The horse that went mad was found about five kilometres away and Zero hesitated to get back on it after he''d gotten used to riding with Truen.


    "Don''t worry, the horse won''t'' throw you off again if you do incorrectly this time," Camie smiled encouragingly.


    Zero looked at the beast and eyed it for a long time before getting off Truen''s horse. The wood elf dismounted to hold the horse reins steady for Zero to climb onto its back before handing them to the doctor.


    "Remember what we said, don''t startle the horse and be gentle. This is a trained horse so it should follow instructions quite well. Use your back and thigh muscles to keep yourself righted on the horse and don''t pull on the reins for balance, your steed will throw you off."


    Zero nodded and patted the horse''s nose in apology before gently kicking the sides of the horse. The horse started in a gentle gallop and Truen mounted his horse to follow behind Zero. The doctor might not have ridden on a horse before but he was a fast learner. Within half a day of riding, Zero was now comfortable enough to ride the horse even when it galloped at its fastest speed on the straight path. Truen looked at Zero with pride and Camie smiled at the exuberant doctor who talked about the amazing feel of the wind going through his hair as the horse sped through the winding mountain path. In half a day, the party covered what would have taken them two days to walk.


    "We will be at the borders in no time," Zero beamed.


    Truen nodded and heated a pot of water over a campfire. The merchants really did have everything they needed for adventurers who travelled a lot. From sleeping bags and tents to pots and cooking utensils, the wood elf could only blame himself for his lack of foresight when it came to travelling. Zero wouldn''t have needed to spend so much buying all these things from the merchant who sold everything he could to them with his persuasiveness. Still, it was better to have them sooner rather than later. Zero stored everything they bought in his inventory for now and told Truen that he will create a separate party inventory for them when he has the time.


    The young doctor found many things in his short foreign trip. The mini-map function was amazing and Zero wondered how much these precious ores and gems were worth. He thought that ores and gems could only be found in mines deep underneath the mountain''s surface but who knew that they could be found on the rocky surface too? With the advanced appraisal skill, Zero identified these strange rocks as crystal geodes.


    While the doctor didn''t know what the crystals in the geodes could do or how much they were worth, he was able to estimate their rarity levels and crystal type using the appraisal skill. Of the twelve geodes he found, five were 1-star common geodes, three were 2-star uncommon geodes, three were 3-star rare geodes and one was a 4-star very rare geode.


    "Truen, I found something!" Zero announced after he returned.


    Lunch was cooking in the pot and it smelled delicious, making Zero drool a little.


    "What did you find?" the wood elf asked and added more fuel to the fire. Due to the lack of trees in the area, the archer had to make use of the camping supplies that the merchants sold them. Who knew that the extra firewood they bought on impulse would be so handy? Then again, Truen wouldn''t be surprised that the merchants sold it to them knowing that something like this would happen. The only thing they didn''t buy from the merchants was the dimensional storage bags because Zero already had a far better inventory storage system.


    Zero showed them the geodes that he found and Camie recognised them instantly. "Nice find! If you sell this to my mother, you can make quite a neat profit."


    "Your mother?" Zero asked. Even after knowing Camie for a while, he still didn''t know much about her family.


    Camie smiled and stirred the stew. "I was adopted but my parents are very kind and loving. My mother is the head artisan in the artisan workshop. She crafts everything from pottery to fletching arrows and weaving baskets. Even some tapestries used in the palace are woven by my mother''s workshop. My father is the royal captain in charge of the garrisons. He can be a very strict man but he is a very loving father. I think my father still regrets that he couldn''t stop the slave traders that night when I was kidnapped. The slave traders employed some powerful magicians from the United Nation of the Uncanny to bomb the outer defences and distract everyone. Nobody realised that a group of slave traders snuck in during the confusion with an invisibility enchantment to kidnap the children. They mistook me for one of the giant children and tried to kidnap me as well but I put up a fight that alerted the nearby soldiers but it was too late. By the time my father arrived the slave traders were gone."


    Zero listened to Camie talk about her painful past with empathy. He gave the giantess a hug and told her not to worry. "I will find a way to save Magnus Hilda. Your job is to stay safe until you can reunite with your parents. In the meantime, could you tell me more about what these geodes do?"


    Camie laughed and explained to Zero how the rocks he found could be used to create mana crystals for daily chores in Magnus Hilda. At the same time, the higher grade geodes with crystals can be used as refining materials. The dwarves often bought 4-star geodes and above to craft magic weapons. Zero didn''t say anything. He had a 4-star geode but decided to keep it to himself for now. If he played his cards well, he might be able to use this 4-star geode to negotiate with the dwarves when they got to Rocket mountain in the later part of their journey.


    After a satisfying lunch, the trio got onto their horses and travelled until the sun started to set. With a more familiar landscape teaching their view, Truen suggested setting champ when they arrived at the edge of the forest where they could scout for wood to build a campfire. Zero checked his map and pointed out that there would be a small river in the northeast direction and they agreed to stop there for the night.


    That night, Zero offered to take the first shift of the watch. Nobody argued with him. Camie was tired after spending so much energy suppressing her true form and Truen needed a break after receiving a scare from Zero early this morning with the horse running amok.


    After Truen and Camie fell asleep, Zero drew an array on the campsite to protect his sleeping friends. When Zero reached Magnus Hilda, he was going to ask for lots of parchment so that he could draw his rune arrays on them. It simply took too much time drawing a magic array for each campsite. If he had a magic talisman that he could easily duplicate, that would save a lot of time.


    Satisfied with his preparations, Zero meditated and entered his mindscape. There was still unfinished business that he had to attend to. Mii and Wii were finally awake and Zero gave them their new tasks. From studying the new and old version of the map, Zero concluded that the plague in Magnus Hilda was not a virus. In fact, he suspected that Hyndla the Norse goddess of magic was somewhat responsible for it. He texted Freya to find out more about her fellow Norse gods and found out that apart from Freya who now managed Valhalla as well as all the other Norse god believers, there were no other Norse gods alive.


    Prayers that were directed at the other Norse gods after their passing did not reach Freya ever since Valhalla fell to ruin. If Hyndla was the founder of Magnus Hilda and sustained that sanctuary with her powers as a goddess, then the sanctuary should have fallen apart by now since Hyndla had perished many centuries ago. The fact that Magus Hilda hasn''t fallen was something Zero that puzzled the doctor. Something was preventing it from getting totally destroyed.


    Zero placed both maps side by side to compare the change of territory borders over the years. The old map that the system had was dated a few hundred years back. Mystic Meadows took up almost fifty percent of the land space. Indra Seagloo was only a lake. It took a while for Zero to identify where Endow Hill was on the old map but when he did, Zero was very certain about one thing. Endow Hill, Rocket Mountain, Smargdas and Magnus Hilda once belonged to Mystic Meadows. Four out of nine continents belonged to Mystic Meadows a few hundred years ago. The new territory boundaries must have been drawn after the war concluded about fifty years back. The Great Altear Forest expanded its territory while Mystic Meadow was reduced tremendously. For some reason, Indra Seagloo''s lake became an ocean that covered a third of Earth and the dark lands split into two territories namely Lycantopia and the United Nation of the Uncanny. Derby Desert was the only territory that remained unchanged throughout the conflict and Zero found that interesting.


    Without taking a look at the ground situation bar the borders of Magnus Hilda and Mystic Meadows, Zero couldn''t be sure about it. However, the doctor highly suspected that there was a correlation between the plague and the weakening of the sanctuary''s power. Majority of the land belonged to Mystic meadows so it could be implied that Earth''s original structure was built for mystical creatures. Magic was the source of Earth''s life and the other races who were weaker in magic suffered. In order for other races to exist, a greater power must interfere so that they can receive support. That intervention came in the form of gods and religion was birthed. In return for prayers to increase god''s power, the land will be supported by the magic of gods greater than the natural magic of Earth. However, since the fall of Hyndla and the Norse Gods, the protection over the giants have weakened and resulted in a mysterious plague. If anything, it sounded like a curse to Zero. Before Hyndla stepped in to help them, the giants didn''t have the ability to shapeshift. They were only gifted with superior size and strength but it was nothing when compared to the more powerful mythical beasts that resided in Mystic Meadows.


    Going by this logic, Zero was almost certain that Magnus Hilda was a land recreated by Hyndla so that it was suitable for giants to live in comfortably. Now that the goddess had passed on and her powers to sustain that recreated land had faded, the land would be reverting back to its original state as the Mystic Meadows. Zero didn''t hear much about Mystic Meadows because not many people travelled deep enough into it. However, he knew that Mystic Meadows consisted of many strange terrains like poisonous fog forest, hypnotising mangroves and even fear-inducing caves. It certainly wasn''t a place for the weak-hearted. The one thing Zero needed to find out was which portion of Mystic Meadows had been reformed into Magnus Hilda. Depending on what kind of effects that terrain had, Zero would have to revise his treatment strategy. But for now, the doctor was going to keep this theory to himself. He really didn''t want to alarm Camie or worry her unnecessarily.

 351 Sleeping Spores

    As promised, Zero set up a separate inventory so that he and Truen can share it. It was a rather handy function for their travelling and the trio made it to the Mystic Meadow borders within the next two days on horseback. Zero was getting better at riding horses and Camie was happy that they were ahead of schedule.


    The border of Mystic Meadows that they saw shocked the giantess a little. There were giant mushrooms of all colours and Zero didn''t look very pleased with what he found out.


    "I need to explore this forest a little. This is the closest border to Magnus Hilda, right?"


    Camie nodded and reassured Zero that it was accurate. "None of the giants have explored the borders to Mystic Meadows before because there were rumours that those who went never returned. Even high-ranking adventurers try to avoid any requests that involve the Mystic Meadows."


    Zero took a look at Truen and pulled him to one side to discuss something privately and Camie respected their privacy, excusing herself to prepare the camp for lunch. When Camie was out of hearing range, Zero whispered to his friend and told him about his plans to investigate the mushroom forest in the Mystic Meadows.


    Truen didn''t look too happy at the idea of Zero going alone but the doctor assured him that he would keep in touch using the communicator. Also, Zero promised to forage for some edible things in there for their lunch which indirectly implied that he wouldn''t take long. With that reassurance, Truen reluctantly agreed.


    Zero left his horse behind and used his transformation skill to manifest a pair of wings. With some magic enchantments to enhance his speed, Zero found himself deep into the mushroom forest. The mushrooms looked familiar for many reasons even if it was Zero''s first time seeing them in person. In Merlin''s library and in Hua Tuo''s books, Zero knew that some of these mushrooms were used for poisons and medicine. However, the mushrooms he saw in the books were not described as gigantic. The only explanation Zero could think about when he saw the mutated species of those mushrooms in the giant mushroom forest was that they mutated from absorbing the life magic that is rich in the Mystic Meadows over the years.


    With his appraisal skill, Zero kept his eyes peeled for a particular kind of mushroom that he thought would give him a clue about the plague taking over Magnus Hilda. It took the doctor a good while to find it but when he did, Zero''s frown only became deeper. He took back a sample of the sleeping spores from beneath a spotted blue mushroom cap for analysis and then got to the task of gathering edible mushrooms for their lunch. On a good day, the thought of grilled mushrooms or mushrooms sauteed in butter would make Zero salivate. However, after seeing those spotted blue mushrooms, Zero''s appetite waned.


    Externally, Zero appeared as if he was brooding. In reality, he was being replaced by three of Zero''s available parallel minds. Zero had retreated to his mindscape to oversee the results of his experiments that he tasked the Talia golems. Hua Tuo thought it was a little odd to be talking to Zero through his golems in the Hope hospital but he became used to it. Zero asked for advice about how to create a counter antidote for sleeping spore poisoning for people who were under its influence for more than a year.


    While sleeping spore sounded harmless, Hua Tuo knew how dangerous it could be. In the short-term, sleeping spore was nothing more than a powerful sleeping drug. However, if someone was poisoned by it for years, they are at risk of losing their ability to think and move. Sleeping spore attacks the brain and nervous system. Over time, the spore will start treating the body of those it infected as seedbeds.


    Regular spotted blue-capped mushrooms that contained sleeping spores took anywhere from two weeks to two months to mature in a regular environment. If a human adult was infected, it would take six months for them to become a mushroom seedbed. If a human child was infected, it would only take them less than three months to become a mushroom seedbed.


    For sleeping spores to infect giants and make them into seedbeds, Hua Tuo wasn''t sure how long that would take. Also, he had never seen giant spotted blue-capped mushrooms that Zero described. The physician wasn''t sure if the potency of the sleeping spores from the giant mushrooms were as potent as the effects of regular sleeping spores or more deadly. They had to run a few tests to develop a proper antidote but that would take time and Hua Tuo didn''t know who they could use as test subjects.


    "Shifu, leave the testing to me. I have an idea. On the other hand, could you help me watch over the effect of the antidotes my medical golems have created? I don''t have much time to monitor them myself on Earth because I will be reaching Magnus Hilda by tomorrow. I don''t know how bad the situation is yet."


    Hua Tuo agreed and wished his disciple the best of luck. For Zero''s first plague, this was quite the tricky case. The Sage God prayed that Zero would be able to overcome it and not be daunted if he should fail. A doctor wasn''t omnipotent and there were many things that even Hua Tuo could not do. If it was fated, the patient would die despite the doctor''s best efforts. Zero was a capable doctor but he still didn''t understand the true meaning of fate. If Truen wasn''t with him, the young doctor might go as far as defying the heavens and using divine magic to preserve the life of a dying mortal.


    It was night by the time Zero took back control of his vessel from his parallel minds. Truen was taking the first watch and Zero tried to go back to sleep but couldn''t. He tossed and turned but there was no comfortable position to be found for a peaceful rest so the doctor gave up. He sat up and joined Truen silently, staring into the smouldering embers of their campfire.


    "Are you worried?" Truen asked his friend who brought a blanket over to snuggle closer.


    "A little bit," Zero admitted. "What if I cannot save them all like I claimed I would?"


    The archer remained silent and watched the embers fade away. "Nobody will blame a doctor who tried his best," is all Truen said and Zero leaned against the wood elf''s shoulder before closing his eyes, drifting off into a dreamless sleep.

 352 Magnus Hilda

    Home sweet home. Camie could hardly believe it. The day she dreamt of for years was finally here! However, unlike the beautiful teary reunion that she dreamt about, the giantess was filled with horror at the sight of the invasion her homeland suffered.


    Giant spotted blue-capped mushrooms grew everywhere in the town. Many giants wore masks when they headed out and nobody was there to welcome visitors or watch the gates. The memory of the attack in Camie''s mind was still fresh. She looked over to the walls and noticed that the damage to it from the magic blasts and fire had been repaired. However, that didn''t stop weird mushrooms from growing into it.


    "Let''s ask around," Zero suggested and Truen agreed. They turned to look at Camie who was rooted to the spot, unable to accept reality.


    The situation didn''t surprise Zero as much. It was exactly like what he feared. However, without more information from the locals, there wasn''t much he could do as a single doctor. At first glance, Magnus Hilda was in a bad condition with mushrooms growing everywhere. However, the doctor could see that the giants were experienced and were doing their best to fight against the spores, coping with it to the best of their abilities.


    The face masks that they wore were one of the more advanced medical techniques to prevent the plague from spreading. Zero didn''t know who suggested the idea but he knew that the person who told them to do it must be a very highly educated doctor with superior medical skills. Still, they were no match for Zero''s skills. The doctor could only minimise the damage caused but not stop the plague from happening. Zero finally understood how Magnus Hilda was able to hold on for so long. He had to meet this medical expert but first, they needed to send Camie home.


    Even after many years, Camie still remembered her way home. Many things have changed since the last time she was here but the giantess knew where she was going. Zero gave Camie and Truen a cloth handkerchief to cover their faces and drew a magic circle on it to act as a filter. He explained that the spores from the mushrooms were harmful but didn''t elaborate further. Neither of them questioned Zero''s decision and did as he told them.


    Camie talked about the places she would visit as a child as they walked past the desolate and mushroom infested streets. When they finally reached Camie''s house beside her mother''s artisan workshop, the giantess hesitated to enter. With a slight push from Truen, the giantess gathered her courage and knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" a lady''s voice asked from inside.


    As the door opened, Truen and Zero took a step back.


    "Mom, I''m home!" Camie said in a soft voice.


    "Oh no! My apologies, I didn''t see you there earlier. I was too excited over my daughter''s return after so many years that I overlooked. Please come in, you must be Camie''s friends. Thank you for accompanying my daughter and bringing her home to us. We''ve been waiting."


    Zero and Truen walked into the huge house and had difficulty going anywhere even if the couple had baby furniture made for Camie. The furniture that Camie used were still too large and impractical for the duo. Eventually, it was Camie''s father who offered them a lift and placed them on his shoulders to get around.


    Zero had never been afraid of heights but standing on the shoulder of a giant was a little bit scary. The couple introduced themselves as Madeline Turner and Joseph Turner and Zero found them to be rather friendly people. Zero detected no lies or ill-intents coming from either of Camie''s parents but he was curious when Madeline didn''t want to tell Zero too much about the plague going on in their country. She was reluctant to let Zero visit the victims of the plague even when Camie vouched for his medical skills. Something didn''t add up.


    When Madeline and Camie went to bed, Joseph invited the two elves for a round of drinks. Zero accepted the invitation but declined the drinks and Truen accompanied Zero.


    "Forgive my wife," was the first thing Joseph told them. "She''s just merely concerned for your well-being. Our King has already fallen to the plague and the queen is anxious. She has been sending the troops to gather the best doctors to Magnus Hilda even if they have to use force but none of the doctors we found has been able to do anything. My wife just doesn''t want you to get into trouble. Many missionaries and healers have tried but their magic has no effect on the victims who have fallen into a coma. We fear that this might be the curse of Hyndla."


    Zero''s eyes indeed. "Why would you think that Hyndla would curse you? She is the founder of Magnus Hilda..."


    Joseph looked sad. "We''ve not been very faithful to our goddess. Many of us neglected to pray to Hyndla for a long time and chose to worship her other family members like Thor and Odin even if she was our founder. Right now, all we can do is to offer prayers every morning and night to Hyndla to ask for forgiveness."


    A thoughtful expression came over Zero''s face. Truen gave his friend a warning look but Zero ignored it.


    "Sir, Camie doesn''t know it but I''m not an ordinary healer. Have you not realised that my brother and I are unique elves? Truth be told, we were chased out from the Great Forest of Altear by the other elves because of our gifts. My brother is born an undying body and I have the gift to listen to the voice of wandering gods."


    Joseph didn''t know how to react to the news and Truen kept a straight face, not wanting to expose Zero''s very fabricated lie. It was hard to believe what Zero was saying and even harder to prove it. Still, there was some truth in what Zero spoke. In terms of abilities, Zero had an immortal body that could regenerate and piece itself together no matter what kind of condition it was in. However, he didn''t know what Zero was thinking about when he claimed to be able to listen to the voice of wandering gods.


    For a moment Joseph didn''t react but when he did, Truen knew that Zero messed up. The giant wasn''t pleased and told them sternly not to joke. Instead of backing down, Zero increased his acting quality and insisted upon it. He even challenged Joseph and made a bet with him.


    "If I can wake a person from their coma, you will help me to arrange a meeting with the queen. The wandering gods never lie, I am here to pass on their message. Magnus Hilda has lost its way a long time ago and today''s catastrophe is a result of not listening to the messages they sent over the years."


    Joseph couldn''t find a logical way to refute Zero''s claims and took on the challenge. "Should you fail, I want you and your brother to leave Magnus Hilda and never return again."


    Zero didn''t hesitate and agreed to it. Joseph then sighed and told them to sleep early. He would lead them to a victim''s house tomorrow for Zero to try his treatment. Just before Zero went to bed, he turned to Truen and gave the elf a mischievous look. Truen sighed.


    "Why did you have to do such a thing?" the archer whispered and Zero deadpanned.


    "Do you think I can reason with these giants who have lost all hope if I don''t borrow Freya''s name a little?"


    Truen shook his head. Zero had a point. "But that was still too excessive. We shouldn''t be attracting attention to ourselves like that."


    Zero rolled his eyes. "If we did what they did we would be mushroom seedbeds. Haven''t you heard? Desperate times call for more desperate measures. I''m just doing what needs to be done. Besides, if we solve this, the queen will reward us greatly. We won''t be needing to worry about money for the rest of our travel on Earth for a while."


    Truen didn''t like to admit it but Zero was right. The doctor was no longer that reckless child who did as he pleased without thinking of consequences. All the things he did earlier had been calculated for and Truen wondered how much the boy had grown in two years. Not only did Zero figure out the cause of the ''plague'', but he also knew who to approach and how to benefit the most from the situation. Truen wasn''t sure if Freya agreed to let Zero borrow her name for his deeds but he highly doubted the Great Goddess would mind. After all, it was a win-win situation for Zero and Freya if he succeeded.


    Exhausted from the excessive worrying he did for Zero today, Truen let his head fall to the pillow. "Go to sleep Zero, we have a long day tomorrow. Also, please tell me what you intend to do in future... it wasn''t easy getting caught off guard earlier."


    Zero laughed and apologised before tucking in too. "Good night, Truen. Sorry about that."


    "It''s fine," the archer yawned. "Got to sleep and no more surprises if you can."


    Zero pouted. "No promises but I''ll try."


    After a while, only snores could be heard coming from them.

 353 Mutated Mushrooms

    As agreed, Joseph took Zero and Truen out discreetly to a coma patient''s house. The patient''s name was Birb Blunder and he was a carpenter who worked at Madeline''s Artisan Workshop.


    "How long has it been since he had fallen into a coma?" Zero asked and Joseph sighed.


    "He''s been in a coma for about a year now. It happened one day when he slept with his windows open and a mushroom suddenly grew right outside of his house. We''ve chopped that mushroom down but that stupid fungi has grown five more since then," the garrison head explained.


    Zero asked if he could be carried outside to take a look at the mushrooms that Joseph talked about. The giant obliged and cautioned Zero not to touch it or get too close. He even advised the doctor to wear a mask. Truen remained behind on Zero''s request. The wood elf was simply not equipped to handle the spores and Zero had taken precautions using advanced magic that Truen wasn''t capable of.


    When Zero got to the mushroom, he hopped closer towards it and examined the mushroom''s gills. "Sorry, but could you lift me a little higher? I can''t reach the gills. I need some samples of the spores to offer it to the wandering gods."


    Joseph still looked sceptical about Zero''s wandering gods but complied anyway. There was no real harm in allowing Zero to try. What''s one more failed attempt? Magnus Hilda didn''t have anything much to lose at this point. If none of the conventional methods worked then they might as well give the unconventional methods a try.


    Zero successfully retrieved a sizable sample and quickly sent it to the pharmacy inventory for Talias to start running tests. If it is confirmed to be the same kind of mushrooms with sleeping spores they found before, Zero would have to start work immediately. Sleeping spores were poisonous and the doctor didn''t know what kind of side effects it would have on the patients who had been in coma for a long time.


    "Has any of the coma victims shown any strange signs other than not being able to wake up?" Zero asked once they were back indoors.


    Joseph shook his head. "Not at all. They are just unable to move a muscle and appear to always be sleeping although Birb''s wife claims that he can hear her sometimes in his sleep state."


    "How does she know?" Zero asked. This was a very strange piece of information. If the patient was unable to move, how could anyone tell if they were able to hear conversations?


    Zero frowned. Sleeping people wouldn''t be able to hear conversations much less react to real-time information. Perhaps he was wrong before. These mushrooms may be a little different from the sleeping mushrooms. It could also explain why the patients remain relatively unharmed even after sleeping for so long. However, without further analysis, Zero couldn''t make a sure conclusion.


    "I understand. I would like some privacy to speak to the wandering god and check on Birb''s vitals. I may not be able to come to a conclusion right away because it takes time to receive an answer but can we also take a look at some of the other victims and the mushrooms from various parts of Magnus Hilda?"


    Joseph gave his word and gave Zero the privacy he needed. The doctor wasted no time. Birb was a big giant about fourteen metres tall and Zero was a very small creature in his presence. If what Birb''s wife claimed was right, Birb should be awake now. Zero wanted to test if Birb could hear him.


    "Hello, Birb. I''m Zero, a doctor who carries the voice of gods. For now, I am going to measure your pile and run a regular vital check. I would also like to know if you truly are conscious but unable to wake up or asleep. I know you cannot move your muscles but please roll your eyes if you can hear me."


    As expected, the giant was able to roll his eyes and his heart rate accelerated. The discovery made Zero a lot more confused. The patient was clearly awake but unable to move. How did all the previous doctors not realise this? Everyone said that it was a coma but coma patients cannot respond. Then, Zero ran a few other tests. With the help of magic and flight, Zero pried Birb''s closed eyelids open.


    "I can see you rolling your eyes. Tell me, are you able to see me? Roll your eyes up and down like you are nodding if you can."


    Again, Birb responded positively and Zero became excited. He measured Birb''s pulse while talking to the giant and also asked for permission to draw some blood to test for poisoning. Birb agreed and Zero was very satisfied by the end of the half an hour he spent in the room.


    When Zero was done, Birb''s wife offered them some cakes before Joseph brought Zero around Magnus Hilda. The doctor asked many questions and Joseph was very helpful, answering them to the best of his abilities.


    "The first area where victims were found is in this very village. Nobody thought much about it until the third victim appeared. The villagers reported it to the king and the king sent doctors over but when some of the doctors became infected and none of the villagers was cured, the king announced that a plague had appeared."


    Zero took a look at the village that had been mostly abandoned with the exceptions of a few elderly. The mushrooms have taken over almost everything from the walls and ceiling to the pavements and gardens. Even Truen found the sight shocking.


    "Has nobody tried to get rid of the mushrooms?" The archer asked and Joseph sighed heavier this time.


    "We tried plucking them but they always come back and even more in numbers. Cutting them down only spread the spores and we learnt that it is better to not touch them. The queen has discovered that wrapping something around the mushrooms can help a little if the area isn''t too infected with the infestation but we cannot do much about them. Water makes them grow faster so we are particularly afraid of rainy days."


    Zero nodded. Mushrooms like to grow in damp and dark places where it is cool. "Have you tried burning them with fire?" Zero asked and the garrison head raised a brow.


    "We did but these mushrooms are fire-resistant. They don''t burn no matter what."


    Zero frowned and used appraisal on the mushrooms. As expected, these weren''t the regular sleep mushrooms even if they looked the same on the outside. The Talias worked fast and were already back with the lab reports. These were evolved blue-spotted mushrooms. Their spores didn''t contain sleeping effects but paralysis effects instead. On the bright side, these mushrooms are unable to convert their infected hosts into seedbeds yet although they might be able to kill those with weaker respiratory systems or weakened immune systems.


    Zero only had to confirm if all the mushrooms in Magnus Hilda were the same kind. If they were, his job would be a lot easier. Still, he gave the Melissas a task to try and grow a few of these spores in an isolated new garden. Cleo was to monitor them and Zero asked Lovina to help him implement his premade spell arrays for such testing sites. He wanted to know of an effective way to kill the mushrooms and the first thing on his mind was cinnamon powder. Zero had a healthy supply of cinnamon in contrast to vinegar. If these mushrooms were allergic to cinnamon, like regular mushrooms, then Zero''s plan would work.


    He had to buy more time for now and delay the treatment until everything was ready. Birb''s blood test came back healthy so the giant wasn''t ill. However, the spores had invaded his system and the effects of paralysis could not be treated with medicine. The Talia golems tried their best but there was no remedy.


    The case was beyond the capabilities of his golems so Zero had to take a few days to create the cure himself. The trip back to Camie''s house was a gloomy one with Zero deep in his thoughts and Joseph curious about the healer''s thoughts. Zero came with optimism but after looking all over Magnus Hilda and asking a lot of questions, he was starting to resemble a deflated balloon. The giant tried not to let the disheartened look appear on his face. Instead, he only offered Zero kind words of encouragement.


    "It''s alright not to push yourself. Sometimes there are things beyond our control. Many great doctors have come and tried but nobody has succeeded. You are still young with many years ahead of you, there is no need to blame yourself if the plague cannot be cured. We are more than thankful that there is still someone out there willing to visit Magnus Hilda and try to save us. Ever since the King had fallen into a coma two years ago, the doctors have stopped coming."


    Zero shook his head. "Don''t say that. I am a healer, it is my duty to pass on the words of gods whatever they may be. The wandering god hasn''t responded to me, we cannot lose hope yet. Still, it is quite curious. The patients who have fallen into coma still look very lively. It''s as if they''ve only fallen asleep yesterday. There are no signs of them losing muscle mass or growing weaker, they''re simply lying there unable to move."


    Joseph shrugged. "Sorry lady, I''m no doctor. However, we are very thankful that while many of us have fallen victims, there has been no death. The plague victims are being taken care off by their family but for those who didn''t have kin, it was rumoured that they still appeared healthy even after not eating for a month. My men found some of these victims in the more rural villages. This is a great mystery."


    Zero blinked. "Can giants go without food for months?"


    Joseph laughed at the serious question. "Of course not! Just like elves, humans and dwarves, we need to eat daily. We might have a different diet and eat up to eight times in a day but still, food is required for any living creature to survive."


    Zero spent the rest of the day with Camie and her family chatting and learning more about Magnus Hilda. The giants are a rather carefree bunch and they were rather self-sufficient simply because many of the things they used were simply not suitable for the other races. The one thing that the giants exported were grapes to the dwarves who loved it. Zero suspected that they loved the grapes grown in Magnus Hilda simply because it was bigger and better than regular grapes. The dwarves loved wine in more quantity than quality so it was a good trade with the giants who required the expertise of dwarves for creating tools and finely detailed ornaments that most giants cannot make. The royal family was the dwarves'' biggest customer when it came to the more luxurious goods.


    Magnus Hilda only had one royal family and a few ministers running the territory. Not much is needed and the citizens were very law-abiding. They lived simple lives and there wasn''t a lot of back-stabbing politics. The king and queen were chosen by the people based on free voting every ten years and the current royal family has been in power for over thirty years because the people were very satisfied with them.


    Queen Rosalind was a giantess who was known to be a great warrior as well when she was an adventurer. She married King Richard who was a very successful diplomat and trader before he became a king. King Richard was the first giant to open up the borders of Magnus Hilda to trade and built ties with other territories with their best partner the dwarves on Rocket Mountain. The stories said that King Richard met Queen Rosalind when they were at a tavern in Rocket mountain on the way back to Magnus Hilda and their romance started there.


    From the stories, Zero could tell that they were a very loving couple and good people at heart. Queen Rosalind must be worried sick about her husband ever since he had fallen ill to the plague that nobody could cure. Zero then thought about how he should convince the royal family to change their faith and figure of worship. He didn''t doubt that the citizens of Magnus Hilda will reward him and be grateful for his contributions if he could cure the plague but Zero knew curing the plague is only the first level of the problem. Without gaining Freya''s protection, Magnus Hilda''s territory will continue to deteriorate and eventually, the giants will become extinct like the dragons and gods from the stories.


    Truen said nothing as he went to sleep. Zero had a lot on his mind but the wood elf was unable to help him. The archer also pretended not to know when Zero secretly placed a pillow under his blankets before transforming into a pheasant and flying out of the window. Once Zero left, Truen pulled out his communicator to text the ones waiting for news in the group chat. Of all the gods, it seemed like Zero''s teachers were the most concerned over their pupil''s progress.


    When Hua Tuo read Truen''s report, he smiled and texted back.


    [The kid will be fine. He''s getting close to the answer. I taught him better than that, now don''t worry too much and go to sleep. Keep us updated about what Zero intends to do next.]


    Unable to refute, Truen did as he was told and slept.

 354 Scamming to Save Lives

    Zero quickly transformed into his pre-saved vessel customisation template. Slowly, Zero was beginning to put together all the skills he had for more practical purposes. The vessel customising function wasn''t just to make him look better and taller. Zero was also able to load some of his physical assimilation like wings and change his size to resemble a dwarf or a giant. It took some practice but he was finally able to switch between pre-loaded avatars like summoning a clone.


    In the last two days he spent in Magnus Hilda, Zero hadn''t been slacking off. Now that he had a shared inventory with Truen, Zero started storing more items that he thought they would need in it. Some of the items included Zero''s pills and recovery potions. He made many pill supplements and mana recovery potions just in case Truen required it. Among the items, Zero also copied a lot of charms and talismans for future uses. He didn''t like the idea of Truen staying up to watch the camp whenever they had to camp outdoors. Hence, Zero created hundreds of array copies on the talismans that were single uses. This should be able to last them a whole year even if they camped out every night.


    The one thing Zero was very proud of was his new pharmacy dimension. Taking a book from Arabesque, Zero linked all his golems to his inventory. While they worked as garden assistants and medical assistants, Zero didn''t tell anyone else a sneaky little function he included. All thirty golems were actually power generators for Zero. They had the ability to collect payment of siphon energy from where they were working constantly. The golems charged their internal crystals first and the surplus goes to Zero. Even if Zero is naturally unable to produce mana or qi, he had no problems now with thirty golems doing it for him. The doctor still understood the risks and was careful about splurging the precious energy collected in his reserves.


    The one thing that Zero was worried about was his financial status. making money and keeping it was trickier than Zero thought it would be. Back in Half Moon village, Zero didn''t have to worry about such things. There wasn''t really a need for Zero to earn any money at all previously. When he trained with his shifu, they would grow their own herbs. When he was in Heaven, the Great Gods took care of him. When he was in Nirvana, everything was on Buddha. When he was with Merlin, the wizard provided everything Zero could possibly need. If he was ever starving, there was the free meal ticket he had valid for a year. Sadly, that ticket expired.


    Honestly speaking, Zero wasn''t resource poor. He had four farms and could build more if he really needed it. Zero tested out many methods that could be used to get rid of the mushrooms. Like Joseph said, fire really didn''t do anything to them. Zero''s appraisal level wasn''t high enough to identify their weakness so he could only experiment. The Talia golems worked hard and found that the mushrooms had magic resistance to fire but were weak to heat. Cleo also mentioned that acid worked very well on the mushrooms. Unfortunately for Zero, he didn''t have many acid-producing resources so that wasn''t a good idea. Fortunately, cinnamon powder worked against the mushrooms but it wasn''t as effective. The doctor sighed. There had to be a better alternative.


    Bob wasn''t travelling with them to Magnus Hilda but at this point, Zero really thought that having the dragon here would be a good thing. Zero could simply feed the dragon a ton of hunger-inducing potion and extract the acid from his stomach to distribute it to the garrison to spray on the annoying paralysing mushrooms. Alternatively, Zero could cast a large area of heat magic on Magnus Hilda to dehydrate every single annoying fungi and turn them into mushroom powder for paralysing potions to sell to the guilds for a handsome profit. However, Zero promised Truen not to use any overpowered magic and keep a low profile.


    The doctor sighed. How was he going to keep a low profile when he had to convince Queen Rosalind to change Magnus Hilda''s faith into worshipping only Freya? Then again, Truen did say that he was free to use aliases whenever he needed. Maybe now he was the wandering healer who listened to voices of wandering gods and a lady healer. After he leaves, he could be a magician scholar who is collecting research throughout the land.


    Zero groaned. Who was he kidding? He would eventually run out of fake identities and Zero didn''t think it was a permanent solution. The cure for paralysis was easily made. In his pharmacy dimension, he had ten thousand paralysis cure potions waiting. The issue wasn''t mass producing potions. It was explaining them.


    Why did curing a plague suddenly sound like a huge scam job? Zero couldn''t understand. The old him would have easily tossed the potions, wished the folks good day and be out of the way. However, now that his eyes were opened to something called consequences, Zero couldn''t be so irresponsible. he wondered what Hua Tuo would have done in his shoes but knowing his shifu''s temperament, the physician would have told Zero to close his eyes to the things he couldn''t handle and leave the rest to fate.


    To help him gather his thoughts better, Zero wrote down what he needed.


    1. Get rid of mushrooms.


    2. Convince Queen Rosalind to build a Freya shrine and worship her from now on.


    3. Distribute the uses for coma patients without alerting others of my mass-producing abilities.


    "Mii, are there any monsters or creatures on Earth that actually use acid to attack? The nearer they are to Magnus Hilda, the better."


    The strawcherry fairy groaned. "Zero, what are you doing up so late at night? Shouldn''t you be sleeping?"


    Zero sighed and explained his problem. "I don''t want to involve Truen in this if I can. Also, has Bob contacted any of you recently? He said that he still needed to train a little more before he could join us."


    Mii smiled. "He says that he is almost there. He can hold his human transformation for more than four hours now. Give him a month or so and you''ll have a dragon travelling companion. So, what''s the problem? You sound like you have the plague all figured out."


    Zero sulked. "Truen told me to keep a low profile. I can''t just waltz into the castle after having an audience with the queen and dump ten thousand potions at her telling her that I came up with a cure in merely three days of my arrival, can I? Not to mention, I cannot force them to worship Freya when the goddess who founded Magnus Hilda is Hyndla. Also, casting magic with the range as wide as Magnus Hilda''s territory to rid it of mushrooms isn''t a good idea. It consumes too much mana and attracts too much attention. I''m not even registered with any guilds, it''s going to be troublesome explaining my way out of it."


    Mii flew and sat on the troubled doctor''s head. "Welcome to the world of adults where worries are the only constant. Still, I don''t think you should mind too much about what other people want. This is your adventure even if you made promises to stay out of trouble. I have a feeling after you see the queen tomorrow, you will be able to come up with a satisfactory solution. The only thing you need to remember is to be able to explain your actions in a way that people can believe them."


    Zero frowned. "What does that mean?"


    Mii shrugged. "Think of it this way. Would you rather believe that a ten-year-old beggar saved a man dying from a cardiac arrest or a doctor who has twenty years of experience?"


    Zero answered without hesitation, "The doctor."


    Mii smiled. "There you have it. Ordinary people cannot choose to be a doctor with twenty years of experience or a ten-year-old beggar when they are faced with a situation that is difficult. They have to confront the difficulties they face as themselves. You have the ability to transform and do a lot more than ordinary people so start exercising your wits more than your abilities when you travel. Not everything can be resolved with power or abilities. The hearts of humans can sometimes be more complicated than a god''s."


    The strawcherry assistant yawned. "Anything else?"


    Zero shook his head and bade Mii goodnight. The strawcherry assistant gave Zero a stern look and advised that he went back to bed instead of worrying about the future. Zero didn''t agree but he smiled and waved till Mii vanished. Mii didn''t answer Zero''s questions about acid-spitting creatures near Magnus Hilda so the doctor decided to take matters in his hands. Zero didn''t know much about giants but he knew that people often appreciated something more when they had to work hard for it.


    Zero couldn''t let the giants have salvation too easily or they will forget about the seriousness of the issue and treat it lightly. While the situation isn''t as dire as Zero thought it was, to a regular doctor, the plague was unstoppable. If he truly wanted to help Magnus Hilda, he would have to solve the root of it all and see the queen tomorrow. He couldn''t be thinking up solutions for them and gathering resources to spoon-feed the giants. They had to work for themselves.


    Zero looked at the list of things and hesitated for a while before he burnt it with fire magic, leaving nothing but ashes behind. If the giants wanted to be saved, they needed to work for salvation. Zero couldn''t do charity, this was business. Tonight he would get a good rest and prepare for the meeting with Queen Rosalind tomorrow. From the stories Joseph told them about the giantess queen, Zero didn''t think she would be the kind of person who believed too much in superstition. Zero would need to come up with some sort of evidence in order to convince her to see it his way.


    "Would it be a true miracle if Freya could appear to her people once? I would need to ask for permission to use high-level illusion magic and borrow her name for my objective. Surely she wouldn''t mind."


    Happy at that, Zero plotted the rest of his ''demonstration'' for the queen tomorrow. He had all the items ready but had to practise the magic trick of summoning items from his inventory in the middle of the air by opening a space crack while maintaining a low-level light flash bomb each time he ''received'' the goddess'' miracle.


    Zero shuddered when he listened to how devious his plans were. He was truly becoming a scam artist even if his intentions were for the greater good. Still, if he didn''t do this, nobody would believe him, right?


    "Oh, better to prepare some heat talismans to sell. I doubt the giants can gather so many acid-spitting beasts on short notice. They don''t seem to have many magicians as well and employing them will be tricky. What else would be good? Maybe the magic filter charms to place on their masks would sell. That way I don''t have to worry about labour storage. If they lack manpower, I can always ''pray'' more and introduce more cure potions and demand more offerings at the same time. Let''s see... What should I demand as an offering? Food is expensive so I guess I should ask for lots of food that I can store away in my inventory and exchange them for the cure potions. I better ask Truen what kind of food I should accept for the offering..."

 355 Meeting Queen Rosalind

    The clothing that Zero stole from the abandoned villages became useful when Zero had to fashion some female clothes for his meeting with Queen Rosalind. Although the fabric wasn''t of great quality, Zero had plenty of fabric to work with. The stitching techniques he learnt from Mitchnew came in handy and Zero made a new dress that didn''t look like a healer''s dress just for an audience with Queen Rosalind. Truen couldn''t accompany him so Zero made sure to keep his worried friend informed about how the meeting went through live feedback using the party call.


    Queen Rosalind wasn''t anything like Zero had expected her to be. Not all ladies were feminine and Queen Rosalind was one of those minorities. Zero liked her the moment he saw her. The queen was like Zenobia, a warrior through and through. However, unlike the chieftess, queen Rosalind was a swordswoman instead of an archer.


    The giantess was intimidating with her sharp stare and pierced bottom lip. Zero noted how Rosalind resembled Freya a little with her green eyes and red hair that was messily braided. The queen wore fur and leather armour instead of fine silk gowns and carried a two-handed sword at her hip. Instead of a gold crown, queen Rosalind wore a steel crown instead. Zero thought that it was rather strange that royalty wore steel crowns instead of gold crowns. Gold represented wealth after all and to replace that symbol with steel, Zero couldn''t understand the reason behind it. He was very curious but held his tongue in front of the queen.


    The queen was fifteen meters tall and Zero was tiny in her presence. Bowing only made him appear smaller and his voice was terribly quiet in such a big room that Zero had to shout to be heard. Fortunately, nobody treated that as a sign of disrespect. If anything, Zero''s desperation only elicited laughs and kind smiles hidden behind masks from the throne room.


    Joseph took pity on the healer and decided to help Zero out by conveying his words to the queen and her ministers.


    "This is Zero, a travelling healer with her brother. Zero has a gift and she claims to be able to listen to the voices of wandering gods. The lass claims to be able to cure the plague," Joseph summarised.


    At that, Queen Rosalind became serious. The relaxed laughter from before was nowhere to be heard and she eyed the tiny healer who wore a cloak over her light blue healer robes.


    "I cannot see you from where I am," Queen Rosalind spoke and looked at Joseph. "Why don''t you bring her closer? Is she afraid of standing on the palms of giants?"


    Joseph shook her head. "She has stood on my shoulders before when I gave her a house tour. She brought my daughter home and even took care of her for a while. We went out inspecting coma patients and mushrooms together a few days ago. She is well accustomed to the way of life in Magnus Hilda now."


    Zero tried to remember all the manners that Freya taught him about when dealing with royalty. He humbled himself and bowed before smiling politely as he introduced his name. Queen Rosalind nodded.


    "Many renowned doctors have tried and failed before. What makes you so confident that you can cure this plague that has been going on for almost five years now? Also, how do I know if the voices of gods that you hear are real?"


    As expected of a wise queen, Rosalind didn''t give her trust easily. Yet, she didn''t turn away what most people would have labelled as a religious hoax. She was impartial in judgement and patient as Zero told his story.


    "Queen Rosalind, the voice of the goddess I hear coming from this land tells me that she can cure the people but her power is limited. In order to prove that I am not lying, I can perform a ritual to offer my prayers to this wandering goddess. However, there will be a few things I would like to request as part of the offering to this goddess. Would your majesty be willing to assist me in procuring these items?"


    Queen Rosalind''s expression gave nothing away but she replied Zero calmly like she would with everything else. "Magnus Hilda isn''t a particularly wealthy country. Ever since the plague, our economy has started to weaken considerably. I''m afraid we cannot offer your goddess anything expensive or imported because traders stopped visiting the country. However, if the things your goddess desires are within acceptable reasons that the people of Magnus Hilda can afford, I will do my best to obtain them for you."


    Zero smiled and thanked the queen with another bow. "Your majesty, my goddess is not a greedy or whimsical god. She is benevolent and genuinely cares about her people. Unfortunately, disaster had befallen the Heavens many years back and my goddess still hasn''t recovered from the disaster. She is very weak at the moment and is lucky to have survived the disaster when all her brethren have perished. To help my goddess produce the cure and increase her power of blessing to this falling land, she desires food of the best quality to nourish her vessel."


    Queen Rosalind was surprised when all Zero requested for the offering was food. Normally, offerings demanded from the United nation of the Uncanny would consist of live sacrifices, gold, ancient artefacts or even dead bodies. Perhaps the offerings for magicians and gods differed. No, it couldn''t be. The missionaries also usually requested money as payment for their services. Some even went as far as to call them offerings to their faith. Could Zero truly hear the voice of wandering gods?.


    "I understand. If it is food, the royal palace can prepare even a banquet for your goddess. Is there anything in particular that your goddess demands?"


    Zero thought about it for a bit and pretended to communicate with the wandering goddess in the presence of everyone. The room was silent even when Zero dragged the act on for three minutes. When he finally opened his eyes, he smiled and pretended to be slightly tired from the communication.


    "The goddess said that other than alcohol, she would accept all kinds of food. The goddess has also made a request for her shrine to be built in her name if she can cure the plague. Magnus Hilda will only worship her name after this and she will appear to all when she has recovered her divine powers to bless this land once more. For now, the goddess has a task for everyone. She says that the cause of the plague is from those mushrooms invading the land. This is a sign that Goddess Hyndla''s powers have weakened and her blessing over the land is fading. I tried to ask for a reason why the blessing would weaken but the goddess would say no more. Instead, with the remaining time of our communication, she taught me how to draw a talisman that can be used to eradicate the mushrooms."


    Zero then sneakily withdrew a pre-made dehydrating talisman from his inventory in his sleeves and presented it to the queen.


    "This talisman is a prolonged heat spell used to dehydrate the mushrooms. Once the mushrooms have fallen off their original spots, the place should be dusted with cinnamon powder. In addition, these dehydrated mushrooms should be offered to the goddess so that she can safely dispose of them and prevent the spores from spreading elsewhere."


    Queen Rosalind didn''t have any objections and after listening to Zero''s explanation, she asked where they could procure more of those talismans or create them.


    "We giants are only known for our size and strength. Magic is not one of our talents," the queen admitted and Zero thought for a while.


    "I can prepare the talismans but it will take time just like getting the cure potions from the goddess. Every offering ritual will take about half an hour from start to finish. I''m afraid it will not progress as quickly..."


    With a fond look at Zero''s meek expression, Queen Rosalind reassured the healer that time and resources didn''t matter. As long as a cure can be found and a solution can be made, the giants were more than happy to provide assistance.


    "When can you start the ritual for the first offering? How much should we prepare? Do you need a private room to prepare for the ritual?"


    Zero nodded. "Just a small room will suffice. However, all windows must be barred. I have to draw the array first to make it a temporary shrine for the goddess until the actual shrine is built. When I am performing the offering ritual, nobody should enter the room because it could disrupt my concentration. As for the size of the offering.. It depends on how much can be prepared before every ritual. The larger the size of the offering the more potions the goddess can prepare, I think. The goddess didn''t say anything about it."


    Hearing Zero''s uncertainty made the giants believe that Zero was actually telling the truth. He didn''t pretend to interpret things on behalf of the goddess and was honest about such things. In their eyes, Zero had become the hope that they long lost after almost five long years of suffering from the plague. Still, Queen Rosalind had her reservations. Even if Zero was telling the truth, as a queen, she had responsibilities towards her people. She couldn''t allow an unknown goddess to be their saviour and neglect Zero who was the interpreter. With her mind made up, the giantess sent Zero away to prepare for the first offering ritual in an hour while she gave orders to the kitchen. To make things easier for everyone, the dining hall was converted into the temporary shrine for Zero to use.


    Zero was led away to the study while the maids prepared the huge dining hall for the ritual. Many high-grade talisman papers were prepared for Zero and the doctor was stumped.


    "These are...?"


    Lawrence the queen''s butler smiled. "We would like to trouble you to prepare the dehydrating spell talismans, these are the materials. As we do not have magicians, we can only rely on the healer to help us draw them. If there are any issues, please let us know, we will do our best to assist you. Also, the queen didn''t say this publically but Ms Zheng will be compensated accordingly for everything from the cure to the talisman drawings and shrine sculpture building."


    Zero blinked. "I have to build the shrine sculpture?"


    Lawrence blinked. "Ms Zheng, only you know how the goddess is like. None of us knows how she looks like enough to create a sculpture."


    Zero looked helpless. He was a doctor, he wasn''t a sculptor!


    "I haven''t seen the goddess either, I''m also not very acquainted with her. If I didn''t meet Camie on my travels I wouldn''t have heard her voice at all... Also, I don''t have any sculpting skills, how can I help?"


    Lawrence smiled like a fox who had caught a hen in his trap. "Do not worry, her majesty will pay for everything and compensate you for the time and effort. You merely have to make a trip to Rocket Mountains to find a skilled dwarven sculptor to help you create that sculpture for the shrine while we build it."


    Zero wanted to cry. This wasn''t what he signed up for. He felt as if these adults were milking him for everything that he was worth. Helping them with the plague was one thing. Helping them with their internal matters was another thing and Zero truly didn''t want to be involved in it. Unfortunately, he had no say in the matter as Lawrence left it in his capable hands. Doing business was really difficult and Zero found his respect for Coux and Schaf increasing more.


    Now that he was alone again, Zero looked at the stack of talisman paper. He took out his hundred pre-drawn talismans and exchanged it with a hundred empty talisman papers before staring at the remaining nine hundred blank pieces. This was going to take a while.

 356 Saving Magnus Hilda 1

    To appear externally hardworking, Zero employed five spare PMs to take his place in copying talismans. He had about an hour to prepare them before the first offering. The magic trick that Zero readied himself for was going to be a huge blast by the time Magnus Hilda became plague free. Not to mention, Zero would probably never have to worry about food supplies ever again on his travels. Right now, the doctor didn''t want to trouble Zoe to cook for his meals on the go because the zashikiwarashi was already extremely busy with helping Zero manage his household matters in the village.


    Zero reported the good news to his best friend using the party call function and explained to the wood elf his brilliant plan to secure food supplies for their journey.


    "And all the offered food will go straight to the shared inventory," Zero bragged and waited to be praised.


    Truen was silent for a while. On one hand, the archer was very impressed by how resourceful and cunning Zero had turned out after two years of training, on the other hand, he was appalled by how naive Zero can still be.


    "You understand that the offering will be in giant portions, right? Like literally giant-sized meals that will feed a village of dwarves and a huge party of humans. I''m not worried about you seeing as you have an appetite that rivals three grown giants. However, I don''t think I will be able to eat any of those offerings. You should save that for yourself."


    Zero''s jaw fell in shock when Truen rejected the food offerings. "Why?! Don''t do that, I can downsize the portion for you... there is a pharmacy dimension, I can also create other dimensions now using the system. I can make a kitchen!"


    Truen sighed. "Don''t waste resources like that. Besides, it''s not very important. I can live solely on nutrition pills and mana potions. My body is much like a plant, I don''t need much to survive. Not eating for a week is fine as well."


    Zero thought about it. Indeed, Truen ate very little and the elf doesn''t really like eating meat for some reason although he humours Zero and eats it with him. Zero didn''t force the matter and agreed to let it be. Then, he brought up the issue about needing to run an errand for the royal family and get a new statue of Freya made for the shrine.


    "My persuasion has gone through successfully but I''m now being made to work extra! I can understand why Baal abhors the concept of working. I''m a doctor, shouldn''t it be enough for me to just save people''s lives? Why do I have to draw talismans and run errands for them as well? Isn''t this a little too much? I''ve been taken advantage of..."


    Truen thought about it. "Well, the plague is going to take some time to fully disappear. We might as well treat this as part of the adventure. Besides, the royal family will compensate you well for your efforts so we have nothing much to lose. Are you in any hurry to go anywhere in particular?"


    "I guess we can take it slow and easy for now," Zero grumbled. "We''ve only settled the food issue here. There''s a concern about money that you had, right? Do you think the royal family will give us more than the merchants?"


    Truen laughed. "Zero, Magnus Hilda may not be wealthy when compared to some of the other territories but I can assure you they have more than six hundred binnites in their treasury to spare. Even if they didn''t have money, I''m sure it would be something of great value."


    Hearing that, Zero was suddenly reminded of his earlier curiosity. "Oh yes, Truen, do you happen to know why Queen Rosalind only wears a steel crown? Don''t royal members usually wear golden crowns decorated with a lot of sparkly gems?"


    "Magnus Hilda is special," Truen explained. "I heard this from Camie but the royal family of Magnus Hilda are appointed by people. King Richard is a merchant and Queen Rosalind is a warrior. It is a tradition in Magnus Hilda for one ruler to be the protector of the land and one to be the strategist. The strategist ruler wears the silver crown and the protector ruler wears the steel crown. Only the gods can wear gold so I''m going to assume the Freya statue they want you to make will cost quite a bit."


    Zero was amazed to hear that the giants were very humble. They didn''t even adorn themselves in gold and left the best for the gods. Hyndla and the other Norse gods must have been very loved. Still, Zero couldn''t understand why nobody worships Freya. She was a Great Goddess after all. Truen apologised for not being able to help. Neither Madeline nor Joseph knew about Freya either and Zero decided to call Freya to clarify her relationship with the other Norse gods.


    "Hello, Zero. How is everything?"


    Zero smiled and greeted Freya warmly. "I''m currently in Magnus Hilda, the land of giants. There is an interesting story here saying that Hyndla is the goddess who founded this land. The giants also worship the Norse Gods like Odin, Loki and Thor but it is rather strange that nobody here knows about you. Did you have a bad relationship with those gods mentioned?"


    Zero''s question was rather direct and Freya flinched when she heard it. It took a while for the Great Goddess to come clean about it. Odin was her husband but it didn''t happen until the late Aesir-Vanir war. Before the war that earned her war goddess status, Freya didn''t have a good reputation. Many goddesses and gods were jealous of her beauty and Odin was an oblivious fool. Loki didn''t like her very much either and was the one who spread rumours about her promiscuity. On the other hand, Hyndla was like the shining maiden that everybody loved before the war.


    "I-I''m so sorry, I didn''t know..."


    Freya laughed. "Don''t worry about it. It''s all in the past now. Ever since humans slew the gods I''ve lost all my kin. They''re probably somewhere in the void and resting while I guard what remains of Valhalla. These giants you speak of must be Hyndla''s children. They''re very good children. That Queen you speak of sounds very much like a Viking warrior. It''s rather rare for Vikings to use swords rather than axes, she must be very skilled."


    Zero launched into the tale about his meeting with the royalty and explained to Freya that he needed to borrow her name to save this land.


    "Hence, I would like to create an apparition using your name to convince them when the shrine is built. This way, you can get the prayers to strengthen your domain while I get the food to fuel my journey. How does that sound?"


    Hearing that she was going to have a new group of very pious worshippers made Freya very happy. "Why would I reject such a deal? Do you have any idea how hard it is to spread faith nowadays? Being the only Norse God remaining, I don''t have a lot of time to make my journey across the world to create miracles and spread my name. If the things you say about Magnus Hilda are true then I can definitely make an appearance and bless that land in my name in return for their faith. You don''t have to create an illusion using my name at all. Just offer me a prayer when it is done and I shall appear."


    With the deal finalised, Zero ended his call in the mindscape and checked on his progress. The PMs were working hard and nobody had disturbed him in the meantime. Zero decided that making fifty talismans in the past hour was good enough and switched places with his PMs. It wouldn''t be long before someone came to invite him to the offering hall. Already, Zero could smell many amazing things coming from beneath the crack of the door.


    Two minutes later, a knock on the door alerted Zero that it was time. He stacked the talismans neatly into stacks of ten each and rearranged the unused blank talisman papers. Once he was ready, he told Lawrence to enter.


    The royal butler saw the fifteen stacks of talismans and smiled widely. He thanked Zero for the hard work and told him that the offering ritual was ready.


    "Also, her majesty would like you to teach some of the guards how to use these talismans and the cure that the goddess will present us over lunch. Do you have any preference for food? I shall inform the royal kitchen to make preparations."


    Zero thought about it. Being treated to a meal by the queen after working hard didn''t sound like a bad thing. However, he didn''t know what kind of food the giants ate and frowned.


    "What are some of the things special to Magnus Hilda? Also, don''t worry about the portions, just make them as usual. I will need to eat a lot after using a lot of magic for divination and talisman writing to replace my energy."


    Lawrence looked slightly surprised but nodded. "Magnus Hilda is rather humble so we don''t have a lot of fancy signature dishes to brag about. However, I will recommend our potato broccoli pancakes and mixed meat meatballs. The royal chef is also very good at making corn stew."


    Zero drooled hearing the names of those dishes. "They sound delicious! Are those the things that you prepared for the offering as well?"


    Lawrence shook his head in horror. "How could we offer the goddess such food? Although it is expensive, the chefs in our kitchen used up every single expensive item to make the grandest dishes they could to show our sincerity to the goddess."


    Zero suddenly felt bad when he heard it. "H-How expensive are we talking about?"


    Lawrence smiled warmly. "You will know when you get there. However, in Magnus Hilda, anything related to the sea is expensive because we are far away from it."


    Zero blinked. "How do you get your salt?"


    The butler carried Zero steadily on his palm and allowed the doctor to hold onto his thumb to stabilise himself. "We get them from rock salt that Rocket Mountain sells. Salt is just the only thing we don''t have to spend too much money on. However, seafood is very expensive. We hope that your goddess isn''t allergic to anything like prawns or shellfish..."


    Zero shook his head. "Gods don''t have food allergies... at least I''ve never heard of such a thing. Still, you don''t have to offer such expensive food all the time, the offering of food should be about the goodwill of the people. I don''t want anybody to starve just to fulfil their offerings. The gods will understand."


    Lawrence looked at Zero and smiled kindly. The healer in his eyes might be a genuine magician with the gift to really listen to god''s voice. Her concern over the people of Magnus Hilda wasn''t something that could be faked although she did display reluctance to do more than what she was meant to do. The royal head butler knew that they were exploiting her but there was really nobody else they could rely on. Queen Rosalind did give the order to make Zero work for them until the country is completely plague-free but she also insisted that Zero was to be treated with the treatment befitting of the country''s benefactor.


    Giants were loyal creatures and when somebody helps them, they will always be there for their saviours in times of need. Just like how the dwarves have always treated them well, Magnus Hilda will not forget it. The masks that they wore and some of the sterilising alcohol they had were given by the dwarves on a regular basis to help them tide through their dark years.


    Zero and Lawrence finally reached the dining hall and Zero''s jaw fell when he saw the lavish spread of food for the offering.


    "Are you sure these are for the offering? You could feed a hundred giants with this! I don''t think the goddess can produce so many cures even if I offered everything... she is very weak at the moment."


    Lawrence blinked. "Don''t worry, there will be more of such offerings as long as we can afford it. All we ask is for at least one cure to be created. At this moment, we need our King back more than anything else. Queen Rosalind has been carrying the burden of both the protector and the strategist of our land for the last two years ever since King Richard fell asleep. However, it has taken its toll and our country is slowly falling apart. The queen is a great warrior but not the best strategist. She has done her best and our ministers have tried but without our King, we are lost."


    Zero felt his heart hurt. For just one cure, the giants had gone all out. That was how desperate they were and their sincerity moved him. Looking at the lavish spread of food on the long dining tall, Zero knew that it wasn''t just the royal family and its treasury but also the farmers, the royal cooks and servants who were working hard to make this happen.


    With his mind made up, Zero told Lawrence to get him chalks and coal. He also requested for a few people who were good at taking instructions to help him out. The doctor wasn''t going to be able to draw such a huge array all by himself and to hasten the process, he would require assistance. The array wasn''t meant to absorb everything into his inventory although it would cause glowing lights when it was activated. More importantly, the array was a communication channel that would open a link from Magnus Hilda to Freya. Each time he activated it, the sentiments of prayer through the offerings will reach the Great Goddess.


    Zero watched as the maids busied away under his instructions. Since the giants have proven their sincerity, Zero will grant their wish.

 357 Saving Magnus Hilda 2

    With the combined efforts of the servants in the castle, the array was drawn within fifteen minutes. Zero felt bad that it still took fifteen minutes. The food was getting cold and he was disrespecting the efforts of the cooks for working so hard to make a delicious meal. Once it was done, Zero thanked everyone and had them leave the room.


    One Zero was alone, he set up a magic barrier as a precaution so that nobody would be able to enter or peek. When he was ready, he activated the array and opened the link to Freya who was caught off guard. The prayers were overwhelming and it took a good five minutes before the glowing light stopped. Once Zero was sure that Freya had received them, he started to store the food in his inventory and was careful not to include the cutlery. What were the kitchen staff going to do without plates to place the dishes on?


    Still, Zero had about twenty minutes before his supposed ritual was done. He wondered if he should go with his original plan of introducing only ten cure potions or going with hundred after seeing the sincerity that the giants showed. The offering that he received was certainly enough to last Zero for a few good months, it was probably better than any monetary rewards for his efforts.


    After much deliberation, Zero decided to give the giants thirty cure potions for the first round of offering after seeing that they were not expecting much from it. Still, Zero wanted to make his message clear. The giants shouldn''t offer more than what they could afford. There was no use in curing the plague and facing a famine right after. It made no sense. Hence, Zero started planning for his speech to ''convey the goddess'' words'' after receiving their prayers.


    Back in Valhalla, Freya was suffering a slight high after receiving a huge surge in prayers. She tried contacting Zero but the doctor wasn''t picking up his communicator. Perhaps he was busy. The Goddess of Beauty and War started to look into what Zero was doing and visited the library to find out more about Magnus Hilda on Earth. With this amount of devotion to faith, Freya might be able to restore Valhalla to its former glory in a few centuries. The boy really did find her a gold mine.


    Back in the dining hall, Zero was discussing a serious matter with Zoe and Wii.


    Wii didn''t look too certain and Zoe offered to be the assistant so that Zero could save his PMs for better uses in future. Zero sighed. He already had over four hundred PMs. Training parallel minds by controlling thirty golems proved to be difficult and tricky at first but it was showing good results. Zero was finally able to break through the bottleneck of creating more Parallel Minds after the high-level arithmetic training stopped working. The doctor even found out that at higher levels, Parallel Minds can only be created by pushing all his existing PMs to their limits. It works very much like cell division. If there isn''t enough, they will create more. It could be said that it was more beneficial for Zero to abuse his PMs as much as possible in order to force them to grow.


    "Don''t worry too much about it," he told the zashikiwarashi. Zoe was really hardworking and Zero wondered why the ghost was still single. She easily made for a good wife and mother. There was nothing to dislike about her.


    Wii listened to Zero''s logic about expanding his PMs by overclocking their capacity and frowned. She couldn''t deny that Zero''s method was working but the eggplant fairy was still worried. "What if Solo attacks or if you suddenly need the PMs on short notice?"


    Zero smiled. "That''s when you step in as the system administrator. You get to really everything and divert it to where it is most needed. Of course, that''s at level red emergency protocol. Your primary job is simply to monitor the growth of PMs and assist me with ad-hoc projects using PMs. Dedicating PMs will be your task for now. I know that maintaining a dimension requires a lot of PMs but we have just enough to support one more dimension, don''t we?"


    Wii sighed. It was true that she was Zero''s resource manager. The dimension can be created by the system but it still has to be managed by Zero and his PMs behind the scenes. "I understand. We will make that kitchen. Is there anything else?"


    Zero thought about it for a while. "For now, I''m happy with how things are. I will leave the sorting out of my inventory to you, it is almost time to exit from my ritual. I''ll catch you later."


    Wii smiled and waved goodbye to her master before getting back to work. Zoe couldn''t help but be curious as to why Zero needed a kitchen dimension but she shook her head. It was no use thinking about it, she will soon find out. Zero did mention that he wanted Zoe to be the recipe keeper and update the recipe library so the ghost decided to organise her schedule and set aside about an hour each day to do that. As a household ghost, she had been cooking for a long time and experimenting with thousands of dishes. Recently, her repertoire had expanded thanks to the addition of new villagers and frequent visitors from the abyss and from Heaven.


    \u003e\u003e This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. \u003c\u003c


    When Zero finally emerged from the dining room, he told someone to collect the cure potions. The potions looked small in the hands of giants. For the bigger giants like Lawrence, it was only the size of his pinky even if the vial itself was half of Zero''s height. Instead of looking sceptical, Lawrence cried tears of gratefulness and fell to his knees to worship the invisible goddess that Zero spoke about.


    Zero didn''t know how to react when everyone else did the same. There were only thirty potions but it gave them hope that they''ve never known before. In order to break the awkward atmosphere and tears, Zero told them to try it out on someone else instead just to make sure that his goddess wasn''t playing a trick. Lawrence didn''t think that the merciful goddess would do such a thing but after Zero insisted, they took it to an elderly maidservant who had fallen into a coma about six months ago.


    Zero was nervous when they fed the cure potion to the elderly maidservant. At first, the maid showed no signs of waking up and Zero worried. Did he make the dosage wrongly? The doctor only tested it on animals. Could he be wrong? Did the cure potion need adjustment? Gants didn''t have magic resistance and were big in size. Was this an overdose or underdose? Zero was suddenly very afraid. He should have done better testing than to just make claims so easily.


    He did find out about medicine dosages from the medicine lady in town and followed according to it but the plague is something different. Without another word, Zero jumped off Lawrence''s palm and hopped onto the bedside. He took the old giantess'' pulse and noticed that it was normal. The paralysis antidote should be working but the old lady was still not moving. What was wrong? He could feel her muscles twitching underneath as if she was trying to move but there was something stopping it from happening.


    "Something''s not right," Zero said and shooed everyone out. Lawrence didn''t even have a chance to protest before he was kicked out. When he was alone, Zero studied the vital signs of the old lady. The cure potion was working against the paralysis spores but the spore poisoning wasn''t removed from her body. Zero bit his fingernail in nervousness. What could be wrong? He thought back about the results his Talia golems reported.


    When the poisoned animals fall into a paralysis state, they stop moving. After taking the cure potion, it will take about a minute for the potion to take effect. There were three stages of recovery. The first is a sign of movement from the victim. The movement can be in the form of twitching or violent convulsion as a rejection of the paralysis spores. The second was vomiting or intense sweating for the body to get rid of the spores and the third was regaining consciousness.


    Three minutes had passed and the old lady wasn''t showing signs of twitching. Zero monitored her vital signs. The blood was definitely flowing faster now and her heart rate was increasing steadily but still, the old maid didn''t move. Could it be that the time it takes for the victim to move differs from their period of paralysis? Zero could tell that the effect of the potion was taking place. Already, the maid was beginning to sweat profusely. Yet, there were no signs of movement apart from the rolling of her eyeballs beneath her eyelids.


    Then, it happened. The old maid started to twitch and spasm violently on the bed. One of her arms lashed out towards Zero and the doctor put up a protective mana barrier instinctively and braced for impact.


    Outside, Lawrence and the medical team rushed in when they heard the healer''s scream. The sight they saw terrified them. The old maid suddenly started dry heaving and twitched uncontrollably as if she was possessed.


    "Hold her down! The doctor commanded but Zero stopped him.


    "No! Help her sit up but restrain her. Also, prepare lots of fluid, she needs to drink and throw up everything to purge the spores in her body to recover."


    Without questions, the doctor listened to Zero''s advice and prepared everything accordingly. The scene was shocking and nobody knew how to deal with the old maid falling in and out of consciousness. Each time she regained consciousness, she would spasm and throw up. Zero worked hard and cast a gentle healing spell whenever the lady fell unconscious. He explained this as a method of purging.


    "To be honest, it would be better to do this submerged in a bath. The patient can recover faster if she soaked in ginger and cinnamon bath. The water has to be hot but not scalding. The easiest way for her to recover is to sweat it all out and replenish the lost fluids after. The signs of purging show that she is recovering."


    The royal doctor immediately ordered for the bath Zero requested to be made while they tended to the old lady. Lawrence looked worried. Was this why Zero insisted on giving the first cure to a weak and elderly person who had been in a coma for a long time? The goddess'' cure might work but it wasn''t an easy process to recover from. Thinking about the thirty cures they received from that offering, the head butler wondered if they would be able to manage this all by themselves with the healer around to guide them.


    Then, an understanding reached him. Zero was teaching them how to cope with the situation through practical examples using a weak elderly and the hardest possible patient as hands-on training for their inexperienced medical team. Suddenly, the butler had a new-found respect for the healer with mysterious backgrounds. She truly was godsent!


    Zero wasn''t paying much attention to anyone else apart from the patient. At the back of his mind, the doctor was wondering what went wrong. The cure potions worked as it should and there wasn''t anything wrong with the dosage. Could he really have underestimated the effects of the poison on a person over a long period of time? Once this maid recovered, he would have to put her under observation for a week to find out more before they could treat the king.

 358 Saving Magnus Hilda 3

    Ginger and cinnamon suddenly became very important for Magnus Hilda. The moment Queen Rosalind sent the word out, the news attracted merchants from all over. Schaf was no exception. Zero did tell him to try and compete for a business deal with Magnus Hilda and build more relations with the giants to be Half Moon village''s future ally. However, the village head told the goat merchant not to pressure Camie too much about the relationship she had between her country and the village.


    "Let Camie decide," was what he said in his letter but there were no further directions.


    Schaf thought about it. Surely the giants would need more than just ginger and cinnamon. Hence, the merchant went to find out more while Zero worked his butt off for the next week, observing the recovered maid and monitoring her for any other side effects after his treatment.


    While Half Moon village prepared to make its trip to Magnus Hilda, Zero felt as if he had aged tremendously. Over the last week, other than taking care of the maid, the doctor was busy with copying talismans and performing offering rituals. He was also in charge of training the attendants and soldiers how to deal with the plague.


    Zero taught the soldiers how to use the dehydrating talismans and how they could collect the mushrooms safely to be offered to the goddess for disposal. After that, Zero had to teach them how to get rid of all the possible spores in the area by cleaning and wiping everything down with acidic water then dusting a coat of cinnamon powder on everything. Thankfully, it wasn''t the rainy season so things progressed smoothly. Zero found out that the cinnamon powder didn''t stick very well to surfaces so he had to trouble the cooks to create something that would help. Eventually, they created something using flour and cinnamon powder. The paste stuck well onto surfaces but cleaning them away was difficult. Zero was also alerted about concerns that the ''cleaned'' areas would be affected by mushrooms again if the paste was removed so the doctor had to come up with another solution.


    Truen suggested isolating parts of Magnus Hilda using barriers and seals so that the spores cannot pass through those rune barriers and Zero wanted to cry. It was a great idea but the main issue was how everything seemed to fall on his frail shoulders. Seeing that Zero was severely distressed to the point of breaking down from the stress of managing so many things, the elf offered his services.


    Truen didn''t know if he should applaud Zero for going the extra mile and putting in so much effort for a job that originally wasn''t his. However, the doctor did mention that Hua Tuo told him to not start a job if he didn''t want to finish it. Since Zero had decided to help Magnus Hilda out, he would have to take care of everything from the plague to the land''s problem and even the protection against possible threats in the future seeing that he was already going through the trouble to create barriers for areas.


    "Hmm, you''ve got it all correct. I didn''t think you''d be able to master drawing such a complicated array with ancient runes but you did well. I doubt Merlin would be able to complete the task as quickly as you did, he didn''t really bother to help me look through the runes I created for the golems. This array might not be as complicated as the ones I wrote for the golems but it is harder than even the most advanced rune arrays."


    The wood elf blushed at the praise. He had to admit, it took him all his parallel minds to keep up with Zero''s explanation and even so, he had difficulty remembering everything exactly until he practised drawing it step by step a few hundred times. Zero had created this complicated sixty-step rune array or a few purposes. The first was to offer a magic barrier that will be triggered when faced with anyone having ill-intentions or hostile intentions from a five-kilometre radius. This will act as the first line of defence and give the soldiers enough time to get ready. The second function was purification. Zero created the arrays to allow Freya''s power to continuously nourish the land and keep it stable. Any toxic, poison and harmful substances will be purified instantly and constantly including paralysing poison spores. The third function that Zero included in the complicated rune array was a minor healing blessing. This blessing prevented people from getting sick and recovering faster from their wounds. The sneaky doctor also added a contract condition that the minor healing blessing''s power will come from Freya and in return for the healing power, the power of their prayers and thoughts will constantly be collected from the giants.


    Once Truen was assigned his tasks, Zero went back to the other things that required his attention. Aside from teaching the soldiers how to deal with the spores and mushrooms, Zero conducted lessons for everyone who needed to become a caregiver to coma patients. Over his week of observation, Zero understood that the most crucial part of the recovery was during the first four hours after consuming the cure potion.


    "Ginger and cinnamon baths must be prepared beforehand. Before letting the patient consume this cure potion, let them sweat it out in the medicine bath for fifteen minutes. The water has to be hot but not scalding. Continue to heat the water and replace it if it gets dirty, don''t worry about the colour changing. It''s just the body dispelling impurities and toxic. Change the bathwater every half an hour until the water''s colour doesn''t change. This should take four to eight hours depending on how long the patient has been in a coma. Once the patient regains consciousness, rehydrate them and feed them soft food until they regain strength."


    The maids and housewives listened intently to Zero as he gave them his lecture. Beside the doctor, Madeline and Camie handed out handwritten notes for distribution. Educating the public was a method that Zero thought about. He couldn''t possibly be there to cure every single one of the seven thousand patients. He didn''t have time for that when he was so busy. Also, he had to leave quickly to find a suitable craftsman to build the Freya statue. Hence, he made this proposal to Queen Rosalind who agreed.


    Zero was slightly nervous but glancing behind him at the reliable team of professionals that he had, he felt more reassured. After several rounds of practice with this team of maids, Zero was feeling more confident. They now knew exactly what to do and expect and how to react according to the various situations. Zero also gained their trust and knew that he could count on them to listen to his instructions when an emergency occurred. Right now, they were finally going to treat the King.


    Queen Rosalind and Lawrence wished Zero luck and prayed to the goddess outside of the King''s bedroom. After witnessing the healer bring the assumed dead back to life, they no longer questioned his skills.


    "Wise healer, we leave our King in your hands," Lawrence bowed and Zero nodded.


    "Once King Richard feels better, I will leave the matters of procuring cinnamon and ginger to you. My brother and I need to get ready to leave for Rocket Mountain. The statue of the wandering goddess cannot wait."


    Queen Rosalind smiled. "We understand, thank you so much. If King Richard wakes up, our country will forever be indebted to you."


    Zero squirmed uncomfortably. "I don''t need such a thing... I did this because it was my duty. Still, I hope that Queen Rosalind can remember the agreement from before to reward my brother and me for our services. Spreading the word of wandering gods isn''t easy."


    Catching Zero''s drift, the queen laughed. She found the healer to be quite adorable at times after knowing her for a while. The healer could often say one thing and act as if she wouldn''t do it even if heaven smites her but when there were people suffering, she just couldn''t leave them alone. Zero would often grumble as he helped regardless of he was willing and Queen Rosalind sighed a little regretfully. If only the healer was willing to stay with them.


    "I understand, while you busy away I will ask Lawrence to prepare the compensation accordingly. I give my word that you will not be undercharged for the help you''ve given."


    Zero grinned cheekily. "Now that I have the queen''s word, I''m not worried. Let''s go. It''s about time King Richard woke up and got back to work so that I don''t have to manage the soldiers."


    The head maid, Anne smiled and carried Zero into the room. As the door closed, Queen Rosalind turned to Lawrence and told him to make a trip to the treasury.


    "What is it that you wish to find in the treasury?" the royal butler asked and the queen smiled.


    "Zero doesn''t seem to need or want for a lot of things. Of the things I''ve seen, she''s not a simple person. Her brother also holds a lot of secrets and even if I''m not a magician, I know that those talismans and rune arrays are not something a common mage can perform. They must have their reasons to constantly be travelling and not stay in one place for too long so ordinary rewards wouldn''t be useful for them. We will definitely award them money enough for them to last for a while on their journey but more than that, I want you to fetch me an heirloom from the vaults."


    The royal butler thought for a good while before his eyes widened. "It can''t be... You intend to give the healer and her brother the Viking Twins?"


    The Viking Twins were a family heirloom said to be passed down from Odin to the people of Magnus Hilda through Hyndla. They were a pair of fire and ice enchanted halberds. The fire halberd was said to be able to compete against the fierce roar of the fire dragons of the ancient world. The ice halberd was said to be able to freeze seas in miles to form a walkway that took ten years to melt completely. Nobody knew if these legends were true but they''ve always regarded the weapons as sacred. To give these halberds away to two unknown strangers even if they''ve saved the country was a little too shocking for even Lawrence to believe.


    "Your majesty!"


    Queen Rosalind shook her head. "These weapons belonged to the gods of the old. Now that they are no longer here with us, it''s time for them to find more befitting owners. It would be offensive to keep the weapons of old worship when we are building a new shrine."


    Lawrence was silent and he trembled with emotion. The queen was right. To take on a new faith meant to let go of old traditions. It would be difficult for many to do the right thing and even more so for the royal family. The butler could only silently comply with his queen''s wishes and retrieve the holy weapons of their empire to polish them for their new owners with a heavy heart and a heavier conscience.

 359 Saving Magnus Hilda 4

    King Richard was a fair and gangly man in his middle age. Compared to the more robust looking queen, he gave off the vibes of a gentle person. While Queen Rosalind had fiery red hair and striking green eyes to match her strong personality, King Richard was the opposite. He had very light blond hair that almost looked white and blue eyes when Zero last checked. King Richard showed signs that he was conscious a few days before when Zero checked on him. The doctor then introduced himself and explained the procedure for the treatment just to reassure the king.


    When the king heard that there was a cure, he shed tears for the first time and Zero felt bad for taking so long before he started the king''s treatment. Still, he couldn''t help but be nervous. According to the palace servants, King Richard was a kind person but he was also a very clever businessman. Zero didn''t know what to expect once this brilliant ruler took back his rightful place to manage his kingdom.


    The King was steeped in the ginger and cinnamon bath like how Zero had taught the maids. The doctor monitored every single action from changing the water to adjusting the temperature from a special table for him to stand and observe from. So far, so good. Everything was in place.


    When the king started to sweat, Zero instructed for the maids to feed the king the cure potion. King Richard drank it without difficulty and now they waited for the long battle ahead.


    The first twitches and spasms came ten minutes after the king drank the potion. Without needing to say anything, the maids prepared empty buckets and changed the water as it turned a muddy brown. Zero watched carefully and used appraisal on the king who started dry heaving and choked. Experienced enough, the maids adjusted the king''s position and applied some soothing oils to help nausea pass. Zero watched out like a hawk for any signs of fever or unusual displays but nothing happened. Just like this, the first two hours passed.


    The bath water colour gradually lightened up after the two-hour mark and Zero was waiting for the king to regain consciousness. The maids were tired but they persevered. Most of the toxins in the king''s body had been purged so Zero was expecting the king to open his eyes and started talking very soon.


    After six long hours of treatment, King Richard was finally drinking his first spoonful of soup in two years. Queen Rosalind couldn''t be happier and Zero watched the couple talk as if they were the only two people left in the world. He witnessed their happiness and felt satisfied. All those long nights of work didn''t go to waste if this loving power couple could be happy again.


    The moment Zero reached the Turner''s house, he climbed into the bed and instantly fell asleep with light snores. Truen wasn''t back yet but Zero wasn''t worried. After working so hard, all the doctor wanted was to sleep for a long time.


    The next time Zero woke up, Truen informed him that two days had passed.


    "What? I was asleep for two full days? Why didn''t you wake me? We were supposed to pack and leave for Rocket Mountains and find a craftsman!"


    Camie who heard the yelling came in and laughed. "Calm down, Zero. Nobody woke you because you looked very tired and needed the rest. Also, you can''t leave Magnus Hilda yet. Queen Rosalind gave an order and said that once you''re feeling better you and Truen should head to the palace to receive your payment before you head to Rocket Mountains."


    Zero blinked. "I get paid? It''s finally over? Everybody is cured of the plague?"


    Camie giggled. "No, not everybody. However, there''s no need for you to worry. The soldiers have the mushrooms extermination under control and the maids are helping out with the plague victims. We''re currently only short of ginger and cinnamon so that might take a while. King Richard has regained consciousness but he isn''t well enough to be working yet. Still, he wants to have an audience with you so you''ll have to stay for a while."


    Zero made a face. He didn''t want to be so familiar with royal members. As a humble doctor, he only wanted to do his job, get paid and get out of the way. Nevertheless, Zero was curious about the rewards that Queen Rosalind prepared. Before he treated King Richard, she did say that it was going to be a reward that Zero would be satisfied with. Could it be mountains and mountains of food and money?


    Truen sensed Zero''s thoughts and facepalmed hard. Sometimes he wondered how Zero actually viewed the world. At times, the doctor would severely underestimate things and at times, Zero would overestimate them. Right now, he was severely underestimating the rewards a royal family would give. Rewards by royalty involved items or titles with values that are one of a kind. Although Truen didn''t know what to expect, he wouldn''t be surprised if they rewarded Zero with parts of their land and a title of nobility. He didn''t know if Zero would like such a reward but he would have to wait to find out.


    They ate leisurely and took their time to have a good bath before changing into more formal outfits to see the Majesties. Zero chose to wear the same dress he fashioned out of stolen fabric and Truen didn''t bother to wear anything too different although he did remove the cloak he normally wore. They arrived at the castle just in time for dinner with Joseph acting as their escort.


    Queen Rosalind was seated beside her husband who looked slightly weak and only had soup in front of him despite the other delicious dishes across the table. He looked better now and Zero was finally able to know what kind of character the King was.


    The dinner was in a formal setting but the location was informal. Because the dining hall was still the temporary shrine and offering room, they were having dinner in the courtyard. Queen Rosalind fed King Richard and tended to him instead of the maids. Truen and Zero who had their little table on the table were tended to by the maids instead. The maids were thoughtful enough to prepare human portions for them and refill Zero''s plate until the healer could eat no more. Queen Rosalind was used to the sight of Zero eating a lot but for King Richard, it was his first time.


    "Where does all the food go? I''ve never seen a small person or a lady eat as much," he chuckled and Zero pouted.


    "Healing people and talking to gods make me hungry. I can only replenish my energy with food, your majesty. I apologise if that was unsightly."


    King Richard laughed at the spiffy response and dropped all formalities.


    "Please let us know if there is anything else you would like to eat. Unfortunately, the feast is a little humble on our part despite your numbers contributions to Magnus Hilda. On behalf of my people, I would like to thank you once more for saving us."


    Zero swallowed with difficulty when the king bowed to him. "No no no no! Don''t do this, I didn''t do this to receive thanks. It is my job although if you insist on thanking me, I would appreciate it in the form of food or money."


    King Richard wasn''t expecting such a blunt response and Queen Rosalind laughed, too accustomed to it. Truen quickly apologized on behalf of Zero but nobody took offence to Zero''s words. After more light topics, the royal couple decided to present Zero with his reward after a good meal. Zero''s eyes lit up at the money and the blank talismans as well as precious bags of giant crop seeds that Zero requested for. However, when he saw two huge weapons as part of the reward he paused.


    "What are those?" he asked cautiously. The threatening halberds loomed ominously in the hands of the guards carrying them and Zero felt uncomfortable receiving such gifts. For those who didn''t know better, they would have looked like divine weapons.


    "These are the Viking Twins, a royal heirloom. The ice and fire halberds are legendary weapons that are said to have come from Odin. They''ve been with us in Magnus Hila from the day that Hyndla founded it. Now that we are introducing a new goddess, we cannot afford to keep them here. Hence, please treat this as a request from us to use them on your travels however you would like."


    Zero was dumbfounded. Wouldn''t Freya be angry to know that her people are giving away the gift that her husband gave her people? While Zero panicked on the inside, Richard observed Zero''s uneasy expression.


    "Are the gifts not to your liking?"


    Zero quickly denied it. "I like it a lot! However, I don''t think we should be receiving these weapons. The goddess might not be happy to know that you are giving her husband''s gift to you away to us. If you really want to include something that will make us happy, it would make us happy if you could take care of our benefactor from Half Moon village instead. I heard that they are coming over to discuss a business deal with Magnus Hilda and would like to put in a good word for them."


    Hearing the name made King Richard nod. "I remember them. Yes, it is rather unique because I didn''t think Endow Hill was a territory ruled by anyone. The representative is a beast folk but she didn''t look like a complete beast folk. There was also a descendant of the cockatrice accompanying her as a guard and a talking goat. You said that they were your benefactors?"


    Zero smiled. He told them how he chanced across Half Moon village and discovered that they were a small village made up of all different races.


    "That was where we found Camie. Back then, my brother and I were still apprenticing under a teacher. The people of the village taught my brother and me a lot and took care of us for a long time so we have to repay them back somehow."


    King Richard agreed to grant a special audience for the representatives of Half Moon village for Zero but Queen Rosalind had other questions.


    "How do you know the goddess will not be happy? You mentioned that the halberds are a gift from the goddess'' husband. These halberds are from Odin... Who exactly is this goddess who saved us all?"


    Zero was about to answer but he felt a shift in the air so he held his tongue. Freya who had been spying on them had finally decided to make her appearance. The Great Goddess must be feeling impatient for waiting so long that she invited herself to the party without an invitation.


    The royal family wasn''t the only ones stunned by Freya''s sudden apparition. Even Zero''s jaw fell wide open. Freya had blown up her illusion so big that the clouds above Magnus Hilda formed a storm. In the eye of the storm was Freya''s face as her voice drifted out directly into the minds of all the citizens in Magnus Hilda.


    "My beloved people residing in Magnus Hilda. It is nice to finally appear before you. I''ve received all your prayers and have regained enough of my powers to manifest shortly before you. Through Zero, I learned about the plague and I heard about how you still remain faithful to Odin, my husband and the other Norse Gods who founded this land. Alas, I have to inform you that your prayers can no longer reach them for their souls are now resting in the void. The only one who remains in Valhalla is me, Freya. In a complicated history of a long and distant past, the god slayers slew many gods and I watched as my kin left me one by one. Still, I am glad to reunite with the believers of my husband''s. I may not be almighty like Odin was but I can offer you peace and protection under my name. If you accept me as your goddess then build a shrine in my name and offer me once to thrice a week what you have been offering to me. As proof of my promise, I shall bless this land with a harvest always as bountiful as fall."


    When Freya finished her speech, a huge wave of magic covered the entire territory and people witnessed their farms swelling with ripe fruits and vegetables ready for collection. After witnessing the goddess'' miracle, nobody doubted Zero any longer and they celebrated it. Queen Rosalind immediately passed an order to have the shrine built and the halberds to be displayed in the new shrine. Zero watched the excitement unfold from the sidelines with Truen and discreetly texted the Great Goddess to thank her.


    "It looks like we will be heading to Rocket Mountain very soon," Truen smiled and Zero grinned.


    "About time, I''d say. I''ve been wanting to spread my wings a little for a while now."


    Truen looked at his friend fondly and patted him on the head. He looked at King Richard who was observing them and smiled politely. The king returned the gesture and offered them a toast that Truen accepted and Zero denied.


    "To Magnus Hilda and Goddess Freya," the king toasted.


    Truen and Zero lifted their glasses and smiled. "To peace and good days ahead for everyone."

 360 Onward to Rocket Mountain

    Madeline was very busy. After the queen announced that a new shrine was to be made in Freya''s name, the artisan worship received a flood of orders. Everybody wanted to order objects of worship of the new goddess and her husband. Camie had to help her mother out so she was unable to accompany Truen and Zero for their journey to Rocket Mountain.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be back before you know it," Zero said. Truen also told Camie to help them pass a message to the Chieftess when she saw her.


    "If Schaf doesn''t win the contract tell lady Zenobia that Zoe can turn him into mutton soup."


    Zero laughed at that and didn''t stop Truen from expressing his dislike for the trader. From the very moment that Truen knew about Schaf and what he did in the abyss to the moment they met in the village, the wood elf had always disliked the goat and would find ways to make his disdain known. Nobody stopped Truen because the wood elf still knew where to draw the line. Still, it was entertaining to see Truen find new ways to rile the trader. Camie giggled.


    "Sure, I''ll tell him that you want him seasoned with Cleo''s special spice mix too if that makes you feel better."


    Truen gave the giantess a thumbs up and prepared to leave. Joseph escorted them to the borders of Magnus Hilda that would have taken them days on horseback. The garrison guard ran and walked for a long time to reach it in a few hours and Zero was amazed by how small Magnus Hilda''s borders were.


    "That''s because we need a lot of living space and farming space. Most of the territory that has liveable conditions are used so this is what our borders look like, just a huge wasteland with nothing but rocks and a bunch of weeds."


    Zero and Truen didn''t comment about it but thanked the giant when he let them down. Joseph sighed. "Come back safely. The queen might have given you a letter that you can use to see the dwarf king but let it be known that their king is not the same as ours. He''s a real stubborn one and you need to win him over to convince him to let you take any of his people away. No amount of money can move that man if he doesn''t want to be swayed."


    Zero nodded. They did not have much information about the king of Rocket Mountain but from the bits and pieces that they knew, the dwarves didn''t really have a king. It was more like a figurehead to represent all their guilds.


    The dwarves were a rather advanced civilisation compared to the giants. They had dwarves in all kinds of fields but they excelled most in smithing, carpentry, crafts, mining and wine-making. The dwarves were rich even though they didn''t like to display their wealth. Zero didn''t think the dwarves were very short either. Initially, he thought that they would be half his height but when he learnt that some of them were only a head shorter than him, Zero sulked.


    Zero was happy enough to know that he was going to be a C-rank adventurer right off the bat. Truen didn''t tell his friend that he was already a registered adventurer and was currently a B-ranked one. For Zero, C-rank was more than enough for him to travel anywhere he wanted to.


    "Truen, how come you''re already an adventurer? When did you register?"


    The archer smiled mysteriously and didn''t answer him. Zero pouted. Truen was full of secrets but he didn''t pry further when his friend showed no indications that he wanted to share. To fill in the silence, Zero asked another question.


    "What does the different adventurer ranks mean?"


    This time, Truen entertained his friend. They had a long journey to Rocket Mountain and if he estimated it correctly, Bob would have been done with his training by the time they were ready to leave Magnus Hilda for good. The duo had spent about two to three weeks with Camie and her family treating the plague. It would take about another month or so for them to find a craftsman in Rocket Mountain, bring him back and commission a Freya statue.


    "There are seven different rankings for adventurers with the lowest being F and the highest being S. I''ll start explaining from the lowest ranking."


    Zero nodded but stopped Truen from explaining anything yet. "I want to summon a horse so that we can talk on the way. It''s ridiculous to walk all the way to Rocket Mountain on foot. We should have brought horses along instead of accepted a ride from Joseph."


    Truen didn''t mind and waited as Zero pulled out a whistle from his inventory. It was going to be his first time calling such a fine steed for their travels and Zero was nervous. After waiting for about a minute, the doctor wondered if the horse wasn''t appearing but his worries were for nought when he heard a weighing sound coming from the clouds.


    Truen should have known something like that would happen. "Do you really have to summon Pegasus?"


    Zero shrugged and patted the winged horse before asking it to transform and hide those wings away. Pegasus complied and Zero got onto its back before jerking his chin to indicate that Truen should get behind him.


    "It was the only horse I had," he explained and Truen relented. Apart from being snowy-white and breathtakingly beautiful, Pegasus looked like any other ordinary horse. The wood elf would close one eye for now.


    "Where was I?" he asked after the horse started galloping. "Oh yes, the rankings. Basic adventurers start off at F-rank. This usually meant that adventurers holding this card cannot travel freely out of their city and can only take low levelled guests that didn''t involve high combat abilities. You can think of them as hunters who search for animals and plant ingredients in the wild. They take on small jobs posted by various merchants or business owners and turn in their hunts according to the requests for payment."


    Zero nodded. That didn''t sound too difficult. Just about anybody can become an F-rank adventurer.


    "To progress from an F-rank adventurer to an E-rank adventurer, one must complete at least thirty hunting quests. At this stage, think of them as professional hunters who can take on higher risk prey and work in teams. E-ranked adventurers have the right to travel freely in between cities but not in between countries and territories. They can start taking on slightly more difficult tasks that involve combat difficulty or difficult terrains."


    Zero noted that down. While E-rank adventurers sound like they have a better life, Zero didn''t know if they suffered more or less than the F-ranked adventurers. Either way, there didn''t sound like there was a huge benefit being an F-rank or E-rank adventurer.


    "To get promoted from an E-rank to a D-rank adventurer, the adventurer must successfully complete fifty quests in a party that have been registered with the guild. This is the starting point where the ranking becomes more difficult and the quests become more complex."


    Zero gave his friend a questioning look. There was only a rank difference, what was so complicated?


    "At D-rank, travelling between countries and territories are allowed but only with a permit by the issuer of the quest. D-rank adventurers are able to take on missions like escorting a merchant caravan or exterminating bandits. Think of them like mercenaries who also hunt. Some D-rank quests involve delivering items from one place to another so the variety of quests and demand for D-rank adventurers increase. D-rank adventurers are not allowed to progress further without a suitable sponsor or passing the aptitude test from the guild. That''s because from D to C rank there is a huge gap in skill difference."


    Zero swallowed and his heart raced. "What''s that requirement?"


    Truen looked at Zero. "You just must be able to handle magic and life-threatening situations. All C-rank adventurers and above are able to withstand magic or use magic of some kind. It is also the reason why C-rank adventurers and able are allowed to travel freely anywhere with their pass. Any individual with the ability to use magic is a valuable asset."


    Zero nodded. No wonder he was immediately recommended to a C-rank position by Queen Rosalind. Zero displayed his ability to use magic and that was the minimum rank he would get for his ability.


    "What about the higher ranks? Since C-rank can use magic, do the higher ranks mean anything?"


    The archer smiled. "Of course. To get from a C to a B rank, the adventurer must be able to win a match against a party of five other C-rank adventurers of any kind. The adventurer taking the duelling test must enter alone, no external help is allowed during the test. Think of B-ranked adventurers as masters of their craft."


    Zero clapped and his eyes shone with respect. "Then does that mean A-rank adventurers must defeat a hundred C-rank adventurers?"


    The wood elf laughed. "No, they are a little different. A-rank adventurers must successfully complete one long-term mission before they are awarded the rank."


    "What''s a long-term mission?"


    Truen smiled bitterly. That was where his progress stopped as an adventurer. "A long-term mission is a mission that lasts anywhere from three months to a year. Most of these quests are complicated. They have missions like information gathering, guarding a target, fighting a war to defend a place against monster raids. A-rank adventurers are hard to come by simply because most of the adventurers trying to get to A-rank either give up halfway or die trying."


    Zero swallowed. If it was so difficult to get to A-rank, what about S-ranked adventurers?


    Truen smiled at Zero''s unasked question. "S-rank adventurers are special. There isn''t a fixed requirement for anyone to become an S-rank adventurer. Think of S-rank adventurers as national treasures. They must possess a one-of-a-kind value or talent that all other adventurers don''t have. It''s not something that hard work can bring. It''s more of a talent thing. S-rank adventurers are described as Heroes most of the time because of their impossible feats that nobody else can accomplish. They do things like splitting mountains, slaying mythical beasts and reviving the dead from what I heard. However, becoming an S-rank adventurer comes with a heavy price. They don''t have the freedom to choose their jobs and report directly to the king of the country that appointed them as S-rank adventurers. Their jobs are assigned by the guilds and while they are treated well, they cannot leave the job until they complete ten years of service to the country."


    The doctor frowned and leaned back against Truen''s chest on Pegasus'' back. "That sounds horrible. Why would anybody want to be an S-rank adventurer?"


    The wood elf shrugged. "People do it for many reasons. Some do it for money, others do it for fame and honour. Most S-rank adventurers do it because it is their dream to become heroes."


    Zero was silent after that, his mind in a mess. Heroes... he never really liked them even if Vrald and Gerlad are doing their best to become them. Many of the heroes in stories have loud personalities and troublemaking tendencies much like Zero was in the past. The doctor vaguely wondered if the existence of these hours and S-ranked adventurers were considered a tragedy or a comedy before he yawned and took a nap. It was a long road to Rocket Mountain and an even longer road to understanding what he wanted. Either way, Zero was in no hurry.

 361 Thin Dwarves at Rocket Mountain

    Something didn''t look right. When Zero and Truen finally arrived at the capital of Rocket Mountain, they were stunned to see dwarves looking like skin and bones. Horrified, Zero asked around if there was a famine or league going on. The dwarves at Little Stone Town appeared fine so he couldn''t understand how such a horrible thing could happen to the capital.


    "You must be new," the fruit stall grandmother sighed. "We''re not having a famine or a plague but you can say that disaster has befallen Rocket Mountain."


    Concerned, Zero requested more information and Truen gave the old lady some coins as a token of their sincerity.


    The old lady looked around cautiously before lowering her voice.


    "It''s the princess. She''s fallen for the Fae King and the King who favours his only daughter has ordered that all dwarves in the capital must show their sincerity and support for the princess'' efforts and diet alongside her. Every week the princess tries a new diet and everyone follows it so as to motivate her to lose more weight and become the Fae King''s ideal kind of lover. Initially, it wasn''t that terrible and we were only made to exercise more and drink less. However as time went by, the princess'' dieting became more extreme. It has only been six months since the start of this nonsense but already people have fallen ill and died so many of us are thinking of leaving the capital. My husband and I are leaving the capital next week because we cannot live on just an apple in the morning, a cabbage for lunch and a small chicken wing for dinner while running five miles. That''s the diet plan for next week."


    Zero thanked the old lady and gave her a look of pity. Still, as a doctor, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to those who were suffering. truen gave Zero a warning look when the doctor wanted to pull out some pills. Zero quickly stopped what he was about to do and left after he remembered the rules he agreed on. He couldn''t do it for free.


    The duo was given strange stares mostly because they were elves. Elves and dwarves didn''t get along but nobody knew what to think of elves with dark skin so the dwarves remained cautious but not hostile. Zero was grateful that Truen wasn''t a fair-skinned elf from the Great Altear Forest. It would have been impossible to negotiate at all.


    The inn that Truen found was located near the castle. It was a reputable inn that was popular among travellers. Zero found himself watching a great spectacle when the innkeeper demanded two gold per night for a room when they saw Truen. The doctor didn''t think it was too much of an issue. They had enough gold to spare but Truen wasn''t happy about it.


    "Is this your usual rate to all your customers?" the archer growled. Zero could tell that he was very close to putting an arrow through the innkeeper''s skull.


    The innkeeper was a buffy swarf slightly taller than others but still shorter than Zero by half a head. He leaned on the wooden counter top with a sneer.


    "No, but it''s a price for hateful long-ears like yourself. If you have a problem you can get out of my inn and sleep elsewhere."


    Truen was seeing red. If he was still an adventurer without Zero, he would have pulled out a dagger and cut off some fingers to make talking easier. Unfortunately, Zero would only ew them back together again and apologise before paying the unreasonable innkeeper the two gold coins for the stay and a few extra coins to apologise for the inconvenience. The wood elf restrained himself and took deep breaths to calm himself down.


    Zero peeked from behind Truen and walked over to the arrogant innkeeper. "I''m sorry about that. My brother has a short temper. I believe there must be some kind of misunderstanding. We''re not elves from Altear, we have no feud with the dwarves. Why are you discriminating against us because of our appearance?"


    The innkeeper paused when he heard a young girl''s voice. Moreover, the girl was claiming to not be an elf from Altear. Unlike her brother, the lady appeared to be more reasonable to talk to and didn''t have any arrogance that those long-ears possessed. She was humble, had good manners and was intelligent. The innkeeper scrutinised Zero from head to toe and frowned.


    "What are you doing here in Rocket Mountain if you''re not from Altear to cause trouble? Also, aren''t you a little too young to be travelling even if you''re with your brother? He looks like a twig that will bend over and snap easily."


    Zero smiled charmingly and many men who were watching the show blushed. Even the innkeeper wasn''t entirely unaffected.


    "We''ve been travelling for a long time so we don''t stay at any one place for long. My brother and I passed by Magnus Hilda and we have some errands in Rocket Mountain. Here, this is a letter of recommendation from Queen Rosalind to verify our identities. We''re here to look for a master sculptor and definitely not here to cause trouble."


    The innkeeper was stunned when he heard that the two elves he was rude to are envoys from Magnus Hilda. He fell out of his chair and apologised profusely for his earlier treatment. Many of the guests lingering around the inn''s lobby were equally stunned. Nobody heard from the giants for years ever since they were infected by the plague so many of them were curious to know what the situation was like.


    "I humbly apologise! You were right, miss. I shouldn''t have been too hasty to judge. Please forgive me for not treating the envoys from Magnus Hilda with more respect. The room will be on me for the rest of your stay until you have completed your errands. May I know if the giants are alright? Is the plague still putting them into a coma?"


    Truen''s anger simmered when he saw how easily Zero dealt with the troublesome situation. Not only was Zero able to smoothen out the tension and clarify the misunderstanding. He was able to buy their trust and respect on top of securing their accommodation at no cost. Such a move can only be done by the master and Truen didn''t know what Zero had to go through to learn such tricks. He must have suffered greatly during the two years that they were training.


    Zero smiled. "The giants are fine for now, they are slowly recovering. My brother and I have seen it with our eyes. However, to fully recover and prevent future plague, we need the help of a master craftsman."


    The innkeeper nodded. "That''s good news... the giants have been great friends of ours but it sucks that there was nothing we could do for them in their time of need. Why don''t I show both of you your room for the night and we can discuss the other things later?"


    Zero agreed and followed as the innkeeper led the way upstairs. The moment they disappeared from sight, the guests in the inn''s lobby started to chatter excitedly. There were envoys from Magnus Hilda staying at the inn. Something big was going to happen in Rocket Mountain.

 362 Diet Disaster

    The room that Zero and Truen were given was spacious and would normally cost a lot. Zero thanked the innkeeper for showing such generous hospitality.


    "Now that we are away from the attention of nosy people, how can I be of assistance? I''m one of the most well-informed people in Rocket Mountain. If there is a particular person you are looking for, I have affiliations to the adventurer''s guild. We can put up bounties and jobs for you."


    Truen shook his head. "No need for that. We just need to know where we can find a master craftsman who can build statues of worship. This concerns the well-being of giants so we need only the best craftmaster. The commissioned work cannot be taken lightly, they need to be capable of crafting cultures of gods."


    The innkeeper nodded. "You''ve come to the right place. Queen Rosalind probably knows that Rocket Mountain has a mastercraftsman who once worked for the King. Unfortunately because of the princess'' madness, he left the capital to reside elsewhere. I don''t know where he went but you can try asking the crafting guild for the mastercrafter with the God of Art''s blessing. His name is Dorgon Flintstock."


    "Dorgon Flintstock," Truen noted. "Where is the crafting guild?"


    "Down the alley and turn right. Once you pass the bakery on the main street, take a left turn and you will see it after the stone bridge. It''s difficult to miss the crafting guild, there will be many broken potteries lying around. What would you like for dinner? I''ll have the cook prepare it to be brought up to your room after your shower."


    Zero was surprised. "We can eat here? I was walking around earlier and I saw many starving citizens. Isn''t food rationed based on the princess'' diet?"


    The innkeeper was surprised that Zero already heard some things about the madness that was going on and sighed. "That is true for the majority of the citizens in Rocket Mountain. However, it doesn''t apply to guests coming from afar. Adventurers and miners are exempted from that rule. I may not look like it but I am also a registered adventure so I''m not following that stupid rule. I heard that it''s getting worse but the King isn''t doing anything to stop this madness. If the people don''t starve to death doing this, they will leave the capital and it will soon be too late if everyone either dies of leaves. When you meet with the King could you help to plead for him to wake up to his senses?"


    Zero didn''t make any promises but he told the concerned innkeeper that he will try. That was all it took for the dwarf to bow and promise to arrange for all the famous cuisine of Rocket Mountain that Zero said he wanted to try.


    Once they were alone in the room, Zero quickly set up a magic barrier to give them privacy.


    "Truen! This is bad! I''ve seen it all. Malnutrition, anorexia, bulimia and gastric. If this continues, everyone''s health will be ruined forever!"


    "Calm down. First, we have to gain an audience with the King before we can plan out the next step. Don''t forget that we''re here as envoys. You cannot pull the same trick on the dwarves like what you did for Magnus Hilda. No more listening to the voice of wandering gods. These dwarves aren''t pious and religious. They worship iron and alcohol more."


    Zero thought about it. "It''s really strange. Why would the Fae King be so hung up on beauty or mortals? Even if the princess did succeed in slimming down, would he even accept her love?"


    Truen raised a brow. "Are you a love consultant or something? Don''t meddle in other people''s business. Besides, love is a complicated thing that fails more often than it succeeds. If the Gods like Athena aren''t able to settle their love problems successfully, what makes you think mortals can surpass them?"


    Zero pouted. "I wasn''t thinking of playing the matchmaker again like for Poseidon and Medusa. I was just thinking of it from a different perspective. Imagine if she succeeds at the expense of so many lives but gets rejected. What do you think will happen to this country? The King obviously loves his daughter very much and will do just about anything for her. If we can win his daughter''s favour, don''t you think he will be more willing to lend us a hand with what we need to do?"


    Truen thought about it. Zero made sense. However, he couldn''t understand what Zero was scheming. Did he really want to involve himself as messy as an impossible love? The chances of failure were a lot higher than success. If Zero didn''t succeed and the Fae King didn''t like the Dwarven princess did that mean the doctor was going to force either party to give in or give up?


    "What are you thinking about?" Zero asked when Truen became silent. The archer was so deep in thought that he didn''t realise dinner had arrived. Zero took a whiff of the delicious food and moaned in delight, helping himself to the pottage.


    As Truen stuffed his mouth with food without tasting them properly, he couldn''t help but glance over to Zero.


    "What are you planning to do? Surely you don''t intend to involve yourself in the princess'' troubles. I don''t know the princess personally but the royal family here sounds like a pain to deal with. In my opinion, it would be better to look for Dorgon Flintstock secretly and kidnap him for a while. The King would be too busy to notice his absence with his daughter''s dieting disaster."


    "Truen! How can you say that? Kidnapping is bad. We need to do this through the proper channels. I was thinking of making some slimming potions as a gesture of goodwill and offering my services as a mystic healer to the distressed princess and negotiate for a compromise with the dumb king. This way, you can find out more about Dorgon Flintstock while the citizens get to escape compulsory dieting."


    Truen listened to Zero''s bad planning and smiled. Zero had great ideas as always but the doctor was a mess when it came to details. "Understood. We will do it the way you want but you must leave the planning and preparations to me. You can''t possibly be running to and fro between the princess and searching for Dorgon. It''s not efficient. Instead, why don''t we do this..."


    Zero ate and listened to Truen''s plan, asking questions when he had any until it was late at night.

 363 Teaching King Darius a Lesson

    It took two days before Zero and Truen were able to have an audience with King Darius Hills. In those two days, Zero went around the capital trying to find out more information about Princess Dorothy''s diet plans over the last six months. He was able to get some information from the adventurer''s guild and a record of the princess'' diet plans from the day it started.


    On the other hand, Truen started his quest to gather information about Dorgon Flintstock. The crafting guild only told him that Dorgon had a dispute with the King and left the capital in a huff without telling anyone where he was going. While the master crafter was still technically a subject of the king, his post had been empty for months now. The crafting guild master told Truen that Dorgon was not someone easily replaceable so King Darius did not punish his Dorgon''s act of insubordination. In fact, there were rumours that Darius and Dorgon were old friends so the king didn''t even put out a search warrant when Dorgon left. The guild master believed that King Darius must have an idea where to find his old friend should he change his stubborn mind.


    Zero took the time to study the diet plans the princess made over the last six months. He could see that clearly, the one that needed fixing was the father and not the ignorant daughter. Mingling around the capital with his transformation skill was helpful. He gathered information from all sorts of dwarves and was able to ascertain one thing.


    King Darius was a foolish king who deserves to be taught a lesson.


    Zero never really thought that there were puppet kings in this time and age but after listening to how King Darius ascended the throne, Zero took his words back.


    It was a rather strange string of coincidence that made the throne lend in King Darius'' lap. The previous King was Darius'' older brother. He led a courageous war and defended Rocket Mountain''s borders against the elves and humans who wanted to invade their land and take over their mithril mines. In one of those battles, Darius'' older brother passed away and with no other siblings left, Darius took the crown.


    Initially, nobody was worried about Darius taking the crown because standing beside the foolish king was his extremely capable wife - Warrior Queen Demora. Queen Demora established strong dwarven fortresses on Rocket Mountain and established an alliance with Magnus Hilda and Derby Desert. Under her rule, Rocket Mountain held their own against the attacks from Smargdas and Altear. Queen Demora''s most notable contribution was the creation of something called the crossbow and catapult that rivalled the power of cannons used by humans and bows used by elves. Unfortunately, after giving birth to four princes, Queen Demora died from complications of childbirth trying to bring Princess Dorothy to the world.


    Zero felt his head hurt. There were two things his shifu said that doctors couldn''t cure no matter how hard they try. The first was lovesickness and the second was foolishness. King Darius was terminally ill till the day he died from a severe shortage of intelligence. It didn''t matter what Zero did, King Darius would be doomed to remain a fool for the rest of his life. Yet, Zero couldn''t let matters be. If Princess Dorothy continued to diet extremely, not only would her health and body be destroyed, the citizens would follow the same fate.


    Then again, Zero wasn''t sure if Princess Dorothy was aware of what her father did or what was going beyond the castle walls. If the princess saw her people starving because of her, would she stop? Also, Zero kept hearing the name of the Fae King Princess Dorothy fell for but he didn''t know who this person was. Fae King Vivian was apparently married and very in love with his wife Queen Rihanna for several centuries. However, something happened and Queen Rihanna passed away around the time Princess Dorothy was born.


    Fae King Vivian visited Rocket Mountain every year to offer his condolences for Queen Demora''s passing and that was how Princess Dorothy fell for him. Nobody understood why such a young girl would fall for such an old bachelor but Zero didn''t particularly care. What was more important was stopping Princess Dorothy from doing what she did and give King Darius a wake-up call. Even if the princess succeeded in slimming down to become King Vivan''s ideal woman, he doubted that the Fae King would ever love the dwarven princess the way he loved his late wife.


    The plan was simple. Now that they had an official audience with the foolish king, Zero had to prepare something of importance to entice the princess to meet him in person. Once he had their attention, Zero would sell his services so that he could investigate the matter more deeply while Truen searched for the missing master crafter.


    Zero might not be able to change the foolish king but he might be able to groom his young daughter into a woman respectable like her mother. He only hoped that the noble queen''s genes were not dormant in her daughter or this might just be the end of Rocket Mountain.

 364 Slimming Potion Seller

    King Darius wasn''t just a fool, he looked like a stereotypical foolish king too. He had a round face and a rounder belly. He was short for a dwarf and had a child-like appearance. King Darius wasn''t very handsome and if he wasn''t adorned in fine clothes befitting the royal family, Zero would think that he was a wastrel. His hair and moustache were curly and Truen''s ear twitched when the King''s nasally voice rang out in the throne room.


    "The both of you are envoys from Magnus Hilda?"


    Zero and Truen bowed humbly out of courtesy but not respect for the dwarven king. Truen studied the ministers standing in the room and eyed the one that was a chancellor who wore a monocle and stood beside the king. If he wasn''t mistaken, that will be the man they had to convince and the greatest obstacle in their way.


    "We have not heard word from Magnus Hilda in a long time. How is Queen Rosalind and King Richard doing?" the chancellor smiled diplomatically but without warmth. It was clear that he still didn''t trust the identity of the two wood elves who claimed to be envoys. If it wasn''t for the letter from Queen Rosalind vouching for their identity, Truen had a feeling they would have been ordered to be executed on sight.


    King Darius did not hide his distaste for elves and folded his arms with a huff. Zero smiled charmingly and explained that the Majesties of Magnus Hilda were slowly recovering but they sent envoys over in search for a master crafter who was able to build a divine statue for worship. Truen was proud that Zero didn''t reveal more information than necessary about how the plague was cured or why the giants suddenly required a statue of Freya to be commissioned. He left the dwarves to their own speculation about a divine intervention saving the giant race.


    "We heard that there is a dwarf with the blessing from the God of Art by the name of Dorgon Flintstock and we wish to invite him back for the job," Truen explained and at once, King Darius looked guilty.


    The chancellor remained cool and bowed in apology. "It isn''t that we do not wish to help our friends the giants. However, Dorgon Flintstock has gone missing for a few months now and we do not know of his whereabouts. If you need a crafter, we have many skilled crafters in the crafting guild that you can choose from. It isn''t a problem to send all the crafters to Magnus Hilda either if this could save the giants."


    Zero sighed disappointed much to the chancellor''s surprise. It was not common to see such an undignified response from official envoys. What Zero did was extremely rude and Truen quickly apologised on his ''sister''s'' behalf.


    "What troubles you, my lady?" the chancellor asked and ignored Truen''s apology. It was a direct question for confrontation and Zero was counting on it.


    Hearing that Zero was the doctor who cured the giants of the plague, King Darius'' eyes lit up.


    "Young lady, you said you cured the giants of the plague. Are you telling the truth? No doctors or magicians have ever been able to do it until now. Can you cure any kind of illness?"


    Truen gave Zero a slight smile and played along with him. They rehearsed this before and now that King Darius had taken the bait, it was time to push sell Zero''s miraculous skills as a healer and miracle doctor.


    The chancellor seemed dubious even though the king was convinced. As expected, the chancellor was the hardest wall to get past. Zero smiled and said that he heard about Princess Dorothy''s dilemma.


    "My King, there is actually no need to starve the poor citizens. If you want princess Dorothy to become a great beauty, I have a method but it would take a while. Since my brother will take some time to find Dorgon Flintstock, could I offer my services in exchange for your help to locate the missing master crafter?"


    King Darius was about to agree but the chancellor interrupted. "Why should we trust you? Just because you''ve helped the giants doesn''t mean that we should believe the words of an elf!"


    Zero blinked. "Chancellor, we may be elves but we do not hail from Altear. The elves hate us as much as they hate dwarves. My brother and I have been travelling around to survive from a young age. He is a gifted warrior and I am a gifted healer. I can prove that my abilities to cure the plague isn''t a lie."


    "And how will you do that?" the chancellor challenged.


    Zero smiled. "Easy. The princess is currently dieting to become slimmer. I have prepared some slimming potions. You can test it out on someone who is overweight and see if they slim down within three days. However, the potion''s effect is only temporary. To transform Princess Dorothy into a great beauty, I need more time for the effects to be permanent."


    A guard stepped forward to take the slimming potion from Zero and the doctor smirked. The chancellor decided to give the healer a try. If Zero succeeded, Rocket Mountain could stop with the dieting. If she failed, there would be no loss for them either. He would just send the scam siblings away.


    "How long will it take you to transform Princess Dorothy into a great beauty?" King Darius asked.


    Zero looked at Truen then back to the king. "How long will it take for your majesty to help my brother find Dorgon Flintstock?"


    The chancellor smirked. "A month or two. Aren''t you in a hurry to get back to Magnus Hilda?"


    The doctor wasn''t deterred. In fact, Zero raised to the occasion. "I''m afraid this isn''t something that can be rushed. We need Dorgon Flintstock to come back with us and build the Freya statue no matter what. If the kingdom of Rocket Mountain can assist us with the search, I can transform Princess Dorothy into a great beauty in a month."


    Seeing that Zero wasn''t willing to back down, the chancellor agreed to the conditions and told the envoys to return to the inn while they tested the effects of the slimming potion.


    "If the potion works, we will contact you again to sign a legal document of the agreement. Thank you for coming all the way, guards! Please see our esteemed guests out."


    As Zero and Truen left the throne room, King Darius eyed the slimming potion. "Who shall we test it on?"


    With an evil smile, the chancellor grabbed the slimming potion and the guards turned away. Should the slimming potion be poison, nobody would shed a single tear for the king except maybe Princess Dorothy but it would be a worthy cause. A single death of a fool to bring back peace to Rocket Mountain was a great deal indeed.

 365 Princess Dorothy鈥檚 Tutor

    Sadly, the foolish king didn''t die. In fact, he proved that the potion was a genuine thing. Nobody knew how King Darius would look like if he slimmed down but when he finally did, the maids of the palace were swinging over the good looking unknown man.


    The chancellor hated to say it but King Darius was actually quite the looker when he slimmed down. Pity, the slimming potion''s effect did not last forever. It wore off after a day.


    Reluctantly, the chancellor called for the two envoys to come back to the palace after the drafted the agreement.


    Truen looked through the agreement twice and found nothing wrong with it. He signed it and Zero followed him to sign the agreement. The doctor was expecting the agreement parchment to burn up in flames like a magic contract but instead, the chancellor made a copy of the contract and passed them their copy with King Darius'' signature and the chancellor''s signature beside it as the witness.


    "We will start looking for Flintstock after we settle your sister into the palace and get acquainted with the princess. It will take us at least a month to get to where Flintstock is hiding so I advise that you pack whatever you need to pack. Flintstock is a stubborn person who is difficult to please so depending on how fast it takes for you to convince him, the journey might take longer."


    Truen smiled and thanked the chancellor who excused himself and told the royal butler to take the siblings on a palace tour. Zero learnt that the four princes were out on diplomatic missions so only the princess remained behind in the castle with her father and the ministers.


    "What kind of person is Princess Dorothy like?" Zero asked the butler who smiled warmly.


    "The princess is a very kind child. She doesn''t know about what is happening to the citizens as she diets to become King Vivian''s ideal lover. We tried to discourage her but she is simply too stubborn. The King was at his wit''s end watching her starve herself so he made the stupid policy without the chancellor knowing and passed the law that all citizens residing in the capital should follow the same diet as moral support. I think he mostly wants to see if it was possible for dwarves to meet the beauty standards of a fae when he passed the law but since it was decided by the king, none of what we servants think is important."


    Truen and Zero were shown their rooms for the rest of their stay until they had to leave and Zero admitted it was a lovely room. Still, he felt a little insecure sleeping without Truen now that they were travelling together. For Truen to have to separate from him so soon made Zero reluctant.


    "Sorry, butler. Is it possible to share a room with my brother?" Zero asked and the butler blinked.


    He felt slightly awkward at the request. "Miss... don''t you think you''re a little too old to be sharing a room with your brother?"


    With a fond smile and a sigh, the old butler agreed. Zero gave Truen a victorious grin and Truen frowned, bopping Zero lightly on the head before they explored the rest of the huge garden.


    Zero had never been a tutor before. He was only a student and constantly gained help from other people. The idea of becoming somebody else''s teacher made him nervous and excited at the same time so much that he lost appetite during dinner.


    Zero''s lack of appetite made Truen alarmed at once. The wood elf once believed that even if the world ended, Zero''s love for food will still remain unchanged. Seeing Zero appear so listless with the plates of food in front of him made Truen extra concerned. Thankfully, they were dining alone so Truen could find out the reason for Zero''s distress before it got worse.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zero pouted and tuned to Truen with pitiful eyes. "What if she doesn''t like me? Truen, I''ve never been a teacher before. I don''t know how to teach."


    The wood elf sighed. "Then why did you suggest the idea of becoming a tutor in the first place? You should have rejected it or thought of something else."


    Zero made a face. "I thought it would be easy if I had an excuse to remain in the palace to correct Princess Dorothy''s way of thinking. I couldn''t say that I wanted to stay here as a healer or a doctor because she''s technically not ill, at least not to the eyes of normal people. The illness lies in the mind and medicine isn''t advanced enough in Rocket Mountain for anyone to understand me. I only said I''ll transform her into a great beauty but I didn''t say how. That monocle dwarf decided my methods on his own and I didn''t know what I was signing until I signed it!"


    Truen gaped. "Why did you sign it without reading?"


    Zero pulled at his hair. "I thought you read through everything to ensure it was correct before I signed it!"


    Groaning, the archer placed his hands on Zero''s shoulder and looked him in the eye seriously. "Next time, always read before signing anything. You''re lucky this isn''t a magic contract. No matter how much you trust me, you should always trust yourself more."


    Zero swallowed. "I''ve learnt my lesson... Truen I was wrong! Can you help me ask the king and the chancellor to revoke the agreement? I want to change the terms to a counsellor and not a tutor. I don''t know how to teach!"


    Truen pat Zero on the head with a smile. "Don''t worry, Zero. They''re not that much different. As long as you get the result you need, everything you do is justifiable. Just tell the chancellor and king that this is a method from the nomadic wood elves if they question it. Remember, the only thing that matters is results. If you cannot transform her into a great beauty, we''re going to be criminals for deceiving the king."


    Zero wanted to cry. Truen was of no help at all. However, his friend was right. As long as he achieved the results, the methods didn''t matter. Princess Dorothy could bear the harshest kind of destructive dieting methods, what else wouldn''t she do to become a great beauty?

 366 Meeting Princess Dorothy

    To say that Zero was nervous would be an understatement. Truen spent two days enjoying the luxuries that the palace had to offer before disappearing like the wind to find Dorgon Flintstock. Zero had the pleasure and displeasure of talking to King Darius who was worried and highly concerned over his daughter''s behaviour that he ranted for four long hours that included bragging about how cute and amazing Princess Dorothy was. Truen was nowhere in sight when that happened and Zero promised to pay his best friend back for the ''favour'' when he returned.


    To sum it all, Zero now understood why Princess Dorothy was the way she was. She didn''t have a mother growing up and her father as well as brothers pampered her too much. Even though Dorothy seemed like a good child at heart, her actions screamed ignorant and naive due to her upbringing. Zero had to change that. For some reason, he saw himself in the princess.


    Back then, Zero didn''t know anything and could not remember anything. He didn''t know what kind of opinions he had and the Great Gods took care of him. They coddled him and spoiled him all the way until Zero apprenticed under Hua Tuo. After walking beside his shifu for a while and making many mistakes, Zero finally understood where he was wrong. The trip to Hell and befriending the Demon Lords, especially Baal, was one of the best things that happened to Zero. It allowed him to understand that there were two sides to everything and a whole spectrum in between.


    After going to Heaven and studying under Merlin, Zero finally understood his likes and dislikes. He also knew that he didn''t like the things Solo did and wanted to change it with his power. He learned to embrace the destructive gift he had and refused to follow the prophecy that Uriel saw. He didn''t want to be a destroyer of the world. Even if creation wasn''t perfect, it was still beautiful. Hence, Zero renewed his resolve to become a doctor and lend others a helping hand on his travels. Of course, that wasn''t to say that he would do it for free but Zero was very customer service oriented. He would take the customer''s money and make them grateful that they spent that money.


    For King Darius, Zero didn''t hold back and demanded a lot in return for his tutor fee. The King was easy to convince even though the chancellor clicked his tongue in disdain. Zero smirked in victory when the chancellor had to personally visit Rocket Mountain''s treasury and talk to a few important people.


    The second part of Zero''s request and payment should he complete his mission was to be given special ranks within the adventurer guild. Zero wanted to register as an adventurer with the right to travel freely to every country but he did not want the high ranking and did not want to be registered as a combatant. Zero wanted to register himself as a doctor under the subclass of a healing mage. King Darius agreed readily and Zero was scheduled to meet Princess Dorothy.


    There was one additional condition that Zero added before he started tutoring the princess. It was a condition that made the chancellor surprised and grateful. Zero didn''t know if the crafty minister changed his mind about him and Truen after hearing Zero''s condition that King Darius should apologise to all the citizens in the capital for forcing them to undergo the harsh diet regime that the princess was going through. However, Zero knew that the chancellor was more than happy to make the arrangements.


    Zero''s terms were simple. King Darius had to issue a public apology for his actions and compensate the families who had fallen ill or perished trying to stick to the diet regime. Secondly, King Darius had to open his royal kitchen to everyone for six months to his people which was the amount of time that the capital spent dieting. Zero will write recipes for the royal cooks to follow to serve to the malnourished folks. At the same time, Zero will only teach Princess Dorothy for a fixed number of hours in a day. As for the rest of his time, he wanted to set up a temporary clinic to offer his medical skills to the sick and poor. Of course, for every patient that Zero treated, he would send the bills to the royal family. King Darius had no right to refuse paying him because it was his foolishness that led to the situation. The chancellor wasn''t happy but he did agree that it was the least they could do for the people. Still, he set a budget so that Zero wouldn''t go over their royal treasury limits. Zero agreed to it.


    Finding Dorgon Flintstock was left to Truen and some of the royal troop commanders who escorted the archer. Zero wasn''t worried about his best friend. Truen was strong and he could easily handle any situation that arose. The one thing that Zero was looking forward to knowing was how the wood elf was going to convince the stubborn craft master to return with them to Magnus Hilda.


    Once the negotiations were finalised, the chancellor ordered the butler to show Zero the way to the Princess'' quarters. Zero followed the elderly butler through the maze of corridors until they reached a room.


    The old butler knocked politely and announced that the tutor was here. Running footsteps could be heard and Princess Dorothy flung the doors open with desperate eyes. When she finally saw her tutor, there were no more lingering doubts in her mind or heart that the elven tutor could transform her into a great beauty. She witnessed the miracles of this healer who, with her slimming potion, turned her pudgy father into a handsome man. Even if the magic lasted for only a day, Princess Dorothy felt more hopeful now than she ever did with all the different diet styles she tried.


    "Esteemed tutor! You''re finally here. Please, come inside quickly. I''ll have someone serve tea."


    Zero smiled and took a seat in the princess'' room by the window. It was a lovely room full of pink and white that reflected Princess Dorothy''s youthful innocence. Zero took a good look at the princess. She didn''t look good. The princess would have lovely golden flax hair that would shine like silk if she was in a better state of health. Her skin would be soft and supple instead of dry and dull from the failed dieting. Even though the princess was slim and thin, she lacked muscles that were required for daily activities. Right now, Princess Dorothy was like a walking skeleton covered in skin and dressed in luxurious dresses. Zero frowned. He needed to have a talk with the lady to find out more.


    "Hello, Princess. My name is Zero and I am a healer," Zero introduced himself and smiled. He was going to have a long talk with the princess.

 367 Fae King Vivians Type

    Tea arrived and Zero took time to talk to the princess, easing her into the more difficult topics after gaining her trust and admiration. The doctor soon found out that Princess Dorothy was actually a smart girl who just wasn''t exposed to the world thanks to her overprotective family. The lady was a good age of twenty and was considered rather young for a dwarf. However, she inherited her mother''s intelligence and would have been a very capable ruler if not for the fact that her father caged her in the palace like a bird.


    Fae King Vivian was the only person Princess Dorothy had the pleasure of meeting who paid attention to her as an individual and not a princess of Rocket Mountain. Although Zero didn''t understand romantic love, he could understand why the princess had fallen for the Fae King.


    Then again, Zero wondered why Princess Dorothy would choose the thorny path. Fae King Vivian was obviously still grieving over the loss of his beloved wife Queen Rihanna twenty years ago. For a Fae whose lifespan was longer than a dwarf''s, the memory of losing his Fae Queen was still fresh in his mind. According to logic, there was no way Fae King Vivian would be interested in a toddler like Princess Dorothy who he watched grow up.


    The love was doomed and Zero couldn''t help but feel pity for the princess. When she explained how Fae King Vivian described his ideal lover, the doctor immediately understood that it must have been a comparison between his unknown ideal lover and his late wife. After all, Fae King Vivian did mention some really strange things when he described them.


    "I understand that you''re trying to become the ideal lover for Fae King Vivian," Zero started and Princess Dorothy nodded. "I know with some effort you would be able to achieve things like having a waist the size of a young willow and the face the shape of an apricot. However, what will you do about the part when he said shimmering silver wings that reflect the moonlight or even a voice like the chime of bells?"


    Princess Dorothy looked down sadly. "My father said that we have one of the best craftsmen in the country and he will figure that out. We''ve tried several pairs of wings but they''re nowhere near good yet. I can drink something to change my voice for a few hours. The thing I struggle most with right now is maintaining my weight. It keeps fluctuating back up if I get even the slightest bit careless."


    Zero nodded sympathetically. With the weight of nearly skin and bones, of course it will go back up if the princess ate. It was only natural. At this stage, Zero can safely diagnose that it was anorexia. The extreme dieting was doing more harm than good for the princess'' body and if he came any later, she would have dieted herself to death in a few more years without any success at confessing at all.


    "This won''t do," he told her. "If you keep dieting, you''d end up becoming uglier."


    "W-What am I going to do? All my efforts... Are all my efforts in vain?" the princess couldn''t help but cry.


    Zero watched as she grieved over the terrible news with a poker face. In all honesty, this was the result he was hoping for. However, he was cringing internally for being so direct about what he wanted to say. While it wasn''t necessarily a lie, Zero still felt bad for having to play the bad person here even though it was for the princess'' own good that he was doing so. Thankfully, there was something he learnt from his days in the abyss. In the past, Zero would have felt bad and even embarrassed. Now, Zero was a master in the art of shamelessness. Although he couldn''t win Freya or Buddha in this aspect, the doctor was still confident that nobody on Earth would be able to win his level of shamelessness.


    Instead of comforting the princess, Zero took the arrogant approach and scolded her. "How dare you think that you know what''s best when it comes to beauty! Your method of dieting isn''t incorrect. However, true beauty is more than just external. I promised your father that I will transform you into a great beauty while he helps my brother locate the craft master that we need. You have a choice to make right now. My brother will be taking a month or two to locate and convince Dorgon Flintstock to come back with us to Magnus Hilda for a job. In this month or two, I will be residing in the palace as an official envoy and guest. You need to make a decision to continue your pitiful efforts of dieting to become what Fae King Vivian''s ideal lover or to follow my teachings to become a true great beauty of your own makings."


    Princess Dorothy''s eyes went wide like saucers with Zero''s outburst. To dramatise the effect, Zero placed the tea cup down rudely with a loud clang and pointed at the dwarven princess with a huff. "You should have already known who Fae King vivian''s ideal lover type is by now! How can he tell a dwarf to grow wings? As a child who grew up observing the lonely king, you would have known who King Vivian is in love with. I can help transform people into beauties but I cannot cure foolishness. That''s all I came to tell you today. If you wish to pursue the true road to becoming a great beauty and a reliable princess of Rocket Mountain, you can look for me again tomorrow. If not, I will be at my temporary clinic outside the palace, treating patients who need my attention more. You decide, princess. Have a good day."


    As dignified as Zero entered, Zero left the room and the stunned princess to her thoughts. Nobody commented on how rude Zero was to the princess. Instead, the guards and servants started to wonder if Zero was alright. The moment Zero exited the room, he ran and jumped out of a window to climb a tree in the garden and hide among the leaves.


    Many patrolling guards saw the strange elven healer up in the tree with her face buried in her hands and talking to herself but they pretended not to notice. It was best to leave the crazy alone.

 368 Princess Dorothys Resolve

    Zero was half-worried and half anxious about the princess'' decision. While he had high faith that the princess would come to find him, the doctor still couldn''t focus on the task at hand. Thankfully, most of the patients looking for a doctor suffered from the usual things. Zero didn''t have to focus fully and called a Parallel Mind to take over while he brooded alone in his mindscape.


    Truen seemed to be doing well and got along easily with the dwarven guards. The elf learnt that dwarves were a lot stronger and faster than they looked. The wood elf had confidence in his ability to fight but when he arm-wrestled with the guard commander, Truen was completely defeated.


    Dwarves didn''t have a lot of mana and were born with naturally stocky looks and great strength. It was also the reason why so many dwarves made good miners and blacksmiths. Even the dwarve drafters had a unique style to the things they crafted. Their pottery were heavier and more durable even though the fine carving techniques paled in comparison to the elven crafters.


    "Shoo!" Mii huffed and chased Zero out of the library. The mindscape sisters were busy spring cleaning the library and Zero was being a nuisance.


    "Don''t you have better things to do?" The strawcherry fairy asked, annoyed with Zero''s gloominess.


    Wii was also curious. Didn''t Zero just start his adventure? It was a little too fast for Zero to be stuck in the middle of his adventure. Then again, the eggplant fairy understood why Zero was gloomy. He probably missed Truen. Parting with his best friend after a few months together on their adventure that they were looking forward to for two years would make Zero gloomy.


    "Sis, let''s not disturb master. He probably misses Truen."


    Instead of feeling sympathy, Mii clicked her tongue in annoyance. Thankfully, after Wii''s comment, the strawcherry fairy let Zero be and didn''t shoo him out of the library anymore.


    Zero was bored. Yet, he couldn''t focus. He read many books about how to deal with different kinds of people under a study called psychology but no counselling can make Zero feel any better. If the princess didn''t like him, the kingdom would be out to get his plate served on a platter to the enraged king. He didn''t really think about consequences when he told the princes she would get uglier but could he be blamed for that? No! It''s all Truen''s fault for telling him that any method was deployable as long as it gave results.


    Zero groaned and rolled around on the floor. It has been two days since he stormed out of the princess'' quarters but there was no news about the princess. Princess Dorothy did not call for him or look for him. Zero started spending all his time in the temporary clinic simply because he didn''t want to put up with the judging stares of the servants and guards in the palace. Almost everyone must have heard by now what a horrible person he was.


    It only became worse when a travelling merchant who came from Magnus Hilda added fuel to the fire. He said that Zero was the healer who could hear the voice of wandering gods and cured the giants of the plague by listening to Goddess Freya. Now, even the chancellor was convinced that Zero could cure the princess of her dieting illness and obsession with the Fae King. King Darius was also convinced that Zero would be able to transform his pitiful daughter into the greatest dwarven beauty.


    With all the expectations and hopes piled on Zero, it was only natural that everyone stared at him when they saw him. Even patients fell to their knees out of gratitude when they left the clinic. Those who suffered malnutrition were recommended to go to the royal kitchen for food and those who had more severe symptoms walked out of Zero''s clinic fully cured. Zero was more busy writing bills to the royal family than he was curing patients.


    About lunch time, Zero received a guest from the palace. Curious about who it was, the doctor changed places with his parallel mind and exited the mindscape library, much to Mii''s relief.


    The mysterious royal guest waited for Zero with a huge hooded cloak. Zero sat down and offered the guest some herbal tea but the guest refused. Instead, she removed her hood and stared at Zero resolutely.


    "Princess? What are you doing here?"


    The princess had tears welled up in her eyes. "I''m sorry that I took so long to respond to you. I had a lot of thinking to do. First of all, I would like to thank you for telling me what I have always refused to believe. Indeed, Fae King Vivian''s ideal lover has always been Queen Rihanna. Even if I were born a fae, there would be no way I could compete with her. Even though she has passed away, there is no way I can compare with Queen Rihanna in King Vivian''s eyes."


    Zero nodded. Accepting the truth was always a good start. Now that Princess Dorothy''s eyes were clear, he needed to know if she was still keen on pursuing this fruitless love.


    "Secondly, I want to apologise for being ignorant about the suffering of the citizens in the capital. My father has always been a fool and I, no better. If I''d known that the citizens were forced to suffer alongside me, I would have ceased my silly attempts at pursuing an unhealthy standard of beauty. After walking around the city for a bit, I finally understand why you said that dieting would only make me uglier. The citizens are only skin and bones, there is no beauty in being unhealthy and one step away from death."


    Satisfied with the princess'' answer and apology, Zero smiled kindly and pushed the cup of herbal tea in her direction, waiting for her to drink. It was just a normal calming tea and Zero wanted to make full use of his Tea Lover title''s ability to increase fondness and friendship between him and the princess.


    "I''m glad that you are very wise and can see where you have erred. I''ll be honest with you, I do not know if you can succeed in winning King Vivian''s heart. I''m not a god who can re-tie the red string of fate and make two people fall uncontrollably in love with each other. However, as a healer I have some tricks up my sleeve to make you into a great beauty. The choice is up to you but the path to be a great beauty isn''t any easier than what you have been doing. If anything, it will be harder," Zero warned.


    With a fire in her eyes, Princess Dorothy nodded. "I have worked so hard to learn that it was wrong. Now, I''m willing to work even harder not to just look better but to be better as a person. I will confess to King Vivian again when I become a better version of my current self regardless of his response to my confession. Esteemed healer, please teach me the way to become the greatest beauty so that I can make me and my country proud!"


    Zero grinned widely. All his previous feelings of anxiety were gone and he gladly accepted Princess Dorothy''s resolve.


    "Lessons start at nine tomorrow, do not be tardy!"


    "Yes ma''am!"

 369 Beauty Exists in the Soul

    Nobody knew what was going on behind closed doors. Zero asked the royal kitchen to prepare Princess Dorothy''s favourite dessert and follow his secret diet recipe. King Darius was slightly worried but he decided to leave and place his faith in the elven healer. The chancellor didn''t say anything and only greeted Zero a good morning. He saw the bills that Zero submitted to the administration department but chose not to comment about them. While Zero wasn''t overcharging for his services, the chancellor couldn''t help but feel as if Zero was still taking advantage of the royal treasury. Whichever the case, it was easier to deal with a person after knowing what they wanted. If what Zero wanted was to strike a business deal and some gold, the dwarven kingdom could easily afford that.


    Princess Dorothy was looking much better after breakfast that Zero told the cooks to prepare. The dwarven lady no longer refused food and obeyed Zero''s every single instruction from what to eat, when to sleep and how to do simple body-strengthening exercises.


    For the first lesson, Zero didn''t know what to do as a teacher. Hence, he drew upon his earliest memories of lessons with his shifu since Merlin was hardly a teacher. Dieting and learning how to be a great beauty cannot come from books. For Zero, it came from the soul and the energy emitted by it. The easiest way to increase the purity of the soul was to cultivate. He checked Princess Dorothy''s chakra yesterday while he took her pulse. Dwarves don''t have much affinity with magic even though some dwarves were capable of using weak Earth magic. For a blacksmith or a craftsman to possess magic capable of producing legendary works, they need the blessing of a god.


    Princess Dorothy did not have a god''s blessing so Zero could only teach her the basics of cultivation. Rocket Mountain wasn''t very good for cultivating because of the lack of qi present in the air. However, Zero was confident that even without the external influence, Princess Dorothy can still cultivate by taking special pills produced from mana lotus pods soaked in the water from the Spring of Vitality. These pills were specially made by Zero for Buddha and Hua Tuo. If anything, it was a condensed version of qi to be directly ingested and tampered with by the cultivator. The pill was good for his busy shifu who was seeing patients with no time to improve on his cultivation and for Buddha who wanted an extra boost for his cultivation progress in the void. For Princess Dorothy, Zero thought that it would be good to help nourish her soul into something more beautiful and restore her destroyed health.


    "Remember," he told the princess who had her eyes closed in concentration and her leg crossed on the bed. "Beauty is not external, it is internal. True beauty radiates from the soul and what we are doing now is soul training."


    After hearing that, Princess Dorothy wasted no time. She was going to maximise what she could within four hours. According to Zero, the pill can only be consumed once a day because overtraining will only do her harm. Initially, Dorothy was expecting to receive a slimming potion if she followed Zero''s instructions to eat breakfast and exercise a strange dance called qi-gong. However, when Zero only told her to eat a solo cultivation pill, Dorothy questioned him.


    The doctor sighed and explained to the princess that he could give her slimming potions but the effect was only temporary. However, if the princess agreed to learn how to cultivate her soul, not only will the effects last permanently, her lifespan would also be increased and her youth preserved for hundreds of years. Hearing that, it was obvious which option the princess would choose.


    Seeing that his student was smart enough, Zero warned her about the difficulties that Dorothy would meet in her pursuit of beauty. Cultivation was not something that Dorothy could abandon when she grew tired of it.


    "If you abandon cultivating halfway without breaking through the first base, you would not only go back to being ugly, you will also become ill and bedridden. This pill is a cheating method to force your body to cope with the changes and force open your qi meridians. If you stop halfway, the half-opened qi meridians will cause your body to be out of balance and you will age rapidly."


    Of course, Zero was half-lying when he said that. As a doctor, he took everything into consideration and would never let such a thing happen. Even if Princess Dorothy quit halfway, nothing much would happen to her. The half-opened meridian channels will slowly close itself again over time and the princess would only suffer a slight side-effect of being more sensitive to energy.


    The resolve that the princess showed was commendable and Zero imparted his knowledge to her. As the princess was a complete novice, Zero decided to kill two birds with one stone. As the princess cultivated the pill, Zero would monitor her and also give her lectures about etiquette and counsel her to change her mentality about beauty and self-worth.


    "Do you think I am beautiful?" he asked the dwarven princess who answered without hesitation.


    "Yes, teacher. You''re very beautiful."


    Zero smiled. "Why do you think I am beautiful? Did you know that elves with dark skin are considered ugly? We were not welcomed in Altear because we looked different."


    Princess Dorothy opened her eyes and Zero barked at her to focus. The princes complied and apologised before protesting. "Just because you look different doesn''t mean you''re not beautiful, teacher! Those Altear elves are wrong."


    "Exactly! We cannot choose who we are but in every species, there will always be those who are better than the rest who will command the respect of others. Do you know what makes a person beautiful?"


    In the past, Princess Dorothy would describe beauty as being slim, have bright eyes, silky hair and mild manners. However, after knowing Zero for a while, her answer was now different. "Their kind hearts make them beautiful."


    Satisfied that he had a brilliant pupil, Zero continued to explain how beauty can be learned and Princess Dorothy hung onto his every word, repeating them and committing them to memory while she meditated. The feeling of bugs crawling all over her body faded towards the end of the four hours but the princess was soaked in sweat by the end of it.


    "Good work, pupil. You''ve done well for your first lesson. Take a shower, eat something and then rest. We will continue our lessons tomorrow. Don''t forget to practice the qi-gong tomorrow morning. It is most effective when practised for an hour just before the sun rises."


    Princess Dorothy thanked Zero and watched as her wise teacher left for the clinic. There was no more doubt in the princess'' mind that this was the teacher sent by the gods to be her salvation. With Zero''s lecture about what defines true beauty, Princess Dorothy''s eyes were now opened. She had to become a woman better than she was and as the princess of Rocket Mountain, she was going to become the greatest beauty a dwarf can ever be so as not to put the royal name to shame. Even if Fae King Vivian cannot forget about his love for Queen Rihanna, she was going to do her best to cultivate and move him with her efforts for hundreds of years to come without rushing.


    As Zero left the humble castle grounds, he pondered deeply and reflected critically. Was he too harsh on a girl like Dorothy for their first lesson? Still, he hoped that the dessert he ordered the cooks to make will cheer the girl up as a reward for working hard.

 370 Teacher Zero

    It was late and Zero was tired. After a week of tutoring Princess Dorothy, he was starting to understand the difficulties of a teacher. Hua Tuo must be the world''s best teacher and Zero found himself respecting his shifu even more now that he understood how difficult it was to be a teacher.


    Initially, Princess Dorothy would cling onto Zero''s every word and did her best to cultivate. Zero didn''t seem to see anything wrong with it until he found out that the princess had been doing more than what he was telling her to do in not a good way.


    The doctor kept finding it weird that while the princess'' soul cultivation progress was getting better, the girl was looking more and more haggard even though she should be getting better after a few days. It took Zero a week to find out the cause and when he did, not even King Darius dared to speak to Zero.


    The story about how Zero''s murderous aura leaked out after he found out Princess Dorothy was secretly training herself in magic while practising soul cultivation became known overnight throughout Rocket Mountain. Nobody knew that the elven healer was a powerful person but after the incident of Zero''s anger shaking the ground and collapsing mines, the chancellor immediately whistled to a different tune and ordered that whatever Zero wanted, everybody should do their best to please him.


    Magic and qi cultivation often cannot go hand in hand. Zero taught the princess qi cultivation because she had weak chakra channels. When he found out that the princess was trying to match Fae King Vivian''s ability to use magic freely, he lost his self-control for a moment and allowed his emotions to get the better of him before he managed to reel it back. Unfortunately, the damage was done and Princess Dorothy became mentally scarred by Zero''s wrath. Truen wasn''t around to do damage control so Zero had to figure out what to do about the situation. He didn''t like everyone walking on eggshells around him all the time.


    The patients that came to see Zero were also more quiet and humble. In fact, Zero was able to leave the clinic earlier than he expected. Initially, he thought that some of the patients weren''t able to come to the clinic due to certain circumstances so he closed it early and went around making house visits.


    Their reactions to seeing the powerful healer made Zero stunned. So far, he had never had this sort of treatment where others would fall onto their knees and put their heads to the ground to beg mercy from him as if trying to appease an angry god. He felt alienated and sad that the trust and image he worked so hard to create was shattered so easily. Truen was right. He should have listened to his best friend''s rules about not using overly powerful magic.


    Troubled, Zero decided to give his shifu a call. Right now, he could use a little advice.


    "Have you gotten yourself in trouble again so quickly? Didn''t you just finish with Magnus Hilda''s strange sleeping spores?"


    Zero grimaced. That was right. According to the time flow between the abyss and Earth, it shouldn''t be too long since he settled Magnus Hilda''s plague even if that was a few months ago.


    "Sorry, shifu. Sorry for all the trouble I''ve caused you so far but I don''t think I''ll ever stop causing trouble..."


    Hua Tuo laughed at his disciple''s honesty. "Yes, you should be. Then again, it''s not anything I haven''t expected when I took you in as my student. So, what did you get yourself into this time?"


    Zero grumbled. "I didn''t get myself into anything I can''t solve... I just need some advice. Due to circumstances, I''m now a teacher but I don''t know how to be a good teacher. Just yesterday, I lost my temper at my student and now they''re terrified of me. They won''t even let me speak and will only apologise profusely when they see me. How can I fix my mistake?"


    The physician nodded. "Fixing a mistake has nothing to do with being a teacher. Tell me, what is the primary job of a teacher?"


    Zero smiled. "It''s to guide the student on the right path and impart their knowledge. I don''t think I''ve been a very good student but now I''m required to become a teacher. Shifu, I don''t know what to do."


    Listening to Zero''s genuine concern at the expectations others have placed on him, Hua Tuo sighed. He ordered his hospital assistants to take over while he took a break and continued the conversation outside, away from the hustle and bustle.


    "Every teacher has a different teaching style. Most teachers started off as a student too and they tend to teach in the way that they were being taught or the way they learned best. The teaching method is not as important as being able to be completely transparent with your student. Since you know you''ve made a mistake, fixing it should be the right thing to do. The most important thing between a teacher and a student is trust. If the student cannot trust a teacher, nothing you teach will go to their heads. If a teacher doesn''t trust the student, no matter how brilliant the student is, they will never reach their full potential."


    Zero thought about it and Hua Tuo explained how he didn''t always know if what he did was right. In fact, Zero was thrust so unexpectedly in Hua Tuo''s hands at the start that Hua Tuo didn''t know what to expect.


    "It was only through time that we spent together and through observations that I understood you better and knew how I could help you become your best. All I did was offer you guidance and resources, you did everything else on your own and worked hard to become a doctor that the world cannot replace. As a teacher, I''m definitely proud to have such an outstanding student. It only means that my efforts were not in vain my and poor hut not destroyed for nothing."


    Zero laughed uneasily as Hua Tuo reminded him about the trouble he caused his teacher in the past. It was true. Compared to what Princess Dorothy did, Zero was more troublesome to handle but Hua Tuo never once complained about having him as his student or given up on him. The physician has lost his fair share of temper more times than Zero can count on one hand because of Zero but even when Zero screwed up big time, Hua Tuo was always there.


    "I think I understand now. I will try again tomorrow to fix my mistake and apologise for losing my temper. Communication has always been the key between teacher and student, it should never be one-sided. Thank you, shifu!"


    Hua Tuo smiled and told Zero that he was going to head back to work. Zero didn''t stop his busy teacher and bade him a good night as well. The call ended and Zero put his communicator away. He felt bad for losing his cool in such a manner when he found out that the princess was destroying herself. Mana and qi are never meant to be cultivated together. Even for Zero, if it weren''t for Tanya and her sisters'' expert help to create both channels in his vessel so that they don''t intertwine with each other, cultivating and practising magic at the same time will cause the body to erupt from built-up pressure. It was his fault for not expecting it or explaining it before he flew into a rage. The princess was also probably not aware of the risks and Zero can only be thankful that he found out sooner rather than later. He would hate explaining how he turned Princess Dorothy into a corpse instead of a great beauty by the end of the month.


    For now, Zero worked on making arrangements to catch the princess and make his apology. This time, he wasn''t going to put up airs. He wasn''t going to do it as the arrogant elven healer, he was going to do it as Zero, the doctor.

 371 Zero Apologises

    It took Zero three days to finally arrange a private audience with the princess. King Darius had been petrified when Zero made a request to see the princess alone in the salon for a chat. Even the chancellor started to plead on behalf of their princess and Zero had to spend hours convincing them that he wasn''t angry anymore.


    After talking to the King and the chancellor about why he lost his cool and why he wanted to keep his adventurer ranking a secret despite his frightening ability, they were finally convinced. The only delay was waiting for the king to finally persuade his daughter to agree to the private audience with her teacher in the salon.


    Zero felt bad when he saw how frightened the girl was. Even though Princess Dorothy was no longer dieting, she had lost the weight she gained back. In fact, she looked pale and Zero worried for her health.


    "Are you alright, princess? You look worse than when we first started lessons."


    The genuine concern that Zero showed went over the princess'' head. Her head was hung so low and she wouldn''t meet Zero''s eyes for the first ten minutes, only replying to Zero''s questions with perfect manners but not opening up to him.


    Zero took his time and brewed calming tea. He was reminded of their first meeting where he also used tea as an excuse to bond with his student. Princess Dorothy accepted the cup of calming herbal tea from her teacher who looked slightly different from usual. Ever since that day, the princess had always been too frightened to look at the healer in the eyes. Zero''s magic was able to shake the entire Rocket Mountain and thankfully, the healer calmed down quickly. If Zero hadn''t calmed down fast enough, the princess didn''t know if this mountain would still be standing.


    "Teacher, I''m very sorry..." the princess apologised again, nursing the teacup nervously.


    Zero sighed. "Stop apologising. It''s not your fault for not knowing. I was wrong to react so badly to something you didn''t know better. I-I was never a teacher before so I don''t really know how to be a good teacher," Zero admitted.


    This time, the princess looked up in a mix of amazement, respect and joy that Zero wasn''t blaming her. Princess Dorothy might still not know what she''d done to warrant such a reaction in the healer but Zero''s sincere apology over a cup of tea in an empty salon made the dwarf feel relieved.


    "You''ve been a great teacher so far to me," the princess smiled and Zero looked at her with uncertainty.


    Instead of going straight to the point and telling Dorothy what she''d done wrong, Zero decided to try a different approach. He told her a story about something that happened to him in the past when he was still a student under Hua Tuo.


    Although Princess Dorothy didn''t know where Zero was going with the story, she had a feeling she was listening to something that was personal to Zero. The elven siblings were mysterious. Nobody knew anything about them apart from the fact that they were envoys from Magnus Hilda. When the princess understood that Zero was telling her a story about his past, she felt a sense of closeness like never before as if they were finally walking on the same bridge.


    "The art of resurrection was difficult to master. There were also many criteria before it could be executed successfully. Her master gave her some rules to abide by. One of the rules was to complete resurrection within three minutes of death or to never use this healing art. The dead can only be brought back to life if their souls were still attached to their bodies. Once the soul leaves, a person will truly die. No resurrection art will bring them back."


    The princess listened attentively and even helped to refill their empty teacups. "What happened after that? Did the healer manage to bring back the dead to life?"


    Zero smiled mysteriously. "She did. At the price of creating chimaeras and zombies that slaughtered villages."


    Princess Dorothy gasped. "That''s horrible! Did the healer stop them?"


    Zero shook his head. "The healer didn''t know about it but her teacher did. After cleaning up the mess that his student had created, the teacher wasn''t even angry about it. He called her out one day just like us right now, to have a one-to-one talk. He explained in a very calm manner about what happened and asked her why she broke the three-minute rule. The healer replied that she was simply curious and determined to try another method of perfecting resurrection magic since her failure rates were very high. She didn''t know what would happen if resurrection magic was used for more than three minutes after death. Her teacher didn''t blame her about it. He only blamed himself for not explaining clearly why she shouldn''t do that in the first place. Do you know why the teacher wasn''t mad at her despite causing the deaths of so many?"


    The dwarf shook her head and Zero smiled. "He wanted her to feel the heavy burden of sin to remember it for life, the consequences of her action. He could have stopped her from doing what she did but he did not. They were both guilty for the loss of a few hundred lives from that incident. That is why the healer, till this day, understands the importance of life. Imagine her shock when she comes to a country where the living are purposely starving themselves to death and ruining their health because of beauty. Is beauty really more important than life?"


    Hearing the question being directed to her, the princess hung her head low. "No, I guess not. However, for some, life isn''t worth living if there is no love."


    The response made Zero remember the tragic love story of Athena, Poseidon and Medusa. Not all love stories have a happy ending and although he didn''t know what love was, he could understand where his student was coming from.


    "I don''t know about that. For me, there will always be love. It just depends on where you look. Fae King Vivian might not love you the same way he loved Queen Rihanna but that doesn''t mean you''re not loved, princess. Do you know why royalties have to be the busiest people in the kingdom?"


    Princess Dorothy shook her head. "We''re not the busiest people in the Kingdom although we are rather busy. The chancellor is busier than my father and I don''t have much to do."


    Zero sighed. "You don''t have much to do because you don''t find things to do. You crave love and attention from others because you couldn''t create any of your own. Royalties are like Gods. They are born into a role of responsibility to care for the people in their territory. If you don''t have much to do, it just means you''re not making an effort to find something to do. Do you think the Gods are idle? Even if everything is working for them, they still work hard to make sure people''s lives get better and bless those who offer prayers faithfully. How can the royal family be less busy than the Gods who are so much more powerful than mortals? Something is wrong."


    Listening to Zero''s logic, the princess started to think. "Teacher, I don''t understand exactly what you mean. Are we still talking about love and beauty or something else?"


    Zero smiled. "What I''m trying to say is that you should find a direction in life to follow. As a princess, you don''t have to limit yourself. Just like your love interest and your idea of beauty, your purpose in life doesn''t have to be determined so easily. From what I can see, princess, you are too obsessed with the present that you do not consider the future. If I did not find out that you were practising magic and soul cultivation soon enough, you would be dead by the end of the month. Those who practise cultivation cannot practise magic and those who practise magic cannot cultivate. The collision of two opposing forces in a mortal''s body will cause it to explode without an outlet."


    Hearing that she was so close to death, the princess paled. Now that the dots were connected, she could finally understand why Zero was so angry with her when he found out as well as his purpose of sharing stories with her.


    "I understand now, teacher. I was in too much of a hurry that I treated my life carelessly. Thank you for teaching me not only the ways of a great beauty but also opening my eyes to reality. Although I still don''t know what I can do as a princess, I''m sure there will be a role for me. I won''t be in a hurry to want to see Fae King Vivian for now and focus on cultivating."


    Zero smiled. "And I''ll be there by your side for every step of the way. Congratulations, you''ve become wiser now and are on the right path at last to become a great beauty like your mother."


    Princess Dorothy blushed. Queen Demora wasn''t the beauty of the century, she was a warrior with many scars but for some reason, hearing Zero comparing her mother with a great beauty made Princess Dorothy very sure about what it took to be one.


    It wasn''t about the skin, it truly was about the soul. In all of Rocket Mountain, there is no other woman greater than Queen Demora who cared for her people, led her people, defended her people and gave her life for her family. For Dorothy to become a woman as great as her mother, she had to start with self-acceptance.

 372 Zeros Divine Culinary Skills

    Zero decided to show his sincerity to apologise for the trouble he had caused Rocket Mountain in his moment of fury. Hence, he announced that he was going to cook a feast and ordered that none of the chefs could help him out but they were more than welcomed to observe. Naturally, Zero was also hoping to bribe the royal family and gain their favour so that the process of registering him as an adventurer would be easier at the later part.


    Needless to say, when they heard that the healer was going to prepare healthy diet cuisine that anyone can eat, the entire kingdom was interested. King Darius arranged for paparazzi to gather and the cooks prepared their charcoal pencils to record down what Zero did to learn from the talented healer.


    The royal kitchen was packed with people to the extent that Zero had trouble moving around so he made some rules that nobody was allowed to come within a line that he drew as the kitchen boundaries. The eager crowd shuffled backwards until not even a toe passed the line drawn with charcoal and Zero nodded in satisfaction. The crowd jostled with each other and from Zero''s point of view, he thought that it was ridiculous how a few hundred people tried to squeeze into a kitchen made only for fifty cooks. Yet, he wasn''t going to stop them. All the better for advertising his worth.


    Zero''s outfit was rather different today. He had put on an apron, tied his hair back and wore a hair net weaved from some thread mesh and had his sleeves rolled up to be tied backwards with a rope. Princess Dorothy who had a front-row view of her teacher marvelled at how the elf could still be so beautiful even though she was dressed down and not her noble self.


    Zero''s action was fluid as he made an inspection of the cooking utensils and his new workplace. The doctor had to admit that he was impressed with dwarven technology. Compared to the giants, this was a lot easier to work with. The giants could only roast, boil and stir-fry or bake things. Zero wasn''t able to do anything advanced like steaming or deep-frying back at Magnus Hilda and he wasn''t able to teach the cooks there anything with how busy he was going around during the plague.


    The dwarves, on the other hand, had pressure cooking pots and even freezers that did not rely on ice magic. Zero was floating on cloud nine when he found a thermometer that could gauge the temperature of oil in a steel pot. The pots that Zero saw back in Magnus Hilda were all made out of clay. The stoves were also using wood as fuel. When Zero inspected the royal kitchen in Rocket Mountain, he was pleased to find that the dwarves used charcoal for fuel and metal pots.


    "This is called "Vegetable Tempura". By coating the vegetables in a batter and deep-frying them, it will preserve the juiciness of the raw vegetable while making them taste a little sweeter than they normally would. It''s a safe snack for anyone and is delicious!"


    Zero drained the oil and passed the first batch of vegetable tempura for tasting. The crowd quickly fought over it while Zero went on with the next preparation. Diet food must follow the food pyramid. More fruits and vegetables, less oil, sweets and salt. Carbohydrates are needed but a decreased amount of it for those not working on physical jobs are recommended. Meat should be taken into moderation especially for those who are rich. The recommended serving of meat to vegetables and fruits should be one to two.


    Zero introduced many strange but drool-worthy diet cuisine while educating the crowd. Both chefs and paparazzi harped on every word like worshippers to holy teaching and Zero felt slightly embarrassed by all the attention as he chopped up mushrooms. Stir-fried mushroom was a nostalgic dish. He remembered how often he used to have this with his shifu at the dingy hut that looked as if it wasn''t going to survive the next storm.


    Chicken broth, egg porridge, cucumber soup, steamed winter melon, sashimi were some of the things Zero prepared for the feast. People were puzzled as to why Zero only focussed on preparing appetisers and sides instead of the main dish. For dwarves, bread and a good roast made up most of their meals. Their choice of drinks was often beer or wine for those who could afford them. Seeing that Zero introduced none of their regular staples made some of them wonder if Zero had forgotten about the entree.


    Their questions were answered when Zero kneaded a huge ball of flour and rolled it out. The flour was specially made with oats and grains in them. Nobody knew why Zero would be beating the tomatoes into a pulp but they appreciated the generous amount of shredded cheese on the top as well as the thin sausage slices placed on the round dough.


    The one was ready and Zero stuck the round dough with toppings inside before reciting the recipe to the chefs who recorded it.


    "Now that the demonstration for the full course is over, I would like all chefs and sous chefs to help with preparing the meal. Kitchen hands, start prepping the vegetables and kneading the dough. Sous chefs should focus on the sides and appetisers that I showed everyone earlier and the main chefs will help me make pizza. Every pizza should have a pizza topping but remember to keep to the diet golden ratio of food types or it will not work."


    Not needing to be told twice, the eager chefs and kitchen hands hurried over to their stations and worked under Zero''s coordination. Princess Dorothy stared at her teacher with admiration. Was this what true beauty was like? Compared to the times when Zero was sitting and sipping tea in a pretty outfit, she thought that she liked her teacher more when she was busy, in action and in charge.


    King Darius looked at his only daughter and smiled in satisfaction. Zero was keeping to his word about helping his daughter out of that self-destructive phase. The healer was also doing more than what was agreed by teaching his chefs and fixing his people''s health by opening a temporary clinic outside the palace. In return, when the people regained their health, the economy of Rocket Mountain flourished once again. He had a lot to thank this mysterious healer and beside him, the chancellor had the same sentiments.

 373 Diet Regime

    With the introduction of delicious food and a more balanced diet, the number of patients that Zero had to see became fewer by the days. Truen still wasn''t back but he sent word that he finally met the elusive master crafter. Dorgon Flintstock wasn''t willing to return so easily and Truen explained that there might be delays for his return. The old dwarf wasn''t being forthright with his requests so the archer had to slowly pry it from his mouth in a polite manner.


    Zero was pleased that everyone was growing healthier by the day. The dwarves weren''t overly thin now and a healthy glow could be seen from even the princess who was Zero''s most diligent student. When the princess wasn''t cultivating, she would be found reading up on books and consulting a tutor. Princess Dorothy also followed the diet strictly and no longer trained in magic.


    Zero looked at the princess and wondered if he should increase the intensity of the diet regime now that the princess could move around without looking like she was going to faint. The dwarven princess had gained back weight to a healthy scale and Zero took a look at the girl. As a princess, Dorothy never had the opportunity of doing many physical activities. This wouldn''t do. The girl was often tired after a day at the desk and Zero knew that despite his hour of qi-gong exercise in the morning, it wouldn''t be enough for the girl. Qi-gong was merely a basic movement to get the qi moving for cultivation. It did nothing to increase stamina or build toned muscles. For that, physical training was required.


    "Princess," he called out to her once the cultivation session ended.


    "Yes, teacher?"


    Zero smiled. "You''re getting better at this. Do you want to move to the next step of your training? Although it has nothing to do with soul cultivation, it will help to make you healthier and hopefully stronger. Don''t worry, you''re not going to be all buff and muscular. It''s something that will give you a slightly different image from what you have now."


    Princess Dorothy raised her brows. "Different?"


    Zero smiled and walked with the princess to the hallway where they kept pictures of royalty. They stopped in front of a familiar lady and the princess smiled. "That''s my mother," she said.


    Zero nodded. "Your mother is a warrior. She was a little stocky as a dwarven warrior but I think with cultivation as your base, you wouldn''t need to worry about becoming bulky. Besides, what I intend to teach you is the training that elven archers go through. It will help you become more energetic. Lately, you feel lethargic after spending time studying at the desk right?"


    It was true. Zero was very observant and the dwarven princess couldn''t refute it. Waking up before dawn and getting to bed only after midnight meant that she had only less than six hours of sleep. While she tried her best to adapt to the routine, it was slowly wearing her out.


    Zero nodded. "It''s normal for mortals to not be able to keep up with the routines of cultivators. Your bodies don''t repair as quickly as cultivators can. At the late stages of cultivation, cultivators do not need to eat or secrets to survive. Just absorbing life energy from the surroundings will be enough for them and they do not need sleep for months. Any injury can be recovered in a matter of minutes and cut off limbs could be regrown with time. That is the true power of cultivation but only for those who persist. You''re only starting to cultivate so while you will be healthier than most people and live longer, you will still experience fatigue if you overdo it."


    They didn''t say anything else and continued to look at the portrait of Queen Demora. It took a while but the princess finally made up her mind. Now, her aim wasn''t just to become a great beauty but to become a princess worthy of her status. She didn''t always want to be known as that spoiled princess that everyone adored. If she was going to vie for Fae King Vivian''s heart, she had to be someone who was capable of matching him in every aspect from beauty, strength to intelligence.


    "I''ve made up my mind," the princess declared and looked at her teacher firmly. "Please teach me everything I need to become someone as great as my mother. I will work hard to surpass her and bring pride to Rocket Mountain as the only princess."


    Seeing that the princess had matured a lot over the two weeks. Zero decided to help her out a little more. He liked how the princess was unlike her father and took after her mother more. One Princess Dorothy understood how shallow her views about the world was, she started to make plans to better herself. She no longer emphasized the importance of the physical and material qualities and started filling up the emptiness in her head instead. At the same time, the princess looked at what she could do for her people and offered to help Zero in his clinic as part of her hands-on practical training. Zero admired her for that. She might be young but she wasn''t foolish. Zero understood now what it felt like to be proud of his student.


    "Well said," he praised her. "Tomorrow after your qi-gong and cultivation practice, I want you to meet me in the courtyard. Seeing as you have no experience at all, we shall start with the basics but I will not go easy on you. You might find yourself aching all over with some bruises the next day but I will teach you how to meditate to heal them while cultivating. Braise yourself, by the time my brother returns you will become a great beauty both inside and out."


    "Yes, ma''am! Should I get the maids to prepare pants instead of dresses tomorrow?"


    Zero nodded. "That would be for the best. The diet regime is going well for now but I will be changing it a little tomorrow to fit the new intensity. Don''t be surprised if you see anything unusual in your meals."


    The princess smiled. Her teacher might behave stern and fierce on the outside but after getting to know her, the dwarven princess knew better that it was just a facade to deter anyone from taking advantage of the kind heart Zero had. While she didn''t know everything about her teacher''s past, Princess Dorothy was certain that Zero must not have had an easy life. It was admirable to know that she had gotten this far with her brother and even when Zero was no longer her teacher, the princess wanted to still become Zero''s pillar of strength to repay back what Zero has done for her and Rocket Mountain.

 374 Meeting Dorgon Flintstock

    It wasn''t difficult to travel across the rocky mountain path with the royal guards guiding Truen. The journey took almost two weeks to get to the borders of Rocket Mountain and the archer didn''t know why the master crafter would choose to flee to the borders near Mystic meadows. It was all the way the other side of Magnus Hilda and hardly anybody settled here apart from adventurers brave enough to go to Mystic Meadows for a quest.


    The town that Dorgon was hiding in was a small one called Geode Town. many fees and mystical creatures with mixed dwarven blood resided there. The size was slightly bigger than Little Stone town because of the inn and adventurer''s outpost. There were also a few marketplaces for local farmers to sell rations and travelling merchants to set up shop. Truen took a look around the moment they arrived and found out that this town was rather similar to Half Moon Village with the exception that none of the villagers were wanted criminals.


    Geode Town was very peaceful and Truen can understand why Dorgon chose to run to such a quiet place. Other than the occasional talks about adventurers, there was hardly any news about the capital here.


    The archer heard a few things from the royal guard commander on the way here. King Darius, the chancellor and Dorgon were actually childhood friends. That would explain why King Darius looked slightly guilty when they first mentioned that they were looking for Dorgon Flintstock. The chancellor and the king also had a slightly unusual relationship for a king and his subject. Their past relationship explained everything and Truen wondered what kind of character Dorgon Flintstock was. King Darius did not punish the royal craftsman even after he deserted his post and quit without notice. The King didn''t even give a chase or order a manhunt. That made the archer very interested to know the dynamics of their relationship.


    Perhaps Dorgon Flintstock was the one with the most influence among the three dwarves which was why the chancellor didn''t stop Dorgon from leaving. It was either that or the chancellor pulled strings behind the scene to keep King Darius in place so that Dorgon could make his exit smoothly. From what the royal guards summarised, Dorgon was a lover of women and wine with a straightforward personality. If he liked something or someone, he would treat them well. If he disagreed with something, he would speak his mind. Despite being a down-to-earth character, the guards cautioned Truen about the master crafter''s blunt use of words.


    "He''s very insensitive, it''s why his ex-wife left him for another man. He gets the job done well but outside of that, Dorgon''s not an easy man to be friends with."


    According to the royal guard commander, Dorgon got many of his inspirations from pretty females of all kinds. "It might have been easier to persuade him to return to the capital if your sister was here."


    Hearing that, Truen felt a strange sense of anger wash over him even if Zero wasn''t really a girl or his sister. Hearing that Dorgon would have been easily persuaded to use Zero as a model for his artistic inspiration made the archer''s blood boil. Nobody was getting anywhere near Zero, especially not those with impure intentions.


    It wasn''t difficult to find out where the master crafter went to the small town. In fact, the people of Geode Town didn''t seem surprised that the King had sent someone to find Dorgon. Truen guessed that this wasn''t the first time Dorgon had escaped to Geode Town after a fight with King Darius. In fact, when Truen heard that Dorgon had a house here, he was convinced that Dorgon was more than just a subject of the kingdom for the chancellor and King Darius.


    When Truen got to the tavern, the first thing he saw was a stocky dwarf with a long red beard harassing the pretty fae waitress. The dwarf was obviously drunk but didn''t want to go back even if it was only in the middle of the day. Truen looked at the royal guard commander who nodded in confirmation. Indeed, this was the man they were looking for.


    With a sigh inwardly, Truen braced himself for a tough conversation and an even tougher few days to convince the drunken dwarf who looked like he was here to escape worldly problems by drowning in alcohol.


    Funny enough, Truen could understand this man''s feelings and sympathise with his frustrations. Sometimes the best way to deal with too many problems piling up when you didn''t know where to start was to take a step back. According to the gossip of dwarves in the capital, Dorgon left when he had an argument with the King about compulsory dieting. The chancellor took a neutral side so Dorgon stormed off in anger.


    "Hic! Waitress... more beer!" Dorgon slurred and almost fell out of his chair. Truen was there to catch him in time before the drunken dwarf hit the ground.


    With a frown, the dwarf looked up to the tall stranger with a hood and squinted. "Wh''r ya? Whaddya wan''?"


    The royal guard commander stepped out from behind Truen''s shadow and looked at Dorgon, waiting patiently for the master crafter to recognise him. It took a while but Dorgon sobered a little when he knew who that dwarf was. Instead of being happy at seeing someone familiar, Dorgon became angry.


    "Pah! He sent someone at last? Must have starved the whole damned capital to death doing it before he realised what''s wrong! That fool... tell me honestly. Was it Darius or Montley?"


    Truen raised a brow. Montley?


    The royal guard commander bowed. "The chancellor arranged it but King Darius also agreed. He is Truen Zheng, an envoy from Magnus Hilda sent by Queen Rosalind."


    Truen bowed to the crafter who was stunned. "An envoy?"


    "I''m sure you know that Magnus Hilda had been plagued for the last few years. My sister and I are nomads who travel around to help others in exchange for some food supplies and money when we chanced upon the land of giants and heard about it. Zero is a healer and with the power of the Goddess Freya watching over Magnus Hilda, the plague was cured. However, the land needs the protection of Goddess Freya and a new statue for worship needs to be introduced to the giants. Hence, we are looking for the crafter who was blessed by the God of Art to help us craft a divine statue of Goddess Freya for the people in Magnus Hilda."


    Instead of causing trouble, Dorgon sighed. "I understand the situation and it isn''t that I don''t want to help the giants. However, I cannot create a divine statue worthy of worship for the giants. You have to know that giants are at least fifteen metres in height on average and we''re very small people as dwarves. If I were to craft such a huge statue, I will need some tools or equipment."


    Truen nodded. "We can help you get whatever you need if you agree to come with us. Of course, you will be duly compensated for the work. Also, to set your mind at ease, my sister has convinced King Darius to stop starving the people and is treating the princess as we speak."


    Dorgon looked at the wood elf with wonder. "Your sister must be really pretty and capable."


    Hearing that, Truen''s expression became dark and the crafter immediately laughed and passed it off as a joke to calm the archer down. "It''s not difficult for me to go back with you but I would have to trouble you to help me make a trip to Derby Desert and look for a good technician. You see, I have this mobile crafting suit used to help me work on huge projects. I''m sure you''ve seen the huge fortress and doors to the capital. That was made by me with the help of my Crafter''s Suit. Unfortunately, after so many years, the rickety thing finally broke down and we dwarves aren''t good with bolts and nuts like the gnomes are. Unless that suit can be repaired, it''s just going to be as good as scrap iron and I can''t help you with the divine statue."


    Hearing that, Truen nodded. "I understand. If we can get the Crafter''s Suit fixed, will you come with us to Magnus Hilda to build Goddess Freya''s statue at the temple?"


    Dorgon grinned. "Anything for the giants. I need to request to see the temple where the statue is going to be built as well as the material it is going to be carved out of so that I can get the workshop to make the necessary preparations. You need to help me convince Motley the sly fox to let me go and not increase my workload from the time I went missing! That chancellor might as well be the evil in his previous life... I swear he doesn''t have a shred of kindness in him at all!"


    Convincing Dorgon was easier than Truen thought it would be and to make the dwarf happy, the archer accompanied him for a few drinks while listening to old stories about his childhood friends and some of the more interesting dwarven gossips that he couldn''t wait to share with Zero.

 375 Inspecting the Crafters Sui

    When Zero received the news that Dorgon agreed to help them build Freya''s statue, the doctor was overjoyed. However, Truen still sounded a little concerned so Zero asked why he wasn''t feeling happier about the good news.


    "We might have to make a trip to Derby Desert to find a gnome technician. Dorgon says that he has a Crafter''s Suit that''s broken and only a gnome can fix it. Without that suit, there''s no way he could build a huge statue of Freya that''s even taller than the giants. I don''t think our mission will be done anytime soon..."


    Zero smiled. "That''s alright. It''s an adventure, isn''t it? Besides, how about you ask him where the Crafter''s Suit is. I can take a look to see if I could repair it."


    "Zero..." Truen warned. His friend had a tendency to take things too far by trying to help. "How about you leave the fixing to the gnomes instead and focus on transforming Princess Dorothy into a drop-dead beauty as you promised?"


    The doctor rolled his eyes even though Truen couldn''t see it over the communicator. "Don''t be silly. She is already a great beauty now. She''s just going to become better once she stabilises the second stage of her core. It''s been two weeks since you''ve left, when are you coming back so that we can go to Derby Desert? Schaf wrote a letter. He said that Half Moon Village will be sending a representative over to negotiate with the royal family about trading for ores, minerals and salt with the dwarves in exchange for medical plants, potions and cultivation pills."


    Truen sighed. "It takes about two weeks for the dwarves to walk to Geode Town and it might take me another two weeks to get back with Dorgon. We can''t ride any horses because the dwarves aren''t good horsemen."


    With some reluctance, Zero agreed that he would only steal a peek at the Crafter''s Suit but not fix it even if he thought giving Merlin a call would resolve the issue quicker. Truen threw his words right back at him for being impatient about wanting to get the job done.


    "It''s an adventure, right? Let me return to Rocket Mountain and then report the situation to King Darius with Dorgon so that we can make arrangements to go to Derby Desert. Besides, I believe that it might be better this way. You can take this opportunity to convince the stingy counsellor to give you your adventurer''s pass."


    The laughter took Truen by surprise. "Silly Truen! I don''t think we need to negotiate at this point. In fact, you can call it a happy accident that I lost control of my temper back then. I''m receiving a treatment better than royalty right now so I''m bored out of my mind waiting for you. I''d even started to teach the princess some martial arts. She''s a natural warrior, must have gotten it from her mother."


    "I did apologise later and talked to everyone about it. The chancellor agreed to keep it hush-hush but they were more understanding about why we wanted me to have a special guild pass with a healer class and a low rank with the ability to travel anywhere. King Darius won''t be refusing to sign the document and I''m sure the monocle dwarf would have made arrangements by now."


    Truen nodded. Not bad! Zero was improving even if he shouldn''t have been that careless to lose control of his powers. "The monocle guy has a name. I found out from Dorgon today, he hates his name. Want to guess it?"


    Zero hummed and tried to think of the most embarrassing names a prideful dwarf like the chancellor could have.


    "Flower?"


    "Nope. It isn''t a girl''s name so don''t even try."


    "Mm... Ginger?"


    "It''s not food," Truen sighed. "I''ll give you a clue, it starts with "M"."


    Zero frowned and made a list. "Mofofo? Mulan? Mustafa? Marian? Marie? Movolo? Mack? Mickey?"


    Truen burst out laughing at the last one. Calling the strict dwarf Mickey was a little worse than his actual name but the archer wouldn''t say it to the chancellor in person.


    "None of it but Mickey is a good one...It''s actually Motley. M-O-T-L-E-Y. Apparently Dorgon, Darius and Motley are childhood friends. Now you know why the king looked slightly guilty when we first brought Dorgon''s name up. They had a fight and Dorgon left the capital."


    Zero listened attentively and asked for details that Truen was happy to indulge the inquisitive doctor until it was way past bedtime.


    "That''s enough for today," the archer reminded. "It''s time for bed for you. Don''t make me report to your shifu that you started misbehaving. As a teacher, you should be setting better examples for your student."


    After complaining about how unfair it was to use his new teacher identity against him for such things, Zero ended the call and Truen chuckled. Zero was still adorable when he was trying to lie and hide his embarrassment. He wasn''t doing a very good job to convince Truen he was angry over getting acknowledged as a teacher. From the tone he used earlier, Truen knew that Zero must have been controlling his voice so that he wouldn''t burst out in excited giggles. It was cute seeing how the little boy grew up but never changed much. He was still happy over little things like that.


    Now that the call has ended, Truen took some time to write his periodic email report to the Great Gods and Zero''s teachers. Although they were finally on their adventure, that didn''t mean the people around Zero didn''t worry. After updating his employers, Truen gave the Onion Union a brief update about where Zero was going next and how they were progressing.


    Coux asked about their financial situation and Truen checked the shared inventory that Zero created for them by partitioning the void inventory using the upgraded system''s function. They had a thousand gold from the king as a reward which was equivalent to 10 dinnites and 600 binnites. Mammon who saw that amount scoffed.


    Mammon: If you have no need for that money pass me half of it. I will invest it and grow it on behalf of him. The business operation between Earth and Hell needed deeper pockets to expand quickly. Schaf is working too slowly.


    Truen: You can have 8 dinnites, the rest we will need to get Zero registered and prepare for the trip to Derby Desert. I believe Zero will want to buy a number of gadgets from the gnomes.


    The various faction leaders of the Onion Union discussed more the complex business network and Truen nodded in satisfaction. Everyone was working hard and the competition was still going strong between faction leaders. Mammon worked the hardest with Coux not far behind. Hence, he kept his promise and sent them both privately some of Zero''s cute moments from when he was at Magnus Hilda. Zero''s new look startled them at first but Truen explained that Zero did it so they could pass off as siblings easily on their travels.


    Gaia who was stalking the chat didn''t mind seeing Zero as a cute wood elf but she said something that made Truen shiver.


    Gaia: Does it mean that if we want Zero to transform into other species we must first change Truen''s appearance?


    The archer declined to answer and made an excuse to quickly log off. He was very satisfied with his current body and didn''t want any cosmetic changes done.

 376 Princess Dorothys Rebirth

    A month passed quickly in the blink of an eye. Ever since Zero started increasing the intensity of his training with the princess, not even King Darius had seen his daughter. Nobody knew what to expect after a month.


    Now that the other envoy was returning with Dorgon, King Darius sent the chancellor to prepare for a grand welcome and pass his order that the princess must attend the welcoming back of Magnus Hilda''s envoy after his errand. Naturally, Motley didn''t refuse. He was also curious to find out if the healer was able to keep her word to transform Princess Dorothy into a great beauty.


    The moment of truth was near and anticipation was high in the air. There was nobody more anxious to know the results of Zero''s training other than King Darius. Some said that Fae King Vivian sent someone to spy on Princess Dorothy''s first reveal to the public after her training because he heard the rumours but nobody paid attention to the Fae King. The dwarves were too excited to see the kind of miracles healer Zero could produce.


    Truen entered the capital gates with Dorgon in tow on a donkey''s back because the master after simply couldn''t keep up with walking for hours every day and was slowing down the entourage. Hence, Truen bought a stubborn donkey who could carry the dwarf so that they could get as quickly as they could.


    Before even Truen reached the capital, he already knew that Zero had succeeded in his task. If the doctor hadn''t reported so, Truen wouldn''t have bought that donkey. The animal was more trouble than he was worth seeing as it had a bad temper and tried to bite people feeding it. The animal also wouldn''t eat anything else apart from apples or carrots. Truen had half the mind to turn it into donkey roast but he held back. Getting back to Rocket Mountain''s castle was more important.


    The more Truen heard about Dorgon''s ambition to build the statue, the more worried he became. Dorgon''s mental image of Freya differed too greatly from the actual Goddess that Truen knew. He described Freya to be a Goddess with red hair and green eyes with fair skin. Freya was known as the goddess of beauty and war but Dorgon''s sketches of her kept looking more dwarf-like or giant-like than a normal maiden. His sense of beauty was selective and Truen couldn''t convince the dwarf otherwise without an actual picture that Zero would have.


    King Darius and Motley were waiting for them at the entrance of the castle with a huge welcome group. Dorgon glared at his friends but still placed a hand across his heart to bow in respect to the King.


    "Dorgon Flintstock back in service, your majesty."


    King Darius smiled and told Dorgon to dismiss the formalities. "It''s good to have you back, old friend. I was wrong, please forgive me. Thankfully, Truen and Zero opened my eyes before it was too late."


    The smile that Zero gave him assured him that everything was well. The doctor didn''t look tired or sick so Truen let the worries melt away. Now that he was convinced Zero was doing well, he looked over to Princess Dorothy who had become the centre of attention. King Darius was touched to tears at his daughter''s transformation. Princess Dorothy resembled his late wife with her dignified poise and reliable aura. Even Motley and Dorgon were stunned to silence watching how Princess Dorothy carried herself with mature grace.


    It wasn''t just her personality that changed. Truen noticed that the princess no longer resembled a skeleton with skin stuck onto her bones. She filled out nicely into a healthy dwarf but unlike other dwarves who tend to appear more stocky and rounded with their short limbs, Princess Dorothy looked nothing like the ordinary dwarves.


    She had a natural squarish jawline but it was well-defined from Zero''s tweak in her diet and regular work-out sessions. In addition, the change in hairstyle from the princess'' curly brown locks were now pulled into a neat up-do bun that highlighted her neckline and angular collarbone. Her waist was cinched to give her a better silhouette, something that soon became a fad in the country once the ladies learned about the corset trick. The princess wore a long gown and Truen could tell from the way she walked that Truen made her wear heels. It mustn''t have been easy learning how to walk in them but the princess walked in a dignified manner with ease, indicating that Zero did a great job as her teacher.


    It was difficult to tell that the princess was a dwarf with her new transformation. Zero worked hard to make her look mature despite her youth and short stature. Her mannerisms were polished and even though Zero hasn''t taught her everything he wanted to teach her, he taught her enough for the princess to find the rest of her path alone without him in the future.


    The effects of cultivation could be seen more clearly now as Princess Dorothy''s skin became as smooth and clear as quartz. Her eyes sparkled and her hair was luscious. Before this, the princess was bubbly and youthful. She looked adorable and people couldn''t help but love her. Now, the princess was more regal and astute with how she presented herself to her people. It was like how a cotton candy was transformed into a molten sugar knife. She reminded them of their beloved Queen Demora and they couldn''t help but give her their hearts.


    Zero watched as the princess greeted her subjects and father. The month that she spent under Zero''s tutelage wasn''t in vain. Even though Zero was harsh and demanding, the princess never once complained. Instead, she only worked harder. Seeing her resolve, Zero gave the girl a little boost in her progress and gave her a crash course in noble etiquette that he learned from the Great Goddesses.


    Princess Dorothy might not notice how much she had transformed over the last few weeks but for Zero who watched her progress and wrote a teacher''s diary, he knew just how far she had come. Her cultivation base was now stable, her physical strength and stamina were doing much better than before. The princess also regained her confidence and her mentality matured a lot ever since she understood her purpose as a member of the royal family.


    The definition of a great beauty evolved from "looking good" to "a wholesome package of perfection built upon hard work". Zero couldn''t be prouder of his student and watched as she handled her father with ease. Truen gave Zero a discreet thumbs-up and Zero blushed. After finding Dorgon and satisfying the foolish king, they could finally make their next move.

 377 Registering Zero

    The princess'' transformation made everyone happy and the royal family threw Zero and Truen a feast. They didn''t deny the hospitality but Truen did see the King to ask for a favour while Zero talked to Dorgon alone.


    Before Zero left, Truen reminded him three times to be extra careful with the perverted dwarf and to kick him if he tried anything funny. Zero only promised so that Truen wouldn''t keep the chancellor waiting. As the archer left, Zero thought that he should bring out the picture of Freya that he had. It was actually a photo taken by the communicator that Zero copied onto a canvas. The first time he tried it, the painting didn''t do Freya any justice so he burned it and asked Princess Dorothy for help.


    Lo and behold, the princess actually was talented in painting and promised not to tell anyone about Freya''s photograph that Zero had. The doctor had to pass off the communicator as something he received as payment during his nomadic travels after saving someone. Princess Dorothy took one look at it and assumed that the person he saved was a gnome.


    "You must be Dorgon Flintstock," Zero smiled. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance. I hope my brother treated you well."


    Dorgon looked at Zero from head to toe and nodded in satisfaction. He wasn''t wrong to say that Truen would have a beautiful sister. Indeed, elves were always a sight for sore eyes if it weren''t for their detestable attitudes. Thankfully, the wood elves weren''t the same as those high elves in Altear. Dorgon would never agree to work for them even if they were envoys of Magus Hilda.


    "Truen has been nothing but polite to me. He told me that you had a picture of the great goddess Freya?"


    Zero nodded and dug into his spatial bag to pull out the canvas. Dorgon was impressed that such a huge painting could fit in that sling bag. That was a magical artefact that must have cost a lot. If the nomadic siblings didn''t buy it, that could only mean that they were magically talented to create such an item.


    "I heard that you were the one who cured our giant friends of the plague. At first, I thought it was just a rumour but seeing how you pulled the canvas from your bag, I totally believe it. Say, you''re not just a simple healer, are you? With magic like this, you could easily be a famous magician that any kingdom would employ. Even as an adventurer, you wouldn''t be anything less than an A-rank. Why do both of you insist on becoming nomads?"


    Zero smiled politely. Dorgon was much sharper than the King and maybe even the chancellor.


    "I won''t question it then. However, know that if you cross Rocket Mountain and Magnus Hilda, even if I can''t win the both of you, I, Dorgon Flintstock, will still put my life on the line to fight. You may be able to fool everyone else and even Motley but you can''t fool me. I have been blessed by the God of Art and I know where you stand. Not even the guardian of Endow Hill is your match if you get serious. Your brother is weaker than you but even he can take down the guardian."


    Zero can''t say that he disliked this kind of honest personality even if the tip of the blade was pointed towards him. Instead, he handed over the painting of Freya and agreed. "I might be stronger but I think Truen is smarter. Without him, I''d be in deep trouble since I''m still very young in a sense. Rest assured, I''m actually a doctor. Destroying the world isn''t my intention and building my career as a magician is not my thing. We travel because I want to save lives that even doctors have given up on. As for the Freya statue, it''s for the same reason. Do you want to know more?"


    The master crafter hesitated before shaking his head. "Not here. How about we head to my workshop? I''ll also like to show you the crafter''s suit while we are there. Your brother might not have had the chance to tell you yet but it is broken and I need someone to go to Derby Desert for me to bring back a gnome technician. He doesn''t seem to know much about technology so I''m hoping you''re better informed."


    Zero agreed and followed Dorgon to his workshop. The workshop was currently empty so only the two of them were present. The dwarf quickly shut the door once Zero entered and walked over to the crafter''s suit. He placed the painting on his messy desk and removed the cloth from the crafter''s suit. Zero had seen it before but he was expecting for Dorgon to get into the suit.


    The dwarf climbed into it with some difficulty but Zero didn''t offer a hand because he knew Dorgon was stubborn. Still, he wondered what Dorgon was up to.


    "Follow me," he said and pressed a button in the suit. The crafter''s suit powered up much to Zero''s surprise. Which part of it was broken? It looked like it was functioning well.


    Not surprised, the master crafter grinned. "It cannot fly. That function is broken and it is what I need to build the huge statue. Other than that, it works as it should although it''s a little rusty at the joints. We''re going to take a test right now."


    Zero blinked. "Test?"


    Dorgon chuckled at the confused expression. "Yes, test. A test to register you as an adventurer. I received Darius'' instructions. You wanted to be an adventurer without a suspicious grade but with the ability to travel freely throughout the nine nations and be known as a healer instead of a magician. There isn''t a doctor subclass yet but I can put in a word to appeal for it to be written somewhere."


    "I don''t understand," Zero frowned. "Isn''t that the job meant for the guild master?"


    Laughing at the poor confused expression on Zero''s face, Dorgon pointed to himself. "I am the guild master and the highest authority in Rocket Mountain apart from the chancellor. Guild Master Dorgon Flintstock at your service and the legendary artisan blessed by the God of Art. By the way, I am an S-ranked ex-adventurer who fought beside Queen Demora to establish Rocket Mountain that we have today."


    Zero''s jaw fell. Did Truen know that this was going to happen? Was that why he told Zero to kick the dwarf if he tried anything funny? At this rate, Zero didn''t think kicking was appropriate. If he kicked the ass of an S-ranked guild master, wouldn''t the entire country come after him?


    Caught in a dilemma, Zero urgently contacted Zero using the party call function and told Dorgon that he needed a time-out. At this rate, his cover of lying low was going to be blown a second time in the same country! Why was it so difficult to remain inconspicuous?

 378 Dont Bully My Teacher!

    Truen wanted to scream but he couldn''t blame Zero. The moment he stepped foot into the palace to talk to the king and chancellor, he had already fallen into their trap. Zero was asking for help using the party call but there was no apt advice that he could give his friend.


    "Is something the matter?" Motley asked with a sickly pleasant voice.


    Truen swallowed. "Could you make this quicker? I''m worried about leaving that perverted dwarf with my sister for too long. Also, I only came to inform King Darius about needing to leave for Derby Desert. It''s part of the agreement I made with Dorgon for him to create the statue of Freya at Magnus Hilda. He did say that he wanted to make a trip personally to where the shrine and statue were going to be built and he needed a picture of Goddess Freya. I''m sure my sister is passing the painting to him as we speak but I don''t trust Dorgon around her."


    Instead of acting surprised at the news, the chancellor merely poured tea and sat down. "Don''t worry about it, your sister is in very good hands now. Also, there is no better person for her to be with at the moment if you want to rush off to Derby Desert. Fret not, we have not forgotten the deal about helping your sister register as an adventurer. In fact, Zero has done such a great job with transforming out princes into a great beauty that the King and I have decided to bring forward the reward."


    Feeling slightly suspicious, Truen asked. "What do you mean?"


    The chancellor grinned. "In Rocket Mountain, there is only one other man who can stand proudly beside Queen Demora. He is an S-ranked adventurer with the blessing from the God of Art. The name of or current guild master who is also the godfather of our beloved princess is no other than Dorgon Flintstock. It is for this very reason that we allowed you to bring him back to us, envoy of Magnus Hilda."


    The hostility in the air was clear. Motley didn''t trust elves and even though he didn''t show it explicitly earlier, Truen could see it now. He got up and tried to leave the room but the dwarven guards pointed their spears at him.


    "Sit down, Truen. You and I have much to discuss. Don''t worry, your sister will be safe. Dorgon will go easy on her, he has a good gauge of a person''s true strength and since you requested for a special rank, surely a special test must be given."


    The princess who had dropped by to greet her teacher''s brother overheard the conversation and swiftly turned around. The guards who were waiting outside of the conference room were puzzled that the princess decided not to go in and exchanged confused looks but decided not to interrupt the chancellor.


    Princess Dorothy left the castle without anyone stopping her because the guards were so used to seeing the process help out at her teacher''s clinic. However, today, the princess wasn''t heading there. Instead, she asked around the marketplace to know if anyone saw her godfather and teacher. It didn''t take long for people to point Dorothy in the right direction and the princess made haste. It would be better to stop her godfather before he made her teacher mad. Dorgon might be strong but only Princess Dorothy knew how frightening Zero was. That one time Zero got mad and lost control over a fraction of her powers, an earthquake took over Rocket Mountain.


    Thankfully, the crafting guild wasn''t very far from the main town and Dorothy forgot about etiquette with nobody to watch her. The dwarven princess gathered her skirt and ran even though it was difficult to do so in heeled shoes. Still, the princess was tenacious if she wasn''t anything else. Her training with Zero made her physically stronger and she ran all the way, displaying amazing stamina.


    "Godfather! Godfather stop!" a voice called from outside the crafting guild. Zero dodged another powerful slam that rattled the floor of the crafting guild. She now understood why they used reinforced wood here.


    "Dorothy?" Dorgon wasn''t expecting the appearance of his goddaughter and paused. Zero sighed in relief. Truen didn''t respond and Zero had to put up with the attacks for the last fifteen minutes, dodging what he could and parrying with his bare hands what he couldn''t. It wasn''t difficult to destroy the annoying rafter''s suit but Zero didn''t want to damage it more to a point where even gnome technicians couldn''t salvage it. Why couldn''t Forgon see that she wasn''t willing to participate in his test?


    Dorgon stared at Zero and sighed. He got out of the crafter''s suit and opened the door to a panting princess.


    "Princess! What are you doing here?" Zero asked and the girl pouted, glaring at her godfather. Instead of answering anything, she pointed at Dorgon and shouted.


    "Don''t bully my teacher! You should be ashamed of yourself, godfather. How can an S-ranked hero use testing as an excuse for bullying a healer with no combat abilities?"


    Zero was stunned. No combat abilities? What had he been teaching this girl the whole time then? Those fighting styles that Princess Dorothy learned were combat abilities. The marsupial demons'' martial art was also a combat style. Lord Amon would be offended if he knew the princess thought it was a dance.


    Dorgon spluttered. "P-princess! It''s my job to test the adventurer who requested for a special rank and pass. You shouldn''t interfere. Besides, this was your father''s orders."


    Princess Dorothy narrowed her eyes. "Really? Did daddy say so or was it uncle Motley who told you to do this? I won''t forgive anyone who mistreats my teacher. If you want to test her, you will do it with me as the spectator so that it is fair. Besides, special testing means that there must be a neutral witness. You have no witnesses present, how can this be considered a test? Don''t try to fool me, I''ve studied the guild rules while you were away."


    Unable to refute his goddaughter and also impressed that she had grown to be a fearsome woman like her mother in the time he was away, Dorgon had a slight change in his opinions about Zero who had been this girl''s teacher for a month.


    "Very well, you can stay and watch. I won''t go easy on her just because she is your teacher."


    Zero deadpanned and mentally wondered when had the dwarf ever gone easy on him. Still, with the princess looking out for him, Zero felt reassured and patted her on the head. "Thank you, princess. I''ll be fine. Watch me and learn. I''m going to teach you how to kick an S-ranked hero''s ass. You can do this to anybody who isn''t in a crafter''s suit too if they bully you."


    Dorgon who was about to climb into his crafter''s suit paused and spluttered. With the princess watching him eagerly to demonstrate his abilities, he couldn'' simply disappoint her by hiding in the crafter''s suit. What a sneaky move by the elf! He knew he didn''t like these folks regardless of their skin colour. All elves were deviants!


    They got into position quickly and Zero opted for empty-handed combat. against someone like Dorgon, it wasn''t necessary to bring out Origin or YY. That would be an overkill. Instead, he passed his walking staff to the princess and told her to hold onto it. Princess Dorothy didn''t know why the staff her teacher always carried around was very heavy but agreed and leaned it against the wall so that she wouldn''t tire.


    Dorgon snorted at the arrogance. "You can use any weapon of your choice. I''ll be coming at you seriously with my best weapon."


    Zero smiled politely and got into a stance with one foot forward and one hand behind his back. "No need."


    Dorgon didn''t like the cocky attitude and lifted a heavy scythe. Princess Dorothy who was the umpire of the test looked at both parties nervously before inhaling and shooting, "Begin!"

 379 The Kung Fu called Speed

    Ordinarily, a fight against an S-ranked expert would be a highly anticipated event. However, watching this match, the princess couldn''t help but wince in pity for her godfather as Zero used him as a demonstration for some new fighting techniques that included the mysterious art of hitting acupoints.


    "This is also a good point that you should try and get when you can. It''s just underneath the elbow and hitting here," Zero demonstrated with a swift jab to the point, "It will make them drop their weapons."


    Princess Dorothy didn''t know if she should continue monitoring the one-sided sparring or take notes. Eventually, she settled for both and Zero moved on to the next point on the knee, causing Dorgon to crumble to the ground. The guild master might be a strong warrior but Zero wasn''t weak. He was faster and more accurate than Dorgon despite not using any magic. Training with a vampire made Zero much better than most warriors. Speed was the one Kung fu that wouldn''t betray their master.


    Dorgon couldn''t understand it. Elves were known to be more nimble and agile but Zero''s speed was out of this world. It was as if the healer wasn''t even trying. In addition, the scary techniques of using acupoints to render him paralysed for a few seconds in actual combat and giving the princess a lecture made the guild master think twice. Zero was obviously toying with him but there wasn''t anything he could do.


    "This here," Zero tapped the dwarf''s chest and Dorgon immediately froze. "Is something you can use to immobilise a person. Unlike the other pressure points, this is special. If it isn''t unblocked, it will paralyse a person for twenty-four hours. Any questions?"


    Princess Dorothy shook her head and looked at her godfather with pity. Zero was merciful and none of what he did was considered life-threatening. Still, it must be humiliating for an S-ranked ex-adventurer to be so easily defeated. Her teacher was really amazing and for some reason, Princess Dorothy felt as if her interference wasn''t actually needed. Her godfather would be bruised at most but Zero wasn''t really going to kill him.


    "Godfather... are you satisfied now? I think my teacher is overqualified for the rank but please help her to make that registration as a C-rank like what she wanted."


    The dwarven hero gritted his teeth and Zero smirked at him before undoing the paralysis. "There we go, Mr Hero. I don''t usually like heroes but I''ll make an exception for you since you have a heart for the people. If you want a rematch, I''ll be ready."


    Overjoyed, Princess Dorothy congratulated her teacher and gave her godfather a kiss on the cheek before bidding him farewell. Zero was dragged back to the castle by the princess who wanted to tell her the good news.


    Once Zero was back at the castle, Motley let Truen go. The archer didn''t spare any manners for the chancellor and jumped out of the window to greet Zero.


    "Are you alright? I swear they were up to something back there... did anyone get injured?"


    The princess giggled. "Other than my godfather''s bruised ego, everything is fine. Oh, teacher. I wanted to let you know that Fae King Vivian would be visiting tomorrow. He wanted to see the saviours of Magnus Hilda and extend his thanks. Won''t you stay and meet with him?"


    Truen looked at the princess with worry. Zero didn''t look too confident either and frowned. "I can meet with him but will you be alright? You''ve spent a month with me going through harsh training to become a beauty but we both know there is still much to work on. Are you going to confess?"


    The princess smiled. "That, my dear teacher, is for me to worry about. Fret not, as your student I will always remember your words. Even if the confession doesn''t go well, I will not neglect my duty as a princess to my people. Beauty is from the soul and I wear the title of a princess proudly. There are too many things to be done even if I suffer from a broken heart. There are many things in life to experience apart from love, I will be fine."


    Hearing the words of wisdom coming from the young lady, Zero was finally reassured. Knowing that Princess Dorothy had truly matured, she would be able to handle her father and anything that came her way. "You''re becoming more and more similar to Queen Demora. I''m sure your godfather would be shocked to see the changes in the next few days. Take time to show him what you''ve learnt in that one month with me and whoop his ass! He deserves that much for being an irresponsible guild master, doesn''t he?"


    The princess giggled and Truen smiled. He didn''t exactly know what went on earlier but he was now convinced that Zero handled the situation well. Whatever he didn''t know, his friend would fill him in later.


    The princess took her leave and Zero twirled his heavy walking staff. "That was a good exercise," he mused and the archer shook his head with a fond smile. "Don''t be mischievous. We''re still envoys from Magnus Hilda, act like it."


    Zero pouted but bounced back again in joy as he recounted his valiant fist-fight with the legendary S-rank warrior. Truen was slightly surprised to learn that the dwarf he was escorting wasn''t just a simple crafter. Who knew that he would have such a background and Truen wondered if Zero understood the implications behind defeating an S-rank warrior. No wonder King Darius and even the chancellor didn''t stop Dorgon from leaving the city. It''s not that they didn''t want to stop him, they just couldn''t stop him.


    "I guess that''s one thing less to worry about now that you''re finally getting registered as an adventurer. How about we take the next few days easy? Is there anything you''d like to do?"


    "I want to go shopping tomorrow and you will accompany me the entire day!" Zero announced, finalising Truen''s death sentence.


    The archer didn''t think that shopping with Zero was bad but knowing how devious the doctor had become ever since he became friends with the Demon Lords, the archer was beginning to fear what Zero was going to come up with.


    Zero smirked to himself as Truen begged for him to reconsider his decision.


    "You can cut off an arm!" Truen offered with a forced smile but Zero whistled and shook his head.


    "It will just grow back, where''s the fun in it? Besides, I''m a doctor. I reattached limbs, not cut them."


    Truen wrung his hands. "I''ll cook for you!"


    Zero raised a brow. "Roasting meat doesn''t count as cooking. Besides, I was the one who taught the royal chefs how to cook diet food that they now sell in Rocket Mountain."


    "I''ll help out at the clinic! Motley said that you were always busy there with the princess acting as your assistant. It''s not good to let the princess help out, I can do that instead now that I''m here."


    Zero shook his head. "I''ve trained Princess Dorothy into becoming a good assistant. Also, she is my student. It''s only natural for the student to help their teacher out. You, on the other hand, will only be a hindrance. Even if you apprenticed under Hua Tuo I bet he only taught you how to cultivate. You couldn''t even differentiate between edible and non-edible herbs."


    Busted, Truen thought of another way to appease Zero but was rejected before he could even try. Miserable, the archer could only wait for his fate and followed behind Zero like a kicked puppy.

 380 Bonus Revenge on Truen

    When Zero said that he was going to make Truen payback for the ''favour'', he meant every word of it. The archer wasn''t against accompanying Zero on a shopping trip but the foreboding feeling since morning became even worse when he saw where Zero was taking them to.


    The clothing store was every man''s nightmare and Truen was no exception. When he saw the kind of clothes Zero was looking at, he melted a little on the inside. It was true that Zero would look good in almost anything and it was his duty to take pictures when Zero tried on new clothes and send it to the group chat with the onion union.


    HOWEVER!


    It was a different matter when Zero made Truen try on clothes.


    Because Zero made them look similar, Truen understood the dangers of having an androgynous face. Zero looked great as a female and by default, so would Truen.


    "Truen! Check this out! Isn''t it cute?" he asked in a sickly sweet voice that made all of Truen''s fingers cringe and die.


    As if sensing a very powerful foe standing behind him, Truen slowly turned and his eyes landed on the most obnoxious piece of fabric he had ever seen in his life - a pink dress.


    This legendary pink dress was a boss monster worn by only the most elegant and cutest ladies of ages between fourteen to eighteen. Truen wasn''t sure how old he was but he knew for a fact that this boss monster would completely obliterate his masculine pride forever if Zero were to make him try it.


    Looking into his best friend''s eyes, Zero was going to make him wear it. In fact, the doctor''s eyes were smiling even though he looked very happy on the surface. Those eyes were staring right into his soul, daring him to refuse. Truen knew that this time, Zero was serious.


    They were locked in a stalemate for a long time and to the outsiders, it looked as if the younger sister was asking for an opinion if the dress would look good on her while the older brother was caught in a dilemma about how he should answer her. Only the shopkeeper, an elderly dwarf, knew what the fight was about.


    The elderly lady moved away from the siblings. They were the rumoured esteemed envoys from Magnus Hilda and although she didn''t know if it was a custom of the elves to make their brothers wear dresses, she didn''t want any trouble in her shop. Most clothes sold here were brought in by merchants who travelled and it was one of the only shops in the city that carried clothes of all styles and sizes. Most other clothing shops only had dwarven sized clothes.


    Truen glanced around the shop, trying to find an alternative. The dress that Zero chose was too terrifying. Then, he found a black dress that looked like a robe. Deciding to jump on that lifeline, Truen pointed at it.


    "I think that one looks better," he told Zero and didn''t meet his eyes.


    "Is that so?" his voice was now cold and the dwarves outside settled for a good show. "In that case, I will wear this and you can wear that. Ma''am, could you help my brother try on that dress? He likes it better."


    Outside the shop, seven dwarves shook their heads in sympathy. Poor Truen who had offended his sister was now receiving divine punishment. Perhaps their mother never taught him why it was important not to disagree with a lady but thinking about the siblings'' background, they probably didn''t have a mother to teach them things. Feeling sorry for the poor older brother, the seven dwarfs discussed among themselves who should go to cheer the brother up.


    Truen and the shopkeeper entered the changing room and Zero grinned in satisfaction. He fashioned the communicator into a broach and pinned it to his chest so that he would have a great angle captured once Truen made his debut in the black dress.


    Truen didn''t disappoint and looked very much like a taller version of Zero once he had the dress on. Although his hair was shorter and only reached his shoulders, Zero thought that Truen actually looked rather pretty if it wasn''t for the defined muscles on his arms. The archer was handsome as a male elf and was beautiful as a female elf. Zero felt that he had lost somehow simply because people tend to call him cute when he was in his male form.


    Truen didn''t know that Zero had already recorded an image of him in a black dress making his debut. He only prayed that nobody else would be watching and was embarrassed enough when the old lady helped him change into the dress, complimenting how good his figure was. As a man, there was nothing to be happy about when someone said that he had a good waistline.


    "It''s my turn, wait here. Once I''m out we should take some pictures, I want to commemorate wearing something so pretty," Zero beamed, forgiving Truen almost completely now that he had seen Truen suffering.


    He hopped into the changing room to try on the pink gown. Pink wasn''t a colour that many people with dark skin could pull off easily. The contrast was too great against Zero''s black hair but nobody corrected him. When Zero was determined to do something, nobody could stop him.


    Once the doctor disappeared, one of the seven dwarves quickly ran into the shop and tapped on Truen''s elbow. "Young man," he said. "Just a word of advice, with girls you should never tell them that the dress they chose or the shoes or bags they like looked bad even if it is true. Save yourself the punishment, all that matters is that she''s happy with her decision. If your sister wants a pink dress, let her have it and don''t argue with her. You might not have a mother to teach you this but it''s not too late to learn. We learnt it the hard way from our wives so we''re passing on the message. Good luck and don''t mess it up again."


    With that, the dwarf returned to his friends to spy on the siblings from across the street. Truen didn''t know what just happened but clearly there was a misunderstanding somewhere. Zero wasn''t the kind of person who cared about it. Regardless of what he did today, Truen would be the one getting punished either way. It was payback for making Zero meet the King and listen to him brag about his daughter for four hours.


    Yet, for some reason, Zero caught the attention of people around him when he came out of the dressing room. The old lady cooed and complimented Zero for looking like a doll and Truen wanted to kill all the men with wandering eyes, staring at his best friend, especially the seven dwarves across the street who gave him advice. He had temporarily forgotten that he was in a dress as well when he shielded Zero from the view outside.


    "Take it off, we''re leaving. Don''t wear this ever again, it''s disgraceful!" Truen scolded and Zero frowned.


    "Nothing is wrong with this, I look good in it! Besides, we haven''t taken a picture."


    Truen sighed in defeat. "We can take that picture in the changing room but you''re not wearing this out of the shop. It''s too revealing at the thighs and the cutting is too low on the top. You''re attracting bad attention."


    Zero blinked and laughed. He agreed with it that the dress was a tad too flattering but he simply wanted to try a new style to see if it suited him. "I understand. Let''s take the picture then get out of here, shall we?"


    With that, Truen agreed and Zero laughed to himself. Revenge was sweet when served on an unexpected platter.

 381 The First Doctor Adventurer

    It didn''t take long for Dorgon to create a special adventurer identity pass for Zero. Truen already had his tag for identification purposes and stored his card with the guild he registered it in Smargdas. For Zero, he was thrilled to receive both his card and tag.


    The tag was a necklace with a coloured stone. Truen didn''t know what kind of gem that was but he knew each nation had a different way of making their adventurer tags. For Smargdas, they used metal plates like dog tags. Truen was B-ranked so his tag colour was silver. For anything below a C-rank, tags in Smargdas were bronze. For C to A ranks, the tags were silver and for S-ranked adventurers, they had golden tags.


    "What gem is this?" Zero couldn''t help but be curious. The stone was bluish-purple in colour.


    Dorgon grinned and showed Zero the adventurer ranking chart. "All gemstones are imbued with magic, crafted by myself. They cannot be forged so take care not to lose your tag. As for the adventurer card, you can choose to keep it with you or with the guild you registered in. Most travelling adventurers keep it with the guild because it allows them to gain residence in the nation that they left their guild cards in. Of course, you can take it with you but if you want a different guild to take your card for citizenship status, you have to re-register with them."


    Zero looked at the chart and it was easy to understand.


    F rank - Garnet gemstone (red)


    E rank - Citrine gemstone (orange)


    D rank - Jade gemstone (green)


    C rank - Lapis gemstone (blue)


    B rank - Amethyst gemstone (purple)


    A rank - Howlite gemstone (white)


    S rank - Onyx gemstone (black)


    Zero took a closer look at his gemstone. "Is this meant to be blue or purple? My card says rank C."


    The guild master smirked. "Since I couldn''t register you at a higher rank I decided to choose the most confusing colour between blue and purple, especially for you. You''re officially a C-ranked adventurer but it will be good if people take you more cautiously even if your abilities are way past B-rank."


    Truen smirked at Zero who cringed at the confusing colour. Yet, he didn''t refuse it and asked the archer for help to attack the necklace. Dorgon went on to explain how the tag was imbued with magic. "If they ask for identification you can hold the necklace up against the magic device. It should automatically display your contributions and rank. Don''t worry, I didn''t register your name or any other details. Most adventurers don''t do that after all. However, I did include a little special something inside it. Here, try it out."


    Rank C


    Adventurer Class: Magician


    Sub class: Healer


    Special Class: Doctor


    Skills: Magic \u0026 Physical Combat


    Tester: Guild Master Dorgon Flintstock, Rocket Mountain


    Remarks: Recommended by King Darius of Rocket Mountain and acknowledged by Dorgon Flintstock.


    Quest completed: 0


    Zero read it twice and raised a brow. Truen''s jaw dropped. "Is this the default information?"


    Dorgon stuck out his tongue. "The last remark segment is hidden on a regular reading device but if she wants to take on higher levelled quests or if the guild masters want to know more, they can see it."


    Truen looked at Zero with slight worry. Rank C adventurers and above usually had the tester information recorded but hidden. The remarks portion was usually left blank. Dorgon must really have a grudge with Zero after the test to include such troublesome information. What did Zero do back then?


    Zero blinked. "By putting this information in the remarks, does this mean you want me to be loyal to Rocket Mountain?"


    With a snap, the guild master gave Zero a thumbs-up. "Exactly! Of course, nobody is going to stop you from taking your adventurer card and turning it in for citizenship elsewhere but it wouldn''t have the special remarks if you did. Besides, with this kind of backing, it is very likely that you can get special treatment when you need it. The King might not be a reliable person but his influence is still great. My name is also quite an influence and if you need any help, I have a few old friends here and there who would be willing to lend you a hand if they see it."


    Instead of getting angry, Zero laughed. "Alright, for the hassle of including ''doctor'' into the card in a place that it shouldn''t belong, I will accept this. I''ll take the tag but you can keep the card. Also, I heard that banks help to grow one''s money. How come I don''t see one in Rocket Mountain?"


    Truen who was also wondering the same thing stared at Dorgon who smirked. "We don''t have them here because many fools try to attack it. Hence, they changed the banks to the responsibility of the adventurer''s guild. Naturally, we don''t keep a lot of money with us and don''t accept large deposits but we allow basic deposit and withdrawal functions for adventurers who want to turn in their quests."


    Zero pulled Truen over and whispered urgently. "I don''t like the idea of having so much money with me and I don''t trust Schaf to handle everything for Half Moon Village. Is there any way I can set up a bank account and put a few people to help me manage it? I need Coux, Qin Yun, Lady Zenobia and Zoe to be the verifier. At the same time, I want Mammon, Baal, shifu, Merlin, Ruth, you and I to be the owners of it. I know it doesn''t carry the currency of Heaven or Hell but at least with something working for them on Earth, doing business using Ten-Path Crossway will be faster. What do you think?"


    Truen thought about it. "Can''t you make your inventory shared between these people and make Zoe the manager? Having a private bank system is a lot safer than putting it with any other bank. Besides, if you set it up with Mind''s Eye, you can include different currencies and set restrictions."


    Zero thought about it. "What''s 10 dinnites and 600 binnites worth in other cursed coins?"


    The archer paused. "I don''t know. Why don''t you put this off for now and talk about it over with Coux and Mammon? They''re the business experts."


    "We will come back tomorrow for help if we need any. One last question. Will the magic going on this necklace go astray if I added my own enchantments on it?" Zero asked.


    Dorgon shrugged. "I don''t know, I''m not a magic expert but I don''t suggest you try. The gnomes helped to make the machine that I need to imbue these tags with magic after selecting a gem and processing them at the crafting guild."


    Zero thanked the guild master and left with Truen. Tomorrow, Schaf and Zenobia will be arriving at Rocket Mountain so for now, Truen and Zero decided to scout for a suitable mount to Derby Desert. Before they left, Dorgon suggested going to the Farmer''s Valley to look for an exotic trader by the name of Axel.


    Author''s Note: Please add help me add "My Wife is an E-Ghost to your libraries!" to your library! I need collections for WSA competition. Thanks \u003c3

 382 Preparing For Derby Deser

    Knowing where to find Axel wasn''t the difficult part of preparing for their journey. Truth be told, Zero didn''t think that they needed to do many preparations for Derby Desert but Truen begged to differ.


    "The harshness of the desert cannot be underestimated," Truen warned.


    He talked about the dangers of unknown monsters lying in wait beneath the sand, the harsh sun and heat as well as the lack of water. Zero listened to his best friend talk about stories of people getting starved and shrivelled up in the unforgiving environment.


    "The worst is when compasses don''t work and when the desert starts creating illusions. Desperate adventurers will follow them when they are out of food and water, only to realise that it was a trick by the sands. The wind changes all the time so sand dunes shift, it is literally a death trap. Even experienced guides of the deserts can die at any moment, the place is full of dangers and you''ll never know what happens next."


    Zero smiled. His best friend was clearly forgetting who he was travelling with. Shifting sand dunes? High-levelled illusions? Zero could deal with them easily. In fact, if he really wanted to, the desert would be lacking sand. Zero''s void inventory can hold a third of Amarania''s water, it could easily hold all the sand in Derby Desert if the situation required him to do so. Besides, after getting so many offerings of food from Magnus Hilda, how would they ever run out of food and water? It would be alright even if they feasted every night. Zoe would be more than happy to cook them a special order if Zero told her they were bored of giant cuisine. Besides, why would Truen be worried about the heat? Heat regulating enchantments can easily be put on the cloaks. The Great Gods have placed all sorts of enchantments on Zero''s clothes and after learning magic, Zero knew how to add them to other people''s clothes too.


    They had everything they needed for a comfortable journey and not one fraught with dangers. Mii and Wii can take turns navigating from the comforts of the mindscape and Zero had absolute faith in Truen''s abilities to take care of any sand monsters. Bob was on his way to join them on their journey after they''d taken care of Magnus Hilda''s request to finish the Freya statue. They had plenty of time.


    Listening to Zero explain his point of view, Truen felt foolish. That was right, he was no longer on the old Earth. Even if this world was more dangerous, his partner was a very powerful ancient being that could create gods. For Zero, this would be nothing. Truen didn''t even know why he needed a bodyguard at this point. If anything, Truen felt like excess baggage that Zero had to carry along.


    "The only thing we do need is to find a suitable mount to cross the desert as Dorgon suggested," Zero said and gave Truen a look. "I don''t know much about mounts so when we find the Axel person, I''ll be counting on you."


    Hearing that there was something Zero still didn''t know made Truen snap out of brooding and his smile instantly became twice as bright as before.


    They had to pass by the town square and look for a building beside a blacksmith somewhere in the outskirts of the main city. Axel was a famous person and the locals knew who the exotic trader was. Sometimes, he was described as the man who sold antiques. Other times, he was known as a collector with a strange fashion sense. All Truen and Zero knew was that Axel wasn''t a dwarf. He used to be a traveller and was a spriggan, probably the last of his kind too.


    "What''s a spriggan?" Zero asked and Truen shrugged.


    "According to the locals, he looks like a dwarf but gives off a more elvish charm. Nobody knows for sure because some people say that he can shapeshift."


    Zero nodded as they arrived at Axel''s shop. Truen went up to knock on the door and Zero was taken aback by the strong smell of grass and earth coming from within. Was this what the locals meant by elvish charm?


    "Greetings! It''s afternoon and a few hours too early for my regular customers but I suppose both of you didn''t come here for tea or chit-chat. Tell me, how may I be of assistance?"


    Zero smiled at the cheerful little fellow who wore all green and brown. His sense of fashion was very similar to those in the high society that he saw in the palace. Axel did smell slightly odd. Dwarves normally smelled of coal, earth and metal but this spriggan smelled like the forest. To be more accurate, Zero thought that he smelled like Cleo.


    "Hello, Axel. We came here to find a mount for our journey to Derby Desert. Dorgon told us that we might be able to find something here," Zero explained and Truen looked around the cluttered shop.


    Axel was a real collector and Truen didn''t know if he should be impressed by the variety of things Axel collected or horrified. Zero didn''t seem too interested in the magical trinkets and strange artefacts in the shop. Instead, he completely ignored the potions and rare herbs. In the past, Truen had to pull Zero back from running towards anything that was new and interesting. Now, he was slightly unnerved by how calm and collected Zero was being.


    Had Zero grown up and matured learning under Merlin? Surely, that curious child was still somewhere in there, right? Truen found it hard to believe that Zero had changed for the better.


    Axel nodded and told the elves to make themselves home while he checked on the type of mounts he had. "It''s a little bit of a walk from here so allow me to check what I have before I push my recommendations. Would you like some tea or juice?"


    "Tea would be lovely," Zero smiled and waited for Axel to pour them a cup and excused himself. Zero didn''t move from the chair at all until Axel was out of sight and hearing range. Then, he ditched the tea, startling Truen.


    With wide eyes and a high-pitched giggle, Zero wandered in the shop, taking time to admire and play with some of the things Axel put on display. Now, this was more like Zero. Truen sighed in relief when he realised that the adult-like behaviour had all been a show. For a moment, the archer feared that he had to report the bad news to his higher-ups about Zero''s maturity but after seeing Zero sniff what looked like a fossil, Truen no longer had doubts. A leopard really doesn''t change its spots and Zero won''t ever stop being curious.


    "Hey, Truen! Check this out. It looks like something the gnomes and Raj would make, it has so many gears! I wonder what it does..."


    "Don''t touch it, we don''t want to wreck anything," Truen warned and Zero snorted.


    "You don''t have to remind me. I''m not a child anymore."


    The archer smiled and joined Zero to look at a collection of flags. Truen recognised the Smargdas Empire''s flag and pointed it out. Zero became intrigued so Truen started to talk a little bit more about how the flag designs came about until Axel returned.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe I have sorted the mounts up. Would you like to follow me so that you can take a look at them?"


    Zero grinned and pulled Truen along to follow the spriggan. "It would be our pleasure, Axel."

 383 Sand Walkers

    Axel led them for ten minutes to a shed where all the livestock were kept. Zero had to stop breathing for a while because of the stench and Truen couldn''t go any nearer without a mask of some sort. Zero took pity on his friend and fashioned a mask with some quick discreet enchantments to block out the smell on his handkerchief pulled from the handy sling bag. Truen accepted it gratefully and they walked past some metal cages.


    Truen swore he felt bloodlust coming from the quieter cages and was warier of them compared to the monsters roaring at them from their cages in the dark shed. Axel was unphased and even whistled a carefree tune as they made a turn to the wooden pens.


    "Here are the bad boys that you want. They are called sand walkers because the original name is far too long and complicated. Many desert travellers will buy sand walkers because they have a natural sense of direction and won''t get thrown off by the magnetic field manipulated by the desert''s natural terrain. In addition, their scaly bodies keep them cool and they are magical beasts. That means, they can fight the monsters in the desert too. They can see rather well at night too so if you need to make a run from a sandstorm approaching, you can. Their big webbed feet are good for travelling on the sand where the terrain is different elsewhere and they can cover about a hundred and fifty kilometres in the desert. The only downside is their need to eat plants. As you know, the desert isn''t the best place to grow such things. They can eat straw, grass, tree barks, fruits and vegetables so you''ll have to choose what kind of rations to buy for them to last the trip."


    After hearing the lengthy but informative explanation, Zero smiled. "We have a storage bag that can carry rations for them, it wouldn''t be a problem. Could you tell me more about their temper and how to care for them? I''ve never ridden on Sand Walkers before and they are rather different from horses."


    Truen looked at the Sand Walkers and blinked. They looked somewhat familiar as if he''d seen something similar. The Sand Walkers stood on its hind legs and had tiny hands. It also looked like a giant lizard that was slightly taller than Truen so it took the archer some time to know where he''d seen it before.


    "A velociraptor?" Truen blinked. That''s right, he recalled it now. It was in one of Merlin''s old books. This was a dinosaur back in the old Earth and it was much smaller but a lot more ferocious because it was carnivorous. A herbivorous velociraptor that could be domesticated as a mount to travel deserts sounded surreal but there it was in all its scaly glory, looking at him.


    "How much does a Sand Walker cost?" Zero asked and patted the creature on the nose. Thankfully, the monster was feeling friendly and didn''t chew Zero''s hand. Truen couldn''t understand how Zero could be so trusting even if beasts.


    Zero didn''t even consider twice before pulling out twenty binnites and handing it to the stunned spriggan.


    "W-wait! Don''t you want to negotiate?"


    Zero laughed. "Nah. I got more than enough money to spend so I''ll buy them instead, thanks."


    Truen wanted to laugh at the lost expression on Axel''s face. If the trader thought that Zero would do someone a favour just to get something for free, he was wrong. Nobody could make Zero do what he didn''t want just like how nobody could stop Zero from doing what he wanted. People should start learning.


    Flabbergasted, the spriggan rejected the money. "I was just joking," he cried. "I just really needed help. I know you''re looking for Sand Walkers because you''re heading to Derby Desert. There is something there that I want very badly but nobody has been able to get it for me so far... please, I''ll even pay you. You''re both adventurers, right? I''ll submit the request to the guild for the both of you if you agree. I''ll even throw in something extra."


    Truen raised his brow and Zero remained silent, allowing his best friend to do the negotiating. Zero didn''t mind either way because it was an adventure. However, Truen had a policy of not doing anything for free.


    "We have to hear what the request is before we can make a decision. As you''ve seen, my sister and I are currently not short on money."


    Hearing that, the spriggan became devastated. "Please don''t say that... I really need your help. I heard that your sister is the princess'' tutor and she cured the plague in Magnus Hilda. That would mean that both of you must be really strong. I''ve sent many requests for C-rank adventurers and above but nobody has successfully completed this quest. Even A-rank adventurers failed and the guild would throw my request out if nobody is willing to accept it!"


    Zero was intrigued. What kind of request was it that Axel would be so desperate? However, Truen didn''t let the spriggan gain the upper hand too quickly. He fished out his tag and pointed to Zero''s newly acquired adventurer tag. "You said that A-rankers have failed. My sister is a new C-rank adventurer and I''m only a B-rank. I''m afraid we won''t be able to succeed either."


    Axel quickly shook his head and refuted Truen''s claims. "That''s not true! On the contrary, I think you and your sister are the only ones capable of succeeding. The adventurers who took the quest were not elves. You also know how the elves of Altear work, they don''t do anything that involves visiting territories they aren''t friends with. They don''t like the dwarves or the gnomes very much. They only tolerate humans and are friendly with Mystic Meadows."


    Truen sighed. "Alright, stop beating around the bush and tell us what you need."


    Axel hesitated but eventually admitted that he needed the seeds or flowers of the desert poppy.


    "That''s it?" Zero asked in disbelief and Axel raged.


    "You don''t understand how dangerous it is to get the desert poppy! It''s a flower that only grows in the underground caves of Derby Desert. These caves are hard to locate and even if they can be located, it isn''t easy to get to them. They grow near bedrock and the cave that they reside in are full of mana beasts."


    Zero didn''t think that it would be difficult for them at all but before he agreed to help Axel out, he needed to know what the trader was going to use it for. Desert poppy is one of the plants he didn''t have and according to his knowledge, the flower was good for pain-relief although it could also be used to brew hallucination potions. It would be worthwhile trying to get some seeds to grow them for new medicine.


    "It''s the last ingredient I need to complete my spell. I''m a spriggan so I need to return to the forest someday. However, I cannot do so without being able to track where the treasure I was guarding had gone. Desert poppy seeds have a strange magnetic property that can be used in tracing spells tied to my blood. I''ve been trying so hard to get it through various methods for the last ten years, you are my only hope now!"


    Seeing that Axel wasn''t lying, Zero gave Truen a nod. They would help the spriggan but not for free.


    "We can help you to get it but on some terms," Zero said and Axel brightened up.


    "Tomorrow, the representatives of Half Moon Village will be here. I want you to make a business deal with them to collect, source and sell items. You can keep your collection but if there is an item the village needs, they will be your first priority customer. This is our condition."


    "Agree!" Axel shouted. "I agree! If you can find the desert poppy, I''ll even give you my shop deed!"


    "Then let''s write it into a contract and submit it to the guild. If this is an official quest, there''s no going back on our words," Truen said and Axel agreed at once.


    Hence, Zero found himself heading to the guild for the second time in the same day.

 384 Half Moon Village Delegates

    After signing the deal to help Axel find the desert poppy, Zero and Truen found themselves waiting for the trader to help them groom the sand walkers for their travel.


    Dorgon brought the elves out for a drink and asked them once again. "Do you understand the risks of finding a desert poppy? I can''t believe that spriggan made you agree to it."


    Zero smiled. "That''s why we''re asking you to give us detailed maps about Derby Desert. We got some from the traders at Little Stone Town but they aren''t very detailed. There are a few places that we don''t have detailed maps about. Other than Magnus Hilda, Lycantopia, Rocket Mountain and Smargdas, I don''t have any detailed maps about the other five nations."


    The guild master twitched and took a sip of his wine, asking the barmaid for a refill before he glared at Zero. "That''s only natural. Do you know what kind of territory the other nations are? Indra Seagloo and Derby Desert are dangerous terrains that no other species can survive in except for the sea folk and the gnomes with their advanced technology. You were talking about dwarven or human traders, right? These people wouldn''t have maps of these dangerous places. Even cartographers won''t willingly explore these places without an A-rank party of escorts. It is that dangerous."


    Truen expected as much. However, he could guess why nobody had maps on the Great Altear Forest and the Mystic Meadows. The political situation didn''t give cartographers the chance to explore them and the people of those lands want to live in isolation from the world in some sense. "What about The United Nation of the Uncanny? Surely it wouldn''t be hard to draw a map of it."


    Dorgon laughed when he heard that. "Sure. Of course, it''s easy to draw maps of it. How often do you think the kingdoms want to update them? With the constant civil war going on, territories are constantly changing. Oh, did I mention? Even their wizard tower had been destroyed twice in the last fifty years. How would a map help? You''re better off asking the locals for the latest news when you get there instead. Nobody knows what will happen in that god-forsaken place."


    "What are you thinking about?" Truen asked when Zero stopped eating.


    Dorgon also noticed the silence and grinned. "Nervous? Going to the desert isn''t for the faint-hearted after all. I''ve only been there twice myself and the times there were gnome escorts. I''ll tell you that navigating through the sand sea is probably as hard as navigating in the open sea. It might even be harder because compasses don''t work."


    Truen chuckled. "I don''t think Zero is worried about that. We''ve been travelling for a while now so we usually let fate take us to where we should be. There isn''t any particular aim for us right now so life is an adventure. It''s just that some friends of ours will be visiting tomorrow."


    Zero sighed when he heard that. "Do you think Lady Zenobia will recognise me?"


    Dorgon didn''t understand that but Truen did. "You might have changed a little externally but I''m sure she would recognise you once you start talking to her. Also, stop worrying so much! You''ll be seeing the princess later to tell her about our departure. Don''t make her worry."


    Dorgon nodded in agreement and they finished up their meal quickly so that Zero and Truen could return to the palace and bid their goodbyes to the Princess.


    Princess Dorothy held back tears when her teacher said that she was going to travel to Derby Desert for a quest. The dwarven princess urged Zero not to go because it was dangerous but the doctor held out his adventurer tag proudly. "I''m an adventurer now, it means that I am very strong. No sandworm or illusion can harm me. Besides, I have the protection of gods above. It''ll just be a quick trip to find a gnome technician and the desert poppy. I think I still have some space in my bag. Would you like me to get you anything from the desert, princess?"


    Princess Dorothy couldn''t understand why Zero sounded so carefree. It wasn''t as if she was walking in the garden within the palace. She was going to DERBY DESERT! It was a land that claimed so many lives and anybody who set foot there had a high chance of never coming back out.


    "I only request for your safety and for you to return to us swiftly," the princess replied, making Zero very proud of how far along she has come as a woman and a princess. "I don''t need any souvenirs."


    Zero laughed. "Well said. When are you going to confess to Fae King Vivian?"


    Princess Dorothy paused. Initially, she intended to do it next week but after hearing that her teacher was going to part very soon, she decided to postpone it. "I will do it when you return. I''ll write Fae King Vivian a letter to place bets. If you return, I would declare my feelings to him once more and he should look at me as a woman and not the little girl he once knew. If you don''t return, I shall never speak about my feelings for him again. That''s why teacher, you must return!"


    Zero''s heart softened when he heard that. The princess was worried silly about his safety that she made such a reckless decision just to hear him tell her that he would be back. Zero knew what a promise was and he didn''t break them easily. To put Dorothy''s mind at ease, he made a vow that he would return.


    "Tomorrow the delegates from Half Moon Village will come. Do get some sleep, princess. I will see you tomorrow. Don''t worry, we''re not going to run say in the middle of the night for the desert without saying a proper goodbye."


    After her teacher gave her the word, the princess left. Now, there was only one more thing to resolve before they could head to bed. Zero and Truen went to find Motley to discuss the closure of the temporary clinic. Now that his job at Rocket Mountain was mostly done, it was time to wrap up the loose ends.


    Motley listened to the elven siblings with a poker face. He wasn''t surprised when Zero said that the temporary clinic had to be closed down because she was going to accompany her brother to Derby Desert. The moment he heard from King Darius about how Zero was registering as an adventurer, he already knew what was going to happen. Luckily, he made preparations.


    "I understand. It will take us a few days to finalise the payment for your treatment services, please stay in the palace for a few more days while the finance department totals your bills. Also, I believe that you might want to meet the delegates from Half Moon Village who will be coming tomorrow. If it wouldn''t be too much trouble, perhaps you could give them a tour of the capital while we prepare."


    Zero smiled. "I shall do just that. Thank you, chancellor."


    Motley nodded and stood up, looking up to Truen. "Thank you for bringing Dorgon Flintstock back. Rocket Mountain may be unable to provide too much assistance for your trip to the Derby Desert but should the time come when your hometown, Half Moon Village is attacked, we will send arms over to defend. This is a promise that King Darius had agreed to so you can go with a peace of mind."


    Zero was surprised to hear it but Motley smiled and shoved them out of the room. Truen wasn''t expecting it. How did the chancellor find out that they were from Half Moon Village? They were careful not to mention it the whole time. Still, it was reassuring to know that the dwarves were allies and not foes.

 385 Confused Zenobia

    The delegates from Half Moon Village arrived in a fashion that no dwarf was expecting. The group was small but everyone knew at once that they shouldn''t be messed with. The one leading the party was no other than Zenobia and she was accompanied by Schaf and Amaraline.


    The chieftess rode a horse that Mitchnew secured for her and the beast was majestic. The steed was dark as night and had red eyes, indicating that it was a regent horse and not an ordinary mount. Regent horses were born to fight and were considered untameable to become mounts. They were even harder to handle than wild horses and nobody has ever heard of regent horse mounts. This horse snorted at the dwarven guards and racked its heavy hoof on the ground as if preparing for a charge at the gates.


    Zenobia pulled the reins tighter and barked a command for the regent horse to behave. The horse sulked and bowed its head in repentance, showing submission for the elf-rabbit beast woman. This warrior lady might have elven blood but her behaviour was unruly and inspired awe. Zenobia was a woman forged from the fire of blood and war, that was clear to any dwarf and they openly welcomed the small entourage with open arms.


    Schaf and Amaraline weren''t forgotten either. The small sheep beastman looked very fluffy and adorable but the innocent image was broken when he spewed vulgar words that even the hardiest of dwarves were ashamed to say. Amaraline was elegant and wore tribal clothes that nobody has seen before. Nobody knew what she was but they knew she wasn''t human. The way she looked at everyone knowingly gave them the chills.


    King Darius assigned the chancellor to welcome the entourage to the palace to meet up with the elven siblings. Zenobia and Amaraline were looking forward to seeing the village leader again. They were excited to update him about their progress with the negotiations. Mitchnew was doing very well in Smargdas and they now have a foothold. The one thing that the chieftess needed help with was the lack of manpower for the rebuilding project. Tambolt and Raj were doing what they could but it was still not good enough. Without the twin magicians, Lovina and Qin Yun around, the village was seriously short-handed. Ruth also spent half his time in the abyss helping Beelzebub out and managing the Garden of Roth. Cleo had to travel to Garden Eden periodically with the agricultural team to check on the Tree of Knowledge and restore the barren Mount Olympia with Eros.


    Amaraline noticed how tense Zenobia was and placed a comforting hand on the chieftess. "Don''t worry, Zero will be here soon. "


    True to her words, Zero did arrive with Truen but only Amaraline knew that it was him. Zenobia recognised Truen first and was wondering who the lady beside him was.


    "Where''s Zero?" the chieftess asked and the lady beside the archer giggled.


    "I''m here, lady Zenobia. It''s been a while," the elf smiled and the chieftess did a double-take. Even Schaf was stunned. His jaw fell wide open until Amaraline closed it gently.


    "Z-Zero? But... how?"


    Zero wasn''t surprised by Zenobia and Scahf''s shock. Indeed. The last time they saw him, he was still a teenager in his human form with his brown hair and all. They thought that he could only change his size but they didn''t know he could change his gender and race. If Zero wished to, he could become a beast too now that the system has lifted the restriction of customising his vessel.


    "It is me," he said and offered them a seat. "It''s been a while. I hope everyone is well."


    Amaraline smiled. "Yes. Everyone has been well. We didn''t think that we''d be able to catch you here. We stopped by Magnus Hilda and heard from Camie that the queen sent you to Rocket Mountain to find a craftsman and before we arrived Roovan said that you were heading to Derby Desert. We thought we wouldn''t make it!"


    Truen smirked. "We waited for you when we heard that you were going to arrive soon. Zero and I have finished our business here and were preparing to leave. There must be something important else you would have written a letter or sent Zero a message. Zoe could have easily relayed the message for you."


    Hearing that, Zenobia straightened up. "Yes, we actually have a matter that I need to consult Zero personally. I was afraid that the message would get intercepted. As you know, many of the villagers have been moving around quite a bit. To put it simply, we''re short-handed. Zero, what can we do? Everyone is doing their best but even if we have money and materials, we don''t have people or skills. Endow Hill is also not a place many people want to travel to. We can''t just recruit anybody in because there are many secrets to guard and gaining the attention of bigger menaces with bigger armies will be bad for the village. As such, I''ve come to ask you for your decision. We cannot cope with the pace of expansion for long."


    Zero nodded. He knew this was going to be a problem soon. "I actually thought about it. We now have the dwarves'' word that they will send their army to defend Half Moon Village if it ever gets attacked. I''m still working on the case with the giants but I assume once it is ready, we can expect to also receive their help."


    Truen looked at Schaf. "I think you can resolve the problems of finding enough resources with the trading contracts established so far. The royal family of Magnus Hilda and Rocket Mountain are willing to provide aid. Currently, Zero and I will be travelling to Derby Desert and once we finish our task there, you can find an exotic trader by the name of Axel here to cooperate with you. As for manpower, I think you can trust Dorgon Flintstock. He''s the master crafter here as well as the guild master, a previous S-rank adventurer who fought beside Queen Demora."


    Zenobia nodded. "I understand. We will ask the King tomorrow when we have an audience with him to lend us some manpower in return for a steady supply of slimming potions not sold elsewhere."


    Laughing, Zero shook his head. "No, I don''t think you should speak to King Darius. He doesn''t make the decisions here. You''d want to work on convincing the chancellor instead. Amaraline, you should talk to Dorgon and negotiate. Schaf, you should meet up with Axel once we leave. We will send word once we return from our trip to the desert. If everything goes smoothly, in the next half-year, Half Moon Village can progress quickly. The giants can help to build the fortified walls and the dwarves are great at building tools that the lab rats designed. I''m sorry that everyone is currently overworked but please do not worry. I have plans for Half Moon Village. I heard that Olaf and the two dragon warriors are doing well."


    The chieftess grinned. "More than well. I heard that Vrald punched one noble''s face in because he was trash-talking mixed-blood breeds. Mitchnew had to clean up the aftermath but we''ve gotten attention from the royal families in Smargdas as planned. Nobody is making a move yet because nobody wants to mess with Endow Hill who sent Count Carrabas packing although you might be surprised to hear that Mystic meadows have offered their protection when they heard that a dragon was travelling with the warriors."


    It wasn''t surprising. Mystic Meadows was a very mysterious place but the different mythical creatures lived in harmony. Once the word that a dragon descendant was out, they would do everything to protect them from the shadows. Dragons were once the rulers of Mystic Meadows and now that they were extinct, the spirits can only mourn. Olaf might not be a dragon from Earth but his existence gave Mystic Meadows hope once more. It was only understandable that Half Moon Village gathered their attention and protection. That was exactly what Zero wanted when he sent them on a mission to become heroes.


    Truen watched Zero talk to the chieftess for a little longer and wondered what the fortune-teller thought. She was the only one unfazed by Zero''s new appearance. Yet, the archer didn''t find it surprising. Before he left, Amaraline was training her powers to see further into the future and look at specific people''s future. Did she succeed? Also, the cockatrice descendant was now officially a worshipper of the Goddess of Time. Perhaps, she had succeeded and was now a prophet of Isis?.


    "If there is nothing more, shall I show you around the castle and introduce you to my student - Princess Dorothy?" Zero offered.


    Zenobia''s eyes were wide when Zero explained about how he got to accept the princess as his student.

 386 Leaving for Derby Deser

    They mounted on Sand Walkers and saddled up. The beasts made a weird shrieking noise when Zero pulled on the reins and almost fell off the creature when they straightened up, standing on their strong hind legs. These mounts were going to be uncomfortable to ride on and Zero just knew it. After all, they were very different from horses and could hop very high.


    The group of people seeing them off was impressive. Dorgon stood at the front line, holding the reins of the beats steady while they climbed onto the sand walkers. Princess Dorothy stood at the back and watched her teacher leave. She was composed in the eyes of others but Zero knew better. The princess would have cried if she wasn''t playing the role of a reliable princess.


    "This is where we part for now," the guild master nodded and wished them both luck.


    Zero didn''t delay their departure for too long and waved goodbye to everyone, giving Zenobia and Amaraline a wink. After the talk last night, he reassured the chieftess that he would find a solution to the lack of manpower. Zero considered several options but as of now, none of them seemed favourable. There were still some things left to do after he discussed the options with Truen.


    They travelled far enough and slowed the sand walkers into a walking pace when they were finally out of sight from the city.


    "Have you decided? Truen asked as they were approaching a forked path in the next hour. "Endow Hill or Magnus Hilda? We have to cut across one of them to get to Derby Desert. It''s all the way to the other side of the land."


    The doctor grinned. "What do you think? It''s been a few months since we left the village. I can''t imagine how much it has changed since we left. Also, there are a lot lesser people in the village now. The dragon warriors have left to become heroes. Mitchnew spends most of her time in Smargdas if she wasn''t visiting Sekkin who is still in the abyss. Coux rarely returns and spends most of her time in Bell''s castle and Mammon''s office. Schaf, Amaraline and Zenobia are in Rocket Mountain now. Camie went home and the twin magicians were summoned back to the United Nation of the Uncanny. Some of the villagers travelled constantly like Ruth, Cleo and Qin Yun. Some rarely returned like Lovina and Coux. I don''t know what''s happening there right now even though Zoe says that not much has changed."


    Truen said nothing. Indeed, there were many changes. The last he heard from Mitchnew, Clowis was teaching Leon how to fight. The werecat child was doing a good job and it was a pity Ruth was too busy to teach him. The vampire was a better teacher and fighter in comparison. Rima and Jacqueline were depressed after Camie left and were thinking about going on an adventure too. Everyone had different plans after Zero left the village. It was sad but that was how life was sometimes.


    Zero understood Truen''s concerns. In fact, he was also slightly unprepared for it but as the village leader, he had the duty to know what was going on with his people. Grandma Moppo may have made him the village leader but Zero knew he didn''t do much as the leader. That was probably the reason why the villagers were drifting apart and walking away. Perhaps it was for the better that everyone finally had plans of their own and chose to embark on their journey. However, that didn''t make him feel any less lonely knowing that the village would be missing familiar faces that Zero had grown fond of.


    "I know," he said. "I just need to confirm some things with my eyes to know what to do next. The alliance with the dwarves and the giants wouldn''t be enough. We still need the cooperation of Mystic Meadows and Altear. I don''t trust Smargdas and I don''t know much about the rest of the kingdoms yet. It would be great if we could establish a friendly relationship with Lycantopia. There are many beast folks at Half Moon Village and the beast folk are very accepting of those with half-blood."


    Truen agreed. Of the nine nations, the most accepting race is Lycantopia followed by Mystic Meadows. The rest of the kingdoms were more prejudiced against race and ethnicity and Zero didn''t really like that. Why couldn''t people be more open-minded? Even if they were created differently, they were created uniquely. The world would be incredibly boring with only one kind of race or species. Even in the same race or species, there were many different kinds of personalities. Why did people have to discriminate? He couldn''t understand this.


    "What will you do once we get to Half Moon Village?" Truen asked. Surely, Zero wasn''t going back there just to check on the villagers. The doctor could have done it easily without making a trip in person.


    "I want to see Bob. I know he said that his training will take a little longer to complete but I think it would be better if he came with us to Derby Desert. Also, I want to stop by Hell. There are a few people I need to talk to. I can''t seem to set up the shared inventory bank system using my void inventory. It stores the coins but doesn''t do the conversion for me so it''s useless."


    The archer raised his brow. "Are you going to find Mammon?"


    Zero nodded. "I need to talk to Coux as well and if possible, I need to find Lovina. I will need three different kinds of currency for now. Merlin and I share profits from the magical herb farm in the pastures that Cleo and her team help me manage in Heaven. However, that money is only good for use in Heaven. I need to convert it to other currencies like cursed coins used in the abyss and innites used on Earth. Heck, I doubt all of Earth uses innites. The dwarves paid me in gold coins."


    The road to Endow Hill wasn''t too horrible. Rocket Mountain''s terrains were rougher when they were coming from Magnus Hilda to Rocket Mountain because the giants didn''t need smoothened paths to travel and could cover long distances within the day. In fact, the footprints left behind by giants who travelled along that road frequently made so many odd-shaped portholes. The ride on horseback was anything but pleasant and Zero remembered how much his bottom hurt from the bumpy ride. In comparison, this was bliss and Zero felt as if he made the right choice.

 387 Upgraded Sand Walkers

    Travelling with Truen was something Zero enjoyed tremendously. As they put their heads to think of how to find a gnome city and the desert poppy, Zero also learned about Truen''s new abilities.


    "How come you never told me that you had such wonderful magic? Area Detection will help us navigate our way in the desert without a map. It''s also good for finding underground caves. I don''t know how many caves will reach the bedrock level but it''s better than not knowing there was a cave beneath our feet."


    Truen smirked. "I thought you said you had a plan?"


    Hearing his best friend tease him about his lack of planning skills made Zero blush. In all honesty, Zero did make a plan. He just didn''t think that far ahead.


    "I planned! We just needed to find the desert poppy and a gnome city then get back. We already have a map of the desert so I thought we could mark out the place that had oasis towns as places to ask for directions."


    While there was nothing wrong with Zero''s plan, there was still too much uncertainty in it. Truen didn''t know how Zero managed to survive so far but then he remembered that there was always someone else beside Zero to help him out. Even if there weren''t anyone, Mii would always be the one scolding the doctor for his lack of foresight. His worries about Zero''s future were unfounded and Truen felt a little silly for even considering it.


    "Truen, what do you think we should name these sand walkers? Axel said that they are both females."


    Whatever Truen thought Zero was going to say, it most certainly was not about naming some sand walkers. "Is this very important? I thought we''re trying to plan what we''re going to do about getting to Derby Desert and finding a solution to your village''s shortage of manpower."


    "Nah, those can solve themselves," Zero said airily. "I have an idea of what to do about them. The more important thing is to think about how we can name these beasts. According to Merlin, naming things can give them power. While they are strong, I think they need something extra against the harsh terrains of the desert. Also, regular beasts won''t stand a chance against the dense mana in the air at Endow Hill. I also don''t want them to be overwhelmed if Bob is going to join us."


    Now that Zero mentioned it, the doctor had a good point. Horses were scared of dragons and that was one of the main reasons why Vrald and his group travelled mostly on foot. Olaf was still a dragon even if he was in his human form. Most humans cannot tell but it wasn''t the same for animals and were folks.


    "I don''t really know. How about you name them? Just don''t name them too powerful. I don''t want to have to deal with questions about having two legendary evolved beasts."


    Zero raised a brow. "I''m not going to do that. Besides, what can sand walkers evolve into? Dragons?"


    Point noted, Zero threw name ideas at their mounts. The sand walkers weren''t very responsive and Zero sighed. He didn''t want to stick a name to them if they didn''t like it. Surely there would be a sign if they liked a name, right?


    They stopped for lunch and Zero was mentally exhausted. He came up with over three hundred names but neither of the sand walkers reacted to them. Still, the doctor wasn''t going to give up. Truen''s suggestions didn''t sound much better. His friend mentioned that these sand walkers resembled velociraptors on the previous Earth. Although dinosaurs were extinct, books about it could still be found. Mii had been nice enough to find an illustration on that dinosaur for Zero who spent his time reading up a lot about dinosaurs. The naming was forgotten for a few days as they travelled in silence with Zero occasionally sharing fun facts about dinosaurs.


    "I can''t believe these sand walkers are relatives of dinosaurs from the old Earth. Unlike their terrifying cousins, they eat straw instead of meat. That''s good to know. Also, do you think they can swim? Those webbed feet make me think they can."


    Truen shrugged. "I have no idea, Zero. The one way to find out is to shove one of them into the water and see if they can swim. I highly suggest against it. Pulling a thrashing beast out is going to be more difficult than pushing them in."


    Zero considered it and watched as his mounts ate. Then, an idea came to him. He wasn''t known to be the best with names but surely, it wouldn''t be anything as bad as the man who named dinosaurs after a direct translation from the language of the titans "Terrible Reptile" right?


    To make it fancy-sounding, Zero decided to name them in a similar language of gods. He named Truen''s mount "Ela" for "Light-footed" and his mount "Grigoria" for "Quick-footed" to wish them a speedy journey. Truen watched as the names became a line of runes, shackling the necks of the sand walkers as they evolved.


    "How much magic did you put into their names?" the archer asked when the sand walkers transformed. They were beginning to shed feathers and Truen wondered if they were going to see a basilisk.


    Zero watched as the sand walkers moulted their scales and shed their feathers to grow new ones. Ela grew some fiery orange feathers and dark green scales that reflected the sunlight. Grigoria grew yellow feathers and had dark blue scales that also reflected the sunlight. Both sand walkers were easier to identify after their transformation and Zero grinned. He took out a hunting knife and prodded the new scales, they were solid as steel.


    "What do you think about armoured sand walkers?" he asked.


    Truen nodded in approval. "You did well. At least now we can tell which mount is mine. Still, are the feathers merely for show or can they actually fly now?"


    Zero shrugged. "Only one way of finding out. We shove them off the cliff and tie a rope on them in case they can''t. Though I must say, pulling up a beast as big as this will be more tedious than pushing them off a cliff."


    Truen took two seconds to understand why those words sounded familiar. Zero was learning how to throw the words he used back at him. Feeling annoyed but proud that this doctor was growing, Truen rolled his eyes and dismissed the idea. It was way too much work.


    "Let''s go. I can smell the forest of Endow Hill now, we must be close to the border. If we''re fast, we can reach it by late afternoon and look for a place to set up camp. I don''t know about you but I feel like hunting for pheasants."


    Zero agreed. The food offerings by the giants might be good but nothing beats the thrill of hunting and cooking wild pheasants over a campfire.

 388 Half Empty Village

    It took Zero and Truen ten days to finally reach Half Moon Village. While the walls were huge and still in construction, Zero could already sense the difference from outside. The village was a lot quieter than he remembered it to be. There were also lesser people on his minimap, indicating that it was half-empty.


    Worried, he proceeded with caution. Truen also sensed the difference in the atmosphere. Usually, it would be bustling with activity and other times, it was festive. The village was constantly finding an excuse to celebrate something. Then again, Zenobia mentioned that many villagers had to be at different places so the ones who remained weren''t many.


    Zero entered the village''s main square and saw that nobody was really around until he heard something swishing through the air heading for him at an extremely fast pace. Truen reacted faster than Zero and the archer threw up an arcane shield to deflect the arrow. There was no bloodlust but the hostile message was loud and clear.


    "State your business and identity. Half Moon Village doesn''t welcome strangers. Even if you are a friend of Zero''s, we do not entertain guests that Zero didn''t inform us about. The chieftess is not here, please bring your guest back another time."


    Zero grinned from under his hood. Crudgel was good with his arrow but his hostility was misplaced. The doctor removed his hood and beamed at the centaur.


    "Hi, Crudgel! How has everyone been? The village is rather empty today, is everything alright?"


    The centaur was slightly taken aback when the elven maiden called him by his name. He didn''t know who she was. Could Truen be a traitor and shared their identities with her? Who was she?


    Zero paused when Crudgel''s frown became deeper and his glare more intense. Truen cleared his throat and reminded his friend that he was still in his healer vessel. Zero made a tiny oopsie action then went to his control panel to change it back to his default vessel. The long brown hair tied up in a ponytail at his nape and familiar brown eyes made the centaur''s jaw drop.


    "Z-Zero?"


    The doctor grinned and gave him a victory sign. "I learned how to use the transformation skill. How is this? Do I look better now?"


    Crudgel couldn''t speak and Truen rolled his eyes as Zero wandered off to meet everyone else. The wood elf simply tied the sand walkers near the entrance of the village and went to search for vegetables that he could feed them with. Zoe should be in the kitchen and he wanted to spoil the beasts a little before they had to carry them through the desert in a few weeks.


    Zero became sidetracked when Crudgel gave Zero a report about everybody''s situation. The village leader listened carefully to the report but was distracted by the gaudy decorations all over the village.


    The centaur looked at what Zero was referring to and shook his head. "No, this is the village''s way of teaching baby Seff written language. He is currently learning how to read and write so Karris and Zoe decided to paste colourful charts all over the village so that Seff can revise them when he plays. Ruth helped out. Grandma Moppo has taken over to be in charge of that rascal''s education but he doesn''t listen. Only Ruth can control him now and he has been trying to sneak into the portals even though we''ve repeatedly told him not to. Lovina came down from Arabesque to set up a barrier to only allow certain people to get through it just so that we can keep Seff out. I think he''s currently in his rebellious phase."


    Zero ringed. It had only been a few months but already the village was close to unrecognisable. Raising a child sure sounded difficult. Still, he didn''t understand why it was so different. Sure, a few people might leave to do things but isn''t the lab usually a lively place? The kitchen and the play area for children should also be noisy. Not to mention, why wasn''t he seeing anyone on patrol? Before this, Clowis and Lowis often sent warriors to patrol the village. Now, only Crudgel was here.


    "Where is everyone today? How come there is only you in the village?"


    The centaur smiled. "The chieftess has brought Amaraline and the merchant to Rocket Mountain. Vrald and Gerlad are on a mission as you''ve sent them. The gardening team is currently in Heaven checking on your pastures and harvesting them. Wiser and the lab rats are currently at the Spring of Vitality to check on Robo Mike and the new miasma converter. Sekkin took most of the warriors and Leon to the abyss, Amon is organising a special training camp. Roovan is away to pass a message to Mitchnew in Smargdas so it leaves only a few of us in the village. Oh, and Ruth is currently taking care of Seff in the abyss at Hua Tuo''s hospital to give Karris a break."


    Zero blinked. The village was really short-handed. "I see. I guess the chieftess was really desperate when she said she wanted to mass recruit villagers. We''re really short-handed, aren''t we?"


    Crudgel smirked. "That''s for you to decide, village leader. We''re only doing our part. I received word that you would be stopping by but Amaraline failed to inform me that you would be coming incognito. Sorry about that earlier."


    Zero laughed. "No worries, you did well. It was my fault for not giving word in advance. I wanted to surprise everyone but I guess the village is half-empty at this point so there really wasn''t a point in me doing that. Say, do you have any idea where Bob is? I came back to settle a few things before heading for Derby Desert."


    The words "I''m here to collect my dragon" went unspoken but it was understood. The centaur told Zero that Bob was still in Sleepy Cave with Kerberos. They were beating the monsters in the cave up and bullying it. Endow Hill''s air had gotten a lot more hostile and the mana was way too dense these days. It was also why more villagers chose to escape. It was getting harder to breathe for those who lacked magic resistance.


    "Oh, Manny, Peter and Soon are still in the village if you want to talk to them. I think they''re the only ones benefiting from this insane amount of mana in the air. I was a little worried when Lovina said she would be studying alchemy with Merlin for extended periods of time in Arabesque but I think my worries were unfounded. With this much mana in the air, Soon won''t run out of mana anytime soon, no pun intended."


    "None taken," Zero chuckled in amusement. "I think I''ll search for Bob tomorrow. We''ve travelled a lot today so I will be resting in a guest room. Is Grandma Moppo around?"


    Crudgel nodded. "She''s in the field earlier but judging by the time, she should be in the kitchen with Zoe. They would be making meal deliveries soon."


    Zero nodded. The dimensional box that Baal gave Lovina from the Sin Eating event was being put to good use although he didn''t know if they were still using Baal''s mana to transfer food. Regardless, Zero was still happy that he had someone to talk to. If there was anyone who was capable of giving him advice as a village leader, it would be Grandma Moppo.

 389 Bullying Sleepy Cave

    The next morning, Zero woke up before Truen and left a note for his friend that he was going hiking and dragon hunting. Crudgel and Grandma Moppo were very helpful last night and Zero got the gist of the situation. Currently, as the village leader, his primary concern would be the lack of population. The only new couple that they''ve had were Gweshr and Moona. However, they cannot have children due to Moona''s unique constitution.


    With no new couples in the village, they aren''t able to increase its population. Half Moon Village was a place for misfits to gather at and a shelter for those who need it. Grandma Moppo wasn''t concerned about who came along previously. Now, she had to be more cautious because there were big secrets within the village ever since Zero became the leader. They also didn''t want another Douglas incident so recruiting villagers was out of the question.


    Hence, the only other way was to adopt orphans or homeless folks and make them sign an agreement with the village. Grandma Moppo suggested that they started with the slaves in the Smargdas Kingdom that Mitchnew reported were mostly from Lycantopia. Apparently, humans have started enslaving other races such as elves and beast folks with the majority of them as beast folks. Some of the undead and even humans were sold as slaves and Zero didn''t like it.


    He told Truen about slavery and Truen explained that depending on the country, slavery could be considered legal even if it was morally frowned upon. Unless Zero was rich enough to pressure everyone who did slavery into closing their shops or pressuring the king to change his laws about it and enforce them strictly, the selling of lives cannot be stopped. Naturally, when Zero heard this, he immediately knew what he needed to do. That one thousand gold coins that he received from Rocket Mountain will be the seed fund he needed to grow that money. Zero was going to try and abolish slavery in Smargdas Kingdom.


    But first, he had a dragon to check on.


    Sleepy Cave was moaning and not in a good way. Zero cringed as he approached the entrance. The cave sounded pathetic and Zero did not spot Kerberos guarding the entrance. The hell hound must have accompanied Bob on the dungeon raid but Zero wasn''t happy about it. Kerberos'' main duty was to guard the cave so that nobody goes into it accidentally. That was his punishment but it wasn''t even a year into it and the dog was already slacking off. Zero wasn''t going to let this go. He sent Hades a text about Kerberos'' misbehaviour and didn''t feel sorry that Hades was going to punish the three-headed mutt. If anything, Zero wished the God of Death would be stricter in punishment so that Kerberos wouldn''t treat this duty lightly.


    As he went deeper, Zero followed the sound of the growls and yells. Explosions could be heard and if this was any ordinary cave, those two would have been trapped inside by the falling rocks of the cave ceiling. Zero shook his head. They might be powerful toddlers but they were still toddlers.


    "Take that! Mighty Howl!"


    "Ha! You call that a howl? Pathetic... Watch me. Dragon''s Howl!"


    The cave shook and Zero lost his balance mid-step. The cave rumbled and groaned loudly, making Zero''s ears ring and his head hurt. Some rocks crumbled and Zero quickly threw up an arcane barrier to avoid getting flattened. It lasted for about a minute and the cave was oddly silent after that. Zero remained on the ground and listened carefully with a frown. Kerberos and Bob couldn''t have been flattened, right? One of them was a hell hound and the other was a dragon. Surely they wouldn''t be this weak...


    Zero shoved the rocks away and climbed out of the disaster. He shook his head at the mess and consulted the minimap before running off to where he last heard the toddlers.


    As Zero neared the location, he could hear groans and some light squabbling. Bob and Kerberos were blaming each other for the fiasco and Sleepy Cave was oddly quiet. It must have passed out from too much pain. Zero felt a little bad for the cave but he didn''t feel bad for too long. After all, the cave tried to eat people. Still, that Dragon Howl was overkill.


    "Bob! Kerberos!" Zero yelled and his voice echoed in the tunnels. With their keen hearing, both beasts perked up.


    "Stop bullying the poor cave and get out right now before I become mad. I''ll count to three. One... two..."


    Zero didn''t have to count till three to see them running in his direction. Satisfied, Zero glared at them. Kerberos'' tail drooped when he saw Zero and Bob froze at the sight of his displeased master. While Kerberos didn''t look any different from before except for his shrunken size, Zero couldn''t recognise the dragon.


    Bob had indeed become stronger even though he trained recklessly. The dragon who had hatched not too long ago was now able to maintain a human form. The dragon was a boy of similar eight to Zero when he was a teenager. He had yellow eyes, light blue hair that was almost white and wore royal blue clothing that matched the colour of his scales. Zero looked at the messy hair and dirty face with a frown. If he didn''t know that Bob was a dragon, he would have mistaken this child for a wild barbarian. Bob had no manners and was unruly. Was he like this before? Zero shook his head. He would deal with it later.


    "Bob, bathe first and we''ll talk later. Kerberos, I think Hades will be coming to talk to you as well. How could you leave the entrance of the cave unguarded? Have you forgotten why you are here?"


    The hell hound flinched and Bob felt the temperature drop several degrees. Zero was mad and it wasn''t a good thing. Ever since he started hanging out with the dumb mutt, Bob felt that his intelligence had been affected too.


    "I''m sorry, master."


    Kerberos keened and bowed his head in repentance. Zero remained unmoved and barked out orders. He came to get a dragon thinking that Bob would be ready for an adventure but what he saw greatly disappointed him. As he walked back to the village with Bob, Zero mulled over his decision. Right now, he was still fuming a little so he decided to take some time off and attend to the other matters that needed his attention. He would get back to Bob later.


    "Go bathe and help Zoe out. I''ll be back later to talk so you better have a good explanation for what you were doing back there. Although Sleepy Cave hasn''t been good, it doesn''t mean that you could bully it. Power isn''t something meant to be abused. It should be used to aid others. I hope you will reflect on it well."


    Thoroughly ashamed, Bob couldn''t say anything and watched as his master greeted Truen and left for the abyss after a few words. Truen looked at Bob''s direction and shook his head. "You best get going before Zero returns. Don''t forget to apologise before you start explaining."


    Bob nodded and ran to the river for a bath. He had gotten too carried away and now, Zero was upset. What kind of servant was he? As he showered in the icy water, Bob reflected on his actions with a heart heavy with regrets.

 390 Pork Sandwiches

    Zero altered Lovina''s spell and entered the portal easily. His presence was immediately recognised by Ruth and Beelzebub the moment he arrived in hell. Zero didn''t manage to get far before they materialised in front of him.


    "Zero! What brings you here? I thought you were travelling on Earth?" Beelzebub smiled and Ruth grinned.


    The doctor looked around. "Where''s Seff? I heard that he has been quite the troublemaker."


    The vampire groaned at the mention of that small menace. "He is at Hua Tuo''s hospital entertaining the patients as we speak. I think your shifu is better at dealing with children compared to the rest of us in the village. Karris hasn''t slept well in days so I thought I''d babysit him here. Who would have known he would get into as much trouble as you did when you were still under training with Hua Tuo? If he had your powers, I''m sure this boy would be causing intergalactic damages by now."


    The doctor had no comebacks for that. It was true that he was quite the troublemaker when he first regained his consciousness but now, he knew better.


    "I''ll stop by to see shifu for a little but I''m here to ask about how things are progressing. Do you see an increase in business ever since I left? I need to talk to Coux and Mammon about starting a seed fund. Currently, I need a lot of money, enough to buy the freedom of an entire kingdom."


    Beelzebub didn''t know if he was listening to the right thing. "And where will the money come from?" he asked. "Are you going to borrow money from Lord Mammon? I don''t think he will lend you any even if he could afford it. Besides, I''m guessing you''re talking about a kingdom on Earth. Cursed coins don''t work outside of the abyss."


    "I''m aware of that," Zero nodded. "Hence I came up with a different idea. I currently have some seed funds thanks to a turn of events. Royalty pays you handsomely if you can sell them what they need."


    Curious, Ruth wanted to know what Zero did and the doctor spilt the beans. Both the vampire and demon lord were amused when Zero told them how he convinced the giants to change their faith and how he sold slimming potions to the dwarves. The reward that he got in return made them slightly confused.


    "How much are a thousand gold coins worth in cursed coins?" Beelzebub asked when Zero said he wanted to use that as his seed fund for the campaign.


    Zero shrugged. "That''s why I thought I''d ask Coux and Mammon later. I do know that they are worth about 10 dinnites. I think that''s actually a lot of money because even with 600 binnites I could already buy 6,000 pork sandwiches with it."


    "How many pork sandwiches can 10 dinnites buy then?" Ruth asked and Zero''s brain stalled.


    If 1 binnite is 10 pork sandwiches and 1,000 binnites made 1 single cinnnite, then 10,000 cinnites made 1 dinnite, how many zeroes will that make in pork sandwiches?


    Mii facepalmed. "It''s one billion pork sandwiches[1]," she corrected him and materialised. "Please don''t give Zero any Math to work with, he can''t handle it."


    "Oh, you''re here. Never thought I''d miss seeing you," Ruth smirked and Beelzebub raised a brow.


    The strawcherry fairy rolled her eyes. "Greetings, Lord Beelzebub. I''m Mii, Zero''s mindscape assistant and a summon of sorts. I''ve been helping him with the backend mental processing and to answer your question, a thousand gold coins would be able to buy a billion pork sandwiches. Of course, this isn''t enough to buy the freedom of all slaves or even stop slavery that Zero intends to do. Hence, we need to grow this number with the abyss'' help."


    With Mii''s explanation, they understood the situation better while Zero was still counting the zeroes. Due to time limitations, Mii apologised and dragged Zero along to greet his shifu before looking for the business people. She sent word ahead via party call to Coux and Mammon to inform them of Zero''s arrival so they would be arriving soon. Needless to say, Zero would most likely be eating at Finest Taste for the meeting in a private room.


    Hua Tuo was pleasantly surprised to see his student but quickly noticed that something was off.


    "What is he muttering about?" he asked Mii who sighed and told the Sage God briefly how Zero''s mind was broken now that he had been posed one of the most difficult Math questions in his life. Hua Tuo nodded with sympathy and served some Poxie tea.


    Zero came back to his senses slowly after drinking tea and paid his respects to Hua Tuo. The Sage God was pleased to see that his pupil was doing well. "Are you in a rush or do you have time to meet your juniors? I took on some new students and while none of them is as promising as you, they are hardworking apprentices."


    Zero declined politely. "Sorry, shifu. I''m actually on my way to meet Coux and Mammon briefly and I''ll have to leave. I need to go to Derby Desert and find a desert poppy while bringing back a gnome technician so that the dwarves can help the giants make a Freya statue. The case from before about paralysis mushroom spores hasn''t been completely resolved. We went a huge way around to get it done but this should be the last lap."


    Hua Tuo chuckled. "The affairs of the mortal world have always been complicated. Remember to not lose yourself in them and take time to step out. As someone greater, you need to look at the bigger picture than the smaller details sometimes. Go do what you have to, I''ll be in this hospital if you ever need me. Do me proud, my disciple."


    Zero grinned and finished the Poxie tea quickly before taking his leave. Mii informed him about the appointment she booked him and said that the guests were already waiting. Zero didn''t want to keep them waiting so he left without seeing Seff.


    [1] I checked with the editors and other writers. We had a discussion. This is the correct number, please don''t argue with me.


    1b = 10p


    1,000b = 10,000p


    10,000c = 100,000,000p


    10d = 1,000,000,000p


    Hence it is 1 billion pork sandwiches. I had to edit this a few times for the right number but this is my final answer. The evidence of my incapability to Math is on my Instagram.

 391 Seed Fund

    Beelzebub''s restaurant had improved so much and Zero wondered how the Belles and Begonia cafe was faring. The food was something that made Zero want to melt into a puddle. Hell''s cuisine never tasted better and the Demon Lord was quite the gourmet, pushing standards even higher than Zero could imagine. If the Mega Gourmet competition was divine, Finest Taste offered food that was out of the world.


    Mammon and Coux enjoyed the small reprieve from work and they indulged the village leader in small talks. Zero told them stories about his adventure in a summarised form and asked how Ball was.


    "My Lord is still sleeping, I don''t think he will be awake for many more years to come. However, if you write him letters and send them to the castle, I will keep them for him when he wakes up, however many there might be. I''m sure he wouldn''t mind spending some time reading them."


    Mammon sipped the Poxie tea and looked at the doctor. Although Zero looked similar on the outside, he could tell that something about that naive child had changed. Zero was no longer full of burning passion for the unknown even though his curiosity was still smouldering beneath his calm facade. The boy had matured a lot and in some ways, Mammon saw traces of Baal in the doctor. That snarky and savage attitude that sometimes slipped out was very Baal-like.


    "So, what brings you here? You were on your way to Derby Desert with an urgent mission. Surely, you didn''t stop by Hell for a sight-seeing trip."


    Mammon didn''t beat around the bush and Zero smiled. "Of course not. I''m not the same brat I was two years ago who only knows how to inconvenience others. You can say that I''m back again to make up for the troubles I''ve caused. I have a little deal to strike with you and Coux and the rest of the Demon Lords but I think the both of you would be good enough representatives because everyone else is indisposed."


    Curious when Zero said that, Mammon raised a brow. Ever since he had been taking Hua Tuo''s prescription, he was feeling a lot better even though he was as overworked as Coux. Zero didn''t usually come with deals to make. If anything, the Demon Lord would have thought that he came running to them because he had a favour to ask.


    Zero didn''t talk too much and let his actions speak for themself. Before the food arrived, Zero poured the thousand gold coins he received from King Darius onto the table. Some of the coins emptied from his dimensional bag slid off the table as the pile grew bigger. Coux and Mammon lifted the edges of the table cloth to prevent more from falling and Zero watched as the last of the gold coins trickled out of the sling bag.


    They collected the fallen coins and stacked them neatly, counting it expertly to confirm that there really were a thousand gold coins as Zero mentioned.


    Unlike Mammon who didn''t understand what 10 dinnites could do, Coux gaped in disbelief. Even the Van Doux family didn''t have this kind of wealth during their prime. 10 dinnites was enough to buy a small country.


    "Where did you get so much money from?" Coux asked and Zero grinned.


    "From the King of Rocket Mountain. Working for royalty can pay quite handsomely. Also, I still haven''t completed the job for Magnus Hilda. I assume that there could be a second reward even if it isn''t anything as great as this. I''ll be honest, I need more money. Hence, I want to use this amount of money as a seed fund. I''m not a businessman, I''m a doctor and I can''t let Schaf shoulder the burden all by himself. This is my proposal. I want you to help me grow this seed fund and create an interdimensional currency exchange standard between Heaven, Hell and Earth for now. I need a bank that I can go to for withdrawal and deposit of different currencies but nobody is doing it yet."


    When Coux and Mammon heard this, they became very excited. Zero had truly matured during his travels. As part of the Onion Union, they were more than thrilled to help Zero with what he wanted to accomplish. However, Mammon had one question.


    "How much money do you need us to grow? When do you need that money?"


    Coux was also curious. 10 dinnites was more than what anyone could ever need. Why didn''t Zero think it was enough?


    At this, the doctor frowned. "There is a country I want to buy and people I want to free. Have you heard of slavery?"


    Coux nodded. "You can''t be thinking of abolishing slavery, right? It''s legalised in some kingdoms. Some slaves count on it to pay off their debts. They offer themselves willingly to slavery. Slaves can even buy their freedom back so it is best not to interfere with the slavery system."


    Mammon agreed with Coux but Zero didn''t. He got angry and glared at them. "How can you say that? Have you seen how slaves are treated? They don''t even get treatment because their owner doesn''t feel the need to spend money on broken goods. I heard about how humans in Smargdas were capturing other races like elves, fairies and beast folks. Some of the Half Moon Villagers were formerly slaves even if they betrayed the village. Ruth was a slave, I found him at the function house. As a doctor, I don''t like how lives are being treated so cheaply."


    Mammon''s expression hardened. "It is what it is, Zero. Are you going to tell me to abolish slavery in the abyss as well? It''s been our way of life for as long as I can remember. The strong ruled over the weak."


    Zero''s eyes hardened as well. "If you truly believe in that then you know better than to disagree with me. I respect you but I''m not against fighting it out with you to convince you that I am at the top of the food chain. I might still be clumsy and rough around the edges when it comes to life experiences but make no mistake, I am the void. Nothing that enters the void ever comes out unless I will it. Chaos energy is still the biggest enemy of all living creatures but I am an exception. I might lose my consciousness and slumber for another million years but I can''t die. I''m the true definition of unending. Even Gods perish over time. Do you really want to talk about the rule of the strong over the weak with me?"


    The tension was sharp enough to draw blood but everything diffused when Beelzebub arrived in person with a few waiting staff behind him.


    "Lunch is here, let''s not talk about too serious a matter, shall we? There is always more than one way to skin a cat, let''s not get hasty. Goose liver with pungent berry sauce, anyone?" the Lord of Gluttony asked and gave Zero a wink.

 392 Slave Rights

    As Zero ate, Beelzebub continued to call for more food. The Lord of Gluttony was the one most at ease in the room and continued to bring out his new creations. Coux wondered if Zero would be appeased by food the same way he was in the past. Whatever Beelzebub was doing works and even Mammon felt thankful for the interference.


    "How is it? This is my newest blend of herbs and spices although I''m still unable to recreate Cleo''s recipe."


    Zero took a huge bite out of the roasted lizard and nodded. "Tastes good. I think it would help if you added some citrus to bring out the contrasting flavour of your eggplant almonds."


    Beelzebub nodded. "What if I don''t think we should add citrus? Are you also going to fight with me and prove who is the strongest in this food chain?"


    That question made the temperature in the room fall to sub zero degrees as Zero placed down his fork and wiped his mouth with a napkin. Coux felt as if they were hanging by a very thin thread previously that has now finally snapped. Mammon wanted to leave at once. For the first time, he wasn''t interested in the money that was still stacked neatly in the centre of the table.


    "Citrus and lives aren''t the same things, Beel. Don''t try to twist facts around me. I''m not that easily fooled or convinced now."


    Indeed, Zero had grown up but compared to his child-self a year ago who was more willing to open his heart and listen to others, this matured Zero who has learnt how to doubt was similar to a teen going through a rebellious phase. Mammon and Coux had underestimated him but Beelzebub was different. In fact, the Lord of Gluttony might be the only person apart from Baal who understood what Zero was feeling like right now.


    Before Zero came into their lives, both Baal and Beelzebub were closed off from the world with nobody they could trust and lived recklessly. They didn''t care for other people''s opinions and certainly weren''t above placing their lives on the line to get what they needed. In this sense, Zero was the same. He didn''t know what happened to Zero after he started travelling but he must have heard or seen some things that led to his distrust in people so much that he had already forgotten the ones who were close to him before, eyeing them with distrust when they said something that disagreed with his personal beliefs.


    "I''m not treating you as a fool or a child. I''m just bringing up a point from a different perspective you haven''t considered. Do you think I''m wrong for having an opinion different from yours?"


    Zero was silent as he thought about Beelzebub''s words. The Lord of Gluttony made sense and Zero calmed down. Perhaps he was being too quick to judge when Coux and Mammon told him that slavery shouldn''t be abolished. He might not like the idea of supporting the system like Mammon and Coux said earlier but now that he calmed down and thought lively, they might have their reasons for it.


    "Could you explain your point of views and why abolishing slavery or buying over a country to free its people isn''t a good idea?"


    Beelzebub let the business folks explain their idea and called for more drinks. Zero should abstain from alcohol according to Truen but Coux and Mammon would probably need some good shots. With the workload that they''d have to deal with if the negotiations go well, they really needed a break and some good pampering.


    "For starters, slavery isn''t something new. As we were saying earlier, even if you buy it the freedom of citizens in the country, who is to say that human trafficking wouldn''t take place?" Mammon asked and Zero agreed. Bad people will always exist alongside good people. There was only so much he could do and he could see now why money wasn''t the solution to everything.


    "On the other hand, with this money, you could consider approaching the matter differently. While slavery isn''t right, it is sometimes the only option some people have. As a doctor who values lives, it is only natural that you care for them. However, you are not royalty and the burden of governing a country shouldn''t fall on you," the Demon Lord of Greed explained.


    Coux agreed. "There is only so much we can do, Zero. With money, it helps to pave the way but it is not our duty to right the wrongs created by others. Instead of abolishing the system and giving evildoers the reason to start something worse, we could use this money to change some laws."


    Zero thought about it. Beelzebub was right, there was always more than one way to skin a cat. Getting angry and insisting upon his way was not always the best way to solve problems. Instead, he should listen to those around him who have been helping him since the beginning. He might not be as close to Coux or Mammon like how close he was to Truen and Baal but he also shouldn''t play favourites when it came to advice. This was something Zero should rectify and be more conscious about in the future. He felt ashamed and knew that there was still a lot of growing left to do before he was ready to face his past self.


    "I understand," he said. "What do you propose I should do? I have way too much money but also not enough of it. I''m sure the intergalactic currency converter business is lucrative regardless of my need for it. How can I use this seed fund to help me accomplish what I want? I don''t approve of slavery no matter what. Lives shouldn''t be valued as such."


    Coux agreed. "I understand where you are coming from, Zero. We might not be able to change their fates and decisions but we certainly can use the money to pave the way for a better future by starting with welfare. The main difference between a slave and others would be their rights to decide how they should live. These rights include rights to food, rights to express an opinion and even rights to education. If we can use this money to convince royalties from all over to implement new rules for slave purchases and slave rights, we can improve the lives of those who are currently slaves and those who will eventually sell themselves to slavery. We can minimise the number of kidnapping and human trafficking with these new rules and people will generally be happier about it."


    Zero listened to Coux and started forming ideas in his head. Mammon didn''t know if he would like what Zero was thinking about but it was definitely better than an enraged Zero who wouldn''t listen to reason. At least now, they were finally open for negotiations.


    "I understand. How much money would I need so that I can introduce slave rights? I want to buy every single country and guild and person in power to enforce this strongly."


    Now, they were finally talking and Mammon lifted his glass of wine or a toast. Beelzebub didn''t know the details but he was glad that Zero was able to accomplish what he came to do. Food really does solve any problem by bringing people together.

 393 Disguising Bob

    With Coux, Mammon and Beelzebub pushing for slave rights instead of the abolishment of the slavery system, Zero gave in and compromised.


    "Demons will be visiting Earth more often now that the Ten-Path Crossway portals have been established. I will leave it to the Demon Lords here to decide how they want to establish a demon society on Earth. Half Moon Village will be more than happy to assist and if I could, I''d propose Endow Hill as a demon territory because it is currently unclaimed. As for developing that seed fund, I trust that you''d be able to manage. If there is anything urgent, you know how to contact me."


    Beelzebub escorted Zero out and arranged for transportation to bring the two busy people back. On the way back to Garden of Roth, Zero decided to stop by some of the small souvenir shops set up in the area. Thinking back on his actions, he might have been a little too harsh on Bob and Kerberos. Hence, he decided to buy them a little something as a form of apology.


    The first thing that caught Zero''s eye was a severed skeletal hand. He didn''t know if three-headed hell hounds enjoyed chew toys the way other dogs did but seeing as this was freshly dug from some grave, Zero felt reassured of its quality.


    "Can I have three severed skeletal hands please?" he asked and the pet store owner grinned, packaging them for Zero.


    "Would you also like some worm eyeballs to go with the purchase?" he asked and Zero pondered if dragons ate such things.


    "Do you have anything befitting for a pet dragon?" the doctor asked and Beelzebub coughed when the shop owner was bewildered.


    "He means an elemental lizard," the Demon Lord said so that the poor pet store owner wouldn''t be too troubled about trying to sell something to a legendary creature. The only dragon that existed in hell was Olaf but even after Lucifer put the bounty out, nobody could bring the dragon back. Unless the demon lords personally took on the quest of searching for the frost dragon, anyone else who took on that mission would be courting death.


    "If you have an elemental lizard pet, I think these would be nice. It''s very hot in hell lately so I think they''d like a temperature regulating magic collar."


    Zero looked at it and inspected the quality of the collar before turning it down as he paid for the three skeletal hands. Beelzebub was slightly puzzled why Zero turned it down. It was obvious that Zero wanted to get Bob something. He heard from Ruth about how Zero scolded the two rampant monsters who trashed Sleepy Cave.


    "Are you going to shop around for a little longer?" he asked when Zero was heading straight for the portal.


    With a sigh, Beelzebub nodded in understanding. "I understand. Take care and don''t hesitate to ask for help when you need it! I don''t know about the other races but the demons will always be your allies."


    Hearing that was reassuring. Zero didn''t think that the archangels were all his allies. Michael had made his loyalties clear but everyone else was very vague. Uriel, in particular, was wary ever since he kept receiving mixed prophecies about the future involving Zero. The trust between them didn''t exist. His ties with the giants and dwarves weren''t very firm and Zero didn''t know who else he could count on other than the Half Moon villagers who were scattered, the Demon Lords, his teacher and Truen. The gods were very busy and Zero didn''t want to bother them for his minor problems. They did their part of giving him their blessing, protection, affection and passed on Solo''s words.


    After bidding goodbye and returning to Half Moon Village with a lighter wallet and a lighter mind, Zero looked for Bob. Not much time had passed and it was only late afternoon. Truen was at Hua Tuo''s lab according to the minimap and Kerberos was in Sleepy Cave. Surprisingly, Bob wasn''t in the village. The dragon was at Trigression Falls and Zero wondered why his summon was there.


    Zero warped through two portals and reach Trigression Falls where he found Bob looking at the water with his reflection. Occasionally, a fish would swim by and then go away again. The Dragon seemed to be reflecting seriously and Zero felt horrible for snapping at him earlier.


    "Bob?"


    Startled, the small boy turned around and stood up. "Master! I''m so sorry for abusing my powers like that."


    Zero shook his head and placed a hand on the dragon''s skinny shoulder. "I''m sorry for taking it out on you. I know that you were training and giving it your best back there. You might have gotten carried away but I shouldn''t have made assumptions. This human form that you have is a product of your hard work. It hasn''t been all that long since you watched and now you can maintain a human transformation. Isn''t that amazing?"


    Bob blushed. "It''s nothing, master. I''ve been reincarnated a few times as the Eternal Dragon. This human form is still far from ideal. I''m afraid that even if I accompany you on your adventures, I will only become a hindrance."


    The doctor pulled out a leather strip that he fashioned into a bracelet from his inventory. The leftover materials from the stitching lessons with Mitchnew came in handy now. He engraved rune writings on it and the spells he wove were so complicated that even Bob couldn''t recognise all of it. The leather bracelet looked flimsy but it emitted a very powerful magical pressure by the time Zero put the finishing touches to it.


    "Here, wear this on your wrist. I know how you feel but rest assured, you will not be a burden. However, we are going to a desert and you''d need something with heat regulation enchants. This bracelet also adjusts to your size so feel free to shapeshift between your dragon and human forms. It won''t break and I''ve added a few other enchantments while I was at it."


    Bob accepted the gift and let Zero tie the bracelet on for him. The leather bracelet snapped into place and Bob felt a powerful surge of magical powers when he wore it. His physical strength and stamina were also enhanced so Bob tried to transform into an adult human vessel.


    To his dismay, he still wasn''t able to do that and moaned. Zero laughed and patted Boob on the head. "I have one small favour to ask. When we travel can you change into your small dragon form? It''s easier to explain you as an unknown magical beast than a dragon because they''re technically extinct."


    Bob nodded and transformed into his small dragon form and contained his powers. Zero looked at the dragon with a small frown. "Are you able to change up your appearance? You still look too much like a dragon. How about growing some fur around your neck to cover some of those scales and maybe a pair of long bunny ears so that those horns wouldn''t attract so much attention?"


    Bob did as Zero suggested and the doctor squealed, snapping a photo. "You''re adorable!"


    After he saw the flash of light and heard the shutter, Bob felt a terrible sense of shame and betrayal. "No!" he screamed but it was too late. Zero had already sent the picture and Bob wanted to cry.


    "Don''t worry," Zero comforted. "At least now, nobody will suspect that you are a dragon. It''s a brilliant disguise, don''t you think?"


    Reluctantly, Bob agreed. Once Mii saw the photo, there will be no end to her teasing. The things he did for his wilful master...

 394 Origin of Spriggans

    Dinner at Half Mono Village was always delightful. However, it felt a little odd seeing as everyone was able to fit into the tiny kitchen. So many people were missing and Zero wondered if he would be able to catch a glimpse of some of them before he had to leave tomorrow. Thankfully, the one person that he wanted to see was here.


    "Cleo, have you ever heard of spriggans?"


    The question was rather sudden and the dryad wasn''t expecting it. "Where did you hear about them?"


    Truen listened as Zero retold the story about how they met Axel who was an exotic merchant. "Schaf should be talking to him right now. In any case, we agreed to find the desert poppy for him. I''ve never heard of a spriggan anywhere before. He looks like a dwarf with elf ears."


    Cleo nodded. "A spriggan is a distant cousin of dryads. However, like dragons, they are rare and said to be extinct. Are you sure he is a spriggan?"


    Zero nodded. There was no way to doubt it because he didn''t detect any lies. Isaben''s blessing didn''t trigger and Zero knew Axel was telling the truth.


    "He said that he was a spriggan and the seeds of a desert poppy were the last thing he needed to complete the spell. He wants to return to the forest and track down the treasure he was guarding before. Axel didn''t say much about what happened in the past but I think he has it tough."


    Cleo felt sorry for the stray spriggan. If a dryad was to ever lose their tree or forest, the anguish felt by the plants would be felt by them as well. If they weren''t driven insane from the pain and become evil spirits that destroyed everything in its way, they would perish and return to the natural plane. Axel''s treasure must still be around in some form because he wasn''t crazy according to how Zero described him, merely odd.


    "I believe spriggans are ancient tree guardians, similar to dryads but more powerful. They are the ones who guard legends like the World Tree. As humans have destroyed many of these trees, very few of them are left if they exist at all. This poor spriggan must have been separated from its tree because of the tree''s relocation to a place he couldn''t reach seeing as how he is still quite sane. If he doesn''t return to his tree soon, the spriggan might gradually lose what remaining sanity he has and turns into a destroyer that the humans call the Monster of the Forest. When that happens, only a god can stop him."


    Hearing Cleo''s explanation, Zero had a feeling he knew what treasure Axel was looking for. There were only a few trees that matched the powers of a World Tree. Coincidentally, one of them had no guardian that he knew about. If Axel had been searching for it over ten years ago, it was even more plausible that this tree Zero had in mind might be Axel''s treasure.


    "Are spriggans powerful?" he asked. If Half Moon Village was able to recruit a spriggan into their ranks, would that help with the current manpower shortage?


    Cleo hummed. "If dryads were like the top tier of spirits, a spriggan is like the king of spirits. There is a huge class difference. Hence, only a god can stop a rampant spriggan but any powerful magician can deal with a rampant dryad. Does that answer your question?"


    Zero nodded. "If I manage to enlist him into Half Moon Village, would that help with the lack of manpower?"


    The dryad''s eyes brightened when Zero said that. "Of course! A spriggan''s blessing and magic to the area it is in is amplified by the tree it is guarding. If you manage to find the tree he is guarding and bring it to the village, we need not fear even if the entire of Smargdas attacked us."


    Amazed by how powerful Axel actually was, Zero wondered if it was truly worth uprooting the Tree of Life just to convince Axel to move over. After thinking about it for a while, he decided against it. It wasn''t easy to plant that Tree of Life and join her with the Tree of Knowledge to steady the broken plane. It was too risky moving it.


    "What about a spriggan who doesn''t have his treasure tree? Are they still powerful?"


    Cleo nodded enthusiastically. "Definitely! A dryad is powerful because of their ability to command plants in a forest. However, a spriggan''s power isn''t limited to only plants. They can control elements in the forest as well as animals. Some spriggans in legends were rumoured to be able to make mountains walk itself. I''ve never met a spriggan in person but as a dryad and a forest fae, I have great respect for them."


    That was all it took to make Zero determined to recruit Axel to the village. He might not have a solution yet to the shortage of manpower but he believed quality will make up for their lack of quantity. If a spriggan was this powerful, he didn''t need to recruit a thousand dryads. There really weren''t enough dryads to begin with. Zero didn''t want to think about the cost-effectiveness of a spriggan versus a thousand dryads. Feeding that many people would be a nightmare and Zero didn''t want to consider the rest of the complications such as accommodations and job distribution.


    "What about gnomes. If we can find some and I manage to convince a few to join the village, would that help?"


    Cleo was over the moon when she heard it. "Gnomes are legendary with their hands! They are the only ones who understand how to make machines work in a manner that is out of this world. Nobody else could do what they do. Even the lousiest of gnomes would make everything that the lab members create look like a child''s toy. I''m not trying to offend Raj, Tambolt or Hyelin but gnomes are really on another level of their own. The blueprints that we have now might not even be good enough in a gnome''s eye. At the same time, a gnome''s invention would be all that is required to break down even the mightiest of fortresses. They have found a way to successfully dig through mountains and live under the desert. I know you''re going on a journey to find them but be warned, they are very grouchy people. If you do manage to convince one gnome to come over even for a visit, we would be extremely honoured."


    Zero thought that it was an exaggeration but nodded. "I''ll do my best," he told her and the dryad poured more drinks for him until they were out of fruit juice for the night.


    "Rest early," Truen told Zero and Bob. "We set out early before the sun rises. Don''t forget to tend to the sand walkers so that we don''t have to rush tomorrow morning."


    Zero nodded. Tomorrow they headed south and he would change back to his healer''s appearance. Bob would have to start getting used to being in his adorable bunny-dragon appearance.

 395 Lawless Zone

    Zero and Truen didn''t put off their travelling schedule for too long. They spent close to two weeks getting from Rocket Mountain to Half Moon Village. Truen didn''t know how long it would take them to find the gnome city and he didn''t think it would be simple.


    Bob sulked and hung off from Zero''s shoulder, making himself comfortable there. After a while, Zero decided to add weight reduction magic on the leather bracelet because Bob was still heavy even for an adorable fluff ball. Truen didn''t say anything about the new appearance of their travelling companion. In fact, he didn''t speak to Bob at all and Zero felt slightly awkward for being the only one chattering throughout the journey. There were two companions with him excluding the sand walkers but neither of them were willing to participate in a conversation with him, making him sound like he was talking to himself the whole time. Hence, Zero stopped talking to conserve his words and chose to practice his appraisal skills instead.


    There were still many things to appraise while they were still in Endow Hill''s territory. To travel from Half Moon Village to the edge of the Endow Hill territory just before Derby Desert, it would take them about another two weeks. The sand walkers were not very familiar with the territory and terrain of the mountain. There were many wines and tangled roots because the path was not frequently travelled on. The ride became bumpy when Ela and Grigoria started to hop more after they got the hang of the trick to moving around faster in the dense foliage.


    "Are we cutting right across the forest to reach the border?" Zero asked after half a day, unable to withstand the silence anymore. Bob looked too comfortable perched on his shoulder while his poor bottom ached.


    Truen nodded. "I figured that it would be a good way to save on the time we''ve lost getting here. If we cut through this patch of forest for three or four more days, there will be a main road at the foot of the mountain that we can take to Derby Desert. Merchants like to travel on it so they''ve made it out of gravel now. It should be a lot more comfortable to travel on the sand walkers when we hit the path because even carriages pass by often enough."


    Zero was curious. "There are people travelling within Endow Hill''s territory?"


    The archer nodded. "It''s called the unlawful zone. Basically, nine out of ten people that you see travelling using that path won''t be decent people. Bandits, evil merchants and even slave traders often use it to avoid the stringent checks near Magnus Hilda and Altear."


    "Truen," he called out. "Do we really have to pass by the lawless zone to get to Derby Desert?"


    The archer paused and turned to look at his friend. This was the first time Zero questioned him about where they were travelling to. He did not object to sending Camie back to Magnus Hilda and was easy-going when they had to visit Rocket Mountain for a task. Zero wasn''t even fussy over having to make a detour to get things from Derby Desert and when he was making his way over to Half Moon Village as a pit stop, Zero had no complaints. In fact, Zero agreed with the proposed path that they were going to take. Why the change of heart now?


    "Is there something wrong?" he asked and slowed down the pace of the sand walkers so that he could get closer to Zero.


    The more Zero thought about it, the less happy he was with the whole arrangement. Sure, he agreed to Truen''s terms but he didn''t think that he would feel so suffocated by a promise. Although Truen''s rules didn''t specifically state that he couldn''t help the people he wanted to help, Zero agreed to do as the locals did and to charge for his services. He wasn''t allowed to do charity cases.


    "I want to revise the agreement. I don''t want to not be able to do a thing to help those in need when I come across them, especially in lawless zones when committing crime is the norm. I can''t do it, Truen. I just can''t."


    Deciding to give the sand walkers an early break so that he and Zero could talk it out, Truen looked for a good spot by a small stream to dismount. Zero didn''t know what Truen was going to say but he was prepared for the worst. He didn''t want to be known as someone who couldn''t keep his agreement but he would find a way around it if Truen didn''t agree. If Truen didn''t know about it, then Zero didn''t count as breaking the agreement, right? After all, Zero only agreed to do it because of Truen. Who was going to stop him if nobody knew?


    "Let''s talk," he told Zero who dismounted. Now that they left the village, Zero transformed back to his healer form so he was taller. Bob sensed his master''s thoughts and didn''t have a good feeling about it. Zero was feeling devious and for once, the dragon worried for the archer a little. Against anyone else, Bob would worry for the enemy instead of Truen but up against Zero, the archer didn''t stand a chance. Zero was Truen''s only weakness.


    They sat down and Truen wanted to know what Zero''s concerns were. "The lawless areas are not very different from the wilderness zones in the abyss."


    Zero didn''t say anything yet. He was thinking of a good way to phrase his words so that Truen can be swayed to see and agree with his point of view. Sure, they are similar but the major difference now was the restrictions on Zero. The doctor wanted those restrictions gone.


    "I don''t want to turn a blind eye to those who are in need. You said that I should do what the locals did. If I was in a lawless zone, I don''t want to follow their ways and catch slaves or deal with harmful business."


    Shocked that Zero would think the archer wanted him to partake in dangerous activities, Truen quickly corrected the misunderstanding. "Of course not! In the lawless zone, I will not tolerate it either. However, we need to lay low and get out of there as quickly as we can. It isn''t safe and we shouldn''t take a shortcut because we are behind on time."


    Zero didn''t hesitate and went in for the kill now that Truen agreed that his safety was the most important.


    "Does that mean that I should do anything I can to protect myself? Including using slightly more powerful magic that isn''t divine magic? Of course, I will keep it physical first and defend with my combat skills and the YY Tonfas first. Also, I think the lawless areas are places that the strong ruled. If I assert my power can I make my own rules?"


    Logically speaking, there wasn''t anything wrong with Zero''s request but Truen''s sixth sense tingled. For some reason, he couldn''t help but feel as if there was a deeper meaning behind this innocent statement. Still, Truen agreed to give Zero some concessions.


    "If you can agree to resolve everything within the three days that it will take us to cross the lawless zone and get to Derby Desert, I will agree. Still, no divine magic. We cannot stay for too long and it is best to not bring trouble out of the lawless zone. They have wide connections that will be troublesome when we move around to other nations."


    Zero agreed and they decided to have an early lunch before the continued on sand walker backs. Zero had never felt prouder of himself and ate with gusto, giving Bob a chin scratch. The good summon didn''t rat him out and Zero couldn''t help but rejoice. His acting skills were improving although using it against Truen didn''t mean anything. Truen would still give in even if he knew what Zero was up to.

 396 South of Endow Hill

    They reached the lawless zone at the south of Endow Hill quicker than anyone could imagine. Ever since the sand walkers received their names, they were no longer ordinary sand walkers. The boost in power they received from Zero''s names must have gotten them stronger and faster. There was no other explanation.


    "I think Ela and Grigoria are now your tamed beasts," Bob yawned lazily on Zero''s shoulder. They were currently camping a good distance away from the main road while Truen went to do reconnaissance and gather information about the territory.


    Zero offered a chunk of meat to Bob who accepted it and transformed back to his human form to eat.


    "What do you mean?" the doctor asked. He wasn''t aware of doing anything special to tame them.


    The dragon didn''t know if he should sigh at Zero''s lack of common sense or get used to it. He settled for doing both. Pointing to his master with the half-eaten chicken in one hand, Bob stared at Zero firmly.


    "You have to be more conscious about forming contracts with magical creatures and beasts. You might not want to tame them but naming them is part of a contract forming ceremony. It might be a different kind of contract between us but your contract with Ela and Grigoria was done as a master-servant relationship because they were not very powerful beasts, to begin with. Naming them grants them power but also removes their freedom to decide what they want to do. It''s a completely subservient relationship where beasts will throw their lives away for their master."


    With horror, Zero looked over to the mounts who were resting and snoozing in the shade. "Did I enslave them without knowing by giving them names? I thought names made creatures stronger..."


    Bob nodded. "It is true. For nameless creatures and beasts with the ability to absorb mana, naming them will make them stronger. Being given a name by a sorcerer will make them undergo a forced evolution to become stronger. However, the process of giving a name and transferring a part of the caster''s mana is similar to a contract for summons. The only difference is that named beasts don''t need to be summoned with a sacrifice. They''re your travelling companions."


    Looking at the two sand walkers, Zero felt extremely guilty. He didn''t like slave traders but he didn''t think that he would enslave two poor beasts unknowingly just by giving them names. He turned to Bob pleadingly. It was a good thing Truen wasn''t here to know it.


    "Is there any way I can un-slave them after we''re done with Derby Desert?"


    The dragon wanted to laugh. Un-slaving beasts was a very uncommon thing to do but since this was Zero, he should have expected it from his master.


    "There isn''t a way to un-slave a named beast. Once they have a name, their evolution is permanent."


    Quickly correcting himself, Bob told Zero that it wasn''t impossible.


    "You can free them by fulfilling their wishes! Tamed beasts don''t leave their master''s sides unless their wishes have been fulfilled then it cancels the bond immediately."


    Hearing this, Zero looked up. "Fulfill their wishes? How? I don''t know their wishes..."


    The dragon grinned and pointed to himself. "That''s why you have me. Ela and Grigoria aren''t complicated creatures. You''ll be able to free them very soon after we return from Derby Desert. They are sand walkers, all you have to do is fulfil their instincts and natural desires then they can be free."


    "Natural desires? What are they? How do you know that''s going to be easy?"


    The Eternal Dragon sighed and sidled up to Zero while taking another huge bite from his meat. "Think about it. What does an animal want to do the most? Unlike humans and other more intelligent creatures capable of language, they are not very difficult to understand."


    Zero thought about it carefully. Bob was right. Unlike the more intelligent species who were able to talk and have opinions, most animals followed a very simple logic. They did everything to survive. Finding food, shelter and breeding were the very basis of their desires to preserve their species. Outside of that, bests don''t really have much that they wanted.


    "If I settle all their basic needs, will they really be satisfied? How long would that take?"


    Bob looked over to the snoozing sand walkers. "Not very long if it is done right. Besides, you made a deal with the spriggan, right? It won''t be difficult for him to find two suitable mates for these ladies when we get back. Once they are mated and properly cared for, the contract will be nullified."


    Happy to hear that, Zero told Bob to finish up quickly. He could sense that Truen was returning and they had to clean up the mess before the naggy archer returned. Sometimes, Zero wondered what sort of person Truen was in his previous life. He wanted to know if being overly motherly was a natural part of Truen''s character or was it the Great Gods who had influenced him to be this worrisome.


    Truen returned on the dot and Zero gave a quick look-over. Bob was cleaned up and transformed back to his adorable mini-monster form. Zero quickly offered the elf a drink and smiled while he prepared lunch. The conversation with Bob was a secret for now.


    "How was it?" Zero asked and Truen nodded.


    "They have a town that we can reach in a few hours in the lawless zone. It''s not the safest place to be but it would be better than sleeping in the wild out in the open where slave traders are looking for good finds. However, we need to spend a bit of money for protection fees and information."


    Zero checked the shared inventory and showed Truen what they had. Most of the 600 binnites were still there. "Is this enough or do we need more? I can sell some things for more money if we need it."


    Truen glanced at the money and shook his head. "They don''t use the common currency. I''ve asked around. They have a currency of their own that we must trade with the innkeeper. I haven''t found out the details but we will figure it out when we get there. If possible, I would like you to transform into something less attention-grabbing," he told Zero and looked at Bob.


    "You''re too cute. Make it less flashy. Both of you stand out too much."


    When Zero and Bob heard it, they shared similar sentiments. Truen was truly a mother hen and they doubted that it wouldn''t change. Still, they learned their lesson. It was better to do as told or Truen would not stop nagging. Zero changed his appearance and clothing to suit what Truen thought was less attractive and Bob simply became a dull black gecko at Truen''s insistence.


    Now that Zero was an elven boy slightly shorter than Truen with small eyes and freckles, he looked like Truen''s younger brother or cousin. Bob looked like an ordinary pet gecko and flicked his tongue lazily as they mounted the sand walkers. Finally, they would be reaching the border between Endow Hill and Derby Desert.

 397 Dirt Ring

    The lawless zone made Zero high on alert. There were all sorts of people around and many of them gave off nasty vibes. Zero might have the protection of the gods and was a powerful person but their killing intent made him feel highly uncomfortable. The doctor didn''t want to get into fights but these people didn''t look like they would be easy to reason with. Zero was also not someone who was willing to give in and back down when he was bullied. He wondered if Truen would be mad at him if he started a brawl in these streets before even they reached the inn.


    The town that they stopped by was on the very edge of the desert and the vegetation was very different. The small party had been travelling on sand walker backs for four hours and Zero could feel the air changing to resemble Amon''s territory. It was hot and dry, unlike the hot and humid climate at the foot of Endow Hill that he had gotten used to over the past few days. Moreover, the plants were less leafy and green. The soil was now reddish and dust kicked up behind them where they travelled. Zero pulled the hood of his travelling cloak up to try and keep the dust out of his eyes. Truen did the same and Bob simply climbed into Zero''s shirt to take refuge.


    The small town was the only place that offered those doing business in the lawless zone a place to eat, resupply and transact safely. They had their own operating style and everyone who came by had contacts. Without any support, Truen and Zero were new faces in their territory. It was only natural that the business owners were on guard. After all, it wasn''t uncommon for empires to send their spies here.


    The small town was very crowded despite being out in the middle of nowhere. Zero saw many taverns and the marketplace was packed with people selling weapons, slaves and other illegal products. There were even brothels and Zero learnt that it was a place for women to sell their bodies to men who want their needs satisfied. No further information was given but Zero didn''t question further. He only needed to know that it was a place that brought about unwanted babies from time to time to form an opinion about it.


    The inn that they were heading to was called Axis. It was said to be the only neutral inn in Deadman Town that guests and adventurers frequented. Not many non-criminals stayed there because the innkeeper was a fearsome hero who decided to retire and establish an inn in the middle of the bloody territory war zone of Deadman Town. Zero didn''t know if he wanted to meet this strange man. Dorgon was strange enough and Zero didn''t have a very fond opinion of heroes. This innkeeper was sure to be a weirdo too.


    Truen didn''t trust the stablehand with their mounts so he told Zero to take care of the sand walkers while he went in the inn to gather information and ask for rates. Zero agreed and took hold of Truen''s sand walker before pulling them to one side so that he didn''t block the entrance. With nothing much to do, Zero started to scan the area with Mind''s Eye and took note of those who had hostile intentions.


    While Zero waited outside and observed the people in Deadman Town, Truen headed inside and was immediately tested. A wave of killing content was directed towards him but the archer didn''t flinch. He had worse with Freya and Merlin training him. Besides, his body was immortal. Not even the greatest hero can kill him when his soul was immortal.


    He walked confidently to the lazy innkeeper and Truen wasn''t fooled by his sloppy attire. This was the innkeeper and Truen''s battle instincts were screaming at him to be on guard. truen was a B ranked adventurer and although he was confident that he could be an A-rank adventurer or even an S ranked one with his special abilities, the archer wasn''t a good close-quarter combat specialist. He was more of a reconnaissance expert and ranged fighter.


    The innkeeper eyed Truen lazily as the elf approached the counter. While he didn''t discriminate against different species, he didn''t like this archer already. Unlike the other low lives loitering around and talking big to put on airs, this archer was the real deal. He had a dangerous air and was very guarded. Even as an experienced adventurer, the innkeeper wasn''t able to tell what rank this archer was. If anything, he felt more like an assassin than a ranger.


    "A room for two," the elf said in a steady voice and the ex-adventurer raised a brow.


    "How many nights?"


    Truen blinked. "I''m not sure. Can I just book one night first? If I finish my business quickly I won''t be staying more than a night. If it doesn''t go well, I''ll probably be here for a week."


    "Then pay up for one night and a downpayment for a week. If you don''t need those nights, I''ll refund you."


    Truen didn''t even blink at the extortion and simply asked how much everything was. The innkeeper grinned. He might be dangerous but he was a fool. Still, Dwayne couldn''t dislike this straight-forward and no-nonsense personality. He pitied the archer and let him in on a little information.


    "You can''t afford, it," he told Truen who frowned with displeasure. Dwayne wasn''t even daunted and explained. "We don''t use the normal currencies in Deadman Town. It''s a lawless zone after all. The only thing that''s worth is bloodstones."


    Hearing that, Truen nodded. "Where and how can I get bloodstones?"


    Dwayne grinned and shook his head. "They might not have a need for money but I do. two binnites for each question."


    Truen reached for the shared inventory and withdrew six binnites. "Where do I get bloodstones? How do I get bloodstones? What should I beware of in Deadman Town?"


    This archer was good. The innkeeper liked him already even though he was a suspicious character. It didn''t look like he was here to cause trouble so the innkeeper answered the questions honestly after pocketing the money.


    "You go to the Dirt Ring to earn bloodstones. There''s nothing better than a good bloody battle to rake in the bloodstones. I''d normally warn fools not to do it but you look like you''d be able to manage. As for what you need to look out for, it''s the same as every other lawless area. The ones causing you trouble are small flies. The ones you don''t want to attract are those who work for dark guilds with friends in higher places."


    Truen nodded and was about to leave when Dwayne called him back.


    "It''s twenty bloodstones per night, 50% deposit for each night you want to stay in advance. Food served by us will be two bloodstones per person per meal. Information sold at various prices and a trusty stablehand for ten bloodstones a day. Your companion outside can stay in one of the rooms first and I''ll arrange you a trustworthy stablehand while you get the bloodstones. That twig of an elf wouldn''t last alone outside."


    The kindness that Dwayne showed made Truen smile genuinely. "I''ll take you up on your offer, innkeeper. However, my brother is stronger than me."


    With that, Truen exited the inn and left Dwayne in confusion to think over his words.

 398 Stable Friend

    After settling Zero in, Truen prepared to leave alone.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to come along?" the doctor asked. Truen smiled and patted his friend''s head.


    "I''ll be alright. Why don''t you take some time to find out more information about Derby Desert and the gnomes? Any news about the desert poppy would be nice as well."


    Zero agreed and waved goodbye to Truen. It would be more efficient if they split up to work separately in a town like this. Only a fool or a strong person with too much time to kill would stay here leisurely.


    Zero took a look at Bob who transformed back to his human form after Truen left. The dragon felt slightly uneasy when he was trying to size up the innkeeper. The legend about him being a retired S rank adventurer must be true. If he was the old Eternal Dragon that everyone feared in his prime, Bob could easily smack that man into unconsciousness with a swipe of his claw. However, as he was now, Bob couldn''t even take on Ruth. As such, he had to be careful.


    Zero was planning how to complete his information gathering when he ended Bob''s sullen mood. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    His dragon summon sighed. "Sorry, master. That innkeeper is just too strong. I will only be a hindrance to you on this trip. We''re currently in that man''s territory and I can''t help but feel uneasy. Why did he let us stay in a room when we haven''t paid? Are we hostages now? Will he allow us to leave?"


    Zero grinned. "Only one way to find out," he said and motioned for Bob to transform back into that black gecko. Bob was nervous but obediently did as told and climbed onto Zero''s palm.


    The doctor inspected the room and placed a few basic spells for detection. Then, he peaked out of the window through the gap in the blinds. Sure enough, there were a group of suspicious-looking thugs waiting for him and staring at the window. Ever since he was outside holding onto the sand walkers, these people have started gathering. It didn''t seem like they were here to welcome him and Zero would rather avoid having to tussle with them and find out what he needed.


    First, he had to play a few tricks to weasel his way out and secure an escape route. Like Truen, Zero didn''t entirely trust the people in the inn or in Deadman Town. He didn''t like the idea that some shady people were taking care of Ela and Grigoria. He had to secure their safety first.


    Bob helped Zero to look out for suspicious people as Zero used a low-level illusion spell to cover his escape from the window. The stables weren''t too far from the inn and all Zero needed was to buy some time. He was a fool to believe that the S rank innkeeper didn''t know about their little trick but seeing as nothing happened, Zero took it as an approval. The low-level illusion was enough to fool the men staking watch over his room outside.


    Bob felt a chill when a shadow loomed over Zero''s small hooded figure. He wanted to alert his master but that piercing stare and directed killing intent made the dragon shiver helplessly. His instincts paralysed him and he urgently contacted Zero via party call.


    "Hm?" Zero blinked when Bob screamed at him to run. He didn''t run as urged to but turned around slowly to see a hulking figure covering the blinding evening sun.


    "Hello," Zero smiled and squinted. He couldn''t make out the person''s face but he knew danger when he was staring at it.


    The man didn''t budge so Zero stood up. He didn''t even reach the man''s shoulder and it didn''t take a genius to figure out who was the better combat fighter between them. Zero backed away but maintained a steady stare. His chin was tilted down as a sign of cautiousness. While he is strong, Zero didn''t want to attract any unwanted attention in a town like this.


    "What are you doing here?" the man demanded in a deadly voice and Zero met his stare steadily.


    "I was feeding my mounts."


    The silence between them made the tension rise but neither of them backed down. Whoever that man was, Zero wasn''t going to allow him to attempt anything funny. He cast spells on the sand walkers so they would be safe from getting stolen or poisoned or harmed. However, if Zero and this man fought it out in the stables, the structure would collapse and Zero didn''t put anti-crushing charms on them.


    "Your mounts?" the man asked and Zero gulped but nodded.


    The man shifted his gaze to the sand walkers behind Zero and nodded. "Good mounts for the desert. But you feed them wrongly. In a weather this hot, cold water is bad for them. Makes the sand walkers ill and sleepy."


    Zero''s eyes widened at the tip and stiffened when the man approached him. He took a step back to ready himself for an attack but it never came. Instead, the scary man turned left to the water trough and filled an empty wooden bucket. Curious, Zero stayed and watched.


    The scary man poured in some kind of grain and used magic to heat the water up. Then, he added some citrus fruit slices and mixed it. Last but not least, some sour berries were added before the bucket was brought over.


    "This is...?" Zero asked and stepped aside when the scary man poured the bucket into two smaller tray feeds and pushed them over to the sand walkers.


    "Food that helps sand walkers cope with the weather. Grain for energy, citrus fruits for cooling them down and sour berries to quench the thirst. Why are you at the stable? Your brother got you a room because it is dangerous outside."


    Zero blinked. Although this man looked scary and was certainly dangerous, Zero wasn''t detecting any ill intentions or lies coming from him. Could he actually be a good person with just a scary face? Zero judged him too quickly.


    "I just wanted to check on Ela and Grigoria before I went to ask around for information about the desert. My brother and I are looking for something and someone but we''ve never been to the desert before."


    The stablehand frowned at Zero. That scrawny wood elf with freckles was saying something strange. If elves had entered the desert they wouldn''t be this skinny and foolish. Since the innkeeper had taken a liking to these elven siblings, it wasn''t his job to judge them.


    "In Deadman Town, no money means no talk. Rules are rules."


    Zero understood it at once and grinned before hopping over to the stablehand. "How much for one question?"


    His child-like charms made the stern stablehand crack a grin. Although it still looked scary, Zero felt slightly better when he knew that the man was capable of other expressions outside of a death glare. Maybe this big oaf was just an awkward person and needed time to warm up to others. Zero could work with that.


    The stablehand didn''t know how a boy could be cute but even with freckles and small eyes, this elf was adorable. That smile was very bright and it made the huge man slightly flustered. He looked away quickly to hide the blush creeping up his neck and grunted. "No bloodstone, no answer."


    Zero pouted and grabbed the stablehand''s arm, shaking it lightly like a stubborn child who didn''t get what he wanted. "Come on! Aren''t we friends already?"


    Friends? Was this elf serious? As a mercenary who was abandoned by his party and left for dead in Deadman Town, it was Dwayne who picked him up, fed him and offered him a roof. For the last ten years, he had never had friends. His job was simple. If Dwayne didn''t like someone, he didn''t tend to their mounts or protect them. If Dwayne liked the customer, he would kill anyone who tries to mess with the customer. He never had a friend in his whole life but this boy whom he had just met was offering to be friends.


    "Name. Trade name for question."


    The doctor laughed and proudly pointed to himself. "I''m Zero! This is Bob. Nice to meet you!"


    Smiling awkwardly and feeling warm at knowing the name of his first friend, the stablehand introduced himself.


    "They call me Brutus."

 399 Dirty Tricks

    While Zero made a new friend in the stable, Truen was counting the number of people who were tailing him. Ever since he left the inn, the dark elf knew that people weren''t happy with him. It was a good thing the innkeeper took a liking to him and made special concessions for Zero and their sand walkers. He didn''t know what their deal was but since they weren''t making an effort to conceal their displeasure, Truen won''t be courteous either.


    The only good thing that came out of being the centre of attention was how Truen could use them to gain easier access to the Dirt Ring. Firstly, Deadman Town wasn''t like any other town. It didn''t have a normal directory and Truen couldn''t ask for information because he didn''t carry their currency to pay people to loosen their mouths. Hence, the only other way was to apply force and beat it out of these people''s mouths. Even if they were mere lackeys and useless thugs on the bottom of the food chain, they would still know basic information that Truen needed.


    The innkeeper was a neutral party and he was kind to Truen so the elf did him a favour and walked out of the neutral zone before beatdown.


    Twelve. There were twelve men of C-rank and above following him and from their movement, there had to be at least four different parties. One of them looked like a mere observer because they kept their distance and ran across roofs or hiding behind stalls from a distance behind these trouble-seeking thugs.


    Truen decided to ignore the one person who was just observing for now. He had more things to worry about as he made another sharp turn in the sandy alley. Now, there were fifteen and these people started taking out weapons. Truen could easily deal with the close combaters by gaining altitude. Getting up on the roofs wasn''t a problem. However, if he wanted to settle it quickly, those two rogues and caster must go.


    As soon as Truen was completely surrounded by the fifteen thugs, he stopped. The warriors closed in on him from all four directions in the alley maze and leered. Elves always fetched a good price and this elf was rare. Noblemen who were tired of those fair-skinned and arrogant high elves would definitely love to get their hands on a dark-skinned wood elf who was more silent and practical.


    Although the archer was strong enough to deal with these men, he still shuddered at the gazes he was getting. Their stares made his skin crawl uncomfortably so Truen focussed on the three most troublesome individuals and launched a preemptive strike.


    Multi-casting Time Distortion and Homing Tracker, Truen leapt into the air and fired three shots in succession to the two rogues and the caster. The magic arrows glowed for only a moment on his Sureshot bow in their eyes before all three men collapsed. Nobody knew what happened because time slowed but they knew that Truen had somehow managed to fool them and climb onto the roof.


    Having two rogues who were mid-ranged fighters and a caster who was a long-ranged fighter taken out of the battle in the first move made them lose their confidence. However, they were more afraid of failure than of losing their lives. For slave poachers like them, letting a luxury good escape would mean that they would be reduced to becoming slaves if their master becomes angry. Most of these slave poachers were beggars or homeless punks that accepted the devil''s deal. It was too late for redemption anyway in a town like this.


    Truen didn''t hesitate. Unlike Zero, he didn''t have a no-killing policy. In fact, he didn''t believe in being a good person or a gentleman if he didn''t have to. His true nature was someone rather similar to Baal. He was ruthless and didn''t care if the world ended if it meant that he fulfilled his mission to protect Zero who gave him a new chance at life.


    With only twelve more to deal with, the archer took his own sweet time chanting a long spell that would immobilise the imbeciles gathered beneath his feet, trying to climb to where he stood. Against an archer with magic, they should have thought twice before trying to attack head-on.


    All twelve warriors were frozen together in a solid sculpture, sparkling under the terrible evening sun. Truen took a look at his handiwork and smirked. The ice wouldn''t be melting anytime soon even in this heat so he had enough time to deal with the shadow following him from the very beginning.


    When the spy noticed that Truen was coming for him, he tried to make a run for it but Truen simply cast a paralysis spell and walked over. Like the bringing of death, Truen raised Sureshot again and imbued a magic arrow at point-blank. The poor paralysed spy shivered and cried for mercy although he couldn''t open his mouth. Truen had no pity and released his fingers. The poor spy closed his eyes and waited for a bloody death that never came. Instead, there wasn''t any pain, just a whoosh of air from the bowstring being released.


    Truen didn''t undo the paralysis spell but he let the man speak only when he permitted. Since the tables were now turned, he didn''t need to use bloodstones to exchange for information. Besides, using Seraph''s Command made the interrogation a lot smoother. The man could no longer tell lies when the spell was in effect.


    He didn''t care if this was considered a dirty trick. In the lawless zone, the strong created the rules. Now, Truen was just reaping the profits.


    "Tell me what I wish to know and I will release you unharmed. Tell anyone about what happened and the curse will kill you," he lied for the second part but the threat was real.


    The spy nodded vigorously and Truen grinned. "So, tell me about Deadman Town''s territories and its factions."

 400 Black Mamba

    The terrified spy under Truen''s spell spilt everything. It didn''t take long for Truen to learn everything he needed to know about Deadman Town to use to his advantage. Still, he has to say that he was in luck that the innkeeper took a liking to them. Zero would be in safe hands if he didn''t stray too far to ask for information. Besides, if anything happened, there was Bob.


    The other minor factions in Deadman Town were no threat to Truen at all. However, the one faction that Truen didn''t want to get on the bad side of would be the one that ran the auctions and the Dirt Ring. They had ties to the dark guilds from the United Nation of the Uncanny. Wizards can be troublesome and if an army of magic users or undead start hunting them down, not even Truen can guarantee a massacre-free journey for the rest of their adventure.


    The first territory was the Red Scorpions who focused more on hiring mercenaries and lending manpower for shady business. It was predominantly a rogue guild ruled by an A rank adventurer called Kiren. Truen went to scout the man called Kiren and deemed that he was of no cause for concern. Kiren was just a rogue blessed with good physical abilities and had expensive magic armour that gave him his rock crushing reputation. The man had a foul temper and treated the people beneath him poorly. He ruled with fear but Truen didn''t care. It was none of his business and even Zero could easily take care of this fool.


    The next faction that caught Truen''s interest a little more was Black Mamba. The leader was a mysterious lady who was dubbed the Desert Lily simply because she was the only unranked assassin who had the power to match an AA class adventurer and was constantly drenched in the blood of her enemies. Against Kiren, she was a little more dangerous but still no concern for the archer. In fact, he headed there first because he had a match to rig and some favours to pull. Other than taking on assassination requests, Black Mamba was considered a neutral guild who sold information for a price. It didn''t have to be bloodstones and this was exactly what Truen needed.


    Locating the hideout to Black Mamba wasn''t easy but Truen had a few tricks to help him out. The poor spy that followed him earlier told him that only those with a token will be able to gather the attention of those who belonged in the guild. Truen ''borrowed'' the token before knocking the poor lad out and walked to where he knew the meeting point for clients was.


    It was starting to get dark and the weather at night was a drastic contrast to how it was like during the day. It was chilly and Truen was thankful for the heat-regulating magic. Zero should be going back by now. He knew that Truen didn''t like it when he was outside past curfew time.


    "We don''t serve ale here, dear guest. You can head to the tavern across this street for ale. They serve good ale brewed from dwarves."


    Truen sighed inwardly. This wasn''t going to be easy, huh? Still, he wasn''t giving up. He took a seat by the counter and smiled.


    "It''s alright. I just like the ambience of this place. What else do you serve?"


    The elderly bartender eyed the elf and frowned. How troublesome. If this man was here to make trouble he could have easily dealt with him and be done. Unfortunately, Black Mamba did not turn away customers.


    "Follow me," he said and Truen grinned.


    The back room was small but well maintained. The bartender bowed and told Truen to wait while he brought someone to attend to him. The archer thanked the bartender and sat down. He wondered who they would send over. He didn''t want to deal with the bottom ranking officers of the guild. They couldn''t give him anything he needed. It would be best if he could deal with the Desert Lily directly. After all, going against the Grey Legion was not something most sane people would do. They had the backing of dark guilds and had operations in all lawless zones.


    Truen wasn''t expecting for the bench that he was sitting on to suddenly turn around and bring him face to face with a bunch of daggers and crossbows in his face. Yet, even in such circumstances, he remained calm. Sureshot was in his spatial ring but that didn''t mean Truen was helpless. He knew magic after all.


    In front of him was a woman who reeked of blood. Although her face was masked, she couldn''t hide her aura. Truen instantly knew this was the woman he was looking for. Who knew that the meeting point also had a secret hideout? He had fallen for their trap but that was alright. If anything, this made it easier to negotiate business.


    "I''m assuming you''re the Desert Lily everyone talks about?"


    His confident start only made the other assassins in the room feel uneasy. As a wise leader, Desert Lily told them to leave the room. This was a guest that only she could handle.


    "What''s your business with the Black Mamba? You attacked our footman and stole that badge but didn''t kill him. Some of my retainers found him crying outside the usual house refusing to say a word about what happened."


    Truen laughed. "All I did was scare him a little. Don''t worry, I didn''t place a death curse on him. It would be fine even if he told anyone. All I did was scare him a little and use a spell to make him tell the truth. That spell has long worn out by now. Besides, if I truly wanted him dead, there are easier methods."


    Desert Lily agreed. "Indeed. So, what brings you here?"


    Truen became serious and started to talk about business. "I''m here to get the help of you and your guild. There''s a match I would like to rig at the Dirt Ring because I need a huge amount of bloodstones to buy information. To get your help with fixing the match, I can give you something to gain your trust a little."


    The archer asked for a piece of paper and a pen that Desert Lily offered. Then, he started to draw a map and the assassin frowned, not recognising it.


    "This is the map of Smagdas'' underground tunnels beneath the castle. I won''t tell you how I got it but you can get someone to verify it."


    Instead of getting it verified, Desert Lily simply put it aside. "You''re in a rush and won''t have time for me to verify this. Say it, what kind of information do you need that requires so much bloodstone that you want me to fix a match? Also, should you be talking to the Grey Legion about it?"


    Truen made a face. "I don''t like them much so I prefer to stay clear after I make a profit from them. Besides, my partner will not be happy to know I supported the bastards who were involved in slave trading. He is a healer."


    Desert Lily laughed. "And you think coming to an assassin will make it better?"


    Truen shrugged. "Assassins are more loyal and won''t say unnecessary things. I came here because I don''t think Dwyane knows about it. I need information about the desert we are about to cross. There are two things I need all the information you can get your hands on. I want the location of the gnome city and anything related to their whereabouts. I also want to know more about where we can get desert poppies. That''s all."


    Desert Lily nodded. "It''s going to cost a lot for sure. Nobody has ever successfully retrieved a desert poppy and nobody here has been in contact with gnomes. Whatever we get are merely myths, legends or hearsay. The dwarves who were the closest to those gnomes had also not been in contact with them for a few good decades. Nobody knows if they''re still alive or buried beneath the sand dunes."


    Truen nodded. "It still has to be done. Any information at all will be good to know. If anyone has maps of the desert or information about people living in it, I will pay extra for it. Please arrange a match for me and include that to the fees. I don''t need any bloodstones after I leave Deadman Town so any leftover money is yours to keep."


    Desert Lily didn''t say anything but just before Truen left, she stopped him. "What''s your real rank without your ace?"


    Truen halted. "I''m an official B rank adventurer but the only person in this town who could prove a challenge at all would be that innkeeper."


    With that, he left and Desert Lily shuddered. Luckily, she made the right choice to engage in talks with the elf. If she didn''t Black Mamba might be history by now.

 401 Cactus Soup

    Truen returned to the inn and greeted Dwayne.


    "Did my brother eat dinner yet?" he asked.


    The S rank ex-adventurer shook his head. "He was in the stable with Brutus the entire time. I think they''re still there."


    Truen thanked the innkeeper and walked back out again to find his troublesome friend. Didn''t he ask Zero to ask around for information? What was he doing in the stable for so many hours? It was already dark, Zero should know better than to ignore curfew. He had to be in bed by nine and up by five in the morning. That had been Hua Tuo''s instructions and other than a few occasions, Zero had never failed to adhere to this good habit. It was already eight and the doctor hadn''t even eaten or showered. Truen must have been too lenient with him.


    As he got closer to the stable, he heard chatters. That sounded very much like Zero but Truen couldn''t recognise the other voice. The man sounded gruff and the archer readied a spell to knock out the person Zero was talking to if he proved to be a nuisance.


    "Oh! Truen you''re back! This is Brutus, he is a stablehand but he also knows a lot about the desert. We were just talking about the huge blind worms that attack travellers by luring it into its mouth, acting like a cave."


    "So this is where you''ve been," Truen cancelled the spell. Zero was gathering information after all and the man called Brutus didn''t look like a threat. He thought that Dwayne would help him keep an eye on the troublemaking doctor but there wasn''t a real need if Zero hadn''t even wandered from the territory.


    "What''s so interesting that made you forget about dinner?" he asked and gave Ela a pat. The sand walkers looked fed but he couldn''t make out what they were eating. Brutus was a good stablehand and he could tell that the man didn''t lie. Sure, he might look rough around the edges but so does everyone else in this lawless area.


    Zero blinked and looked at the sky. "Oh my goodness! Sorry, Brutus! I didn''t mean to keep you here for so long, I just got so carried away. You must be hungry, please go and have dinner now."


    Brutus shook his head and blushed when Zero showed concern. Nobody has ever shown him such kindness and Brutus felt as if he wanted to repay that debt. "Join me for dinner?" he asked and gestured to Truen as well.


    Zero blinked and looked at his best friend. He only accepted the invitation after Truen nodded. As of now, they were broke and Brutus didn''t look like he was going to poison them so there wasn''t any harm accepting his proposal.


    As it turned out, Brutus didn''t live near the inn. However, he was still in Dwayne''s unofficial territory so Truen wasn''t as worried. There was still some distance to walk so Truen decided to fall back behind Zero as his friend chattered away and asked for more stories about Dwayne''s time as a mercenary.


    This was something Truen already knew. However, there really wasn''t a way for him to get promoted to an A rank so quickly. Also, Zero was technically a C rank adventurer which would ordinarily be a suicide mission with just the two of them and their mounts. However, because of connections from Zero''s side, they wouldn''t be stopped. In fact, Truen was curious if there were any quest givers in a lawless zone like Deadman Town. He would have to ask Desert Lily about it after the match. Knowing the assassin guild leader, she would never turn down a good money-making opportunity, especially one as high-risked as this.


    "Do you know any place we can buy maps about the desert or anyone who has experience travelling in it for a long time? Any desert guides? My brother and I have to travel to the desert."


    Brutus opened the flimsy wood door with a groan. "Nobody who goes deep into the desert returns alive. However, there are stories from those who found the notes of dead adventurers. Notes that say there are people living in villages and cities in the desert."


    At this, Truen became curious. Zero didn''t pay much attention and was more intrigued by the unique interior decor in Brutus'' home. The place was shabby and even the door wasn''t properly secured. There were holes in the walls to what he assumed were windows but the windows had no panels to close them. Brutus simply draped some long and heavy ragged cloth that covered those holes to act as curtains. It did the job of keeping the dust out but not the chill. The weather didn''t seem to affect Brutus either way so the archer didn''t fuss over it. Zero had his special clothing given to him by the gods and was also wearing something that regulated the temperature so he wasn''t too worried. The doctor wouldn''t fall ill so easily.


    Brutus decided to cook cactus soup and Zero offered to help out. They were going to eat grilled lizards with cactus soup and millet so Bob felt a little sick. Technically, a gecko and a dragon were still part of the lizard family. He couldn''t stomach the idea of eating kin so he informed Zero through the party call that he was going hunting. Zero didn''t stop him and Truen watched as Bob sneaked out from Zero''s pants and crawled away outside through the window.


    Dinner was ready shortly and Brutus muttered a short prayer to offer thanks for the food before they ate. Zero frowned at the strange taste of cactus soup but Truen ate without expression.


    "Is it too bitter?" Brutus asked.


    Zero nodded. "I didn''t know we could eat cacti," he admitted. "It''s bitter but I think if I added some salt and spice it would be better."


    Horrified at the idea, Brutus stopped Zero. "Salt and spice will make cactus soup more poisonous! Grilled lizard is the cure to cactus soup. When you go to the desert and there is nothing to eat, you must drink cactus juice and eat lizard together even if they are not cooked. It will save your life."


    Zero blinked. The cactus soup he was drinking was poison? He felt fine though.


    Answering Zero''s unasked question, Brutus explained that drinking too much cactus soup on an empty stomach will cause diarrhoea and fever. In some cases, hallucination as well. On the other hand, the pungent lizard will counter that. It also provides adventurers with a high source of protein and energy so that they can push forward in the harsh desert.


    "Lizards can be found anywhere in the desert under sand or rocks. Look carefully for sand that looks loose, lizards hide under them. Weird sand patterns can mean a lizard is nearby."


    As they ate, Zero learned more about desert survival tips that were rather useful for ordinary people but not them. Still, Truen decided not to ruin Zero''s fun. The doctor''s thirst for knowledge was insatiable after all.


    While Zero learned more about the things that existed in the desert and the tricks to counter it or things to look out for, Truen was lost in thoughts. The match-fixing would be ready by tomorrow and Truen didn''t have difficulty in winning the arranged match but he didn''t know how fast Desert Lily and her men could work to get what he needed. He didn''t want to stay here longer than a week because knowing Zero, he wouldn''t be staying within Dwayne''s territory for long. The last thing Truen wanted was for Zero to get into trouble with the Grey Legion. He also did not meet anyone from the Green Hawks so he wanted to be extra careful.


    Zero let up a burp after finishing the entire bowl of cactus soup and flossed his teeth on lizard sinews, much to Truen''s disgust."But Brutus said it was a culture to floss on lizard sinews after eating in the desert!"


    Truen glared at Brutus who quickly apologised.


    "Whatever," the archer rolled his eyes. "Don''t stay up too late. I''m going back to get cleaned up first. There is somewhere I have to be tomorrow morning. Brutus, please take care of my brother. Good night and thank you for the meal."


    Zero pulled an eyelid down and stuck his tongue out after Truen left and giggled. "He''s a little bit uptight but let''s not mind. Tell me more about the flower field in the desert!"

 402 Match-Fixing

    When Truen saw the lady of the assassin guild again, he was impressed by the line-up of the matches he received.


    "You work fast," he mused and Desert Lily rolled her eyes.


    "They are all men who have been known to be troublesome. I didn''t fix the catch but I secured a good reason for Grey Legion and Green Hawk to bite the bait."


    Truen looked through the profile for the five men that he was scheduled to go up against in the Dirt Ring. Three of them were B ranks and Truen passed them to Desert Lily, uninterested in scrubs. They wouldn''t even be decent warm-ups. The other two proved to be slightly more interesting.


    One of them was a notorious A rank magic-fighter who had a two hundred kill record with the Dirt Ring and made himself a name. They called him the Griffin and his signature move included the use of fire magic when he propelled himself into the sky or used it to enhance his movement speed. Truen didn''t think that he had to be too cautious of this man even though he was strong. The archer was faster than him. If he could match with Ruth in terms of speed, the Griffin was nothing to worry about.


    The second man who was also his last opponent was interesting. Nobody knew his name or where he came from but he would often come to Deadman Town to trade in some magical beast corpses for money and information.


    "He was the only one not recommended by Grey Legion or Green Hawks. This man offered to be your opponent when he heard about a newbie requesting for a challenge to make big money in the ring. Although nobody has seen him fight before, there is no doubting that he is an A rank expert or above. The kind of corpses he trades in can sometimes be wyverns or emperor scythe scorpions."


    "Emperor scythe scorpions?" Truen asked. He knew wyverns but he didn''t know what could be so deadly about those insects.


    Desert Lily nodded. "They are considered A ranked monsters. Emperor scythe scorpions are poisonous and getting scratched by one of their scythed tails will result in instant death. They have two of those and two pincers so hardly anyone can take them down without a team. The innkeeper might be an exception but not even I will be able to do it. This is the man who took it down single-handedly or so we suspect and he wants to fight you."


    The archer smirked. "He might be interesting to fight after all. What do you think my chances of winning are?"


    Desert Lily wasn''t too sure. "Between you and him? I would pick him. You''re a ranged warrior. Being enclosed in a ring with a levelled terrain is to your natural disadvantage."


    Agreeing, the wood elf thanked Desert Lily and tasked her to find out more about the desert. He needed to know about the places they should start searching for the gnome city. Without any leads, they would be stuck in it for a long time.


    "Oh, the man told me to pass a message to you. He says that if he wins, he wants to ask for your help. To be more specific, he wants to ask for your brother''s help."


    At that, Truen froze. "What kind of help?"


    Desert Lily tensed as the murderous aura leaked. Truen''s killing intent was so strong that even she had to be cautious. "He didn''t say."


    There was a moment of silence before Truen turned around to leave with the man''s profile. "I will see that he doesn''t win.


    Those words were like a promise. Although Desert Lily didn''t know Truen very well, she now knew who not to mess with. Despite looking like the heartless killer, the wood elf had a soft spot for his younger brother and anybody who harmed the boy would be asking for a death sentence. After Truen left, she would spread the word to the rest of her guild to look out for the younger brother. Gaining Truen''s favour was better than getting on his bad side.


    Now that the match was fixed with Green Hawks and Grey Legion playing into her hand, all Desert Lily needed to do was stay out of it and wait for Truen to bring in the profit. At the same time, she gave the word to double up efforts on gathering all intel they could about Derby Desert, gnomes and the desert poppy. This was a customer they couldn''t afford to offend and even if she hadn''t confirmed if the map that he drew her was accurate, it was no longer important.


    The match was scheduled for that afternoon when the sun was its highest and Truen will face all the first three of his scheduled opponents today for the elimination rounds. After winning all three scrubs, he would move on to the semi-final rounds and lastly, the final round. If he won all three rounds, Truen would be crowned the new champion of the Dirt Ring.


    There wasn''t a specific thing that Truen wanted so he didn''t intend to go all the way for the championship. However, it was agreed that for each opponent he defeated arranged by Desert Lily, he would receive a 60% cut from the betting profits. Hence, it was ideal for Truen to not go all out and show his real strength in the elimination rounds and entertain the audience as much as he could to raise the excitement for the future rounds.


    Now that things were rolling, Truen wondered if Zero would be up for some hunting missions. He checked the Green Hawks'' auction hall and was told by the appraiser that they accepted monsters of all kinds. Monster parts that were well preserved would fetch a higher price and Truen didn''t want Zero loitering too much in this dangerous town so going out on an excursion would be a fantastic way to kill the time until his scheduled matches.

 403 Zero the Explorer

    When Zero was told that he could go out to explore and hunt for monsters to sell to the merchant guild, he was overjoyed. Brutus looked slightly worried when he heard it.


    "You''re going hunting? Are you going to the desert? It''s dangerous."


    Zero flashed the stablehand a reassuring grin. "We''ll be fine. Truen is strong and I don''t think a few monsters will be difficult at all. But what are we going to hunt?" he directed that question to the archer.


    Truen mounted his sand walker and Zero got onto Grigoria quickly. Brutus helped them saddle up and gave them some advice about where to hunt.


    "There is an area near Endow hill that has less aggressive monsters. Most of them are carnivorous plants or giant insects that can be taken care off easily with ranged attacks. Their monster cores sell for good money at the auction house. The other side would be too close to the desert. I wouldn''t recommend going there. Not too far from here is another lawless region but it is an area not as civil as Deadman Town. They sell humans there and raise beasts. That area is known to be home to some nasty tarantula monsters. A shaman controls the area and nobody unwelcomed made it out alive."


    Truen thanked Brutus for the warning and decided that they would take the path back to the foot of Endow Hill to hunt. Zero was excited and promised to find some good ingredients for Brutus as a souvenir that they could cook for dinner. Drinking cactus soup had left a very bad impression and as a doctor, he couldn''t condone drinking poisonous soup even though eating grilled lizards neutralised the poison. Bob, who was almost forgotten, sneakily jumped from the roof and into the back of Zero''s shirt, snuggling against his owner and made Zero squirm in surprise at the cold scaly body.


    With a loud giddyup, the duo set off to hunt for monster cores. Truen took note of the time and informed Zero that he was going to participate in the Dirt Ring that afternoon so they only had about three hours to hunt and get back.


    "It''s a good thing the hunting ground isn''t too far from the town," Zero grinned. "How many should we hunt?"


    Truen hummed. "How many do you want to hunt? I don''t think there will be enough for everyone else if you take them all down. We need to be considerate too."


    Zero agreed. It wasn''t fair if they stole other people''s kills while they were there. Besides, if Truen was going to the ring for a fight, that means they didn''t need to do this for money.


    "I think we can just take some time to kill a few of those monsters if they have good ingredients for potions and medicine. Else we''ll leave them there for everyone else. It would also be fun to explore a little. The climate here is really different so the monsters must be unique as well," Zero reasoned.


    By the time they arrived, the giant ants were fighting it out with the carnivorous vines. Zero appraised them and decided that the ants weren''t any good for ingredients. The vines, on the other hand, had good properties in their slime that could be used in a skin cream.


    "I will go for the vines, you can take care of the ants. Be careful, the vines shouldn''t be damaged. I want to collect their slime for skin cream. I think the auction house would be interested in some natural beauty products."


    "Noted," Truen said and they split ways. truen jumped off the sand walker and climbed up a tree, positioning himself so that he was in a good position. From up in the branch, Truen had a good view of the battle going on beneath him. Those giant ants had basic elemental magic too. The blue ants breathed fire and the red ants had ice magic. The irony made him chuckle and he readied his tracking arrows. It wouldn''t take much for him to kill them in one strike. He just needed to know when Zero wanted to jump in.


    With Truen on standby, Zero was more confident. He crept closer to the monsters and prepared a sleeping spell to be used on the vines. Looking up, he saw that Truen was also in position so he gave the archer a nod.


    Seeing that Zero was ready, Truen released the arrows and killed all the ants in one strike. Zero followed up swiftly and cast an area effect magic on the vines who wriggled in vain for one second before flopping onto the ground.


    Zero gave his friend a thumbs-up as Truen jumped from the tree and landed gracefully. He took a look at the giant ant corpses and took out his hunting knife.


    "I''ll harvest the crystals, you get the slime you want and we''ll move a little deeper to see what else there are."


    Zero readily agreed and they remounted the sand walkers to find out what else this hunting ground had for them after they harvested what they wanted. Zero checked the minimap and pointed them in a direction that he saw activity.


    As they travelled deeper into the hunting grounds, Zero carefully observed the new species of plants. There were a few types of plants that he couldn''t identify and slowed down to collect samples. Who knew if they could be used as medicine. Now that Hua Tuo was busy in the hospital, it was up to Zero to continue updating the new kind of herbs they had in the medical journal he shared with his shifu.


    Truen didn''t mind. In fact, he was happy that Zero was enjoying this hunting trip as a distraction. The archer was still waiting for his small elemental golems to get back to him with useful results about that mysterious opponent.


    They were making good progress in quite a peaceful manner until they heard a scream from afar. Truen quickly picked out the direction and Zero gave him a glance that made the archer sigh inwardly. Of course, Zero wasn''t someone capable of leaving others in a lurch.


    "Saddle up, we''re checking it out but don''t do anything rash and remember the rules," he warned.


    Zero agreed and quickly hopped onto Grigoria. Without urging the sand walkers, the trusty steeds took off running in a full sprint towards the scream they heard earlier.

 404 Killer Bees

    Zero cast haste and a weight-reduction spell so that they didn''t weigh as much on the mounts so that they count move faster. In no time, they were within the vicinity that Zero could identify the threats with his minimap.


    It was slightly strange seeing so many red dots moving around in swarms. Zero didn''t think that there would be so many enemies. In fact, whoever screamed should be dead by now with this many enemies. They were travelling a little further inwards towards Endow Hill on the road towards Smargdas and Truen had a bad feeling about it.


    Zero heard the enemies before he could see them. There was no mistaking the low buzzing sound among the din of weapons and spells. The screams could still be heard but there were also shouts that Zero couldn''t make out. The one time he heard the familiar buzzing sound was back on Endow Hill when Zero had to steal honey to make pills.


    "Truen, these are killer bees!" Zero told his friend. The archer nodded. Although he did not have experience with them, the archer was able to survey the battle quickly to find out what they were.


    "Don''t get too close," he warned Zero. "Leave it to me. We will assist from a distance."


    Zero agreed. He wanted to save those people but he also remembered that it shouldn''t be done for free. Adventurers knew the risks when they took on a quest. Their lives were always on the line and Zero shouldn''t be the one taking care of people who were willing to put their lives on the line for money. If Zero was going to step up to an occasion and defend someone, it would be the weak who had no power to fight back against threats that they didn''t sign up for.


    The sand walkers stopped when they got very close to the battle site. Although they still couldn''t see the killer bees or adventurers, Zero knew that he would be right next to them if he pushed past this patch of foliage. Truen and Zero left their mounts by a tree and Zero cast a protection spell just in case the killer bees attacked the sand walkers.


    The archer climbed a tall tree nearby and Zero followed quickly after him. While Zero was technically a mage, nobody had seen him use any offensive magic during his journey. Truen liked to keep things that way. For now, he asked Zero to scout and send him an image from the minimap so that he could plan his tracing spells to take down the killer bees.


    "There are at least a few hundred killer bees," Zero told his friend who nodded.


    "Don''t worry, it can be done. Just let me have a look at the map. I''m not looking at taking all of them down, we just need to find out which is their commander. Once a commander is taken down, the rest of the bees can be easily dealt with by the adventurers."


    "Commander bee?"


    Zero tried to find the commander that Truen spoke about. They had a good view of the battle but there were simply too many bees moving around. Even on the minimap, it was hard for the doctor to identify the commander.


    "What other traits does the commander bee possess? I can''t find the bee you''re talking about, they''re moving so much that it''s not possible to tag all of them properly. The adventurers are also red dots on my map."


    Truen tried to recall. From the things he heard about insect monsters, the common trait would be the unusual behaviour. "Are any of those bees acting strangely out of the norm?"


    Studying the minimap again carefully and observing the movement pattern of the swarm, Zero frowned. Surely there would be a few acting strangely but Zero couldn''t tell if that was part of the plan or if those bees were tasked to do a different thing.


    "Sorry, Truen. Shifu and Merlin didn''t teach me much about warfare. I cannot tell which bees are acting strangely but there are a few bees hidden out of sight that aren''t moving."


    Readying his bow, the wood elf grinned. "Tell me where they are, we''ll take them down one by one. Even if none of them turns out to be the commander bee, it would still be good. Those are scouts."


    Happy that he discovered something helpful, Zero pointed out the location of these immobile bees and Truen shot them down swiftly. After twelve bees had been shot down, they waited. The adventurers below looked exhausted and some were injured. Zero wanted to step in but he held back. These people still had mana and recovery potions, they would survive. Besides, now that the scouts were taken down, there should be a change soon.


    Truen watched as confusion started to settle among the monsters and waited. The commander bee will soon be separated from the swarm because without the scouts passing information to it, the commander bee can no longer keep the swarm in order.


    True to his hypothesis, the killer bees started becoming less coordinated. The bees often bumped into each other and were no longer united with their attacks. Seeing this opportunity, the adventurers below started to attack more furiously The uncoordinated killer bees were no longer a threat to them and Zero cheered silently as the bees fell. He wondered if these adventurers would be kind enough to let him collect their venom and body parts for medicine. Bees were apparently good for curing persistent coughs.


    Zero was happy that the adventurers were managing well and relaxed a little. He was zooming in on his minimap when his expression darkened.


    "What''s wrong?" Truen asked, sensing the change in mood. Zero was thrilled earlier to help the people who were getting attacked by the killer bees but now, he looked like he wished he didn''t help them at all.


    "They have a captive," Zero said. "A slave."


    Truen felt the good mood leave him. He should have listened to his intuition. Now that a slave was involved, he knew that Zero would not let this matter end peacefully.

 405 Not Saving You

    Indeed, Truen was right about Zero. The doctor wasn''t happy at all. He looked like he wanted to fire the commander bee and take over his job forcefully. If Zero was given more time to learn how to command bees, Truen had no doubt that Zero would do just that.


    The adventurers were winning the battle against the bees and Zero took this distraction to get closer to the camp. The adventures might be faring well against the monsters but Zero was angry they didn''t consider the wellbeing of the slave they brought with them. The poor mole beast folk girl was attacked through the bars of her cage and traumatised. There were already blisters appearing on her arm where the killer bees stung her. It was a good thing the stingers of those bees didn''t have lethal venom.


    Zero didn''t know how dark his mind could become until now. He was slightly surprised by how he wanted to harvest the venom and force-feed these irresponsible and heartless adventurers who were massacring bees like no tomorrow. He also wanted to put them in the tiny cage that they kept the mole beast girl just to watch them cower in fear while the bees attacked them.


    A certain archer still had his arrows nocked and his bowstring pulled taut as he aimed at the adventurers. Zero wasn''t happy about the treatment of their slave and these adventurers screamed human scums to him. He wanted to release his hold on the mana arrows and let them pierce skulls but Zero hadn''t given him any indication.


    Instead, they waited. Zero couldn''t rush out to save the poor girl but he did bring out his YY Tonfas to smash the ones that came close. The adventurers were still busy dealing with the swarm and Zero had figured out which bee was the commander.


    "Truen?" Zero asked in the party call. "I think I''ve found the commander. What do I do now?"


    Truen replied without missing a beat. "What do you want to do?" he asked.


    For the first time in a while, Zero hesitated. He wanted to command those bees and goad the adventurers to death or at least near death because he was still a doctor. However, he knew that it would be unfair for him to do so. It was considered an abuse of power and Zero knew better than to stoop to their level. Hence, his priority now wasn''t to take revenge but to save a life. These people will receive karma one day and Zero wasn''t going to waste his mana on them to cast judgement again. He knew that Enma wouldn''t let him down. Nobody would be fairer when it came to judging sins and Zero had all the time in the world to wait patiently for it to happen.


    "I want to save this girl," he told Truen who smiled with resignation. Zero hadn''t really changed and was still that kind naive brat.


    That add-on by Zero almost made Truen let go of the notched arrow. He had to cancel the spell before he accidentally committed murder in front of Zero. He thought that only Zero''s physical body had matured. He knew that his friend had grown tougher mentally and emotionally. His thinking was also more mature as seen by his actions of how he treated royalty. However, Truen didn''t think that there would be such a dark side to such a sunny boy. On one hand, Truen felt like a proud parent but he was also slightly worried that Zero might be too tainted by the world already. They had only begun on their adventures and already Zero was learning how to be mean.


    "I understand how you feel," Truen replied through the party call. "Let''s save the girl then. Leave these fools to fate. We cannot linger for too long because I have a match coming up at the Dirt Ring but I think you can handle taking her back to our room alone."


    Zero agreed. They quickly got into the position agreed on and Zero watched as Truen fired volley after volley of arrows. The adventurers were clearly startled by the sudden attack but after identifying that it was assistance and not a threat, they relaxed their guard.


    Zero studied the adventurers with his appraisal skill and noticed that all of them were C rank and above. There was a rogue, a mage, an archer and a warrior. The party was well balanced and the leader looked experienced. He was the rogue and Zero felt an instinctive dislike for the slimeball who leered at the mage.


    "Come on, I''m hurt!" The rogue exaggerated and asked for a heal spell while trying to cop a feel. Zero watched the disgusting man and shuddered. Thankfully, Truen made him transform into a weak-looking male elf instead of retaining his female elven healer form. Dorgon was a pervert but in the lawless zone, slimeballs were worse.


    Truen timed his appearance and Zero followed closely behind, putting on the act of a weak younger brother like they agreed on. They had their hoods up so the adventurers couldn''t see them.


    "Oh, you must be the person who helped us earlier," the warrior smiled and thanked them.


    Truen didn''t speak much but Zero rejoiced at the blunt words. "I wasn''t saving you. These bees fetch a good price. Finders keepers in this lawless zone. You''re in the way."


    Immediately the atmosphere shifted. Zero was on guard when they drew weapons and pointed them at Truen who had hidden his bow. Against such low lives, a weapon wasn''t needed.


    "What did you say?" the warrior growled and flipped the hood off. When the adventurers saw that their rude saviour was an elf, their discontent became worse. Humans and elves didn''t have a good relationship to start with and getting dissed after getting saved by one made their fragile pride feel for the need to compensate.


    Truen didn''t speak more than needed. He looked over to the slave and the fallen bee corpses. Then, he looked at the warrior who had a sword to his throat in the eye.


    "Move, you''re in the way. Unless you have business to negotiate, I''m not interested. Also, that girl isn''t a marked slave. Kidnapping is a crime."


    The air froze and Zero''s grip around his walking staff tightened. He knew Truen could easily knock out these adventurers but he had never seen such a bloodthirsty negotiation. It made him nervous.

 406 Buying Rights

    Truen didn''t back down. The adventurers didn''t back down either. Zero eyed the slave with worry. Given their attitude, he didn''t think they would be willing to give them the slave even if they were willing to buy. These humans didn''t like elves and they currently were elves. Even if they weren''t high elves, they were still elves.


    "Move," Truen said when the warrior didn''t relent.


    Zero inched closer to where the slave was and hoped that nobody noticed but luck wasn''t on his side. Almost immediately when he took one step, the rogue threw a dagger that narrowly missed Zero''s neck. He didn''t have bad aiming so Zero took the hint. It was a warning shot and Zero knew better than to push his luck.


    "If you want to pass you''d have to get through us, elf..." sneered the warrior.


    The mage looked wary and readied a spell in case Truen pulled anything funny. The lady archer kept an eye on Zero even if the rogue was already watching him. Zero had no chance to pull anything funny with two pairs of eyes trained on him.


    "This is the lawless zone," Truen told them calmly as if there wasn''t a sword at his throat. If these people thought that they could throw their weight around, they were dead wrong.


    In a flash, the sword went flying high up into the air faster than anyone could blink. Nobody saw what happened because it happened too quickly. However, the way Truen disarmed the warrior''s sword and got behind him made sweat soak through their shoes.


    He walked forward and the two ladies took a step back instinctively. The mage trembled and her staff shook. The spell was cancelled because of the fluctuation in her mana and the archer couldn''t hold her bow steady.


    The arrow was let loose when the terrified archer stumbled and fell backwards. Neither Truen nor Zero flinched when the arrow was let loose but the rogue jumped. The arrow flew to a nearby tree and it scared off some squirrels but nobody was hurt, only pride damaged.


    Nobody dared to stop Truen from getting to a defeated bee and drew his hunting knife. Zero watched his best friend cut off the stinger and dismantle the monster. At first, none of the adventurers moved but after watching Truen work on the third bee with no sign of stopping, the disarmed warrior regained his senses and bravery.


    "Hey!" he yelled after retrieving his sword. "Those are the monsters that we killed."


    Zero remained silent and watched his best friend egg the dumb warrior on. He was amused when the warrior bit the bait. Then again, it wasn''t surprising. He was the dumbest of the lot.


    "If you want to harvest these monsters on our watch you should at least pay us a decent compensation for ruining the campsite and damaging our goods!"


    Truen didn''t even bother hesitating and glanced around at the number of bees they had. He calculated the time they needed to harvest everything before they had to return. Truen eyed the slave and wondered if they would be nice enough to put the girl into the compensation deal.


    "How much?" he asked, not wanting to put up with the nonsense for too much longer.


    The party was clearly not expecting it so they paused and gathered to discuss the compensation cost. The rogue wanted to rip the elves off but the mage and archer convinced him against doing so. Zero went up to Truen and raised his brow. As elves with a keener sense of hearing, they heard everything in the discussion. These humans are not exactly the brightest of the bunch.


    "Didn''t you see how he disarmed you?" the mage hissed at the warrior and glared at him.


    "Don''t be stupid. The faster they leave, the better for us," the archer advised and looked at their leader for the final say.


    Although the rogue wasn''t too happy, he agreed with the girls. "We''ll just ask for some monetary compensation and ask them to leave. We don''t want them around for too long, the older elf is dangerous."


    Agreeing with their leader''s decision, the girls readied themselves to support the warrior and their leader if the wood elf retaliated.


    "50 binnites," the rogue leader said. His heart was pumping. It was a lot of money for even their party seeing as the reward for their transportation quest was only slightly above that money.


    Truen looked at Zero and Zero shook his head. Fifty binnites was something they could afford. However, Truen wasn''t going to let these people get their way so easily. This was daylight robbery and even if Zero didn''t know the concept of money, Truen did.


    "50 binnites but that girl comes with us," he said.


    The rogue faltered and the warrior glanced back to his leader. That slave they kidnapped was needed for the later part of their journey. Although she was blind, she was a mole beast folk who excelled at finding underground caverns and water in the desert. Without her, the risk of their journey would be very high and they weren''t confident of returning from the desert.


    "No deal," the rogue told them. "We can give up on compensation but the girl stays with us. Take what you need and leave at once."


    Zero frowned. "Name your price, we will buy her from you."


    Although money was important, the party leader refused. "You can''t buy everything in this world with money, pipsqueak. She isn''t up for sale and you will leave without her. This is the extent of our generosity, don''t push it or you might find yourself buried on this very soil we are on."


    The threat towards Zero helped Truen to make up his mind. They might not have buying rights and there was nothing much to discuss. Zero wanted to protest but Truen stopped him.


    "Go," he told the doctor. "I''ll catch up with you."


    Zero complied reluctantly and the rogue leader smirked. Truen waited till he heard Zero take the sand walkers away before he grinned. Since they had no buying rights, Truen was going to follow the rule of the lawless zone. Zero didn''t have to dirty his hands, if he wanted them dead and couldn''t do it because he was an honourable doctor, then Truen will do it for him. The girl will be saved because Zero willed it and these people will die because they didn''t accept Zero''s generosity.


    "Say your prayers and repent in hell," he told them before dropping their heads like oranges. The elf classily side-stepped the blood fountain geysers from the headless bodies and blasted the lock off the slave''s cage.


    "You''re coming with me," he told her. "Speak a word about what happened to Zero and you will meet the same fate. Understood?"


    Terrified that she was saved by the devil, the poor mole beast girl could only nod in fear as Truen carried her out of the cage and broke the cuffs on her ankles. Without another word, Truen carried her and fled the crime scene. He was going to be late for the match.

 407 Mixed Personalities

    Truen came back with the girl smelling like blood and Bob flinched. He eyed the slave on Truen''s back and wondered how the elf caught up so quickly. The stench of murder didn''t escape Zero. He thought he would feel more uncomfortable at the thought but found himself secretly feeling happy that those adventurers were gone for good. The feeling horrified him slightly but he tried to ignore it. It must be Venn''s memories messing with him. Ever since Zero recovered some memory fragments, he felt like his personality was going all over the place.


    Ignoring the fact that his best friend might have just committed murder, Zero took a look at the mole beast girl. She seemed to be hurt and Zero frowned. He looked at Truen who hoisted the girl onto Zero''s mount. She was still conscious but had obviously been mistreated under the care of those adventurers.


    "Bob, could you help to harvest the rest of the bees and salvage what you can from their goods? I''m going to be late for the match so I will be leaving first. Zero, please head back to the inn and treat the girl. I believe you can keep her company until I return. Don''t be afraid to spend money on things she might need, ask Dwayne to put it on my tab."


    Zero nodded and Bob crawled out from inside of Zero''s shirt. The mole beast girl couldn''t tell what was going on and she didn''t dare to ask because she didn''t know if her new captors were good or bad people. The elf''s threat had definitely been real and she didn''t want to get on their wrong side. Compared to the adventurer party, these people were more dangerous although she was still slightly confused why they saved her.


    "I will harvest everything, master. Do I just put it in the shared inventory and dismantle them later? I''m not exactly the expert and might devalue the materials."


    Zero nodded. "That''s fine. I wonder if there will be anyone capable of helping us dismantle the back at the village. I don''t think we can dismantle so many killer bees at the inn. There isn''t enough space..."


    The dragon thought about it. "Actually, we might be able to dismantle them at the stable if there isn''t anyone available to help us out. Truen''s match will take at least a few hours. I heard that he was up against three opponents today. Even if he knocks them out flat in less than a second, the waiting time in between can take a while."


    Zero agreed. "She needs medical attention so I''ll be leaving first. Will you be able to get back alone?"


    Bob grinned. "I''m a dragon, master. I can use magic to get back most of the way. Don''t worry about me, I will meet up with you at the inn as a human claiming to be your friend to help you dismantle the killer bee corpses. You should head back first, be safe!"


    Zero galloped with the mole beast girl who was still very stiff and afraid of him. Whatever Truen did earlier must have traumatised the poor beast girl and Zero didn''t know how to tell her that they might have done bad things but they weren''t bad people. It was the lawless zone after all and anything could happen. Zero thought that it would all be over if he simply healed her and sent her on her way. However, he understood that letting a fish go in a pond full of sharks was simply sending it to its death. He wasn''t such an irresponsible person but he didn''t know if they could afford to bring her along with them to the desert. It might be better to leave her with Dwayne to work as a helping hand in the stable like Brutus.


    It was nearing noon when Zero returned to the stable. Brutus was tending to another client''s mount when he saw his first friend return with a blind slave beast girl.


    "What happened? Where did you find her?" he asked and took the reins of the sand walker from the small elf.


    "Long story," Zero smiled apologetically, not wanting to offer more details. "Say, do you think Dwayne will be angry if we bring her up to our room? She''s badly hurt so I thought I''d treat her myself."


    "You can treat her?" the ex-mercenary was surprised. Zero nodded and told him that he was actually a healer.


    "Oh, in that case, Dwayne should have no problems. If you need anything else you can let the innkeeper know, he can get them for you."


    Zero looked at the mole girl and thought about it. "Do you know where they sell clothes for a girl like her? She needs a bath and these rags are not wearable."


    Brutus nodded. "I will tell Dwayne. We can get them for you but it will not be cheap. It is Deadman Town, clothes are rare."


    Zero pulled an untouched killer bee corpse and dumped the giant bee on the ground. Brutus was startled by the corpse and more startled at Zero''s spatial magic.


    "This?!"


    Zero nodded. "We went hunting. How many of these do you need to buy her some clothes? We killed a swarm attacking the adventuring party that put her in a cage. They didn''t survive, we could only save her."


    Brutus examined the corpse. Although he wasn''t an expert appraiser, he could tell that these killer bees were in very good condition. The stingers were not destroyed and they were mostly intact.


    "Good corpse. Will sell well with the Green Hawks. I will check the price and buy some clothes. How many bees did you kill?"


    Zero checked his inventory and replied. Bob was still collecting the corpses so he expected a few more to come in but not too many. "A little over three hundred although some of them are badly damaged so I will keep them to make myself some medicine. Bee venom is good for cough medicine."


    Brutus nodded. "I will ask the price for two hundred and fifty killer bee corpses. Is that ok?"


    The doctor smiled. "Thank you, Brutus."

 408 Sworn to Secrecy

    After Brutus left to find out the prices of the corpses that Zero handed over, Zero thanked Dwayne and Brutus. The innkeeper lent Brutus his spatial storage ring to keep all two hundred and fifty killer bee corpses while offering to bring a basin of water for the mole beast girl to wash up.


    Zero led the blind mole beast girl upstairs carefully and Dwayne watched as the young elf treated her with more care than anyone else ever had. The innkeeper started to think that there was perhaps more than met the eye for things regarding the two brothers. One was like the moon, cold and merciless while the other was like the sun, warm and welcoming. He couldn''t understand why they would go on a hunt then bring back a slave. It wasn''t uncommon for children to be kidnapped in the lawless zone after all.


    Zero must have been the one to rescue her but Truen must have been the one to take care of the dealers. A beast folk slave wasn''t uncommon but Dwayne could not understand why anyone would want a blind slave. Also, slave traders usually brought in slaves by the wagon. What happened to the other slaves? The innkeeper couldn''t help but be curious.


    At the same time, he was a little miffed by how two people could manage to kill three hundred killer bees all by themselves. No matter how strong the archer was, there would always be a limit. He heard that Truen was now at the Dirt Ring, smashing his opponents without even breaking a sweat. Could the bowman be an S rank adventurer as well? Was he simply hiding his strength? Dwayne would believe it. However, something that Truen said on the first day disturbed him greatly. He said that his younger brother was stronger than him.


    Watching Zero help the blind girl up the stairs made Dwayne wonder how much stronger Zero truly was. The water would be brought up to their room after they settled in but Dwayne wondered if Zero was also going to ask for some medicine to treat her wounds. She must have gotten stung by killer bees as well because of the monstrous swelling on her limbs.


    Medicine was rare in Deadman Town like it is in any lawless area. The terrain didn''t do well for plants and Dwayne wondered if they would be able to buy any for the poor child. If not treated, the poison would kill her before the elven brothers could get to the nearest city even after all that they''ve done to save her.


    Upstairs, Zero closed the door and helped the girl get onto his bed, not minding that she got dirt all over the sheets. It wasn''t anything cleaning magic couldn''t solve. However, he had to keep it a secret for now. He didn''t know this girl or why the adventurers had kidnapped her. It would be terrible if she turned out to be someone who also hated elves.


    "It''s ok," he told her. "You''re safe now. I''m going to treat your wounds and poison, let me know if it hurts or if you feel unwell."


    The mole girl nodded and thanked him in a timid voice.


    Although Zero didn''t see anyone carrying a whip, he was still furious. How could they whip such a small child?! This wasn''t something Zero could treat with the girl still awake. He needed to put her to sleep and perform surgery. Still, he didn''t think that he could simply cast a sleeping spell on her. She would freak out too much if he did it. Instead, he told her to stay put and went downstairs to look for Dwayne.


    "Can I have a cup of tea together with a basin of water and some cloth? Brutus will be buying clothes so I will wait for them. Also, do you have anyone else working here that I can borrow for a few hours?"


    Dwayne frowned and looked at Zero as if he''d grown another head. "Why do you need to borrow someone for a few hours? A bath will only take twenty minutes at most."


    The doctor shuffled uncomfortably. He didn''t want to lie to the nice innkeeper but Truen told him to lay low. As if sensing his predicament, Dwayne sighed. This elf was certainly good at tugging people''s heartstrings for some reason. If he was a girl, there would have been many troublemakers. No wonder his older brother was so overprotective. Dwayne couldn''t blame the archer at all.


    "There isn''t anyone else in the inn except for Brutus and myself. I won''t be able to leave the counter for long but I suppose once Brutus gets back, I can assist you myself. How''s that?"


    Zero looked conflicted. Having Dwayne help him would be a lot easier than having Brutus help him out because the ex-mercenary wasn''t very knowledgeable or quick-witted when it came to things outside of his normal tasks. In short, he wasn''t very smart and Zero needed someone level-headed to assist him with the surgery. It would be great if Truen was here but the elf was busy at the Dirt Ring. Zero couldn''t possibly wait for him to return and start his treatment on the mole girl. Time was critical when it came to saving lives so Zero weighed his options.


    "C-Can you please give me your vow that you will not tell anybody what you will be seeing if you help me? My big brother made me promise to keep my abilities a secret but I cannot hide them from you if I require assistance. Please don''t let my big brother or anyone else know?"


    With such a sincere and adorable plea, how could Dwayne refuse? Without even knowing when he did it, the innkeeper gave Zero his word and watched the elf beam before running back to his room with a cup of tea that he helped himself to. Still dazed, the innkeeper can only wonder how this kid managed to charm a veteran like him without effort.


    Zero was dangerous indeed but since he was sworn to secrecy, he wasn''t going to go back on his word. Once Brutus returns, he will assist the child with what he needs.

 409 Assistant Dwayne

    Zero added some sleeping medicine into the tea. It was a very strong dosage that he concocted himself and gave it to the girl who was coincidentally starving so he gave her some broth to go with it. As it wasn''t good to eat or drink too much before surgery, Zero apologised that he couldn''t give her more.


    Instead of being upset or disappointed, the blind mole girl shook her head and shed tears of gratitude at the kindness he was showing her. When Zero saw how humbled she was from this little act of concern for her, he felt his non-existent heart hurt. How old was this child? She must have been so afraid after she was separated from her family and living alone with all that abuse, not knowing which day might be her last while putting up with the cruel pain was simply not something someone like her deserved. She was such a good child and Zero wished that he''d asked Truen to drag out the deaths of those adventurers. He didn''t know how his friend killed them but Zero thought that death might have been too lenient for them. Then again, they weren''t the only ones responsible for this girl''s misfortune. Zero shouldn''t be too harsh on those adventurers, they were only part of the problem and by now, Enma must be dishing out their well-deserved punishment.


    The ones who should be truly responsible would be the ones in power who failed to make a change for these weak people who couldn''t fend for themselves. Zero learned from Baal and the demon lords that power was meant to protect the weak. Sure, there may be times when the demon lords had a little too much fun with the power they have which resulted in annihilated countries but on a whole, Zero thought that they were still better than the puppet royalties who didn''t do anything for their people. By puppet royalty, Zero was reminded about a certain dwarven king but thank goodness, his daughter turned out to be an exemplary princess capable of succeeding her not so capable father. Motley was also a good chancellor even if he was a difficult person to get along with. Dorgon might be a pervert but he had a strong sense of loyalty to his country and its people so Zero would close one eye about the man on Rocket Mountain''s throne.


    Slowly but surely, the effect of the sleeping medicine took effect. He had to admit, this girl was more resilient than he thought she would be. Even after all that abuse, she was still mentally strong. Zero knew that she must be feeling extremely sleepy and dizzy by now but she was still doing her best to stay awake.


    After twenty minutes, the resilient girl finally caved in and Zero tucked her nicely into the bed. Brutus was back and Zero could hear him conversing with Dwayne downstairs. He quickly cleared the space that he needed for the surgery and took out his surgical tools.


    "Are you ready?" the elf asked.


    He was dressed in a lab coat and had his hair hidden under a cap. Dwayne placed the basin of water onto the chair and the clothes at the side. He didn''t know what Zero was up to but after looking at the silver knives, he had a bad feeling.


    "What am I going to be assisting you in?" he finally asked, unable to hold himself back.


    The boy smiled and put on some gloves and a mask that he pulled out from thin air. Spatial magic? Dwayne''s eyes nearly popped out of his socket. No wonder Truen said that his younger brother was stronger than him. This elf was a mage! And from the looks of it, he might be a doctor too. No wonder he didn''t ask for medicine. Normal mages aren''t able to activate spatial magic with so much ease. They have to possess a lot of mana and be very proficient. Not only that, but they also need to be compatible with the magic to use it. It''s the reason why anything imbued with magic can cost anything from a few hundred binnites to a few dinnites. Truen didn''t really have to go to the Dirt Ring to make money, Zero was a walking money-making machine with his unique abilities.


    However, that wasn''t the end of the surprise. Zero prepared a lab coat, a mask, a pair of gloves and a cap of some sort for Dwayne too.


    "Put them on," he told Dwayne and looked at the girl. "We will start with surgery to remove the rotting flesh and clean the wounds before stitching it up. Then I will need assistance to hold her in certain positions so that I can heal the sting wounds. Some of them have stingers inside so we need to get those out. I will need you to pass me my knives and needles when I ask for them and clean the wounds with water and the cloth. Can you do that?"


    Although there was a lot of information to take in, the S rank adventurer got the gist of it. He might not be medically trained but he knew a thing or two over the years as an adventurer doing life-threatening missions. He knew how to tend to basic wounds and seeing a little bit of blood didn''t faze him. He knew how to keep calm and do what he needed to do. Zero was satisfied with Dwayne''s response and nodded.


    "Let''s begin," he told his new assistant as soon as he donned the outfit. This was going to take a few hours so Zero hoped that the S rank innkeeper would live up to his reputation. Surgery was no less challenging than fighting against an army of undead. Zero hoped that his assistant wouldn''t underestimate the pressure of it.

 410 A Doctors Charm

    Zero got to work immediately and removed the rags from the girl''s body, cleaning her with the towel after adding some disinfecting herbs into the water. Dwayne didn''t flinch as bloodied fur was revealed. Zero took a pair of scissors and started to trim the fur that was hiding the bad wounds. Dwayne helped to change the first basin of water and Zero worked swiftly.


    By the time Dwayne returned with a clean basin of water, Zero was already done with trimming all her fur. The wounds were giving off a foul smell and Dwayne grimaced. Zero didn''t look affected by the gory sight of blackened flesh and signs of worms in them. It wasn''t the worst that Dwayne had seen in his life but for a young child, this was cruel.


    Zero''s hands moved lightly and so quickly with a precision that not even Dwayne claimed to have. With dexterous hands, Zero cut and cleaned the infected wounds with Dwayne passing him an assortment of surgical tools when the young doctor requested them. Dwayne had to learn quickly how to differentiate the different tools that Zero wanted because when the boy worked, he didn''t fool around and he wasn''t forgiving with slip-ups.


    The innkeeper quickly learned that there were two sides of Zero. The nice side of Zero that Brutus talked about and that he saw earlier was the front side of the boy. Behind that smile was a very serious doctor committed to saving lives. He didn''t tolerate mistakes and ever since Dwayne became an S rank adventurer, he had never been scolded by anyone without retaliating until moments ago.


    "I said tweezer!" Zero barked when Dwayne made a mistake and gave him a needle. "The pronged one! Remember it right!"


    Even when Zero snapped at him with a glare, Dwayne found himself unable to rebuke. He doubted that Zero would change his attitude even if he met someone stronger than himself. When a patient was before him, the timid boy transformed into a fearsome doctor not to be messed with. Against someone with expert knowledge of anatomy and his weapon of choice in his hands, not even Dwayne wanted to try his luck.


    They didn''t have a tray or anything that Zero could use to dispose of the worms that he picked out of the wound so Zero threw them on top of the pile of fur and rotten flesh.


    "Keep an eye on those critters. I don''t want them going anywhere and infecting anything else. It''s too messy to kill them right now, find something to contain them and burn the rest. When you''re done, come back with a washed cloth and a new basin of hot water. We''re going to start suturing once I''m done."


    Dwayne returned quickly and watched as Zero stitched the wounds shut. He grimaced at the slightly messy needlework but didn''t point it out because he wouldn''t fare any better. Still, he wondered what the elf would do about the more serious sting wounds and poison. They might have removed the stingers and saved the rotting wounds from further infection but this girl''s life was still in danger. Without proper antidote for the poison, she would develop a fever, grow weak and die.


    This time, Zero didn''t give his assistant much to do. Instead, Dwayne stood around and only helped to clean the wound with the hot water soaked with disinfecting herbs. He wasn''t an expert on herb knowledge so many of the plants in the medicinal pack were unfamiliar to him. However, Dwayne had a nagging suspicion that some of these herbs weren''t common.


    "We''re almost done with the second part," Zero told Dwayne and smiled at him from behind the mask. Although the innkeeper couldn''t see it, he could hear it and see traces of it in Zero''s eyes. The bubbly doctor was back for a brief moment as he tied and cut the last stitch. Dwayne couldn''t help but he handed Zero a cup of water just in case the elf needed a short break.


    Zero accepted it gratefully and emptied the cup in one go as Dwayne wiped the girl down again with the warm water. She looked a lot better but Dwayne was still curious about what Zero would do next. He said that this was only the second stage which meant that he wasn''t done.


    After the short break, Zero looked around and checked the windows before closing it and locking the door. Dwayne was puzzled but he didn''t ask questions. Instead, he held his breath when Zero cast a chantless barrier for the room and reminded him about their agreement.


    This was it, Zero''s true ability that Truen was talking about. Dwayne was suddenly excited to find out what Zero could do and he wasn''t disappointed when Zero used healing magic to close up those nasty external wounds. The stitches held the gaping holes together enough for Zero to slowly mend the injury. With this, Dwayne understood that the shoddy stitchwork didn''t matter. There would be no scarring by the end of everything.


    Zero worked tirelessly until every single cut and bruise was healed. The mole girl looked like she had only received a bad fur cut by the end of the session and had a slightly better complexion even though she was still on the paler side.


    Zero used magic to determine the damage to her eyes and was surprised to find that they were blind but not by an injury or defect. Turning to Dwayne, Zero asked if mole beast folks were naturally blind.


    "Yes, they are. To be more precise, they''re not completely blind. They just don''t see things the way we do. Like bats, they have very poor vision during the day and can be considered blind in that sense. However, in the night or underground for mole beast folks, their superior sense of dark vision kicks in and they are able to scan things that not even we can see. Think of it as field scanning magic but with their eyes."


    Hearing the explanation, Zero now understood why those adventurers refused to sell her to them.


    "Say, do many traders or adventurers who try to enter Derby Desert buy mole beast folk slaves?"


    Dwayne didn''t deny it and nodded. Zero was furious but now, everything made sense. Still, he looked at the girl. She didn''t deserve this.


    "We''re done with the treatment, thank you for helping me out. I need to make the antidote for her so I will be borrowing Brutus'' kitchen for a bit. Could you help me to bathe and clothe her? After that could you help me to rearrange the furniture so that she can rest on Truen''s bed? I will clean the sheets for my bed later. Thank you for offering to help, I couldn''t have done this without you."


    Dwayne blushed and looked away. Receiving thanks like that was embarrassing but he agreed to do as Zero requested. After the doctor left to prepare the antidote, the innkeeper could believe how much the boy was able to throw him around with just his words and action.


    Zero should not be underestimated. Even if he was not a girl, he was still a beauty that could charm a kingdom to its downfall.

 411 Brewing the Antidote

    While Zero borrowed Brutus'' kitchen to brew the antidote, Brutus prepared water for the bath that Dwayne wanted and passed his boss the set of clothes Zero wanted him to buy for the slave. While Zero worked on the antidote, Brutus was given a new task to help Zero extract the venom and dismantle the killer bee corpses.


    "All of these?" the ex-mercenary couldn''t help but be stunned at the corpses that Zero kept pulling out from his spatial bag. The sling bag from Enma didn''t look too impressive but it must be a very high-tiered magic item if it could store more than four hundred bees, including the ones that Brutus sold.


    "Not yet," Zero admitted. "I have about three hundred more in the inventory. I guess there were more bees than we thought there were. Truen didn''t exactly count how many arrows he fired but he fired a few volleys. Oh, we have some special bees too so I''ll take care of them later. We got some scouts and commanders in the mix so if you see those, please leave them aside for me. I''m going to check on the medicine now."


    Jaw falling open, Brutus watched as Zero went back to his kitchen to busy himself away. He didn''t know how these bees were also antidote ingredients but Dwayne gave him a look from upstairs that made Brutus obey instructions. The ex-mercenary knew that he wasn''t very smart so there were many things he didn''t understand. If Dwayne said to do as Zero wanted then Brutus wouldn''t question anything.


    Inside the kitchen, Zero checked the firewood. It was hot in Deadman Town so he doubted he needed to burn too much wood for the fire like he normally did back at his shifu''s hut. Knowing that the mole girl might be hungry after waking up. Healing took a lot of energy after all for both the healer and the patient.


    While Zero busied away, he received a message using the party call function. Bob has finally finished his task and Zero raised a brow at the weird knick-knacks in his inventory.


    "Bob?" he asked while fanning the fire. "What are these? I thought you were only collecting bees? Why do we also have water canteens, dried fruits and potions?"


    The dragon who was making his way back frowned. "Master, you don''t like it? I thought it would be a waste to just leave their things behind so I packed them all. I only packed what was undamaged."


    Then, Bob realised his mistake. Truen didn''t want to let Zero know that he killed the adventurers and Bob''s actions were too suspicious. Why would they leave their goods behind if they just left? Now Bob felt stupid for salvaging the dead adventurers'' items.


    Zero didn''t understand why Bob suddenly went silent but he still looked through the inventor list. Some of the things were what they might have to buy from the marketplace but seeing as Bob salvaged them, it wasn''t necessary.


    The dragon heaved a sigh of relief when Zero didn''t question him about why he was salvaging the adventurers'' supplies along with the bees. Now that the subject was changed, Bob filled Zero in on what sort of medicine was high in demand for a place like Deadman Town.


    Zero nodded and looked at his ingredient list. He had most of the herbs needed for common medicine. He could spare some to make a salve for sunburn as well. Disinfecting medicine was rather high on the list and Zero suspected that it might be ordered by the regular fighters in the Dirt Ring. Medicine for a hangover was more popular than medicine for colds and Zero wondered why people wanted to buy both poisons and poison antidotes. As a doctor, Zero decided that he would only sell the poison antidotes and not the poison even though he was capable of synthesizing them.


    "Got it. Brutus is already working on dismantling the bees so when you get back, let them know that you''re help sent by Truen. I think we have too many bees and not all of them can be dismantled by today with just Brutus working on them alone. Dwyane is helping me take care of the mole girl while I prepare the antidote and medicine."


    "Roger that!" Bob replied and ended their communication. He could see the town in the distance and it wouldn''t be long before he arrived.


    Zero checked the medicine and nodded. With everyone occupied, Zero decided to get a Parallel Mind out to oversee the brewing while he entered the mindscape to work in his mindscape pharmacy. There was money to be made in Deadman Town and Zero needed money in order to loosen the lips of some interesting people out of Dwayne''s territory. He wanted to know more about the slave traders even if Truen didn''t want him interfering with it.


    Truen might get his source of information from the Dirt Ring and shadier dealings but Zero was not a stranger to this sort of operation either. Mammon and Coux were right. Slave traders won''t ever stop doing what they did but if Zero introduced Slave Rights and struck a deal to work with the traders, he might be able to improve lives.


    According to Brutus, Green Hawk was a merchant group and possibly the one who is the middleman dealing with many of Deadman Town''s resources including slaves. Zero wanted to meet them. With his medicine and medical skills that Dwayne could vouch for, he was confident that they wouldn''t turn him down so quickly.

 412 Bonus Minerva the Daughter of Hyacinth

    All the creatures on Hyacinth knew her name. In fact, her parents were the rulers of the water planet - Hyacinth. Poseidon was an overprotective father and Medusa a very loving mother. Their daughter Minerva was growing up to be more and more beautiful with each passing day. Yet, there was one thing they could stop Minerva from doing.


    "No! I hate it!" the girl shrieked. This wasn''t the first time it happened but it was still disheartening for the gorgon to hear.


    "Why? It''s lovely. Carlson spent a lot of time finding a good tailor. Your father even borrowed money from his brothers to buy it. What part of this dress don''t you like?"


    Minerva stared at the monstrosity of a dress and cringed hard. In the past, she loved wearing black dresses and gothic styles. Her parents never stopped her from indulging in exploring various types of cosmetics. They never chastise her when she picked up a sword instead of a needle. Nobody ever told her that what she did wasn''t considered normal of a lady and Minerva grew up as the ignorant pampered princess that everyone loved.


    To be honest, there was nothing wrong with the dress her mother held up. Minerva actually adored it. The black frilly laces and ribbons that decorated that puffed-up skirt and the black satin corset was everything that Minerva loved. Gothic lolita fashion made her heart pound but she couldn''t give in to it. After all, the teenager had already made up her mind.


    "No! I''m supposed to be a proper lady, I cannot be wearing such dark things. I read it in the books and I saw the princesses. None of them wore dark gothic things, only bad evil witches do this!"


    With tears in her eyes that transformed into precious salt crystals as they fell, Minerva wept bitterly. She had never felt so utterly shocked and hurt that nobody in heaven appreciated her sense of fashion especially when she put in a lot of effort to tie that steel-rod corset tighter than usual. Those stiletto boots were also painful to walk in but she put up with it for the sake of meeting her relatives in heaven. Her father had to attend a Great God meeting and it was Minerva''s first time there. She had never felt so humiliated by the seraphs who mocked her for her style.


    At their wits'' end, Medusa decided to write to the wise librarian for advice. If there was anyone who would know something, that would be Swift.


    The harpie received a letter from Hyacinth and was pleasantly surprised when she learned about Minerva''s behaviour. As new parents, Medusa and Poseidon were at a loss and Swift didn''t blame them. Parenting was always hard, even for Gods. She had to give it to them for doing such a fine job so far.


    Instead of sending a reply back immediately, Swift decided to go the extra mile and write a book especially for the troubled daughter of Hyacinth. It took the librarian two full days in heaven to write it but the wait was worthwhile.


    When medusa received Swift''s reply with a small package, she was curious.


    "To my old friend Medusa,


    You and Poseidon have been doing a great job so far, what happened to Minerva isn''t your fault. Learning about self-acceptance and dealing with the judgement of society is something that all teenagers struggle with. Only Minerva can overcome this and as parents, you can only support her. Parents cannot shelter their children all the way, you''d have to teach her how to be strong enough to win her own battles. As Minerva has Athena''s soul of a warrior, I have faith that she wouldn''t be so easily defeated.


    I''ve included with this letter a little gift that might help your dear daughter. It''s a book I''ve written that might inspire her to find the courage to continue loving what she loves. If she changes her mind after reading that book, please tell her that the world may always judge her for who she is, what she does, how she looks and what she loves. However, the most important thing at the end of the day isn''t the words of unknown people. With your love and Poseidon''s love, I believe Minerva will grow up to be a lovely young woman, befitting of the title Daughter of Hyacinth."


    Medusa flipped through the book that Swift wrote. It was quite a thick book including the tales about Athena''s glorious battles, the ridicule she faced and the kind heart she possessed till the very end. While the gorgon spotted some twisted facts in the story, she couldn''t help but feel touched that someone else still remembered Athena for who she truly was and not the tales that others painted of her through gossip.


    Returning the reply, Medusa thanked Swift for the book and advice. As a mother, she was ashamed that she couldn''t help her struggling daughter when she was needed the most. Yet, reading Athena''s story reminded her of the past. Athena always struggled with insecurity because her father back then was nothing like Poseidon. Zeus was a terrible parent who was constantly flirting around with other women and making babies all over without even remembering half the names of his children. The women in Zeus'' old harem were constantly fighting each other and looking at their current situation, Medusa felt thankful that Poseidon was nothing like his brother.


    With a book in hand, Medusa carefully approached her daughter''s room where she heard silent sobbing. She knocked on the door and entered, peering at her daughter who wiped her tears and looked at her mother guardedly.


    "Is it another dress?"


    Medusa smiled. Her daughter was too lovely to be crying alone like this. "No, it''s not. I have a gift from Swift for you."


    Hearing that, Minerva became curious. A gift from the harpie librarian? The one thing she loved as much as the gothic fashion, was books. Minerva was a huge fan of stories and studying and she wasn''t going to refuse another story from her favourite aunt.


    The gorgon smiled when Minerva didn''t reject her offer to read the story together. Maybe there was still a silver lining that Minerva wasn''t going to reject books even if she rejected dresses. Swift''s strategy might work and the gorgon hoped with all her heart that her lovely daughter will learn self-love after the end of the story.


    "You know," Medusa said casually halfway through the story. "Even if the entire world stands against what you love, Hyacinth will be that one place that always welcomes you. After all, you are the beloved daughter of Hyacinth, the miracle gifted to Poseidon and I. Zero didn''t make a mistake, you''re the best gift we can ever ask for."


    The story no longer mattered. Minerva hugged her mother in tears. "I actually love the dress that Carlson got the tailors to make. I like all of it. I''m sorry I didn''t appreciate what everyone was doing for me, I was too selfish and thought more about other people''s irrelevant opinions when the ones who wished for my happiness the most are trying their best. I''d been a fool mother. I just didn''t want to be different..."


    Medusa hugged her silly daughter, glad that Athena''s soul was still a kind-hearted fighter even though she didn''t have her memories. If they had met under different circumstances in the past, Medusa and Athena might have been best of friends. Yet, she couldn''t say that this little piece of happiness she earned after everything was bad. Her daughter was growing up quickly day by day and as the mother, Medusa didn''t want to waste time dwelling on the past.


    It was time to move forward and grasp that happiness within her reach.

 413 Jermine

    The world was dark when she woke up but Jermine preferred it pitch black instead of bright outside. Her captors would only leave her alone when night came. In the day, she was often beaten and ridiculed in her cage. Yet for some reason, something felt off about her situation.


    That''s right! Memories came flashing back all too quickly. The pain and buzzing surrounding her cage, the yelling, a heavy stench of blood and some tea with broth that made her fall asleep. Once everything clicked, Jermine bolted up from what felt like a soft bed, something she hasn''t experienced for months since she was separated from her family and sold to the adventurers.


    Although she couldn''t see them, Jermine remembered that there was one kind elf who helped her. He was gentle and the mole girl thought that she could finally trust someone in this horrible world to help her. Who knew that he would slip drugs into her drinks while her guard was down? Now the cycle would repeat all over again and the worst part was how Jermine couldn''t escape even if she wanted to.


    Footsteps could be heard coming up the stairs and the mole girl panicked. Where was the exit? She couldn''t see well and her body hurt a little. Unable to make her getaway fast enough because of the unknown restraints around her, Jermine whimpered when the door opened.


    "Oh?" the kind voice said. "You''re up already? How are you feeling? I didn''t think that you would be up so soon, you must be really strong or resistant to medicine. Are you hungry? What do mole people eat?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, weighting her choices. Jermine had never felt so betrayed. Even after putting her to sleep forcefully by drugging her food, this boy still had the nerve to play the angel? Unbelievable! Yet, her options were limited. She didn''t know who else was around and where she was. If she made one wrong move, the scary elf would keep his promise and drop her head like an orange.


    "I-I''m not hungry," she stammered and Zero paused. The poor child was obviously starved, why was she lying? He didn''t really need Isaben''s blessing to inform him that she was lying. The doctor didn''t pay her any heed and walked towards the trembling kid. He placed a hand on her furry forehead and checked her temperature, channeling a little qi to check her vitals.


    Jermine didn''t know what was happening but she braced herself for pain. Only, it never came. Instead, she felt a warm comforting feeling wash over her when Zero placed his hand on her forehead and rubbed the fur there a little before removing his hand without hurting her.


    "You''re healing well, I was a little worried back there," Zero admitted. "The antidote works with mole people as well. You''re out of the woods if you can sleep through tonight without having a fever. For now, let''s get you something to eat. How does a sandwich sound? Can mole people that?"


    Listening to the slave girl desperately beg for food and lying about her needs with fear radiating from her in waves, Zero couldn''t help but feel sorry for what she had gone through., Instead of answering her, Zero sat down on the opposite bed. The sheets were cleaned and Truen was still not back. He was helping Bob dismantle all the killer bees they had, much to Brutus and Dwayne''s disbelief.


    "What''s your name?" Zero asked. If he wanted the girl to open up to him, he had to go slow and give her enough space to feel safe instead of pressuring her. Zero didn''t know how he should go about making her feel secure after what he''d done because spiking the drinks of the person you just rescued doesn''t exactly put you high on their list of trusted people. Then again, hindsight was 20/20 and Zero couldn''t do anything to reverse time and undo what he did. The doctor engraved this mistake into his mind so that he wouldn''t repeat it again if he came across another similar situation. His habit of asking for forgiveness instead of permission must be corrected.


    After much hesitation, Jermine finally told Zero her name but not her full name in case the doctor was an evil magician. Slaves who had given their names to magicians would never be able to escape. Jermine was lucky that her captors weren''t magicians and she only bore the ugly tattooed mark of a regular slave. If she was kidnapped by a mage, Jermine would be bound by a magical contract and escaping would result in instant death. Biding her time, she told Zero the nickname that the slave captors used.


    "They call me Jerry."


    Zero blinked. That was another lie. "Jerry? Isn''t that a name for a boy?"


    The mole girl started to sweat nervously. Why was Zero not satisfied with it? Slave traders were usually not picky about this sort of thing. Some even just assigned slaves numbers. Was this elf a mage after all? While most elves were mostly warriors and archers, the few elven magicians were often powerful and cold-hearted. Had she just gone from the pan into the fire?


    Zero noticed that he just made her more terrified and mentally started to sweat. "I''m not trying to make you uncomfortable," he blabbered. "I just want to help you find your family but we need to know a name before the guild can put up a search."


    Jermine didn''t know how she could bring herself to trust the person who spiked her drinks but when Zero offered her a deal to help her in exchange for her abilities to navigate through the desert, Jermine readily agreed.


    "Once you pay your debt off as a slave, the villagers of Half Moon Village under my rule will escort you home to Lycantopia. I need to find a gnome city and a desert poppy. Let''s work together, shall we? If you still do not believe my words, we can sign a magic contract."


    Jermine considered it for a moment before nodding. "Let''s do a magic contract. You promise that you will send me back to my family safely after I help you navigate through the desert?"


    Zero nodded and drafted the magic contract. Jermine couldn''t see very well so a third party of Jermine''s choice was meant to act as a witness that the terms were accurate. Zero signed the contract first and Jermine hesitated for two seconds before penning her name at the bottom.


    Once the deal was made, the scroll vanished and Jermine collapsed onto the bed. All the bravado that she managed to gather earlier dissipated into the air. Zero smiled at the girl. "How about some supper, Jermine?"

 414 Monoman The Mammoth

    Truen returned late even though the matches at the Dirt Ring was concluded several hours ago. The talk with Desert Lily went well and Truen had more than enough bloodstones after the three arranged matches to pay for lodging, accommodations and a little more.


    "Any information about what the third opponent wants?" he asked.


    The assassin leader shook her head. "He said that he needed your brother''s help but that''s about it. Even if he lost the match, I don''t think he will be giving up on trying to approach your younger brother. I don''t think he has bad intentions but it is rather suspicious."


    Truen couldn''t help but snarl when he heard that. Still, he restrained himself. There was no need to paint Deadman Town in red just because of one stalker. He didn''t know why anybody would have business with Zero but he wouldn''t allow it unless he knew their intention. The slave should be taken care of by now and Truen suspected that Zero would have struck a deal with her of sorts in a crafty way to secretly help her reunite with her family. They couldn''t do a detour so Zero would most likely bring her along with them to the desert. He did not have the chance to confirm details with Zero yet but that was the most likely outcome.


    "What about the information I asked you for? Did you gather anything useful?"


    Desert Lily stiffened. Her informants were spread out and working hard but they weren''t able to gather anything more than flimsy hearsays that sounded too fake for anyone to believe. Truen felt his heart sink a little. If Desert Lily who had the widest information network in the lawless zone nearest to Derby Desert couldn''t get anything useful, their journey would be very arduous.


    "Understood," he said. "Keep trying. I can stay for only a few more days and I would need some sort of general direction to travel in. I don''t want to spend too much time looking for the gnome city or desert poppy in the desert. If you know any sand dwellers who could help us with that, I will pay for that information as well. Is tomorrow''s match scheduled?"


    "Yes," the lady nodded. "The Griffin doesn''t find you a threat but he''ll be in for a surprise tomorrow. Also, could you drag the fight out with him a little? Knocking the three opponents out in one hit today is not exactly good entertainment for the bloodthirsty crowd. You can do anything short of killing them in the Dirt Ring and even if you accidentally killed them, nobody would say anything."


    The archer smirked. "Are you asking me to dispose of him?"


    Satisfied with her response, Truen smiled. "It was the right choice to look for Black Mamba instead of Green Hawks or Grey Legion. I''ll come again after my match tomorrow."


    With that, he left and returned to the inn. Zero should be asleep by now but Truen wouldn''t be surprised if his friend was still awake. The mole girl''s comfort and safety is Zero''s first priority as a doctor. He didn''t know if Bob was done with dismantling all the bee corpses but it didn''t matter. They could always continue tomorrow.


    The inn was quiet and Dwayne greeted him sleepily when he returned. Truen boded in greeting and took out the bag of bloodstones he earned from the match., "This should be enough to cover the expenses for the week. How is my brother coping? Is the slave girl''s needs taken care of adequately?"


    Dwayne nodded. "Your brother is quite scary when he gets into his doctor mode. Don''t worry, I''ve been sworn to secrecy about what I saw. He wanted you to be his assistant but life is precious and we couldn''t wait. The girl is safe now and she should be asleep. The helper you sent to help Brutus with dismantling the bees had also gone for the day. I don''t think they completed the job because you went overboard with the hunting. It might take a few more days to completely dismantle all the corpses. Your brother said that he was going to talk to the Green Hawks tomorrow. Are you joining him?"


    Truen blinked. Zero was going to visit the merchants? "Did he say why he was going to see them?"


    Dwayne shook his head and Truen nodded. "I see. Thank you for telling me. I''ll retire for the night."


    The ex-adventurer waved sleepily and closed the inn once the elf was upstairs. He was working too much recently but Dwayne didn''t dislike it. If anything, Deadman Town was starting to get more interesting now that the elven siblings were here. From his secret sources, Desert Lily had fixed a strange opponent for the archer in the final match. Dwayne wanted to know who would be stronger - Truen or Monoman more commonly known as the Mammoth.


    Little was known about Monoman who was the leader of another lawless town near Indra Seagloo but Dwayne who ruled Deadman Town knew about him. After all, Dwayne tried to recruit this man to join him in starting Deadman Town. He used to be a wanderer in the wilderness and Dwayne was impressed by his powerful physical attributes that were not commonly found. He was a semi-giant by birth but his strength far surpassed that. Dwayne didn''t have the appraisal skill but he had a hunch that The Mammoth was blessed by a god, just like Dorgon his old friend.


    The final match in the Dirt Ring was something he didn''t want to miss but for tonight, he was going to turn in early. helping Zero with an operation was more tiring than fighting a hundred emperor scythe scorpions.

 415 Meeting Green Hawks Leaders

    Zero wasn''t sure why the entire town was hyped but it was probably a good thing that nobody was going to pay attention to him. Zero learnt from Brutus that the biggest merchant group in Deadman Town was the Green Hawks and that was going to be his first stop. He wanted to go to the auction house to sell his goods and learn more about where the slave traders get their slaves. If he could nail the most corrupted nest of traders and reform it to introduce slave rights, the lesser powers would have no choice but to join the new rule if they wanted to keep their business.


    That said, he was wondering if it was better for Jermine to follow him or remain in the room. She was mostly recovered but Zero was a little afraid that she might get targeted if she came with him. However, he wanted her to come along so that it was easier to fool the merchants into thinking Zero was one of them. Bob suggested an undercover mission to infiltrate the mysterious Green Hawks to find the names of those involved. Zero liked the idea because Jermine had a slave tattoo and it would solidify Zero''s credibility as a ruthless slave owner with Jermine around to meet the higher echelons.


    Brutus and Dwayne looked at Zero and Jermine in the dining area when Zero told them that he wanted to talk to the people in charge of Green Hawks to strike a business deal and gather information. Knowing that they were on unofficial brother-sitting duties while Truen was gone, the innkeeper and stablehand stopped Zero and requested to look at his attire before he approached the Green Hawks.


    "How is this?" Zero asked. He changed into the formal attire that the Great Gods gifted him. It looked slightly strange for a wood elf to be wearing human aristocratic clothes but Zero didn''t have anything better to look more sophisticated in. He wanted to give himself a more mature look to intimidate the merchants and make them be wary of him but all Dwayne and Brutus could see was a kid trying too hard to look like their father.


    "Uh..." Brutus drawled and looked at Zero from head to toe once more. "Looks wrong."


    Dwayne slapped a palm over his face. He didn''t expect the brute to be eloquent but Zero wasn''t going to take that feedback well. Yet, the innkeeper couldn''t agree more. Jermine tensed and Zero blinked.


    "Which part looks wrong? The tie colour?"


    Dwayne kept his mouth shut and left the answering the Brutus while he thought of a way to keep Zero away from the rest of the town. Although he didn''t have a problem taking Truen on, he didn''t want to do that. Zero was a rather interesting person and it would suck to have his entertainment taken away so quickly.


    "How about this," he finally spoke up when Brutus shot him a pleading look. "I will go on your behalf to collect information. Brutus will stay behind to care for the girl."


    "Follow closely behind me," Dwayne warned as they neared the black market. "Pull up your hood. Elves are rare here and they wouldn''t hesitate to try something funny if you stray too far out of my reach. I don''t want your scary brother tearing my inn apart."


    Zero obeyed instructions and stuck close to Dwayne''s hulking figure. They moved quickly and weaved through the crowd. Zero knew that there were many eyes on them and he tried to keep up with the pace. Dwayne took a detour through some winding alleys and Zero swallowed. They were being followed.


    Zero swallowed hard when Dwayne led them to a dead-end in a quiet alley. "Stay behind me," the innkeeper instructed and Zero scurried over to the other side where his back was facing a wall. Dwayne waited for the group following them to show themselves.


    A total of six men appeared and Dwayne waited for them to draw their weapons and come closer. None of these lowlives looked like they were affiliated with any of the big groups. They were probably from elsewhere who stopped by in town for ''business''. Dwayne cracked his knuckles. In that case, there wasn''t a need to hold back.


    "Wait!" Zero tugged on Dwayne''s cloak before he jumped into the action. "Don''t kill them," was all the doctor said and Dwayne turned back to the thugs.


    Three seconds. Zero counted it and his jaw fell. With no magic enhancements and no supernatural abilities, Dwayne took out six armed men in three seconds. It was impressive and Zero took a look at the bulging muscles as Dwayne adjusted his fallen hood.


    "It''s done, let''s go. Green Hawks don''t like entertaining tardy clients. Time is money after all."


    They hurried to the back entrance of the auction house and the guard stopped them. "State your names and business."


    Dwayne simply removed his hood and looked the guard in the eye. "I have an appointment with your bosses. This is my guest."


    Zero lowered his hood as well and the guard nodded before opening the iron door. "This way please," he ushered.


    The auction house smelled of musky boots and bad body odour. Zero held his breath and wondered how Dwayne could keep a straight face with such a terrible smell. Surely humans didn''t have the ability to hold their breaths for hours on end, right? Zero didn''t need to breathe if he didn''t want to and the only thing it would do to him is not recharge is qi and mana reserves.


    Instead of heading upstairs, they were led underground where the smell and heat were more bearable. Zero took a while to get used to the dim lights underground and marvelled at how such a lace could exist within Deadman Town. There was actually an underground stream somewhere because he could hear flowing water.


    The room that the guard escorted them to was rather spacious although the furniture looked like a slab of stone surrounded by some wooden stools.


    "Please wait here," the guard said. "The bosses will be with you shortly."


    Then, he left, closing the wooden door behind him. Zero wondered where he should be sitting but Dwayne didn''t hesitate. He simply helped himself to a spot that he liked best and motioned with his chin for Zero to do the same.


    Not wanting to stray too far from Dwayne''s side, Zero chose to sit to the man''s left. While they waited for the leaders of Green Hawk to arrive, Zero decided to scan the area. The underground of the auction house was a lot bigger than Zero thought it would be. Now, he really wished Jermine was here. He was curious about what sort of goods they had stashed away in the high-security storage.

 417 Punch Yourself 218 Times

    At the Dirt Ring in the middle of a sweltering afternoon, Truen waited patiently. He couldn''t understand why the audience preferred to be burnt by the harsh sun while watching sweaty men duke it out in the Dirt Ring. Where was the romance in this? It was ridiculous. Thank goodness there was heat-regulating magic on his clothes or Truen might never agree to the matches.


    The Griffin was as intense as Desert Lily made him out to be. This man wasn''t here to make money, he was here to satisfy his bloodlust but Truen had no intention of giving in to him. If anything, the archer thought that this arrogant punk deserved to be given a good spanking and taken down a peg or two. If Zero was here, he would have given this man two hundred severe spankings, one for each life he took for enjoyment in this very Dirt Ring. Seeing as his friend wasn''t here, Truen decided to take on that duty and dish out punishment for the bad boy. He wasn''t going to kill in Deadman Town because the news could travel to Zero''s ears and the archer didn''t want that.


    Griffin was a muscular boxer who wore brass knuckles. The match hasn''t started but already, Griffin''s perverseness could be seen as he dragged his tongue over the shiny bumps on the knuckles. The insane look in his eyes didn''t unnerve Truen but it invoked some kind of disgust. That feeling must have shown in his expression because Griffin''s eyes turned hard and the bloodlust radiated even more.


    As the announcer stepped onto the mini podium to introduce the match''s participants, Truen zeroed in on Griffin. He didn''t have a lot of information on this battle pervert but he prepared some tricks of his own to counter the fire magic Griffin could use. Although Earth magic wasn''t as showy as fire magic, Truen could still use it to create a good show. The audience should be sending Desert Lily a huge amount of money by the end of his match but for now, Truen decided to focus on pre-chanting his cast.


    In the first round, Truen didn''t use any weapons and knocked all three arranged opponents out with pure combat skills in one hit. against Griffin, Truen only planned to use two spells. The archer bought some crappy bow from the black market with the remaining bloodstones he had. He didn''t need Sureshot to use the full potential of his unique skills.


    The first spell Truen readied was a time distorting one. Instead of freezing time, the weakened version would allow the arrow to travel at a slower speed while the spell activated and resume its normal speed after the spell''s effect is cancelled. This was to mess with Griffin''s sense of perception for a little and once the arrow hits him, the second spell will kick in. It was a weaker illusionary spell so Truen planned to use the weakened form of Perfect World to hypnotise his opponent into doing something that would teach him a lesson and give the audience something to remember.


    At first, Truen only ran and dodged as Griffin went on the offence. The more he missed, the faster he became and the harder he hit. The Dirt Ring had small craters in the ground but Truen didn''t care. His aim was to find a perfect opportunity to mess with this brute.


    In retaliation to make his ''struggle'' more believable, Truen returned a few normal mana arrows that missed their targets. Truen ducked a swing of those deadly fists and kicked up some sand from the ground into Griffin''s eyes.


    As an experienced fighter in the Dirt Ring, the Griffin was ready for this sort of cheap trick and shielded himself, moving back a little. This little distance between them and an unclear vision created the opportunity that Truen had been waiting for.


    Not letting the chance slip, both spells were cast on the arrow and three shots were fired in succession with the first to deceive, the second to confuse and the third to land.


    As expected, the experienced Dirt Ring fighter successfully dodged the first arrow. Truen smirked as the second arrow followed up. Just when Griffin thought that he was in the clear, the arrow suddenly sped up and threw the fighter off balance. With no choice but to use his fire magic to shift his direction, the third arrow came into his blind spot and hit him squarely in the shoulder. Ordinarily, this wouldn''t have stopped the Griffin. It wasn''t a fatal wound. However, the audience became confused when the fierce Dirt Ring killer stood still as if in a daze.


    "Come," Truen commanded and the Griffin slowly walked closer towards the archer voluntarily. Immediately, bets were placed now that the tables were turned. Truen eyed the change in the atmosphere now that he had the Griffin where he wanted him. Everything was going according to the plan. Yet, there was a strange energy directed at him from the crowd that was quickly masked. Whoever that person was, Truen knew that he would be a tough opponent.


    He turned back to the hypnotised brawler and commanded for him to kneel. Without hesitation the boxer dropped to his knees, eliciting more gasps and excitement from the audience. Truen decided to drag the match out a little longer to entertain the audience. A befitting punishment for a criminal like him would be public execution but since that wasn''t an option, Truen settled for second best.


    "How many people did you kill in this Dirt Ring?"


    Unable to lie under the influence of Truen''s spell, Griffin answered. "Two hundred and eighteen."


    That body count wasn''t a lot to Truen but it was enough to make Griffin disfigured for life by the time he was done. Without mercy, the archer gave the verdict.


    "Punch yourself in your face without holding back two hundred and eighteen times. You may only stop when you''re done."


    The crowd was a mix of horror and curiosity when the Griffin started to beat himself up. While he wasn''t good-looking to begin with, after the twentieth punch and spitting out broken teeth, the bloody and battered mess that was his face made people start to cringe. The weaker ones started emptying their stomachs on the floor and many had green-looking faces.


    Truen simply left the Griffin to complete his punishment and asked the referee if the match could be concluded now that the Griffin couldn''t do anything about his hypnosis. Scared of the sinister wood elf, the referee quickly announced that Truen won the match and could proceed to the final round held the next day. Truen didn''t bother thanking the audience or collecting his payment for winning the round. He simply left. Desert Lily could deal with the aftermath but now that he made himself clear about what would happen to those who messed with him, Truen felt slightly better.


    It was time to check on Zero and the new girl.

 419 Lovely Brotherhood

    Truen didn''t know why he felt like a son going to school with his embarrassing family on meet-the-parents day. Dwayne didn''t come along for obvious reasons. People would go crazy if they saw the strongest man in Deadman Town in the Dirt Ring. Instead, Brutus was assigned the Zero-sitting duty. Bob was tucked away nicely in Zero''s shirt and Jermine held the doctor''s hand so that they wouldn''t be separated in the crowd. Truen walked ahead of them and Brutus followed behind Zero who tugged on Truen''s sleeve so that they formed a mini conga line.


    It was the finals for this season''s matches in the Dirt Ring. Naturally, there were plenty of people curious to see the two new semi-finalists fighting for the championships. One of them was a very famous guest who frequented Deadman Town with the reputation of ripping wyvern wings like paper and playing with emperor scythe scorpions. The other was an elf who made the notorious Griffin punch himself two hundred and eighteen times in the face until he was completely disfigured. Against each other, nobody could tell who was going to win.


    Desert Lily was also here to watch the match. As the one who helped Truen arrange his match, the assassin guild''s leader felt the need to be responsible for the outcome of the match. If Truen wins, she has her men around to help the elf make a safe get away from all the attention. If the elf lost, she had the mission to protect Zero and bring the younger brother to a safe place until Truen returned. Monoman wouldn''t let Truen so quickly if he won. There were things the two men had to negotiate.


    "Alright, this is where we split. I''ll see you after the match. Remember, if there are people from Black Mamba coming to escort you, ask them for their badges before you follow them. Brutus, I trust that you can differentiate the real from the fake. Desert Lily is my ally, for now. I don''t know what''s going to happen after the match but I assume that Monoman is not going to let me leave that easily regardless of the outcome."


    Zero nodded. "Don''t worry about us," the doctor smiled. "Have fun!"


    Shaking his head with a fond smile, Truen left to get ready in the waiting room before the match. Only Zero would tell someone to have fun in a fight ring.


    Brutus led the way to their reserved spots in the Dirt Ring and Zero had to admit, the venue wasn''t as grand as he imagined it to be. Jermine couldn''t see what was going on but she sensed that there were many people underneath the ring. Bob simply ignored everyone and took a nap in Zero''s shirt. Despite having the heat-regulating bracelet, the sun was getting to him.


    The viewing area for those with reservations was at the very front, nearest to the action. Here, slabs of stone were cut and roughly put together into what would appear as benches. Brutus, Zero and Jermine were ushered to one of the reserved seats together with a few dangerous-looking individuals.


    Seeing that Jermine was stiff with fear from being in a place full of dangerous people, Zero offered to sit at her other side so that the girl was sandwiched between him and Brutus. He hoped that this made her feel safer.


    With only fifteen minutes left before the match started, the Dirt Ring was becoming noisy and the sun burned down mercilessly on Brutus, making the stoic ex-mercenary sweat profusely. Zero took pity on the stablehand and secretly cast a temporary heat-regulating spell. Almost immediately, Brutus felt relief even if he didn''t understand what just happened.


    "Brutes and crooks!" the announcer shouted and the rowdy crowd cheered. "The long-awaited match between two very dangerous individuals and the strongest of this season''s champions!"


    Zero clapped and Jermine dumbly followed his example. Someone overly excited from the standing area behind them threw a rock towards the ring but fell short and the rock fell towards Jermine''s direction. Brutus noticed it too late and was one step slower to react but Zero easily pulverised that rock with his transformed tonfa. He glared at the poor sod responsible as a warning and the crowd quietened down a little around their area. Brutus apologised but Zero shook his head with a warm smile before returning to the exciting match.


    As the announcer went over the achievements of the match contestants, Zero wondered if Truen would be alright. Monoman the Mammoth sounded like a tough person to be able to rip wyvern wings out. In Zero''s mind, Monoman must be a metal machine or a tough man encased in muscles.


    His expectations were dashed when The Mammoth made his appearance. Monoman had a reddish-orange hair that was rough and tangled, reaching past his shoulders. He had a long and scruffy beard matching his hair''s length and for some reason, he was looking right at Zero. The doctor looked behind him to check if the Mammoth was looking at someone else but there was nobody else in that direction apart from him. Zero felt slightly uneasy with that intense stare but he was saved when Truen made his appearance on the other side of the ring.


    Zero cheered loudly for Truen and screamed "Truen I love you!" much to the archer''s embarrassment. Sure, he loved Zero too in a brotherly manner but having that declaration heard so loudly in front of a few hundred bloodthirsty thugs was a whole new level of awkward. Only Desert Lily found it amusing. The brothers were truly cute together and she could finally understand why Truen had such a bad brother complex.


    The announcer finished his introduction and this was when the atmosphere changed. The rowdy crowd died down and Monoman finally turned his focus to his opponent. Truen also took his eyes away from Zero and focussed on his competitor after giving Desert Lily a look. It was finally time to fight.

 420 Truen vs Monoman

    Even after the official start, neither Truen nor Monoman made a move. The tension was so thick and the audience didn''t know what was going to happen. It wasn''t often that they saw a match between two experts. While not much was known about either man, it was clear to everyone that they were not going to display their full might in a match within the Dirt Ring.


    The wind swept through the Dirt Ring, kicking up dust clouds that obscured the vision slightly. That was when both men moved simultaneously. Monoman went for a straight dash, charging towards Truen but the elf decided to run, keeping the distance between them as much as possible while Monoman closed in. Unlike the match against the Griffin, Truen didn''t intend to use magic. He switched the bow out expertly for daggers with thin metal threads attached to the end of their handles. He remembered Desert Lily''s advice and devised a few plans for this match.


    From the spectator seats, Desert Lily watched in anticipation at what Truen''s first move would be. The battle had only begun but already she could see Monoman forcing Truen to reveal his first card.


    When Monoman got into his ideal range, Truen tossed his daggers towards his opponent. They sailed through the air with a hissing sound, the thin metal wires attached to their handles were invisible from this angle. Truen readied his next set of knives and anticipated for them to miss the warrior.


    However, that didn''t happen and Monoman''s reaction threw the wood elf completely off guard.


    Instead of dodging the brand projectiles like a sane person, Monoman simply crossed his arms in front of him from the oncoming daggers. That mad grin on his face made Truen abandon this first plan as he focused on increasing their distance. He wasn''t prepared for close-quarter combat with this monster who could rip wyverns apart.


    The crowd cheered loudly and Zero covered Jermine''s eyes, not wanting her to see the gruesome sight that he thought would happen, completely forgetting that the mole girl was technically blind. He forgot how to breathe with how fast everything was progressing. Brutus frowned. Something wasn''t right.


    The daggers made contact with a clink. Instead of seeing blood, they bounced off harmlessly like a bullet off polycarbonate glass. Truen''s eyes widened when he understood how he screwed up. He quickly fled instead of following up with a second attack.


    "What the heck is he made of?!" the wood elf screamed in his head and focused on getting away. No normal human or giant can remain immune to physical attacks without the help of magic or magical items. Truen did not spot any magical items on Monoman when they were sizing each other up at the start. This defied logic completely, it was almost like a cheat ability!


    The crowd was silent from shock as the exchange lasted for nearly a minute. In Monoman''s previous matches, everyone knew how powerful the brute was but nobody has ever withstood more than one punch from the Mammoth. A fragile-looking elf wasn''t what the audience was expecting to match this monster of a fighter and yet, Truen was holding on.


    Monoman smirked and Truen growled. His daggers were rendered useless. The wire trap that he wanted to set up was now moot.


    "Unaffected by projectiles or sharp objects like ordinary people but I can''t sense any mana... What could it be?" Truen thought and spat out a mouthful of blood from a new shockwave after a strong uppercut that missed the nimble elf narrowly. He put out his crappy bow just in time to save him but still received damage. Now that the bow was useless, Truen no longer had any reason to carry it around. He threw the broken remains at Monoman who wasn''t fazed as he increased their distance.


    From the bench, Zero felt nervous for Truen who was getting pushed back. Not even ten minutes had gone by but Truen was already spitting out blood and receiving internal injuries. If his diagnosis was accurate from this distance, his friend was currently feeling dizzy from the shockwaves that damaged his eardrums. Truen tried to steady his steps but Zero wasn''t fooled. The archer needed medical attention at once and Zero was about to call the referee to end the match but Brutus stopped him.


    "In the Dirt Ring, you must respect the rules. A match doesn''t end unless someone surrenders or dies."


    Reluctantly, Zero sat back down and eyed his friend worriedly. From the other side of the arena, Desert Lily watched her client with worry. This wasn''t a match that Truen could win without pulling out all his cards.


    Giving his opponent a chance to breathe, Monoman stopped. Now that they were both weaponless, he wondered if the elf was going to fight him more seriously instead of using petty party tricks.


    "If you don''t fight me seriously, you''re going to end up with more than just broken bones," Monoman warned.


    Truen grit his teeth, tasting the blood in his mouth. He might not be able to die but it didn''t mean he didn''t take damage. Deflecting the direct blows also inflicted damage and Truen couldn''t dodge everything because of the limited space. It was down to the old-fashioned fistfight and Truen was at a natural disadvantage against this beast. He didn''t want to worry his best friend so Truen weighed his options.


    "Without using Sureshot, the only chances I have to win against him would be to use my speed or magic. Those punches might be easy to avoid but the shockwaves that follow are nothing to sneeze at. Now that it has come to this, I might as well use my last plan," Truen thought. Truthfully, he didn''t think that Monoman would be able to force him to employ this trick so early into their battle but seeing how unfair their natural advantages were, he had no choice.


    The crowd went wild when Truen activated his magic. Zero blinked when he saw Truen using a basic earth spell to create a fortress.


    "A mage? Interesting," Monoman smirked. Did the elf seriously think he couldn''t break through that? That underestimation would cost him dearly. Deciding that enough chances were given, Mnoman made his next move.


    Jermine was surprised when she felt Truen using earth magic to create a tunnel maze beneath the Dirt Ring. She held her tongue, not wanting to spoil the surprise and watched as Truen used the tunnels to get behind Monoman who was preparing himself for a charge towards the rock mound fortress.


    After getting into position, Truen sent a pelt of rock shrapnel in Monoman''s direction. There was an earth clone hidden inside that rock mound but it was still too early for the trick to be revealed. He would tire the monster first and stay hidden to recover from his injuries.


    Sensing danger, Monoman jumped to avoid the projectiles and clicked his tongue in annoyance. Why couldn''t they have a proper fight with fists? Using magic like this was only irritating and Monoman didn''t want to deal with it. Elves were ranged warriors and their magicians were rare. It was his misfortune to meet one in the ring of all places but then again, he shouldn''t be this surprised. Half Moon Village was famous for its collection of different talents and Monoman was now more determined to talk to the leader. First, he had a fight to win.


    Truen ran around beneath the ring, coordinating attacks from beneath and pulled up clones to distract Monoman. The trick was working but Truen remained grim. He might be able to prolong the battle but there was no hope of victory. The Mammoth didn''t seem to tire even after twenty minutes of running around and none of the attacks was effective. The difference in their power was too great. The audience might not have realised it yet but Truen was really out of cards. All he could do was buy time until Monoman realised this.


    For a battle-honed warrior who founded a town in the worst lawless zone, Monoman figured out Truen''s trick quickly. Not wanting to drag this on for much longer, Monoman ignored the next wave of rock projectiles and charged straight to the rock mound. The rock fortress was smashed open in one blow, causing the biggest explosion of sand, rocks and dust that blinded everyone in the audience.


    Zero shielded Jermine and Brutus shielded Zero. The audience yelled and the Dirt Ring was covered with red sand that obscured everyone''s view. Nobody knew what was going on and the announcer waited for the dust cloud to settle before making his commentary.


    Desert Lily was the first to see the outcome and quickly contacted her people to escort Zero to the safe hideout. Truen had lost.


    "T-The winner is Monoman the Mammoth!" the announcer shouted in half fear and half surprise with Truen raising his hands in surrender.


    Monoman didn''t just smash the rock mound open and destroyed Truen''s clone. He shattered the ground and revealed the tunnels that Truen had made before catching the sneaky elf in action. It was over, Truen admitted his defeat. He would listen to Monoman''s request and negotiate terms with him before he brought the dangerous man to see Zero.


    "It''s my loss," Truen said as Monoman helped him out of the rock debris in the broken Dirt Ring.


    "Will you let me talk to your younger brother?" he asked and Truen dusted the dirt from his clothes without much success. These had to go for a wash.


    "I have some basic rules to discuss but yes, I will set up an arrangement for you to talk to him. Also, you can stop pretending. The leader of Half Moon Village appreciates honesty so you should be prepared to answer his questions without hiding anything if you truly wanted to prove your sincerity."


    The Mammoth nodded and they left the arena together, ignoring the audience who were still trying to find themselves after the magnificent last strike.

 421 New Moon Village

    Zero was bored and Jermine was sleepy. They had been waiting in this room that Desert Lily prepared somewhere underground. Why wasn''t Truen done with negotiations yet?


    "Did they forget about us?" Zero asked and Brutus looked slightly apologetic. They were waiting for nearly two hours but nobody checked in on them. With three people in a small waiting room and uncomfortable chairs, the stablehand couldn''t blame Zero.


    Jermine was used to waiting but Zero was bored out of his mind. The Black Mamba representative said that Truen would be meeting him with a guest when they were ready but his friend wasn''t answering his party calls or updating him on the situation.


    Zero was rolling dust balls in a corner when the door flung open. Startled by the sudden noise, his carefully collected dust balls went flying everywhere and Zero sulked a little. Why did they have to come when he finally found something to entertain himself with? Then again, this was good. He could finally talk and return to the inn.


    "Sorry for the long wait," Truen apologised and introduced Monoman again. "This is Monoman, he wants to talk about a village collaboration."


    Brutus took the hint and took Jermine with him to return to the inn first. Zero, Truen and Monoman waited for them to leave completely before they sat down for serious talks.


    "Village collaboration?" Zero asked. "Which village are you from?" he asked the semi-giant.


    "I''m from a lawless zone''s village to the far east of Deadman Town. It doesn''t have a name yet. I have long heard about Half Moon Village at Endow Hill, it is known to take in refugees of any kind and has a very unique diversity of villagers. The village I founded in the lawless zone is similar. I heard about the dragon heroes from your village in Smargdas and had a tip-off that I could find the village leader if I hurried to Deadman Town. I recognised your personal guard instantly so I approached him to talk to you."


    Zero was curious and looked at Truen. "Who gave you the tip-off?"


    Truen was equally curious and nearly choked on his saliva when Monoman told them he heard about it from Mitchnew. It was Zero''s turn to be puzzled. Mitchnew was in Smargdas setting up an information network. Why would she give Monoman her information and better still, how did she know where they would be?


    "Did Mitchnew really tell you that? What else did she tell you?"


    Monoman didn''t hesitate to admit everything, remembering Truen''s advice about lying to Zero and keeping anything from him.


    "After the war when peace regained, I decided to settle down in the wilderness alone to pass my days in peace and continue defending peace at the most problematic borders. It''s a place where exiled criminals are sent to be killed so over the years I met my fair share of vile criminals as well as political victims. I saved those who shouldn''t be left to die and abandoned those who didn''t deserve second chances to their fates. The villagers have grown too big for me to protect alone so I think it''s time for them to find a better and safer place to live in, a place that wouldn''t question their histories or backgrounds."


    Zero thought about it. "How many people are we talking about? We have a rule in Half Moon Village. Those who don''t work don''t get to eat. We have plenty of need for labour help because the village is undergoing a massive renovation ever since the fire. The farms need more hands because it is expanding and the traders need more delivery personnel because our production orders are increasing. Housing might be an issue because we don''t have pre-built places for so many people."


    Monoman was ready for this. "Don''t worry, we have some capable and able-bodied villagers who could help. We can build our own houses and everyone works for their share of food. Those who can hunt will hunt, those who can do resource runs and trade will trade. Those who cannot do any of that will take care of the village chores and farm on whatever land we had. There are about sixty villagers with twenty who are capable of fighting and three capable of reading. Only five aren''t able to walk or do physical labour."


    Satisfied with the answer, Zero thought about it. Currently, Half Moon Village was in need of physical labour and extra hands for the multiple projects running concurrently. However, Zero didn''t want to destroy the beautiful forest to accommodate sixty more people. Instead, he consulted Mii about the terrain.


    "Is there any good location for a new village?"


    Wii pulled out the map and Mii scanned through the topography with a keen eye. While it was difficult to create a new village on the dangerous magical mountain, it wasn''t difficult to build a new village at the foot of Endow Hill. To be more precise, in the middle of Endow Hill and Smargdas.


    "This location is good," Mii pointed out. "If a strong guard like Monoman can become a first defence between the village and the humans they can be a very good ally."


    Zero studied it for a while in the mindscape and agreed. Then, he turned to the warrior. "Do you want to continue being a leader of the village instead? I think your villagers respect you and I don''t want to deal with sixty new people. You can continue to manage them but Half Moon Village will ally with you. You will support us in times of need in return, we will provide you with resources and give you a stable livelihood. how does that sound?"


    Monoman didn''t need to think twice. "As long as it doesn''t involve anything illegal, I will accept."


    Truen was impressed that Zero had everything planned in his head as he explained the terms and conditions.


    "The village will be called New Moon village and you will work alongside Zenobia, the chieftess of half Moon village in my absence. New Moon Village will guard intruders coming invading Half Moon Village in the first wave and report back. If the enemies cannot be defeated, retreat at once to Half Moon Village and make a report. We will send out expert warriors for reinforcements. During the retreat, please follow the instructions of Half Moon Village commanders."


    "New Moon Village will actively assist Half Moon Village in their projects like farming, building, repairing and trading. In return, half Moon Village will share resources and profits with New Moon Village for their help in the ratio of 40-60, 40% for New Moon Village."


    Monoman didn''t object and Truen drafted a legal contract for the two leaders to sign. Zero was immensely pleased.


    "I have a deal with Green Hawks so that will be left to you for management," Zero told Monoman honestly. "I want to introduce slave rights and this project will be left to you. We supply Green Hawks with special potions and medicine while they start introducing Slave Licenses and Slave Buyer contracts. It''s a very important task."


    Monoman was pleasantly surprised to hear that Zero was working on something so strange but he was not against it. "I understand. I will leave to get the villager over and settle down in two months. Please tell Green Hawks that I will pay them a formal visit after I officially become the leader of New Moon Village."


    Zero shook hands to seal the deal and Truen was slightly proud at how easily his friend dealt with the situation. His worries about Monoman wanting power and the potential threats were cleverly dissolved with a new solution. The idea of introducing colonies never crossed his mind and Truen found himself respecting Zero more. He should include this in tonight''s report to the Great Gods.

 422 First Step of a Thousand Mile Journey

    Zero remembered that his shifu used to say "a journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step" and the doctor strongly believed that as long as you set your mind to begin something, you are already on that journey. Yet, he couldn''t fully master the concept of how patience is a virtue. Zero was always reminded that the lack of patience in small matters could destroy great plans, especially when diagnosing someone. As a doctor, everything must be checked thrice and then three more times to ensure it is perfect. Constant following up and monitoring even when things are going well is the key to success. However, was it really necessary for Truen and Bob to do last minute checks and preparation when Zero was fired up and ready to finally enter Derby Desert? They spent too much time travelling from Rocket Mountain to the edge of Endow Hill. The desert was just a few miles yonder but ever since they added Jermine to their small expedition team, the dragon insisted that she was well equipped to survive the harshness of the sandy terrain.


    After the archer and his dragon got everything they thought would be necessary for a blind beast girl in the desert, Zero went through the inventory and made a face. Really? What was the use of so many clothes and light armour? He could understand the need for another sand walker that Zero hasn''t named but was the entire backpack full of survival items truly necessary? Zero had an infinite inventory and anything they needed, they had.


    "You know that I can easily enchant normal clothes to a level of mithril armour, right?" Zero asked his friends when they finally declared that it was time to depart.


    Unlike Bob who thought that Zero made sense, Truen gave him a look. "Not everything can be averted with magic. Derby Desert is unpredictable and there will be many kinds of dangers that await us. Desert Lily gave me a list of things to look out for and you''ve heard the stories that Brutus told. It''s more dangerous travelling there than staying on Endow Hill. The first thing we need to do once we get in the desert is to look for one of these established desert villagers that are frequented by traders. From there, we will find out more information about other civilisations, the gnomes and the desert poppy."


    Zero sulked. Truen made sense but Zero doesn''t want to think about all the unlikely things to happen. Sure, there were sandstorms and desert monsters and even strange magic in the hostile desert. However, the land is so vast and Zero highly doubt that they would have the luck to run into all those horrifying disasters.


    Zero nodded. Moderation was still a foreign word in his dictionary but Zero thought he was getting better at that. If he didn''t pull out YY Tonfas and Origin, it would count as moderation, right?


    Bob and Truen let Zero work magic enchantments on Jermine''s clothing and let him name the third sand walker. The mole girl stood very still as Zero cast spell after layer of spells on her for protection and heat regulation. There was even a tracking spell just in case Jermine was separated from the group in case of a sandstorm and that blew her mind away. Who exactly was Zero? Wasn''t he a doctor? How is he able to cast so many spells without tiring?


    As the archer waited, he revised the plan in his mind. It was a simple strategy to keep Zero in check throughout their journey. Bob and Jermine will travel together on the same sand walker after they leave Deadman Town because Jermine doesn''t know how to ride one. Zero will stay close to them to become the person to relay Truen''s message as he scouts and travels ahead with his Area Detection ability. Jermine will constantly listen to the ground to find underground caves and warn them if she senses a monster hiding beneath the sand that Bob will take care of. Zero was in charge of finding resources in the desert that will be useful to them. Zero agreed to it because Truen convinced him that none of them had the appraisal ability to differentiate useful and useless objects. In truth, the archer simply wanted his friend to lay low and not blast a hole in the planet after he forgets what restraint meant. Sedna constantly reminded Truen not to let Zero absorb too many things from the desert even if it looked bountiful. The sand in the desert might be abundant but Zero was the kind of entity capable of absorbing a third of a planet''s water.


    "The curse of Zero''s destroyer prophecy might come true if Zero continues to absorb things. We assume that eating and absorbing things is like an addiction to Zero. The more he does it, the more he wants to devour things. In the beginning, when he didn''t have a physical form, he could only take in small items before falling asleep to process the object absorbed into his void inventory. Now, Zero is constantly having things poured into his inventory but he doesn''t feel sleepy or tired. His ''appetite'' increased and devouring a planet is not a problem for him at this point."


    It was a scary prophecy but Truen didn''t want to doubt Sedna. Preventing Zero from a feasting frenzy was like imposing a diet on a foodie. He didn''t know how effective this would be but he would do his best.


    Finally, when all preparations were complete and Zero was satisfied with how things were, they said goodbye to Brutus and Dwayne who wished them luck. Without looking back, the small party left Deadman Town. Truen didn''t look back at the Black Mamba shadows who tailed them all the way to the borders of the lawless zone to ensure their safety. He was leaving Desert Lily in charge to coordinate things on behalf of Monoman and Half Moon Village before New Moon Village was established. Hopefully, when they return, the trade will be running smoothly and Half Moon Village''s population crisis will be averted.

 423 Misery Loves Company

    The first day of travelling through the desert had been comfortable for everyone. Bob was happy that he was finally able to assume his human form even though it shocked Jermine badly to know that she was travelling with a dragon, a murderer and a powerful magician who called himself a doctor.


    They settled down for the night comfortably with Truen opting for the night watch although Zero insisted that there really was a need seeing as he had portable magic arrays for camping. The archer didn''t agree with being overly reliant on magic because he read that some planets didn''t support magic due to the environment. Although Zero''s magic wasn''t reliant on the environment, he still wanted to teach his friend not to rely on magic too much. It was sometimes too convenient and it might make one complacent after some time.


    The first few days passed peacefully without events. Zero hunted when whatever poor animal Jermine spotted and made cactus juice whenever he came across cacti. It didn''t take long for the bored doctor to decide that he was going to try and make cactus punch non-poisonous and good tasting. Truen didn''t stop him and Bob told Jermine that it was easier to pretend not to know what Zero was up to and let him do as he pleased. A bored Zero was a dangerous Zero so Jermine withheld her comments.


    Things were progressing smoothly without the worry about supply shortage but their luck ran out when Mii announced that she sensed a change in atmospheric pressure on the fifth day. Bob had just slain a huge desert scorpion that tried to eat the sand walkers when Zero told the dragon to return at once.


    "Is there any underground caves or structures nearby that we can hide?" he asked Jermine who scanned the area and shook her head.


    Zero contacted Truen at once to inform him of the bad news. According to Mii, the sandstorm will hit them in less than an hour and Zero didn''t know how they could anchor themselves and wait for the storm to die out.


    "I''m coming back," Truen told Zero via the party call function. His Area Detection Magic did not sense anything nearby that they could rely on for shelter.


    Desert Lily advised him that if they were caught in a sandstorm, they had to immediately find or make a shelter. As there was no shelter in sight, Truen''s only option would be to create one.


    He returned swiftly and gave out instructions. Zero was thrilled at the opportunity to finally use magic to create a shelter. Bob wasn''t as happy with his task of scouting for burnable materials. The desert was very vast and spanned for miles with hardly anything in sight. Where was he going to find combustible materials when the storm was so close?


    "Do you think we can still travel in the sandstorm if I cast a magical barrier to protect everyone and the sand walkers?" Zero asked.


    Truen shook his head. "It''s not advisable to do that. We might survive the sand and the wind but the sand walkers won''t be able to walk. Even if they aren''t blown away by the wind, they would be buried underneath the piling sand."


    Zero listened to Truen recite everything he knew about a sandstorm and Zero found himself wondering if there was a way for them to continue travelling despite the sandstorm.


    Bob and Jermine returned empty-handed and Truen didn''t blame them. He was only glad that the sand walkers had enough danger sense to flee when the sandstorm was closing in. Zero gaped when he saw the looming dark clouds full of dust and sand from miles away. The giant catastrophe looked peaceful from this distance but as the cloud slowly covered the sun, Zero understood the severity.


    He could feel the wind and sand grains hitting his face like bullets as the storm came closer. It was also swallowing the scenery at an alarming rate. For the sake of everyone''s safety, Zero yelled at them to get inside first. The wind was so loud in his ears that his voice was almost silent despite yelling at the top of his lungs. This was worse than the roaring waters in Trigression Falls and Zero understood why this was a feared phenomenon.


    Once everyone was inside the makeshift hardened temporary shelter made from Earth magic, Zero sealed the only entrance left and it became completely pitch dark. The world became quiet again, contrary to the roaring wind outside. From inside the shelter, Zero could still hear the sand grains hitting and scrapping on the surface of the shelter. If this continues, the storm will wear down the hardened rock shelter that Zero built. Compact sandstone wasn''t going to last against such a brutal storm, Zero underestimated this too much.


    "Let''s build that fire first," Truen said and lit the place up with light magic. Jermine yelped when the light magic suddenly came on and Zero quickly went over to check on the mole girl whose eyes were hurt from the sudden light.


    "Are you alright?"


    Jermine shook her head. "It''s nothing, the light was too sudden. I was finally able to see for a bit in the darkness."


    Interested, Zero asked Truen to put the light out for a bit.


    "How well can you see in the dark?" he asked.


    Zero had dark vision but he could barely make out shapes because everything was completely enclosed. On the other hand, Jermine moved around like a mole in soil. Her huge claws dug into the sand easily and Zero had an idea.


    "Jermine, how much can you dig in a day? The shelter isn''t going to hold for too long, it would be best if we could dig our way to an underground cave somewhere while the storm lasts."


    Hearing that, Truen and Bob knew where this was going. Zero truly was not the kind to wait around. Still, it wasn''t a bad idea at this point. Truen only had one concern.


    "What about the sand walkers? How will they travel with us?"


    At that, Jermine smiled. It was finally her time to shine. "I can dig tunnels big enough for everyone, not to worry. Unfortunately, my searching radius for underground caves is very limited."


    Truen sighed. He was the only one who couldn''t see in the darkness. "I''m afraid I''m not able to help with this. I''ll wait with the sand walkers while you search. Bob, you go with them. Zero, don''t go too far. If you find a cave, let me know before you go to it."


    Excited, Zero quickly activated his minimap and offered to help Jermine dig. Bob followed them and listened to Zero brag about his ability to smash through hard rocks. The dragon had a feeling that his master''s use for YY Tonfas was inappropriate but he held his tongue. After all, it would be highly embarrassing if anyone found out how Zero cheated with magic to enhance his strength. Amon would have a field day if he heard about Zero''s bragging and trickery.

 424 Monster Den

    Bob and Zero decided to branch out in different directions while Jermine zoomed around and made winding tunnels. They decided on a strategy to dig downwards branching in several different directions for a few kilometres so that Zero and Bob can split up and scan the area to see if there are any underground caves or creatures nearby. Zero had to admit, Jermine moved underground faster than they could crawl through them. He was having a hard time keeping up with his original vessel form so he transformed into a small bat. Similarly, Bob transformed into his miniature dragon body to fly around easier. After Jermine dug the tunnels, Bob and Zero would use magic to reinforce them. This went on for a few hours.


    Using the party function, Zero was able to map out more parts of the underground tunnels and areas with Bob working separately from him. They covered a huge area underground and Jermine was nice enough to dig some air vents.


    "How is the situation up there?" Zero asked Truen. They had been on this for some time now and Zero was feeling hungry. Jermine was getting tired and the doctor called it for the trip. According to Mii, they covered a good fifty meters underground depth and a two-kilometre radius wide.


    "It''s getting noisier but I reinforced the walls a little more and made a small fire. The sand walkers are comfortable but I made them dig another base a little deeper so that they are closer to the small air pockets. Did you find anything?"


    "No," Zero reported and told Bob to bring Jermine back to the base camp. "Jermine is tired but she can dig really fast even in sand! I''m surprised that the tunnels are holding up well. Mii sensed several hostile mobs further down but I cannot confirm what they are."


    Feeling happy that Zero was not charging in headfirst without first informing him and making a plan, Truen had to admit. His friend had grown up.


    Bob and Jermine returned looking very tired and dirty so Zero used some cleaning magic to get them freshened up before lunch. The trio worked up quite an appetite and Zero learnt that Jermine could enjoy normal food as well. It was slightly difficult to find earthworms in the desert so he told her to make do with some chicken which she did.


    "Let''s take a nap first," Zero suggested. "We can check out those underground creatures later if the sandstorm hasn''t passed."


    Truen frowned. "By we, who are you referring to? I won''t allow you to go alone and Jermine isn''t combat trained."


    Zero contemplated throwing a lettuce leaf at his friend. Did Truen really think that he would drag Jermine along with them? While he was going to enlist the girl''s help to dig towards the mob nest, he wasn''t going to involve her. In fact, Bob was going to get her out of danger. The only one who should be moving would be Truen who doesn''t have the dark vision ability.


    Not wanting to attract attention to herself, she let the three-way argument happen while she quickly finished her meal in peace. She found it incredibly strange that they didn''t have to do any cooking to make fresh food. How much did these people buy and pack for the trip? Even with an interdimensional bag, they couldn''t continue to feast like this without rations. Who knew how long it would be until they found another place to restock supplies in the desert?


    The argument ended with Zero''s win. Truen sulked in a corner when the monster den raid party was decided. Zero was going to bring Jermine and Bob along while Truen remained with the sand walkers. The archer couldn''t argue with logic because he was the only one without dark vision and would prove to be a bigger hindrance in those tunnels than Jermine would.


    "Don''t worry," Bob told him. "I will watch the master''s back. Jermine is very safe and we will bring back some good monster meat and parts if they can be salvaged."


    The elf couldn''t say anything and Zero decided to quickly pack for the second part of their day underground while Truen stared at the sand walkers. The sandstorm showed no signs of dying outside so Truen waited. Zero was gone and had his own entertainment so Truen decided to find his own entertainment. There was no better time to check on the villagers and the Onion Union while Zero was busy. Also, he might as well send an early report to the Great Gods and Zero''s teachers about what the magician had been up to. If he was lucky, he might get more clues about where the gnomes can be found and the desert poppy.


    Bob followed after his master quickly as Jermine led the way. The mole girl was proving to be very helpful in the desert and Bob reinforced the weakened structures of their tunnel maze. Even with the mini-map sharing function, Bob was still unable to keep up with the directions. Zero wanted to find a monster den for hunting and Bob could use some fighting experience to grow stronger.


    "Master, could you let me have a go at the monster den? I believe this will help me grow stronger. The monsters that live beneath the desert might be stronger than the ones in Sleepy Cave."


    It was a no-brainer. Zero wasn''t itching for a fight, and if Bob wanted in on the action, Zero would kick back and relax. Jermine looked rather frightened as they approached the monster den and Zero could empathise. The screeching wails and shaking ground wasn''t a good sign. These monsters might just prove to be worthy training opponents for Bob.


    "Go ahead," he smiled after they stopped at a safe distance from the ruckus. "Don''t destroy the place too much or we will all suffocate to death when the sand comes down. Also, go easy and try not to destroy too many parts. I want to bring them back to the village for dismantling. Desert monsters are rare so they should fetch a high price."


    Jermine didn''t know who she should be more afraid of but as Bob started tearing the monsters apart, Zero hid her behind him where it was safe. The beast girl felt like for the first time since she was abducted, her luck was turning for the better. Zero felt like the sort of person who would keep his promise and treated those who were loyal to him well. Hence, she would do her best to help them survive this desert.

 425 Desert Dungeon

    Jermine dug down till she hit a literal wall that Zero and Bob took turns analysing. It didn''t feel like solidified sand rocks. In fact, the surface was so smooth that it surprised Zero. Who knew that underneath all that sand and sand rocks, there would be a rocky layer?


    Mii did some research. While Jermine dug through and mined through the sand and broken rock layers, her claws were not strong enough to break metal or bedrock which was what Zero and Bob were working with. The monsters inside the underground cave were also not strong enough to break the thick wall of bedrock but more surprisingly, Mii concluded that this was no ordinary cave. It was a dungeon.


    "Be careful," the strawcherry fairy warned as Zero and Bob progressed deeper. "This isn''t a normal cave, it''s most likely a desert dungeon. These rocks have been formed using magic over time and strengthened by feeding off mana from the creatures in the cave."


    Hearing that it was a dangerous journey, Zero quickly sent Jermine back.


    "Bring Truen and the sand walkers down," he told her. "Let them stay here for a bit. These rocks will be a steadier shelter than the shabby shelter I created. The sandstorm might tear down the walls if it doesn''t go away by tonight and I don''t want anyone suffocating in sand falling through the roof."


    The mole girl agreed and left at once. Zero sent word back to his grouchy friend that Jermine was going to pick him up. "We found a desert dungeon with a better roof. Come down with the sand walkers so that we can have a good night''s sleep without worrying if the sandstorm will tear through that roof!"


    Needless to say, his friend agreed and started packing up. Worried about Jermine, Zero made a weak mud doll to follow after the speedy mole.


    Bob worked on breaking down the thick wall and had to rest to recover his mana. Zero and Bob found out that blasting it with magic wasn''t as effective as shovelling through it with claws or objects coated with mana. As Mii suspected, the dungeon walls absorbed magic and Zero was reminded of Sleepy Cave who did similar things.


    "Mii, are dungeons common on Earth?"


    The strawcherry fairy who was arranging new books stopped her work when Zero asked. "I''m not too sure, Zero. Some dungeons are discovered and have become hot hunting spots for adventurers while others like this and Sleepy Cave remain undiscovered or banned from exploring because they are too dangerous. You can say that dungeons are part of this planet''s life cycle because it doesn''t have a managing God."


    Zero told Bob to rest and recover his mana before taking over. He didn''t know how thick this cave wall was but according to his mini-map, they were a lot closer to the critters moving around behind the walls. The hostile monsters don''t seem to know that Zero was coming and remained idle.


    Bob transformed into his miniature dragon body and recovered while Zero toiled. His master worked methodologically without breaking a sweat or tiring out. Sometimes, he forgot that his master wasn''t a living creature. His vessel was also a model made to look life-like but Zero himself existed on an entirely different plane from everyone else. In times like this, Bob was reminded again how powerful his master was.


    Jermine wasn''t back yet but Zero could see that Truen was already on the move. Hence, he called off the mud doll that he sent to follow the girl and poured his focus into breaking through that wall. Right now, there was only five metres separating him and the critters from the map. Strangely, Zero couldn''t hear or sense anything from even this distance beyond the wall. Jermine had some insane abilities to know where they were without the mini-map and Zero wondered what else the girl could do.


    "Here," Zero threw the other YY Tonfa at Bob who rested enough. "There''s only this little distance left between us and them. Just smack the wall normally and leave the mana coating to me. Conserve your strength because we will be up against fifteen critters. Unfortunately, Mind''s Eye is not experienced enough to apply appraisal on creatures I cannot physically see. The mini-map simply marked them out as hostile mobs."


    Bob felt conflicted when his insanely powerful master just declared that he wasn''t powerful enough for more cheat-like abilities. Then again, Hua Tuo did say that there would always be one mountain higher than the last. The same must be true for Zero as well who was at the top of this world''s hierarchy.


    "Understood," he said and got up.


    Only five more metres, he could manage that. The duo swung their pickaxes with an unspoken rhythm as the distance between them and the monsters closed. The dungeon moaned as its walls were breached and the duo made a dynamic entrance with a well-placed kick to the weak spot. Wii and Lily cheered from the mindscape, that wall was no more!


    "Welcome to the desert dungeon," Mii announced and materialised to capture the scene for a live broadcast. After she sent word back to the chat group, Merlin and Isis demanded to have front row seats. "We didn''t start with level one because we didn''t know the entrance but this would be the level one we now know. That wall isn''t going to fix itself anytime soon, better secure a safe area!"


    Zero and Bob didn''t need to be told twice. While the dragon fought it out with the ghoulish scorpions, Zero focussed on making a spot homey enough. Jermine and Truen were halfway here, they had another twenty minutes to make this room cosy.


    "ETA twenty minutes, we need five minutes to clean the mess," Zero reminded his dragon and Bob growled.


    "Bring it on land lobsters," he grinned. "I wonder if ghoul scorpions taste good."


    "Only one way to find out," Zero grinned, liking the idea more than he should. "Don''t destroy their stingers."


    Bob ran towards the centre of the ghoul scorpions and unleashed a splendid circle of fire as he transformed into his dragon hybrid form.


    "Let''s dance."

 426 A-Rank Danger Dungeon

    Putting his fingers up into a frame, Zero tried to scour for a good camping spot. Jermine and the sand walkers would need a comfortable place to be at. It would be even better if he could add some light sources and water sources but the dungeon seemed to not like it.


    "The laws of the dungeon differs," Mii explained while filming Bob''s fight. The dragon didn''t seem to be struggling with the ghoul scorpions but he was having a hard time cooking them at the right temperature.


    "Some dungeons absorb life energy, some dungeons absorb blood. Other dungeons like this that absorb mana will try to stall the adventurers here for as long as possible. It will also use the absorbed mana to nourish the monsters in the dungeon and the dungeon structures. Adding a light source inside the dungeon isn''t going to work if you''re using magic. Instead, a regular light source with fire or electricity might work."


    From behind him, Zero heard Bob yelling at the ghoul scorpion to be still. The doctor ignored his summon and tried to think of another solution.


    "Hah! You thought I was going to fall for it again? Well, you thought wrong! Try this, Scorpion Whirlwind on The Grill!"


    Zero turned back briefly only to see Bob squandering his mana recklessly. When he said they would be ok with trying cooked ghoul scorpion meat, Zero was not expecting Bob to grab a ghoul scorpion by its tail, set it on fire and use that flaming mess to smack its pals. What a huge waste of mana!


    "Bob, stop that! You''re only feeding this dungeon mana that can be put to better use! Also, that grill is overdone, the meat will not be tender enough!"


    On the other end of the broadcast, Isis and Merlin wondered why this was more important than the mana exhaustion that Bob was going to face in this dungeon.


    The dragon quickly apologised for his mistake and turned the heat off. True enough, the outer shell of the land lobster was completely charred and smoking. He looked at the remaining ghoul scorpions and decided to go for the fast approach. Since this dungeon absorbed mana, Bob wouldn''t use any mana. He would simply beat them physically.


    Zero turned back to his problem when he heard Bob using physical force instead of magic. The screams of scorpion ghouls echoed in the background but it did nothing to hinder Zero''s concentration. He heard the exoskeleton crack audibly but as long as Bob left most parts intact, they would still sell for a good price. Better send Zoe the message first, she would need time to schedule some extra hands for dismantling before Monoman and New Moon Village arrived.


    Bob cheered in the background after all the scorpions were dead so Zero decided to borrow a corpse for testing and told the dragon to shove the rest into his inventory. Bob took a long time to squeeze the fourteen bodies into the bag and Zero took the charred ghoul scorpion to the very edge of the dungeon with the intention of squeezing it through the hole in the wall.


    As Zero neared the broken wall, he felt a strong pull backwards, preventing him from leaving with the corpse in hand. No matter how Zero tried to get the corpse out of the dungeon through the hole, it wouldn''t go past a certain line and Zero gave up. He let the corpse go and found that he was no longer restricted.


    "Do dungeons have certain areas that dungeon monsters cannot pass? Or is this just a retainment spell?" Zero asked.


    Mii turned the camera sp that Merlina and Isis could take a look at what Zero was talking about. Thanks to modern technology, even in the darkness, they were able to view what Zero was talking about.


    "Did you make a hole through that dungeon wall?" Merlin asked and Zero nodded. Mii briefly told the viewers how Zero and Bob used mana coated YY Tonfa pickaxes to break through the thick wall.


    "There was a groan when the wall was breached but it didn''t seem to have any other reactions," the strawcherry fairy concluded and Zero agreed.


    Isis frowned and told Merlin that this wasn''t a space crack dungeon like Sleepy Cave. "It''s a mana dungeon so these monsters were most likely born from the dungeon using mana it harvested from somewhere. There should be a boss monster controlling everything, that wall doesn''t look normal. Bedrock can be broken but not this easily with mana coated pickaxes."


    Merlin agreed. "Zero, move out of those walls. It''s safer to be outside of them than inside. If you find the entrance, let me know. There should be a dungeon controller so be careful. Do not fight the boss monster, we don''t know what would happen if it dies. This dungeon is very deep beneath the desert. Defeating the boss monster could automatically undo the magic binding thee dungeon and you would be buried beneath a sea of sand."


    Bob who was busy cleaning up after he stored the corpses away listened in on the wizard''s conversation. Zero did several more seats so that Merlin could go back to research on the type of dungeon they had encountered but the one thing bothering Bob the most was how Merlin said that this was a tentative A rank dungeon.


    Mii thanked Bob and Zero for their cooperation and ended the live broadcast as soon as the dungeon became quiet once more. The strawcherry fairy looked at Bob and her master before reminding them that they were safer outside than inside.


    "Knowing you, you''d want to explore. However, I will recommend leaving the poor girl somewhere safer. Don''t forget to prepare emergency teleportation scrolls and a home marker in case you accidentally kill the boss monster and start collapsing the cave."


    Zero agreed with Mii and thanked her for the advice before handing Bob a pickaxe again.


    "Help me out, we''re going to make the hole wider. I want to see the limits of this dungeon."


    Unable to refuse, Bob got up and started chipping away at the interior of this cave. There was a pained moan each time the sharp edges dug into the rock as if the pickaxes were a stab to its face. It was slightly creepy but Bob ignored it and continued. Zero usually had an idea whenever he did strange things like that.

 427 Jermines Secre

    When Jermine and Truen were close enough, Zero stopped and told Bob to take a break.


    "Go and meet them, tell them to set up camp near the bedrock but not inside or after it. I''ll join shortly after I confirm some things. Also, take these."


    Bob didn''t question why Zero was giving a bunch of pre-drawn emergency talismans. He only asked where he should put the anchoring point to evacuate if something went south.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that," Zero smiled. "They''ll simply teleport to the surface and create a mana barrier that will last for five minutes. It''s enough time for me to open portals and bring everyone back to safety. Stick some of these on the sand walkers too, will you? I don''t want to walk through the desert on foot. We don''t know how far the city of gnomes will be."


    With a salute, the dragon returned the pickaxe and transformed into his human form. Nobody wanted to scare Jermine too much, the poor mole girl had too many things to cope with at the moment. Zero didn''t have the heart to tell Bob these talismans were something he made in Magnus Hilda after copying thousands of talismans for the royal family. They are experimental stuff that Zero simply forgot to get rid of during his stay. Luckily, they proved useful in the most unexpected situations.


    Truen finally arrived at the dungeon "entrance" that Zero and Jermine talked about and blinked. He used magic to light the place up and felt that the rock was siphoning mana from him slowly but steadily. There was nothing Truen could do to stop the leak and mana recovery here was slower than on the surface of the desert. What did Zero find again?


    "You''re here," Bob greeted them and passed everyone a talisman before sticking a talisman to the butt of every sand walker. Jermine held onto the strip of paper and wondered what that was.


    "Keep this close to you at all times," Bob explained and told them that it was Zero''s instructions. Jermine didn''t question it and Truen examined it. The runes looked slightly complicated but it was nowhere near the level of impossibility that Zero was capable of.


    "It''s an emergency evacuation talisman," he explained and Jermine nodded, feeling nervous about the dungeon that Zero was in. Why would they be given evacuation talismans and told to wait outside?


    Once Bob, Jermine, Truen and the sand walkers were outside settling the campsite, Zero took that chance to sneak away. After working on the walls for a long time and trying to locate the source of the pained moans, Zero finally had an idea what this dungeon was.


    Wii sensed that something was wrong while Mii busied away in the mindscape library. Likewise, Lily was receiving some really weird system usage graphs. Zero was meddling with her authority and overwriting some preset limits. At once, the flower fairy reported back to Mii who scowled.


    Wii tried but found that the party call authority was locked and that she couldn''t access it. "What''s going on? I can''t contact Truen or send messages out using the intergalactic communicator."


    While his mindscape assistants panicked, Zero raced through the labyrinth. It was too dangerous for everyone else to follow him, the entire cave was the boss monster''s body. It wasn''t just a dungeon system that spawns monsters and tries to kill adventurers to absorb their life force or mana. This dungeon was a living monster, similar to Sleepy Cave but less dangerous.


    According to Axel, the Desert Poppy can only be found in underground desert caves near bedrock where many mana beasts spawn. This fit the description rather perfectly and Zero wondered what the flower looked like. Not many adventurers, if any, who saw it lived to tell the tale. Zero would be the first but he couldn''t risk his friends on the quest. This dungeon ate mana and Zero saw how quickly the legendary Eternal Dragon was exhausted by staying in the cave for a while. The ghoul scorpions weren''t even tough opponents but Bob was very worn out from just facing one wave of enemies.


    Jermine didn''t know if she should say this. Zero had left a long time ago alone while they were working on the camp. No matter how she thought about it, the situation looked strange. Truen and Bob were sent out with emergency evacuation talismans while Zero left to venture alone. The walls kept sucking the mana from Truen and Bob as it repaired itself. The recovery was slow enough for nobody to notice but it couldn''t escape Jermine''s special eyes.


    As a mole beast folk, while they were completely blind. However, they were given a special gift passed down through generations that made up for their hereditary blindness. Many beast folks are gifted with their animal talents like keen senses, strength or unique abilities. The mole beast folks developed an ability to see mana and often used it to hide from their enemies underground. Lycontopia wasn''t a very strong country and had always been attacked by other countries. Even within the country, the laws of the jungle applied. Resources were scarce and everyone honed their gifts to the best they could to provide for their clans. The weak either submitted to the strong or faced extermination. The strong protected the weak and fought for their country with their lives on the line.


    Jermine wanted to keep this a secret from them because she didn''t trust Truen or Zero even if they saved her from the adventurers and made her sign a magic contract promising to help her return to her parents. However, she wasn''t the kind of girl who could see someone running into danger and not try to stop them. Bob was tired, she could tell. His mana reserves were halved and have not recovered. Truen''s mana reserves were depleting and even if the archer tried to stop the leak, the dungeon walls were more powerful and sucked them in little by little. The longer they remained here, the greater the dangers they faced. She had to get Zero out of there as soon as possible.


    "Um..." she pulled on Truen''s sleeve and hesitated. Zero saved her life back there so she was only returning the favour. It might be too early to reveal the truth about her eyes but she could at least let them know that Zero had wandered away.


    "I don''t hear Zero anymore."


    That sentence made Truen and Bob stop immediately. The dragon squinted. Was his dark vision failing him? Zero should be right there but he couldn''t see anything apart from rocks. Truen gave up night vision and cast a strong light spell to save them the trouble. His face went pale when Zero was nowhere to be seen.


    "Zero?" he called out but only silence greeted him. Truen tried to contact Zero using the part call function but found that he was blocked.

 428 Ambush On All Sides

    After escaping Truen''s watchful eyes, Zero was excited to have his own adventure. He felt slightly apologetic for Mii, Lily and Wii in his mindscape going crazy after he overrode the system and shut their connection away. Zero had the map pulled out and his heart raced. This was his very first experience about a man''s romance with death as Amon put it. While Zero was certain he wasn''t going to die or see the grim reaper, he wanted to feel the thrill of going against danger.


    The dungeon seemed strange. Like Sleepy Cave, the dungeon was full of monsters that made up part of this dungeon''s ecosystem. It had different levels and the one they found and broke in earlier was a mid-level dungeon.


    If there were already bedrocks near the middle level, would that mean Zero had a chance of finding that desert poppy around this level without needing to venture too deeply? These monsters stood no chance against Zero and easily became his food. He could absorb them into his void inventory and store them away for dismantling later. Seeing as there wasn''t air in his inventory, the monsters would die after a while. Zero didn''t feel too sorry for them, he just wanted to quickly be over with this. The dungeon absorbed mana to regenerate and expand so Zero was going with the no-magic route. Keeping Truen, Bob and Jermine out was a good idea.


    According to the map, he was halfway down the dungeon and Zero wondered if the dungeon was trying to eat him. They had lost more than they gained so far and Zero was feeling triumphant. These scorpions were not challenging and in his overconfidence, Zero failed to realise the traps around him. Dark vision only worked within a certain radius so Zero didn''t see the eight-legged shadows moving around in the dark. These creatures worked without slipping up as Zero ran past them, not knowing that they had him in the middle of the main room and walking in a maze.


    After a few minutes, Zero stopped. It was odd. "Where''s the entrance to the lower caverns?"


    Now that he stopped running around, Zero stayed very quiet and stopped breathing altogether to listen. He might not be an experienced warrior on the battlefield but Zero could feel it, that creeping sensation across his skin. Something told him that he wasn''t alone in the dark.


    YY Tonfas came into view again and Zero closed his eyes to listen. At first, nothing sounded out of the ordinary. He was far enough from the camp where Truen was so Zero couldn''t hear them now. However, the scuttling sounds from countless feet all over made Zero confirm his theory. There were guests and they were not the welcomed kind.


    "Mii...?"


    Instead of feeling relieved, the strawcherry fairy decided to ignore Zero. Instead, her eggplant fairy sister answered.


    "Yes, master? What happened? We couldn''t contact you or Truen for a while. Is everything alright?"


    Zero felt bad for blocking the fairies out. The adventure of a true man would have to wait this time. His enemies were plenty but he was one. Yet, the mini-map couldn''t pick them out. Where were these attackers hiding?


    "I have a question," he got straight to the point. "What does it mean if I hear the enemies but cannot see them on the mini-map?"


    Lily frowned and exchanged a worried glance with Mii who froze. Wii didn''t know how to answer the question and Mii rushed to the control room to look at the settings of the system while Lily searched the handbook. This shouldn''t be happening but if it did, that would mean Zero was up against a very nasty opponent.


    "Found it!" the flower fairy exclaimed and all three fairies crowded over the handbook.


    "What does it say?" Mii demanded and Wii read it quickly.


    "Enemies present who do not appear on the minimap may be using a concealing skill effect to not appear on the radar of their enemies when the skill is active. If the perception level is high enough, this can be negated and they will still appear on the minimap. Another case when something does not appear on the mini-map would mean that they do not exist on the same plane level."


    "Zero, what do the enemies sound like?" Mii asked and Wii quickly got to her room, ready for combat. The eggplant fairy also took this opportunity to send reports back to Truen and check on their situation outside of the dungeon.


    After hearing how Zero described the enemies, Mii quickly filtered her search in the massive library to narrow down the possibilities but Wii was more anxious after knowing how the enemies weren''t ghosts. Scuttling feet in all directions in a dungeon would mean one of few things. Zero was either surrounded by many enemies by now who had the invisible detection skill or he was currently under a very complicated illusion spell made to confuse Zero where the real enemy was. For an enemy to be this skilled, Wii didn''t know what their chances of winning in a mana hungry dungeon would be.


    Zero got into a combat stance. He was surrounded, he could feel it. If they were invisible on the mini-map and far enough to escape his dark vision, Zero should surely see them if he threw up a surprise light flare, right?


    With the ace in his hands, Zero concentrated and prepared for a light flare but not the kind made from magic seeing as the dungeon wanted him to use mana. Zero had other options, it was time to see the result of his cultivation.

 429 Arachnoid Anarchy 1

    Zero concentrated the flow of qi into his hands and condensed it together like how he was taught and held the pressure within his palm. With enough energy circulating, it started to glow and Zero opened his eyes to look at the lighted cave.


    Thousands of red eyes stared back at him and Zero shuddered. Each creature had eight hairy legs, eight red eyes and they were all looking at him hostilely. Anyone with arachnophobia would have died on the spot and even for those who didn''t, they would have faltered and become weak-kneed.


    Zero gulped. This was a lot of spiders and Zero wondered how an army of them gathered without him realising.


    "Appraisal!"


    Name: Spider Minion


    Level: 2


    Attack: C-


    Speed: B


    Defence: D+


    Health: E


    Ability:


    - Motherhood Brood: Allows the monster to share skills from the mother when their siblings have gathered together


    Zero shuddered. The skill that interfered with Zero''s minimap was Motherhood Brood. These guys alone would be no match for Zero but together, they easily made a few hundred in numbers. Zero didn''t know if purely physical attacks and absorption would work with so many enemies. As of now, they didn''t seem like they wanted to move from their spot which made Zero more worried. The boss of this dungeon had to be the mother arachnid who was controlling these smaller spiders. It didn''t seem to be a regular monster either and displayed higher intelligence.


    "What can I do to break free from their formation?" Zero asked. If he reached the mother spider, all these spiders would be no threat. There was also a high chance that the dungeon boss was the mother spider but Zero couldn''t be sure.


    Lily suggested a targeted spot to attack and breakthrough before running but Wii had a better plan.


    "Master, why don''t we let them attack and absorb everything until the mother spider comes out of hiding? From what I''m seeing, they''ve laid traps everywhere with their webs. It''s going to be tricky to get out of those and once you''re stuck, they will attack."


    Zero listened to both ideas and thought quickly. These spiders didn''t seem keen on moving from their spot and Zero was surrounded. Both ideas sounded good but Zero wanted something more effective with lesser effort on his part.


    With that, Zero put YY Tonfas away and changed into his favourite tracksuit. This should hold up for a long time with the multiple layers of magical charms on the clothes. The dungeon might absorb mana but they cannot suck mana out of the unliving or manaless. These clothes are unliving and do not possess mana of their own so they defy all dungeon laws. That made them perfect armour against a mana absorbing dungeon.


    The spiders were wary and slightly afraid when Zero showed no signs of fear or panic as he calmly walked past them. Nobody could give their mother the information about this unusual adventurer so he must be a rather high-levelled one.


    As Zero progressed, the spiders parted and formed a little walk path without Zero needing to fight his way through. The qi was still condensed around his hands and Zero lit the path to observe what sort of traps the spiders had made. The webs weren''t ordinary spider webs that broke with a touch of Zero''s finger. If anything, they were mana reinforced and Zero stopped in front of an intricate weave.


    Letting the qi go back to normal, the cave slowly dimmed once more until all was dark. Zero activated his dark vision again but this time, he could see thousands of tiny red eyes behind him. There wasn''t a way past these critters now that he voluntarily walked into their trap. Zero wanted to test the strength and material of the web. If they were good, Zero could harvest them and rake up a handsome profit even if they were slightly tricky to handle.


    "Zero?" Wii asked. "What are you planning to do?"


    Zero grinned. He lifted his hand to touch the spider web and immediately felt the numbing sensation on his skin that was quickly neutralised.


    "Hmm, rare tranquilising poison and sleep charms. These webs also have a stickiness that is strong enough to lift a few tonnes. Very good material! It''s stronger than Sekkin''s spider silk, Schaf should be able to get a high price for this if we had good crafters. I wonder if Dorgon would be interested in such rare spider silk."


    Mii nodded. "It''s at least a B grade material because it has natural magic imbued properties in it. What do you want to do now?"


    Zero grinned and looked at the spiders. "What do you think these spiders will do if I shamelessly harvested their traps before their eyes? Also, do you think they will attack me if I pretended to fall into a trap?"


    As the longest mindscape assistant working with Zero, Mii instantly knew where this was going and frowned. "I wouldn''t advise pulling such a risky thing but if you are confident of taking down the mother spider if you antagonise her children, I think it might be a good strategy."


    With Mii''s green light of approval, Zero threw caution to the wind and let himself bounce onto the web trap like a comfortable hammock. Wii was given orders to automatically absorb any spiders that came into contact with him and Zero concentrated on circulating the qi to counter the effects of the sleeping charm while his clothing effectively neutralised the tranquilising poison.


    Like simple-clockwork, the spiders attacked at once when Zero stopped moving on their web trap. Initially, they thought that this adventurer was a powerful person with how confident he behaved so they reported back to their mother but seeing him walk into the trap willingly and landing himself in their web without hesitation, the spider minions no longer hesitated. They attacked at once and screeched to call for more of their brood.


    This was the first meal in a good long while that didn''t taste like rotting scorpions. How could they possibly pass up the chance?

 430 Arachnoid Anarchy 2

    Zero had to say, the one thing unbearable about this strategy was the feeling of hairy legs crawling all over him. Zero didn''t absorb all the spiders in one go. He did it slowly so that the spiders wouldn''t notice that their siblings were disappearing as he ''struggled'' in their captivity. The webs that they produced to wrap him in were also slowly absorbed into his void inventory.


    All in all, Zero was enjoying the experience with the exception of crawling legs all over him. If one spot got too ticklish, Zero would simply make the spider disappear into his inventory. While the spider did their task and Wii did her job, Zero tasked Mii to expand the search of the dungeon and level up the appraisal skill.


    Currently, the appraisal skill was at an intermediate level that allows Zero to see their names, ranks, skills, title, stats, levels and species but he wondered if he could view more information with a higher level appraisal skill. What better chance was there than now? With plenty of spiders coming at him, Zero should have no problem levelling the skill up. He wanted to know more about the mother spider because he had a plan to make more money out of it since spiders didn''t taste good.


    "Is this enough silk?" Mii asked and Wii continued working. Lily also checked the inventory levels and adjusted the partition. The shared inventory with Truen was getting a little too small with the spider corpses piling.


    "Should we transfer the spider corpses to the main inventory instead? The shared inventory with Truen and the inventory that Zoe manages are overflowing..." Lily reported.


    Zero nodded. "Let''s put everything in the main inventory for now and save some for the mindscape pharmacy. I want to experiment with some of these spiders, they are rather interesting. How many spiders have we collected so far?"


    Mii did a quick count. Currently, they had about five hundred spider minions but even with this number, the sider minions attacking Zero don''t seem to end. Zero had been sitting in this web for at least five minutes and she wondered how Truen was coping.


    "Zero, should we at least let Truen know that we''re alright? It''s been a little too long and I''m afraid he''s panicking. The Great Gods and your teachers might know by now."


    The doctor felt a little bad so he gave in and unblocked the connection. In less than a second after unblocking the party call, Zero heard Bob''s voice.


    "Master! Are you alright? We lost connection all of a sudden. Why did you put a barrier here?"


    Zero cringed at the yelling. truen was definitely aware of it but his friend was keeping very silent and that made him nervous. Was Truen angry at him for taking matters into his own hands?


    Needless to say, Truen wasn''t pleased to hear that. Yet, he refused to speak to Zero and told Bob to relay the message.


    "If you''re not back for dinner, we''re going to starve. Truen just wanted me to tell you that. Also, your shifu and teacher aren''t happy about what you did. Merlin said he was going to place a tracking spell on your communicator. You need to report to Heaven once you''re back, Steve has readied a new communicator for that very purpose and if you don''t appear, Merlin says that he is going to make a personal appearance on Earth to turn it inside-out until he finds you."


    Zero cringed. Was it that bad? He knew that people would be mad at his prank but did they have to take it this far?


    "Got it," he sulked. There would be consequences but Zero didn''t want to think about that now. Instead, he looked up on summoning techniques. If he saw the mother spider, he was going to form a contract with her to become his summon. He could do with another weaver now that Mitchnew and Sekkin were no longer in Half Moon Village. Besides, the silk that she could make these babies produce would bring in a steady supply of income. Feeding these spiders shouldn''t be a problem, Sleepy Cave had plenty of monsters for them to hunt. It was going to kill two birds with one stone. At the same time, the spider minions would be very useful as additional labour. They were naturally talented with construction and the renovations will progress a lot smoother if they became permanent additions to Half Moon Village.


    It took the spider minions about fifteen minutes to realise that something was wrong. Usually, it didn''t take them very long to subdue a trapped human and wrap it up to bring them to the food storage. However, this one puny elf was proving to be more problematic. The webs that they wrapped around him often slipped off and disappeared. While they tried to figure out why their usual method wasn''t working, Zero continued to bring in spider minions into his main inventory.


    He had about a thousand spiders in there now but the numbers didn''t seem to be decreasing. With the dinner deadline coming up, Zero discarded his patience and started bringing in more spiders at once. The number of spider minions on his body decreased significantly and that was when the spiders started to understand what was truly happening.


    Some retreated and called for back-up while others reported back to their mother about the threat they couldn''t deal with. Zero was enjoying the bountiful harvest when he felt the dungeon shake. He didn''t know what was going on at first but the spider minions were retreating very quickly, leaving Zero alone on the web trap.


    "Is it finally happening?" he asked Mii who noticed a huge red dot on the minimap.


    "Yes, she''s coming for you," the strawcherry announced and Zero grinned devilishly, freeing himself from the web trap by absorbing the silk into his inventory.


    Wii prepared the summoning spell and Zero readied his tonfas. According to Bob, a creature can be captured in two ways to be forced into a summoning contract. The first way was for them to willingly submit to the summoner and the second way was to be beaten within half an inch of their lives without a will to fight against the summoner''s might. Zero didn''t think that mama spider would be willing to negotiate so they would talk with hairy legs and tonfas instead.


    The rumbling got closer and Zero readied himself for the fight. He was going to recruit this useful spider no matter what.

 431 Arachnoid Anarchy 3

    With all the spider minions retreating, Zero held his stance. From this point onwards, he wasn''t going to let anyone pass. The mother spider might not be the boss of this dungeon but Zero was willing to bet she was one of the important pillars supporting it. If there were spider minions and a spider boss, there should be a scorpion boss too but Zero would tackle that later.


    The mother spider appeared and Zero gulped. She was huge but more importantly, she looked like something out of a nightmare that ate children and innocent sheep.


    "Appraisal!"


    Name: Night Terror Spider Queen Penelope


    Title: Weaving Widow, Undefeated Slayer, Hundred Year Arachnid


    Level: 187


    Attack: A+


    Speed: S


    Defence: B


    Health: C+


    Ability:


    - Motherhood Brood: Allows the monster to share skills to its offsprings


    - Magic Weaver: Weaves unlimited webs with magical properties, coated with different poison status


    - Intelligence: Has accumulated intelligence over time and learnt the language of man as well as critical thinking. Is capable of thinking up strategies to trap enemies and command her brood.


    - Acid Spray: Deadly acid spray that corrodes flesh upon contact.


    - Extended Vision: Able to see past the normal field of vision with all eight eyes activated.


    - Intimidation: Able to make enemies scared into a petrified status that lasts as long as they look into any of eight eyes.


    Zero wasn''t expecting a monster to have a name and he was surprised but didn''t worry too much about it now. According to Mii, monsters that had names were usually strong ones who were at least B rank and above. These monsters were intelligent and considered raid monsters. Their subjugation rewards could range anything between 50 cinnites to a dinnite. Zero didn''t know if there was a subjugation reward for Penelope but it wasn''t too important once she joined his village.


    Penelope didn''t like Zero when she saw him. The elf looked harmless and felt weak but after having so many of her children killed by him, the spider queen wanted him to pay for the destruction he did to her den. All the remaining broodlings climbed onto her back and whimpered in fear at the sight of the elf. They kept reporting different things but the one thing Penelope needed to know was how this adventurer was an intruder. As one of three generals in this dungeon, it was her duty to eliminate threats in their assigned territory.


    Zero didn''t know why Penelope was hesitating but he didn''t attack her yet. The spider had S rank speed and Zero didn''t want to use mana to outrun her and feed this dungeon. Instead, he wondered if she could be reasoned with because of her intelligence skill. He put his initial plan of beating her into submission on hold when he found out she might be able to communicate.


    "Can you understand what I''m saying? I want to make a deal with you."


    Penelope paused. This elf wanted to make a deal with her after harming her little ones? How dare he!


    The screech in furiousness made Zero rethink his plan to talk to her. Still, the doctor was hopeful. Penelope wasn''t attacking him yet so Zero took the initiative to apologise first. After all, he was the trespasser who entered their homes, tore it apart and killed her children.


    Penelope watched as Zero offered her an apology for the destruction he caused and explained why he was here.


    "I will not harm any more of your home or children if you can tell me where the desert poppy is. I will leave peacefully once I get it."


    For the starting part of his plans, Zero decided not to tell her how he wanted to kidnap her back to his village. Instead, he wanted to know if the desert poppy existed within the dungeon.


    Unfortunately for Penelope, she had never heard of the desert poppy and deemed that Zero was talking nonsense to buy time for his comrades to arrive. She might be a spider but she wasn''t a fool. This elf will not have the opportunity to call for his comrades, they will not save him! Whoever this adventurer was, she was going to make him food for her future children. His soul would join this dungeon as nutrients to atone for his sins.


    Zero jumped and dodged the acid spray. He took that as a sign of negotiations breaking down. If Penelope wasn''t in a conversing mood, he would go back to his original plan. Monsters might not be intelligent enough to communicate with him so the doctor could only get the message through them with force.


    Penelope followed up with a shot of web towards Zero who was now vulnerable in mid-air from that initial jump. Adventurers were too predictable and the spider queen had seen enough to know what they were going to do. Her children also launched attacks of their own to cover the area, giving the elf no chance of escaping their wide-area attack. Fire magic didn''t work against these magic-resistant webs and the adventurers will be slowed once they are hit by any of the web shots.


    Zero saw the webs coming his way with dark vision and didn''t dodge any of them. There was no need to with his absorption ability. With a wave of his hand, he sucked all the webs in and grinned in victory. Penelope and her children were immediately stunned. They''d seen mages before but none like this elf before them. What did he just do? He made all the webs disappear and now, the queen spider was cautious. Zero might not feel like a powerful adventurer and didn''t seem to have any mana but they might be wrong. This magician was more dangerous than the normal adventurers, he could be a dark mage!


    Penelope made her decision. This dungeon''s boss had to be notified, as a mid-floor general, she could only stall him for as long as she could until reinforcements arrived. They couldn''t defeat this elf but they would die trying.


    Zero watched as some spider minions ran away. He turned his gaze over to them and Penelope screeched in anger. This elf wasn''t going to harm her children, she was going to stop him here even if she had to be rebirthed over and over again. Her protective stance made Zero think again. Could this actually be a monster with feelings? For the first time since his meeting with her, Zero felt like the feelings of a mother might be strong enough to exist within monsters as well. Penelope shifted his attention back to her when he looked at her escaping children. That was a strong sign that she knew what she was doing.


    "In that case, this makes it easier for me," Zero smiled. He didn''t want to be a bad person but it was the easiest way to get things done. Beating up a spider queen took too much time and effort. He would simply threaten her using the corpses of her dead children.

 432 Arachnoid Anarchy 4

    Penelope was about to use another acid spray on Zero when she saw what the elf was doing and froze in the middle of her attack. Those were...those were her children''s corpses!


    Indeed, Zero started to bring them out from his inventory and used them to form a huge wall in front of him. The dungeon does not recognise a corpse from the dungeon if an adventurer brought it out of the dungeon and back again but Penelope recognised her children instantly. These unfortunate spiders might just be a vessel for the countless trapped souls under the dungeon''s command but to her, they were broodlings she hatched and protected from the days they were mere eggs. The memories of how Penelope painstakingly murdered stray creatures and adventurers to nurture them successfully into adulthood made her cry. Unfortunately, she was just a spider and no tears flowed.


    It didn''t matter, this elf''s blood would flow in place of her missing tears! Even if she was at a natural disadvantage against such a powerful magician, she would take him down or die trying. The message had already been relayed to the other two dungeon generals and the dungeon master, it was only a matter of time before her revenge was taken. One should never underestimate the love a mother has for her children and today, this elf will learn at the price of his life!


    Zero heard a scream before Penelope activated her Intimidation skill and started hurling webs all around Zero. Her children were not idle either and quickly got into a complicated formation that made Zero unable to keep his eyes on everything going around. They seem to know about his limited dark vision radius and stayed out of it, forcing Zero closer towards using his magic.


    The doctor absorbed all the webs thrown his way and his mind was made up. He had to recruit this spider monster. She would make a great addition to Half Moon Village. These webs were light and soft but tough as steel, it was the perfect building material for the fortification of the village. It was also imbued with magical properties that could fetch a handsome price or make good cloth armour for the non-combatant villagers.


    Who could have expected such a discovery in the middle of the desert? Zero felt his blood pump. He was thrilled to meet such an opponent.


    Penelope gave the doctor no chance for rest. Zero should be semi-petrified by now even if he had magic resistance. Three of her eight eyes were blinded from the overuse of the Intimidation skill but Penelope didn''t relent. She wanted this elf dead.


    Zero shook a spider off his arm as their fangs tried to dig into his tracksuit. Although he wasn''t harmed, Zero cringed at the smell that the dead spider now emitted. That was acid and poison mixed with its saliva. They were trying to take him down with numbers and the corpses were not working.


    "Lily, tell Zoe that I''m going to subjugate a spider monster and send them a bunch of things to dismantle and sell. I''m forcing a contract on Penelope, we need this weaver in our village."


    Lily didn''t dare to disobey her master because Zeo sounded dead serious. The clash between tonfas and hairy legs could be heard. Zero''s weapons were divine grade but his physical strength was lacking. Penelope felt the pain as they collided but she didn''t back down. Even if he cut her leg off, she still had seven more. Besides, back up was on the way. The Scorpion Ghoul King was coming down from the upper floor to assist her.


    With a mighty shove, Penelope flung Zero backwards with a flick of her leg. The elf stood no chance at defending against brute force and collided into the dungeon bedrock wall. Zero felt his head spin a little and was disoriented for a while. The clothes might have magic enchantments but they did nothing to protect Zero''s vessel from pure physical damage. Thankfully, he was made sturdy enough and Zero quickly circulated qi to increase his recovery speed.


    Penelope wasted no time. Seeing that the elf stopped moving, she charged forward and raised her scythe-like legs to cut him down. No matter how powerful mages were, they were ultimately still weak to physical attacks. This adventurer was no different.


    With a dangerous killing intent looming over him, Zero reacted on instinct. After training with Ruth, Mitchnew and Amon for a while, the art of self-reservation was instilled in him to escape whenever there was danger aimed his way. He dodged to the side even though his eyes were still not focussed and his body was still aching. He should have broken his spine back there and would most likely be dead if not for the vessel''s inhuman ability to recover from anything and regenerate as long as Zero had resources in his inventory to use.


    The dungeon wall was sliced like butter behind Zero where he previously lay. Penelope was stuck. She had a hard time getting her leg out of that bedrock and the dungeon was starting to repair itself with her leg still in the crack.


    Zero saw that as a chance and readied his tonfas once more. He wasn''t fully recovered but it was enough for him to move. Mustering all the adrenaline he had, Zero let out a battle cry of his own before running straight into Penelope''s huge abdomen.


    The spider queen wasn''t going to let that happen. No matter what, she couldn''t let Zero harm her unborn babies. With a sharp command, thousands of spiders quickly threw themselves in Zero''s way to buy her time and protect their unborn siblings.


    Zero cussed when it suddenly rained spiders. Thankfully, Wii and Mii were very capable assistants. They paved a path for Zero and absorbed any spider that came close. The doctor was now only a few feet away from his target. Unknown to Penelope, he wasn''t going to kill her. All he wanted, was to force a slavery contract on the mother Arachnoid and be done with this level.


    Penelope prepared herself for the worst and sliced off her trapped leg so that she could move freely while defending against the brutal back attack. She would rather lose another leg or an eye than have her unlaid eggs hurt in her belly.


    As she turned around and Zero approached closer, the spider queen threw up a spray of acid hoping that it would deter her opponent.


    Zero was ready for this. Mii and Wii timed the area of absorption and took in all that deadly acid into Zero''s unlimited inventory. The Spider Queen was shaken by the overwhelming difference in their ability and prepared to be slain. This was it, she only hoped that the backup would be able to deal with this monster of a mage.


    Zero let go of one tonfa when he was close enough and silently chanted the spell needed to force a summoning contract on Penelope. With this, the contract would be sealed and Penelope will be a proud new member of Half Moon Village.


    "With this contract and blood as a proof of our bond, I hereby grant you the name of Penelope, my summon!"


    The dark cave was filled with a blinding light and Zero grinned brightly. After the light died down, the spiders were confused. Where was Penelope?


    "Now," Zero smirked and turned to the scared spiders. "Let''s clean up and move on, shall we?"

 433 Cowardly Ghoul Scorpion Emperor

    Zero had just taken care of Penelope''s children when he heard scuttling coming from the upper floors of the dungeon. He waited in the dark for them to arrive because they sounded very near. However, about ten minutes later, the movement stopped and everything became deathly still.


    "What''s going on?" he wondered. Whoever they were, they refused to move from their spot so Zero consulted the map.


    The red dots appeared to be camping nearby and out of sight for some reason as if trying to lay an ambush. Zero saw that most of the dots were small but there was one big dot at the back of the mall ones.


    Was this going to be the second kind of dungeon master he had to defeat? Zero wanted to get over and done with everything. He was only here to find the desert poppy, dinner was waiting for him outside.


    "How should we approach this?" he called for a strategic meeting with his assistants.


    "Let''s go for an ambush in return," Wii suggested. "We can take the boss down by surprise in one hit using absorption and deal with the underlings easily."


    Mii begged to differ. "What if this boss was a useful monster that Zero wants to capture? We should take time to spy on it first and appraise its abilities. If the dungeons were more dangerous with the lower levels, this boss monster should be relatively weaker than Terror Night Spider Queen Penelope."


    Zero thought about it and looked at Lily who suggested that they left the monsters alone and peacefully and try searching for the desert poppy instead seeing as these monsters weren''t willing to go any lower to meet Zero.


    With the suggestions, Zero considered the best course of action. Indeed, Lily was right. If they were not causing trouble for him, he should mind his own business and get out of the dungeon as soon as he could. Truen and Bob weren''t very happy that he tricked them to leave them outside the dungeon. He had to also return in time for dinner.


    "However, if I leave them there, who knows if they would attack me from behind in a pincer formation, cutting my escape route?" Zero reasoned. "I don''t know the lower floor boss but I don''t think I can afford any distractions later. Do we have a good layout of this dungeon floor yet?" he asked Mii who checked her mini-map.


    "Yes, we have sufficient information. In fact, there is a good hiding spot for you to take them down with ranged attacks if you want. We can spy on the boss to appraise his abilities to make better arrangements for the attack."


    After crawling through small cracks in the dungeon, Zero finally got into the good spot that Mii proposed. There were many ghoul scorpions and Zero noticed how weak they looked compared to the brave spiders. The spiders were swift and ferocious but these ghoul scorpions looked sluggish and brainless.


    The biggest red dot on the map belonged to the boss scorpion monster who looked freaky. It had three heads without eyes on the two extra heads but they had mouths. The tail was poised high and coiled, ready to strike but Zero couldn''t see very well in the dark. Somehow, he thought that the barbed tail looked slightly deformed. Those pincers looked like huge scissors and Zero didn''t know if he should pity the monster for having such a weird appearance. Still, the half rotting stench filled the air and reminded Zero that these were undead monsters who felt no pain in battle.


    "Appraise!" he whispered and scanned the status of the Scorpion boss.


    Name: Ghoul Scorpion Emperor


    Title: The Cowardly Emperor


    Level: 65


    Attack: B


    Speed: D


    Defence: C


    Health: A


    Ability:


    - Tail Whip: A surprisingly agile tail with a flail instead of a barb that can bash skulls in.


    - Sleeping Breath: Spews out sleeping gas that makes anyone who breathed it fall asleep within seconds.


    - False Start: A low-tier illusion to confuse adventurers of an attack


    Deadpanning at the lame title and the lack of an individual name, Zero dismissed the Scorpion Boss monster as just another target to wipe out.


    "There''s no need to spend so much time dealing with the cowardly emperor who doesn''t even have a name," he told Mii who agreed.


    "If you wanted a summon, they had to be at least as strong-willed and determined as Penelope. She might be tricky to work with but she has the right mindset. Even if she died, she wouldn''t give up and her love for her children was commendable."


    With a mutual agreement that the Scorpion Emperor didn''t deserve the same kind of treatment Queen Penelope received, Zero decided to go for the easiest way to end this battle. Since ghoul corpses sold for a handsome profit to necromancers and alchemists, Zero told Wii to organise his inventory a little.


    "One Cowardly Emperor coming up and a few hundred ghoul scorpions. Tell Zoe to prepare for that too and ask if Merlin is interested in them. He gets priority orders at a discounted rate if he helps to maintain my garden golems."


    "Roger that," the eggplant fairy chimed and got to work.


    Zero climbed to the highest spot he could and targeted the safest spot to land on. Wii''s job was to time the absorption of the monsters once Zero made contact with them. He didn''t want to waste more time and energy than necessary battling it out with them if he wasn''t going to tame them. All he wanted was their corpse and they fetched a better prince when they were intact.


    "Ready?" he asked and his mindscape assistants gave him the green light.


    Zero swooped down from the ceiling like a ninja and landed on the Cowardly Emperor''s back. Before anyone could react, he was gone. The inventory space filled up quickly and Zero worked efficiently, moving from one scorpion to the next, catching stragglers who were trying to escape.


    "Oh no you don''t," he told them. "You''re going to fetch a handsome profit so don''t even think about it."


    Fear filled up the dungeon and desperate screams could be heard from the bottom-most floor as the ricochet off the bedrocks. The final dungeon general awaited with unease. First, Penelope, now, the Scorpion Emperor. Who exactly was this adventurer?

 434 Silver Scarab King 1

    Happy with his huge haul and the relatively low fuss of defeating the scorpions, Zero took his time to explore, map out the dungeon and make his way down to the lower floors. The dungeon didn''t seem to move much and Zero was not convinced that it wasn''t anything like Sleepy Cave that could alter its interior on will. If anything, the most this dungeon could do was repair itself when it was damaged and retain the souls within its domain for birthing new monsters to harvest mana from unsuspecting visitors looking to take shelter from the sweltering heat or sandstorm outside.


    Yes, Zero found the actual entrance while exploring and conveyed that to Bob and Truen. It might be safer to set up camp closer to the entrance of the dungeon instead because the structure might collapse entirely once Zero defeated the final boss. Without monsters to birth new monsters, this dungeon was doomed forever if it couldn''t replenish its mana on time.


    "I''m heading down to the lower floors, please be ready to evacuate. I don''t know what''s going to happen after I defeat the final boss waiting in the dungeon. I may or may not return with the desert poppy but let''s hope I do."


    With that last message transmitted to his frustrated party, Zero hummed a merry tune and walked towards the uncertain depths and new level of the dungeon.


    The final dungeon general was waiting and ready. He had his minions all in place at strategic points to alert him of their guest''s arrival. Information was key in warfare and unlike the other two generals, the Silver Scarab King had the highest intelligence. If he fails, the dungeon''s owner will appear.


    Zero heard and saw some enemy scouts as he walked in the relatively quiet tunnels. These tunnels came in all kinds of sizes but the one thing that stuck out most to Zero was the strange smell. This was a smell he found extremely familiar, almost as if he had come across it before somewhere. It certainly didn''t belong to the desert. What was this final dungeon boss? He couldn''t wait to find out.


    Mii and Wii did a search of the area after they unlocked the entire floor. Unlike the Scorpion King, this boss didn''t move from his spot. It wasn''t because he was afraid of engaging in combat but because this monster was waiting for Zero to make the first move.


    Unlike the floors above this, the last boss didn''t have any weak spots that Zero could make use off. The entire floor was this monster''s territory and it was well-planned. There was always an escape route and an ambush lying in wait for Zero if he was careless. The moving of scouts relaying his movements back to this boss was proving to be more intelligent than the spider minions.


    "This could be the most intelligent monster of the dungeon," Mii warned Zero. "You might be powerful but do not be careless. I don''t see any obvious traps or corpses."


    For some reason, the routes that they approached were closed off by some wall that smelled funny and Zero had to take a different route just to get to the boss. Not wanting to physically exhaust himself by breaking down walls, Zero opted for a detour.


    "It feels like this monster boss is leading us in circles," Zero told Mii who disagreed.


    "He is leading us somewhere but it isn''t in circles. I''ve been monitoring the places that were blocked off. He''s bringing us to a certain place but I don''t like it. This monster has higher intelligence than Penelope. If there is any sign of danger, we''re not going to sit back and twiddle thumbs. You''re going to have to absorb it if you can and if you cannot, Lily will teleport you to a safe location. No compromising."


    Reluctantly, Zero agreed.


    As Mii suspected, the monster was indeed leading them to a place in its territory but Zero was puzzled at what he was looking at when they arrived.


    "What is this?" he asked and lit a small light to have a better look.


    Mii used the appraisal skill but all that appeared was a strange description that neither Zero nor Mii could understand.


    "Dung ball?"


    Suddenly, laughter could be heard echoing throughout the cave.


    "You are correct! How do you like that? My food store. Instead of killing and eating adventurers straight, we dung beetles like to preserve them in waste collected from all over the desert. The taste of dead adventurers is better when rolled into lovely dung balls and you''re going to be next! I can already imagine it, the flavour of a young elven mage."


    Needless to mention, Mii was disgusted. Zero can only conclude that this new boss wasn''t just intelligent, he was completely off his rockers. For a monster to be able to speak in common language, it meant that he had an extremely high intelligence but Zero questioned his logic after the tasteless speech like any overrated third-class villain in a bad story.


    Wordlessly, Zero didn''t even bother taking his weapon out. These dung balls were too dirty for that. No wonder he thought the smell was familiar... This was exactly what Cleo and Chowkah dealt with to make plant fertiliser!


    Without mercy, Zero Activated his Tenth Secret Combat Move: Regulus Punch.


    "I knew the day would come when this would be useful, Ruth doesn''t have the right to laugh anymore once I tell him about it."


    Mii chuckled. Regulus Punch was a high speed, high power impact punch with qi condensed in the fist area to create a strong impact with the wind pressure to blow away objects instead of breaking them. Zero took inspiration for this move from his shifu who told him stories about the ancient world where they had 18 Dragon Palm strikes, Nine-Bone Claw Techniques and Iron Sand Fists. Zero decided that ancient martial arts were very cool because of their massive area effect said to be able to last for seven days and seven nights, splitting mountains and seas with their might. To replicate that, Zero invented this ''useless'' technique just to see the special effects. Who knew that the day would come when this special mega-wind generator without mana would come in handy?


    "Regulus Punch!" Zero got into a horse stance and condensed qi into his right fist before unleashing it in the direction of the disgusting dung balls.


    The power of the windblast rocked the dungeon''s foundation dangerously but Zero didn''t care. He was very satisfied with the splatter of remains all over the ruined storage area. Inside the destroyed dung balls, Zero found some human skeletons who were still equipped with their adventuring gear. He felt sorry for them and made a quick prayer for the lives lost in such a horrible final burial ground.


    When the Silver Scarab witnessed how Zero single-handedly ruined his proud collection of food for years, he howled in rage.


    "How dare you! That took me decades to collect! You shall pay this debt in blood."


    Zero snorted. "Bring it on, dung lord. I''m going to end you and your filthy home. Someone has to teach you about hygiene and if your mother isn''t going to teach you that, I will."


    Mii had to applaud Zero for being true to his doctor''s code of conduct. As much as Zero disliked bathing, he still upheld the importance of cleanliness to prevent the spread of germs and diseases. Hua Tuo would be proud if he heard this.

 435 Silver Scarab King 2

    Feeling adequately insulted by the brazen elf''s choice of a nickname for him, the Silver Scarab King wasn''t going to show him any mercy. Dung Lord wasn''t a compliment, on the contrary, it was a taunt to get him out of hiding and it almost worked.


    Thankfully, he wasn''t that stupid to fall or such provocations.


    "Don''t think that this is over," he warned Zero. "I''m not an easy opponent like the other two. This will be your burial ground."


    In the dark, Zero only rolled his eyes. Was it really necessary for such commentary? This last boss might have gained enough intelligence to be capable of common language but he wasn''t putting his intelligence to good use. What a waste.


    Zero showed no mercy to the wave of dung beetles sent by this overly confident monster and eradicated them with a hard smash using his tonfas. These beetles were too filthy to even be sold and Zero didn''t want to be responsible for selling unclean things and promoting the spread of plagues.


    "You might want to reconsider that," Mii told him. "According to my information, the hard shells of these scarabs can fetch a very high price. They make very good shields for warriors and are hard to come by."


    Zero paused and looked at the scarab infantry with slight remorse.


    "It''s alright, I''ll be more careful with the next wave. Thanks for telling me that. Please ask Wii to prepare a lot of disinfectants. We will be cleaning these filthy things up and disinfecting them from the mindscape before it reaches Zoe. I only want the shells to reach the village, everything else should be broken down and converted into energy."


    "Noted," Mii said and informed him about the new wave coming.


    From his dung throne, the Silver Scarab was growing more anxious. This adventurer was too powerful, destroying all his soldiers the instant they appeared within his radius.


    "This won''t do," he said. "I have to take care of this personally."


    More than failure, the Silver Scarab was afraid of the dungeon''s true owner. Retribution was harsh for them and he didn''t want to be the next meal if he failed.


    Zero was pleasantly surprised when there were no more scarabs sent his way after the second wave. If anything, the dung lord started changing his tactics. As it turns out, the monster did have a brain befitting of his intelligence after all! Zero was impressed but continued to follow the beetles who attacked without the intention of fighting seriously. Their job was to lure Zero deeper into the dungeon where the dung lord was and Zero knew that this was going to be it.


    The final boss was bigger than Zero thought he would be. The Silver Scarab was actually silver and had red eyes instead of black like his minions. Was this what it meant to be albino? Hua Tuo mentioned that it was a rare genetic mutation that occurred in any kind of species. Still, who would have thought that Zero would meet a rare mutation here.


    "Appraisal!"


    [Appraisal failed. The monster''s level is too high and the system is unable to overcome the appraisal block skill that they have. Please level up the Appraisal skill to Advanced stage to see the status of this opponent.]


    "What?" Zero blinked, not believing that it was happening.


    Lily flinched. "Sorry, master. Those spiders we appraised were too low-levelled and didn''t contribute much to the system''s levelling requirements."


    Deflating, Zero sulked. He wanted to know what kind of crazy title this talkative third-rate villain had but it shouldn''t be worse than "The Cowardly Emperor", right?


    "Hey! You just thought about something mean, didn''t you? Take it back. I''m Julius the greatest Scarab King in the Derby Desert. How dare you insult me!"


    The doctor couldn''t help but frown. "Do you have a complex or something? You sound like you have real issues in your head."


    There was a pin-drop silence and Zero didn''t know if he should start worrying about being too blunt about his opinions. This monster might be powerful but he certainly wasn''t the brightest bulb around. How did someone like him become a king?


    "Attack!" Julius screeched and threw all his meticulous battle plans out of the window. Against such an impertinent brat, he didn''t care anymore.


    Zero wasn''t expecting such a passionate welcome and embraced for impact. Mii was ready and Wii mass-produced disinfectants with her clones.


    "Not too many," the eggplant fairy told her sister. "Just ten at a time or we will be short-handed."


    Zero gritted his teeth and left the absorbing to Mii while he dodged. He didn''t want to be touched by these beetles who rolled in dung for years if he could. In fact, Zero wanted to do laundry in addition to bathing.


    "You know what?" Zero asked and jumped up to avoid the crowd below. "I''m going to go for the big guy. Only ten is too difficult for me to handle. Is the big guy going to sell for a good price?"


    Mii did the calculations quickly in her head. "Yes, an albino scarab of a boss rank will be equivalent to vanity armour for the rich heroes. We can milk a lot out of this because it is one of a kind. The Silver Scarab King - Julius is going to be our biggest haul so far."


    "Noted," Zero informed her just a second before he changed his direction, heading straight for the dung lord.


    With Zero''s speed, he managed to break through the swarm of flying beetle soldiers. Julius wasn''t ready for the sudden attack and couldn''t call his army to protect him. Hence, he was forced to move from his dung throne.


    Zero yelped when he couldn''t stop on time and landed in the stinky pile. Thoroughly disgusted and angry that Julius dodged, Zero decided that playtime was over. He didn''t want to use it but the flying beetles gave him no choice. He was disadvantaged without flight so Zero decided to transform. It was slightly embarrassing but the only way Zero could fly without using magic was to put on an additional accessory that the Great Gods gifted him for Christmas.


    "Bring out the Angel Halo and Wings Set, I need to battle them aerially."


    His mindscape assistants were stunned but Zero''s resolution made them scurry to find it. Thankfully, Lily and Zoe did housekeeping well so they found the accessory quickly. Once they had it, Zero equipped it in record time, not caring if it looked ridiculous. It was always practicality over aesthetics.


    Now that he was on an even playing field as Julius, Zero stared at the dung lord. This final battle was for dodging that last attack and making Zero feel like needing to clean just about everything he owned to get rid of the filthy feeling.


    Julius felt cold when the elf flew and looked at him as if he was the grim reaper. Compared to getting ripped apart by this unknown adventurer, he would rather face the dungeon owner''s wrath. Sadly, it might be too late for take-backs.


    "Julius the Silver Scarab King," Zero said slowly so that the beetle could hear him clearly. "Your biggest mistake was for not cleaning up the filth before I arrived. For making me wish I had a bath for ten years straight after falling into your poop throne, you will become vanity armour to compensate for everything I''ve experienced in your care."


    The screams of Julius the Silver Scarab woke the slumbering dungeon owner who yawned sleepily. When he couldn''t contact any of his three generals, the dungeon master became serious.


    "Who dares invade my dungeon?" the sandfish morphed into a human. He was a desert shaman who lived for hundreds of years. Those monsters had never once failed him but today, history was made.


    Whoever this person was, the sandfish shaman would judge them for himself. He would meet them personally, dead or alive, and properly repay them for the troubles they have caused.

 436 Sandfish Shaman Dungeon Master

    Zero was still busy absorbing the leftover scarab corpses when he sensed someone powerful approaching them.


    "Quickly, get everything inside, I will leave the sorting to you," Zero whispered and stashed everything away, not caring if his assistants complained about the smell. That was their problem to deal with.


    Just as the last corpse went in, someone appeared from behind the mound of poop. Zero couldn''t see very well in the dark but he had a feeling this new character was human, at least more human than everything else he encountered in this dungeon. Could this be the final boss?


    "Who are you?" he asked. If this creature could speak, it must mean he has some type of intelligence. While he delayed time by trying to engage in a conversation, Zero told Mii to drop her work and appraise this person. He seemed dangerous and Zero promised not to deal with dangerous people head-on. Truen would have his ears if he disregarded their promise.


    "That should be my question," the sandfish shaman droned. He wasn''t very impressed with this tiny lad''s appearance because he couldn''t feel a thing coming from this boy. There was not a single trace of mana. Yet, there was an unsettling feeling when he looked at the elf.


    Zero smiled. "Are you the dungeon master? From the looks of your outfit, you must be a desert shaman."


    The question was harmless but it was too unsuitable for such a setting. How did this lone elf make his way all the way down to the bottom level of his dungeon? The shaman was sure he had put his monsters in place to prevent that sort of thing. Speaking of which, it was too quiet. Where were all the monsters?


    "What did you do to my slaves?" The shaman wasn''t pleased.


    Zero''s smile looked spine-chilling in the darkness. This elf might look weak but his confidence wasn''t natural. The shaman sent his senses out and couldn''t hear anything. He couldn''t sense any of his monsters even in the upper floors, there was truly nobody else in his dungeon, only him and this lone elf who didn''t even give out any traces of life. Just what was this elf?


    "What are you?" the sandfish shaman asked, on guard all of a sudden after he realised the horrible truth.


    "Isn''t it basic manners to introduce yourself first if you want to know the other party''s name? Also, I asked you first. I''m a guest."


    The comeback wasn''t expected at all and this made the shaman freeze. He couldn''t believe that this dangerous intruder was educating him about being civil. Enraged at the humiliation, the sandfish shaman wanted to order his generals to take this rude elf down but quickly remembered that they were gone.


    "I''m the master of this dungeon. What business do you have with me?"


    Stunned, the sandfish shaman wasn''t expecting the intruder to really ask him for directions as if he was a lost tourist.


    "You made all this mess just to ask me where the desert poppy is?" he couldn''t believe it.


    Zero blinked. He didn''t really come to ask about it but he thought that he might ask since he met someone capable of conversation. As a doctor, violence wasn''t his preferred solution but those monsters were simply too difficult to communicate with. If he didn''t attack them, they would attack him.


    "My aim wasn''t to hunt monsters or defeat dragons. I''m actually a doctor and prefer to talk instead of resorting to violence. I need the desert poppy seed as part of my quest while travelling in Derby Desert. Do you happen to know anything about it?"


    "No."


    With a sigh, Zero pouted. "That''s a shame. I thought a native person like you would know a thing or two. In that case, do you happen to know any villages nearby or where we can find gnomes?"


    The sandfish shaman was quickly losing his patience with this elf. A doctor? Non-violence policy? Does this fool even understand what kind of place this was? It was a dungeon and there were only one of two outcomes. Either they kill or they are killed. Still asking about directions to villages or gnome cities? Did this boy think he was just born yesterday? He wouldn''t be fooled.


    Zero stiffened when the shaman pointed his staff at him. "Enough nonsense. I don''t know what you did but once you set foot in my dungeon, the only way out of here is to die."


    "Is there really no way to talk?" Zero asked. He didn''t feel like dealing with this weird man but they seemed to be very insistent about fighting it out. Mii reminded Zero that after the amount of destruction Zero caused to this shaman''s dungeon, they had every right to be angry.


    "I-I can compensate you for the damages!" Zero tried to reason but the sandfish shaman didn''t listen and started to chant. Zero cringed as the dungeon master transformed into a large sandfish.


    Name: Ur-Atum The Sandfish Shaman


    Title: Master of the Sandfish Hourglass Dungeon


    Level: ???


    Attack: S


    Speed: B


    Defence: B


    Health: S


    Ability:


    - Dungeon Mastery: Allows total control of the dungeon in exchange for the caster''s life force.


    - Sandfish Morphing: Allows the user to transform into a great sandfish monster


    - Soul Cultivation: Allows the user to gain greater mana and power in exchange for harvested souls.


    The Appraisal skill wasn''t blocked this time although there was some information Zero wasn''t able to view. He really had to start levelling this appraisal skill to the advanced stage or Zero would be helpless against such powerful enemies in the desert.


    "What''s with that disgusting skill?" Mii commented after reading the description. "I hate lizards!"


    The doctor couldn''t help but laugh at Mii''s comment. He didn''t think lizards were bad but when they were this big, almost touching the ceiling of the dungeon, they weren''t good news. Zero still couldn''t help but wonder if there was a good thing about harvesting such a huge sandfish. Brutus did say that grilled lizards went well with cactus soup. Was there such a thing as too big a lizard?


    "Only one way to find out," he told himself and got ready with the tonfas. The plan was the same as before. Once he touched this sandfish, it was going straight into his inventory and Zero was heading back. He needed a bath badly.


    "Shall we begin?" he asked the furious shaman who roared and attacked him with his tongue. Zero didn''t dodge the quick strike and only put his weapons away to receive the strike. Ur-Atum wasn''t expecting to be caught so quickly but he couldn''t understand it fast enough before he found himself in a different space with the oxygen supply cut off.


    Satisfied that he now had a big lizard to grill and a dungeon emptied, Zero quickly looked around in hopes of finding the desert poppy. Even if he didn''t find it, that didn''t matter. The doctor had a large haul worth several cinnites so Truen shouldn''t be too mad about it.


    "We should get out of here," Wii warned when the rocks of the cave started to fall loose and crumble. "This place isn''t going to hold for long without a dungeon master."


    With a last glance at the dungeon, Zero wondered why adventurers felt such a sense of accomplishment exploring and conquering places like that. Other than Penelope and the monster corpses that could fetch a pretty binnite, Zero didn''t think it was an interesting experience. He didn''t like getting covered in poop and he most certainly didn''t like all the running and fighting he had to do.

 437 Dungeon Conqueror Zero

    Furious. That was the only word Zero could use to describe his friends when he returned.


    "I''m sorry," Zero apologised but Truen was still angry. Bob held his breath and so did Jermine. Nobody said it aloud but Zero stank badly. What had he been doing in that dungeon?


    Truen was angry at Zero''s attempt to ditch them for an adventurer of his own. He wasn''t happy when they got locked out of the dungeon and had to evacuate the camp area when it started to collapse. He was more furious at the audacity Zero had to block out communications. One side of him was proud that his friend conquered a dungeon all by himself. Zero was definitely mature enough and strong enough to handle dangers on his own. However, old habits die hard and the archer was worried sick when he didn''t hear anything from Zero.


    He was sorry, truly sorry. Truen had all the right to be angry but Zero just wanted to keep his friends safe. He didn''t want to hurt the archer''s pride by telling him the truth about the mana-siphoning dungeon after witnessing Bob become incredibly weak after dealing with some low-level scorpions. Truen was strong but unlike Zero, he was still vulnerable. Sure, nothing might happen to the archer if they entered the dungeon together but Zero thought it was easier this way. He would rather get nagged about this than risk his friend''s safety. That sandfish shaman would have been tricky to handle even for Truen who was only a B rank adventurer.


    Truen sighed. Zero was starting to zone out. Maybe he was being too harsh on the kid. With a slight smile, he placed his hand on Zero''s head and patted him.


    "Regardless, I must say that you''ve done a good job. Officially clearing a dungeon all on your own is quite the feat. You should be proud of yourself, Dungeon Conqueror Zero."


    The praise came rather unexpectedly so Zero didn''t register it until a few seconds later. Then, a rosy pink appeared on Zero''s cheeks.


    "I-I''m going to take a bath!" he announced and swiftly ran away to build his bath underground with earth and water magic.


    Truen shook his head at how flustered Zero was. Then again, it wasn''t too surprising. The doctor stank quite badly as if he had been wrestling in poop all day. The only time Truen remembered Zero willing to take a bath was when he had to look presentable. The boy had really grown up and it was now time that the archer resolved himself to stop treating Zero like a child.


    "How many beetles did Zero kill?" Jermine couldn''t help but ask. These scarabs just kept pouring out from Zero''s inventory and they never stopped coming. Mii was very productive even though Wii and Lily were slowly dying in the mindscape. The smell was so bad that both fairies had opted to use nose clips while they worked and breathed through their mouths.


    Truen came to help them out and checked on the grilled sandfish. The monster must have been at least five times bigger than Zero because the doctor only gave them a portion of lizard fillet for the grill. Yet, it was enough for a feast. Just how many enemies did Zero fight in that dungeon? Truen might never know.


    Dinner was more relaxed and Zero kept checking on the sandstorm above them. It was still going strong so they would still be trapped for a few more days. With enough excitement and adventure for a while, Zero decided to take things easy. He now had a new summon and there was the introduction of Penelope to the village.


    "Truen, do you think I should have stored the poop that the dung lord collected? Now that I think about it, that thing might actually be more useful than the fertiliser that Cleo makes. Some of the plants might grow better with something made by the dung lord."


    The archer wrinkled his nose. "I think there is no love lost there, Zero. I doubt anyone would blame you for not thinking that far ahead. Still, I cannot believe that the dungeon was guarded by three insect generals and a lizard overlord that we''re eating right now. What was the dungeon for?"


    Bob hummed. "The same reason why any other dungeons exist," he replied. "They''re created as a replacement for magic towers. Magic towers generate mana from the planet but it is a slow process with a very complicated magic circle to guard constantly. Only a guild of magicians can afford the resources to create a mana tower. For those who don''t have resources to burn, they create dungeons to harvest mana or energy from people or creatures that enter it."


    "What about Sleepy Cave?" Zero asked.


    Bob paused. "That thing is a monster and not a dungeon. Sleep Cave is its own master, it doesn''t have any summoner or magician behind it. Which is why I was sent there to guard the entrance."


    Zero nodded and Jermine was very quiet. Zero realised that and asked what was bothering the mole girl.


    "Is it true that you''ve made a summoning contract with Penelope the Spider Queen?"


    Proudly, Zero grinned. "I''m going to introduce her to the villagers. Penelope spins very good webs that we can sell and use as building materials or armour. She''s a priceless addition. Would you like to meet her?"


    Paling terribly, Jermine declined the offer quickly. "I''m sorry... the truth is, I''m actually not very good with spiders. I can eat all sorts of insects with worms being my favourite but spiders... spiders scare me. They once gave me a very bad fever after eating them and my mother said that they were poisonous."


    Zero blinked then slowly patted the girl on the shoulder. "Don''t worry," he smiled comfortingly. "You don''t have to be wary of Penelope. If you met her in person, you wouldn''t be afraid of eating spiders. If anything, I think Penelope is more likely to eat you than you eating her. Just be sure not to touch her children in the future or she might get mad, she''s a very protective mother."


    The doctor probably said that with good intentions but Truen and Bob exchanged a look. Someone had to teach Zero what not to tell a lady in future. Jermine stopped eating after that and nobody blamed her. That night, the poor girl whimpered in her sleep often enough. Her dreams were plagued with nightmares of getting eaten by a huge spider and Zero could only wonder if this was some kind of trauma that needed curing.

 438 Desert Illusion

    At long last, Zero and his friends were able to leave the underground shelter after the sandstorm died. The sun was bright and glaring, the journey boring once more after they mounted their sand walkers.


    For days, the party travelled across the vast land with nothing but golden sand and tall dunes for miles. Zero was getting bored and decided to spend his time playing word games with Bob who also told interesting stories. The atmosphere was very relaxed and Jermine found herself lowering her guard around these people. The scary archer was no longer that scary when she got to know him. He wasn''t the friendliest person but he didn''t care much about others unless they wished harm upon Zero.


    Along the way, Jermine sensed a few caves that the party checked out but none of them proved as interesting as the dungeon that Jermine discovered while they were waiting for the sand storm to pass. Zero was starting to get rather disheartened about finding the desert poppy because these caves didn''t have them.


    Truen was throwing out his arrows into the air for scouting and mapping purposes when he saw a strange thing from the horizon. At first, the elf thought that his eyes were playing tricks on him. Desert Lily claimed that illusions were common in the desert for various reasons and most times, it was a death trap for travellers who didn''t know better.


    "Are you seeing what I''m seeing?" he asked Bob who squinted. Jermine was puzzled at what they were looking at.


    "Is that... a stone pillar sticking out from the sand?"


    Truen nodded. "I guess it isn''t an illusion if we''re seeing the same things. Jermine, can you confirm if there is actually a solid structure in the north direction two sand dunes away from us?"


    The mole girl shook her head. "I''m sorry, it''s too far for me to detect anything yet."


    With a new option presenting itself in front of the party, Truen stopped the sand walkers to hold a meeting.


    "Zero, you''re the party leader. You decide if we should explore the ruins and check out the illusion or continue in the direction we were going based on the map."


    If he had a heart, it would have exploded from excitement but Zero didn''t so he merely suppressed all that feelings within and wore a practised poker face. Being a leader was a fantastic thing, he could decide what they should do. No wonder there were so many stories of people killing each other in order to become the leaders of their country or territory. He would have been incredibly sad if they missed the chance to take a break for the boring scouting and travelling. Besides, nothing sounded better than discovering the hidden secrets of the ancient ruins.


    With such a sound plan that didn''t feel like Zero made that decision rashly, Truen approved of it. Jermine and Bob were slightly unsure. The last time Zero found a dungeon, he headed in and kept them all outside, running ahead by himself. Nobody felt the betrayal greater than Bob and nobody was more suspicious of him than Jermine. This time, they were determined to keep their eyes locked on their leader so that Zero wouldn''t think of abandoning them again.


    The sand walkers walked closer to the direction of the two huge sand dunes and Truen told Jermine to let them know as soon as she sensed anything. Even if they were able to see the sand dunes, it still took them a few hours on sand walker backs to arrive at the first sand dune. Zero decided that they wouldn''t be able to reach the ruins by nightfall so he told the group to settle down for the night.


    "We don''t know if there are monsters there, so it''s better to camp out in the open. Jermine, could you start digging a shelter? Bob, you''re in charge of collecting sticks for the fire. Truen and I will simply work on dismantling monsters, let''s meet back at camp by dinner."


    Bob and Jermine didn''t suspect a thing and Zero grabbed his archer friend a good distance away so that they were out of ear-shot.


    "Truen, that is not an illusion."


    "How do you know?"


    Zero grinned. "If we can still see it by nightfall with dark vision, that ruin is not an illusion. Desert mirages are only there because of the sun and tricks of the light. I don''t know why the sun sets fast here but I can confirm it once the sun is gone. The mirages should change and disappear if we travel closer because light bends. However, the ruins are only getting clearer as we approach. I have a feeling that we''re going to find something good in there!"


    Truen didn''t know much about desert mirages and the science behind light bending so he asked where Zero learnt that. The doctor merely pointed to his communicator. "Steve added my reading device to this so I can read it now secretly when I''m bored. Also, he gave this invention a name, it''s called the i-communicator. The new model is very popular in hell, Coux has added me as a friend."


    "Why don''t I know about this?" Truen asked and checked his communicator. Zero gave Truen a crash course about the new update and they spent their time discussing the new features instead of dismantling monster corpses, much to Mii''s displeasure.


    To justify their actions, Zero showed Zero the article he found about deserts from the old Earth''s library that Merlin synced into his reading device. Mii was having none of that and materialised with her glasses on before tossing a huge pile of beetle corpses for Zero to start working on.


    "I will teach Truen, both of you listen and ask questions while moving your hands. There are a few hundred more corpses to go, Wii has done most of the work cleaning them so the least you can do is to dismantle them for Zoe to store away for Schaf''s collection."


    Zero sulked but dare not disobey the strawcherry fairy. Truen worked twice as quickly as Zero, the process of dismantling beetle corpses already ingrained into his muscle memory. As they learned together, Zero couldn''t help but ask about Penelope.


    "How did the villagers of Half Moon Village react?"


    Mii grimaced. "Not too well. The warriors don''t trust her so we sent her to live at your shifu''s hut for the time being. Ruth is taking care of her but Penelope has taken a liking to Seff. Nobody is complaining about having a babysitter although Grandma Moppo is concerned."


    "Why is she concerned?"


    Truen blinked. "Is Seff not getting much education because he spends most of his time around Ruth and Penelope?"


    Mii nodded and Zero was confused. "What does that mean?"


    With a sigh, Mii broke it down for Zero. "Initially, Seff was supposed to learn reading, writing and common language from the villagers. However, everyone is very busy and Seff is a very active child. While having Penelope and Ruth become Seff''s babysitters is a huge load off their hands, neither your vampire guard nor your spider monster is highly educated enough to teach what Seff needs to know. At this rate, Seff will grow up physically to mature quickly but be known as a dullard if he goes to Smargdas with Mitchnew."


    Zero frowned. "But it hasn''t been all that long since Seff had been born!"


    "Zero, vampires grow up quickly till they are mature and remain that way for centuries before they die. Even if Seff is a half-blooded vampire, he would still grow into an adult within ten years. He needs to learn the things he needs to learn in the next few years to blend in with human society for both his sake and his mother''s sake. They cannot continue to live in isolation in Half Moon Village, it''s not safe when the village will be attracting more powerful allies and guests. Endow Hill was originally not a place for humans, after all. The mana is too thick and suffocating."


    When Zero heard that, he felt slightly regretful about not understanding the situation earlier. Mii sat on his head. "Don''t worry too much, the villagers will find a way to solve the problem. They just need some time to accept Penelope as one of them, like how they needed time to come to terms about you and your divine magic. Once this is sorted out, I''m sure they will find progress a lot faster. The Spider Queen has already started looking for a good place to lay her eggs. In a few more months, there will be hundreds of spider minions to help with construction."


    Zero tried to visualise the timeline. In a few months, New Moon Village would be ready and they should be back to Rocket Mountain.


    "Sounds like a good thing," he nodded and continued to work on dismantling monster corpses until Bob returned with an armful of sticks.

 439 Solar Eclipse

    They were finally close enough to the ruins after a day. Zero decided to go ahead first with Truen while Bob and Jermine waited at a distance away from the ruin because there was something off about it.


    "There''s an ill magic surrounding the ruins," Zero said and Bob agreed.


    "Don''t go too far, master. If something goes wrong, summon for me. I will get everyone out of there at once."


    Truen readied Sureshot and told Jermine to prepare a camp with Bob from a safe distance. Even though the mole girl couldn''t use magic, she was able to see the mana flow surrounding the ruins like a balloon. The mana glow was stronger than anything Jermine had ever witnessed and she felt nervous for the elven brothers.


    "P-Please be very careful!" she begged as they climbed onto their sand walkers.


    Bob and Jermine got to work immediately, setting up camp for them. It was only midday but for some reason, it felt like dusk. The air was cold so they worked quickly to make a shelter. Could it be that another sandstorm was approaching? With nothing better to do, Bob asked Mii to give them some monster corpses to dismantle while waiting for Zero and Truen to be back.


    "Do you sense that?" Truen asked as they got closer to the buried ruins. Zero had to pull up his cloak''s hood so that the wind wouldn''t throw sand into his eyes.


    "It''s a very ancient magic, I need time to break the seal. This could very well be the gnome city we were searching for!"


    Truen agreed and fired a few magic arrows in the air to test where the barrier was. The area was larger than they thought it would be, it wasn''t just a simple ruin. From the top, it looked small and from a distance, it looked like a single building or a small town. However, up close, Zero shared with the archer exactly how big the underground architecture spanned. This wasn''t just a town, it was a city. Zero could be right about them finding a gnome city but Truen was more worried about finding the truth. If this was truly the city of gnomes and nobody had heard from them for years, they could very well be an extinct species.


    The magic arrows flew and landed on the top of the ruins before shattering with a fizzle. "There''s an anti-magic barrier here. Let me go first," Truen said but Zero refused.


    "Do you have any other skill apart from magic and combat?" the doctor asked and Truen remained silent. It was true, he didn''t have many skills at his disposal if the city was completely anti-magic.


    "Let me go," Zero reasoned. "If something goes wrong, I''ll teleport out using the void or summon Bob. You should have noticed by now that these ruins are not on the same level of magic that we normally use."


    After hesitating for a while, Truen nodded. "Don''t cut off contact with me," he warned Zero who grinned and promised that he would update them after he found a way to get inside and disable the ancient magic.


    The top of the ruins buried by sand wasn''t too difficult to get to but Zero had to dismount the sand walker halfway because it was too steep. He sent the good steed back to camp and focussed on his task.


    This was definitely the gnome city, or what remained of it. Zero recognised the layers of magic as something that originated from alchemy. The only difference was how this city didn''t use mana. They used a fusion form of energy created using alchemy''s fusion of mana and electricity. The city must have been kept alive for so long because of the energy it harvested from the sun. Zero read about such technology and heard a story or two from Steve.


    The wind got stronger on the top but Zero wasn''t giving up. Truen would instantly be targeted by the working artillery machines that Zero found if he tried to break through the anti-magic barrier. His friend was a walking mana-emitting existence so Zero was glad he made the right decision to proceed alone. If anything, Zero and Jermine would be the best option to explore this ruined city peacefully. Hence, he considered asking Jermine over but quickly dismissed the thought. It was still better for him to disable the dangerous things first.


    As Zero walked around the quiet ruins, he could help but feel that the sky was getting darker. He tried to read the writing on the stone slabs of the crumbled city. Some of them were so badly damaged that Zero couldn''t make out the words. They had turned to powder after being abandoned for so long while others had become faint from the constant battering of sand and wind.


    "Zero, get out of there!" Bob shouted into the party call and the doctor was startled. His concentration at trying to decrypt the ancient message was broken and now, the doctor could feel the true danger hovering above him.


    For some reason, Zero froze to the spot, too amazed by the sight above him. The sun was getting covered which explained why it was getting darker and harder for him to look at the ancient words. Yet, it wasn''t clouds that were covering the sun, it was the moon.


    Too mesmerised by the solar eclipse, Zero didn''t hear the panicked yells from his friends. The illusion sucked Zero in with its beauty and the doctor wondered if something special would happen when the sun and the moon met completely, unaware of a sand storm approaching his way.


    In the heat of the moment, Bob decided to fulfill his contract terms and forced a summoning to get to Zero''s side. The dragon took one look at the stone slabs to understand what made Zero stall. Nobody knew what Zero was looking at but as of now, the most important thing was getting him out of the ruins. Jermine and Truen worked quickly to dig them a better shelter than the last one they made in the first sandstorm and it was Bob''s mission to get Zero back.


    "Pardon me, master. It''s going to be a rough ride!"


    Unable to use magic within the barrier, Bob returned to his original dragon form and carried Zero away with his claws, the sand storm chasing them behind. Jermine and Truen were nervous when the wind picked up speed. From a distance, they saw Bob flying with Zero in his claws and wondered if they made the shelter opening too small.


    Bob proved them wrong when he quickly activated his time-freezing magic for a while to put more distance between them and the sand storm. By that time, he was already very close to the shelter when the magic was undone.


    Truen was shocked by the sudden teleporting but was glad that Zero was unharmed but dazed. Bob transformed back into his hybrid form and carried Zero in his arms, struggling with the weight of two people before tumbling into the shelter.


    Truen wasted no time and sealed the shelter''s entrance before lighting it up with some candles. Jermine made herself useful and started to expand the shelter''s size so that they could lay Zero down to see what was wrong with him.


    The sand walkers sat down to rest, occasionally looking over in concern with Zero lying oddly still and his eyes affixed onto something above him.

 440 Breaking the Code in the Illusion

    "What''s wrong with him? Truen asked and Bob morphed back to his humanoid form, gasping for air. That was way too close for comfort. A little later and they would be buried beneath the sand. Who knew that sandstorms were so common in the desert? They barely made any progress in their journey and already, this was the second time they had to hide from it.


    "I don''t really know," Bob admitted. "When I found him, he was staring into blank space. It must be some sort of trap triggered upon his arrival. I sense some very strong and rather ancient magic coming from the ruins, it''s almost nostalgic to the old war when dragons were hunted."


    Truen examined Zero''s condition and was relieved that the doctor wasn''t physically hurt in any way although a quiet and dazed Zero was also worrying in its own way. The doctor was under some sort of illusion and that would explain the strange behaviour. While the elf tried to work on dispelling the illusion, Bob and Jermine worked on getting the sand walkers down to safety in the space that Jermine dug. Bob hardened the sand with his fire magic and left the other two men to their own devices. The magic that trapped Zero wasn''t a harmful one and the dragon had a feeling that Zero would be able to get out of it faster than Truen can figure out what it was. His master was capable enough when it came to magic and was in no immediate danger. Now that they made themselves comfortable in the shelter, Bob and Jermine decided to resume work on the corpse dismantling.


    \u003e\u003e This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. \u003c\u003c


    The sun and the moon overlapped each other perfectly and the world was bathed in a very strange hue of red. The golden sand was now blood red and Zero couldn''t tear his eyes away from the phenomenon before him.


    "Halt there! Who dares to trespass the fallen kingdom of gnomes?"


    When Zero heard the booming voice, his heart trembled with excitement. The fallen kingdom of gnomes? It really was a gnome city! His guess hadn''t been too far off the mark and now that Zero finally had a clue to the location and existence of gnomes, he wasn''t going to let this chance slip away.


    "Sir! Can you tell me more about gnomes? I''m on a quest to find them so that they can repair a craftsman''s tool and save Magnus Hilda!"


    The mysterious owner of the voice didn''t reply immediately. Normal people would tremble in fear or prefer to fight. Why did this puny elf think that it was normal to host a conversation with an unknown powerful creature posing as God? Perhaps, this young one wasn''t here to steal the treasures of the gnomes.


    "State your name and business, young one. Only the worthy may pass."


    "My name is Zero, I''m a doctor with an adventurer''s pass. Sir, do you know where I can find gnomes? Magnus Hilda really needs the temple of Freya and only Dorgon can build it because of his blessing from the God of Art. His tool is broken and only gnomes can fix it for him so that he can make that statue. Without the statue and shrine, Goddess Freya cannot bless the land and the paralysis mushrooms will take over the land again."


    This young one knew no fear and talked too much. Didn''t he understand the meaning of stranger danger or suspicion? The mysterious being couldn''t understand what Zero was thinking.


    "You said that your name is Zero. Why should I trust you or disclose any information about the gnomes that I have?"


    Stunned by the counter-question, Zero thought hard. The solar eclipse seemed to remain eternally in the sky as the doctor thought. Yet, the scarlet hue spread further and more intensely, drowning everything else out until only red covered the landscape as far as the eye could see.


    "But the giants will die if I cannot find the gnomes to help Dorgon repair his tools so that he can build the Freya statue..."


    "That," the voice said. "Is not really my concern."


    Zero didn''t know if he was going to cry or blow up the place so that he could take down this arrogant being and subdue it to get Truen to shoot it with his truth arrows for interrogation. Before Zero could make up his mind, the mysterious being changed his tone.


    "But if you are truly sincere, perhaps you could come to the ruins after the sandstorm is over and attempt the trials to prove your worthiness. If you pass and clear all the trials successfully, I can let you in on a hint. How''s that?"


    Zero considered it, not ready to accept it so suddenly. This man was changing his opinions too quickly. Wasn''t he playing the role of a bad person who refused to help earlier? In Zero''s dictionary, bad people should be punished. However, he was also confused. Maybe this person wasn''t truly evil because he learnt his lesson early and was offering Zero a chance to make up for his mistakes. Truen always scolded Zero for being too quick to trust others so he hesitated.


    "The deal is not bad," Zero started. "However..."


    The mysterious man was suddenly nervous. What more did this adventurer want? Sure, he might look like a child but for a moment back there when he asked Zero that he wasn''t willing to help, Zero showed a fraction of his true powers and almost shattered this illusion. The illusion master was terrified. What kind of monster was residing within this innocent elf''s body? He didn''t know and he dared not find out. However, if Zero was such a powerful person and a kind-hearted person if he was a doctor who cared about the lives of others, he might be the right person to help him out after so many years.


    "However, I want you to tell me everything you know about the gnomes. I have to find them no matter what. If you agree, make a binding contract with me with your soul as the price. If you lie or withhold any information from me after I pass all the trials, your soul will be mine to keep."


    The man was stunned. His soul as the price for the wager?


    "I disagree! The price of my soul cannot be treated lightly!"


    Zero smirked. "And the lives of those giants can? I''m a doctor, I make it my business to save lives. If you have nothing to hide and have no ill-intentions, the agreement will be void once the conditions are fulfilled. There is nothing to fear. Unless..."


    The illusionscape became shaky once more when Zero exerted his dominance and the master of this space agreed to the contract. Satisfied, Zero made the contract and signed it. The magic contract disappeared once the illusion creator signed the other half and Zero thanked the man for his cooperation.


    "Now then, it is time for me to leave. It''s dinner time!"


    "Wait! I''m not finished yet..."


    Unfortunately for the illusion creator, Zero had already forcefully exited the space. As for Zero, he waltzed through the time and space warp without much difficulty. An illusion of this difficulty was nothing if he had Merlin as his teacher. Still, watching the formation of a solar eclipse was very cool and Zero enjoyed every moment of his time there.


    Back in the real world, Zero suddenly shot up and his stomach growled.


    "I guess I woke up just in time for dinner. Any requests?" he asked as three pairs of eyes were now on him.


    Truen sighed. He should have known that the illusion wasn''t dispelling because Zero was clinging onto it. If he wanted to wake the boy up, it would be much more effective to put some roast meat under his nose.


    "I want some alcohol tonight," Truen frowned.


    Zero gave his friend an apologetic grin. "Sorry for making you worry, I''m fine. Oh, I do need to tell you what happened but first, ginger ale or dwarven stout?"

 441 Exploring Gnaway

    Thankfully, the sand storm had passed by the time they woke up the next morning. Zero was the most eager to explore the ruins and told them that he made a deal with the owner guarding the fallen city of Gnaway.


    "That sounds oddly similar to a country in the old world," Truen mused. "Is this really a coincidence?"


    Zero shrugged. "There are too many coincidences in the world, let''s not let it ruin the adventure. I''m actually curious about the kind of trials he prepared for us. It must be fun. Do you think we have to disarm puzzle traps? I read all about it last night in the mindscape. Raiding tombs sound like fun, especially in the desert."


    Nobody knew what to say as Zero led the way. Raiding tombs was an act of disrespect to the dead. How could Zero possibly think it is fun? Also, who in their right mind would think of disarming traps in the same manner as solving a brain teaser puzzle? What exactly has Zero been reading? Jermine hated to say this but she felt very afraid following behind such a reckless party leader. In comparison, she would rather work under Truen who planned to murder her if she stepped out of line. Zero was the kind of leader who would lead his party with confidence right to their deaths without even realising it. Jermine was very afraid but she had nowhere to run in this vast desert.


    Reluctantly, the mole beast girl mounted the sand walker with Bob behind her. They made their way to the huge sand dune covering most of Gnaway and were on guard against any sudden attacks.


    "What do you sense? This should be close enough for you to have an idea of what''s underground," Truen asked Jermine who was simply too amazed to speak. It took a while for her to remember how to speak common language.


    "Huge magic," she told the archer. "This place has a living creature inside, I cannot find a location but I can feel it. They control the ruins with their magic. Too many places, I cannot see everything. The land beneath the sand is bigger than the top."


    With Jermine''s help and Bob''s flight ability, the duo scouted the area through the air while Zero and Truen waited at the perimeter, trying to dispel the magic barrier surrounding the ruins peeking out of the sand dune.


    "We found it!" Bob announced after flying around with the girl for fifteen minutes. "The entrance is a little further from here but if you manage to disarm the spell, Jermine can dig us a passage through. The sand walkers can come along too."


    Truen looked at Zero. "What do you want to do?"


    The doctor took a look at the spell barrier. Destroying this by force might cause the entire structure to collapse. The man he made a deal with said that there would be trials awaiting him. Zero decided to create a temporary shelter at the perimeter of the ruins.


    "Let the sand walkers rest for now," he told the small party. "I''m going to contact our guide and ask for directions."


    "Hello, Zero. We meet again."


    "Hello, sir. My friends and I are here for the trial. There is a little problem, we cannot find the right entrance. While I can dispel the barrier, I don''t think you want me doing that just yet. Could you please let us know how to enter the city to begin the trial?"


    Since Zero asked very politely, the master of the ruins decided to let Zero know something in advance.


    "Finding the secret entrance is the first trial. If you cannot find the entrance, you are not fated to be in the city of gnomes. Magic isn''t the only thing you should be concerned with, gnomes are the master of inventions. In other words, you have to solve complex puzzles made by them to access their city. For your sake, I will warn you that upon completion of the trials, this ruin will collapse. It was designed to only pass its legacy to one chosen person or party. Anyone who failed can only await death once they enter the city."


    What a nice person! Zero didn''t know why he was given cheats and heads-up for the trials but he appreciated it. Whoever this city guardian was, Zero would thank him in person when they met up later. For now, he had to decide who to bring along for the trials. The sand walker had to be cared for in their shelter. Someone had to be outside in the shelter to make a speedy getaway when the city caved inwards.


    As the party leader, he thought about bringing Jermine and Bob along because he could use Bob''s flight abilities and Jermine''s tunnelling abilities. He might be able to fly but he doubted that mole beast folks had that innate ability. He could teleport everyone but they might find themselves in some random part of the desert which would split their group up. It was a last-minute resort and Zero didn''t want to use that unless he absolutely had to. Currently, the Mind''s Eye System didn''t have a good navigation function. He really had to go find Nel and fix that so that the Tri-Coloured Petals'' true ability can function.


    However, as a friend, he wanted nothing more than to bring Truen along. Zero didn''t forget the promise he made to the archer two years ago. They would travel together on adventures no matter how dangerous or difficult it became after the separation for training. It was a hard decision to make.


    "I understand," Zero thanked the keeper of the city and returned to his small group.


    "How was it?" asked Bob. He was already on his fifth scarab shell and Zero noticed that the Eternal Dragon was getting better at his hands.


    Zero looked at all three members of his party and broke the news to them in a solemn tone.


    "One person has to stay behind to take care of the sand walkers and secure them at a safe distance. The city is going to collapse after the trials have been cleared but once we enter the city, there is no coming back out unless the trials have been cleared successfully. Someone has to stay behind, I don''t know who to choose."


    There was silence as everyone started to weigh the pros and cons. Jermine raised her hand to volunteer but was quickly beaten to the punch by Bob.


    "I''ll do it," the dragon said. "I''ll stay behind to take care of the sand walkers. Master, you can summon me if you have any problems and call off the summoning to send me back. As it is, I''m still too weak to fight or compete against such ancient magic. I''m also a dragon, I don''t like math and science. Gnomes are creatures who like it a lot, I''m not going to be very helpful to you for this part of our adventure."


    Jermine wanted to cry. Why did Bob have to say it like that? She wanted to volunteer to stay behind because it sounded like a very dangerous thing to do. She didn''t want to be cursed for ten generations after raiding tombs and disturbing the dead.


    "Alright, it''s decided then!" Zero grinned happily. Although this wasn'' his initial idea, it was still an idea better than what he considered. "Bob stays behind, the rest of us will set off to locate that entrance puzzle after brunch. So, any request? I''m thinking of ramen. Pork or miso?"

 442 Finding Gnaway鈥檚 Entrance

    Thirteen orders or steaming hot ramen later, the party found themselves sated and ready to take on Gnaway. At least everyone who had more than one bowl was, Jermine was still feeling ill.


    "Are you alright? You look unwell," Zero commented while they started to walk towards the ruins."


    Jermine shook her head and smiled. "It''s alright, sir. Just maybe indigestion from eating too quickly."


    Hearing that Jermine was indeed unwell, Zero didn''t hesitate to give her some homemade hawthorn candies. The poor mole beast girl wanted to cry. Why did Zero have to be a doctor? If he was a kind and unknowledgeable adventurer, he could have sent her back to trade places with Bob. Things weren''t going her way and Jermine moved to plan B. If she couldn''t get out of this, she would stick very close to Truen and Zero just in case something happened. They were both very strong and also her best bet of surviving this ordeal.


    They passed through the magic barrier and Truen quickly warded the attack of illusions with a piercing shot of Perfect World followed by a Homing Tracker arrow to locate their hidden host. Zero didn''t stop his friend because none of the arrows were aimed to take lives. The archer fired a few more shots to get a better idea of what they were dealing with and Zero walked around to mark out the things his minimap could reach.


    "How is it looking?" Zero asked and checked the image projection on the minimap. Mii pieced together what Truen feedback and slowly, the city''s size was known. Jermine didn''t know what the two elven brothers were doing but she understood at once that they were making a plan.


    "The east side looks suspiciously weak," Truen noted and Zero agreed. "It''s definitely a trap."


    Jermine sighed in relief. At least they were able to avoid the first trap. However, her relief was short-lived when Zero declared that they headed east.


    "Why?!" the terrified beast girl yelled, unable to hold back her frustration. "You said that it was a trap, why are we still going to the east?"


    Truen and Zero blinked. "Isn''t it obvious?" Zero asked. "If they set a trap deliberately for us, it means that there is either a huge secret or weakness they are trying to protect there. The other places are evenly fortified, this is the easiest way to find a clue to how to get in. It might not be the jackpot but it''s a clue to what we need. Then again, doesn''t the idea of solving puzzle traps excite you?"


    The east side of the ruins didn''t appear through the sand like the ruins they saw earlier. Jermine knew that this was a job for her and got to work immediately. Truen told Zero not to stray too far from them when Zero claimed that he was going to check on something towards the southern part that they hadn''t explored.


    When Zero was out of sight and hearing range, Truen didn''t bother being courteous with Jermine who shivered even though her claws were burning from digging hot sand.


    "Just to be clear, I don''t really care for the secrets you''re hiding from us. But know this. If you cross Zero and refuse to pull your weight, you can forget about our protection in this desert. I won''t kill you because Zero is a doctor and refuses to take lives. However, I can make it seem like you no longer wish to travel with us. Do your part properly and we will keep our end of the deal to help you reunite with your family. Did I make myself clear? If I sense any more funny business on your end, I won''t hesitate to do what I have to. You don''t eat for free in our group."


    Her mouth felt as dry as sand but Jermine still swallowed painfully and nodded. The warning was clear as day and Jermine nailed that firmly in her head. Truen meant business and this was probably her last warning.


    While Jermine and Truen tried to make a way to get to the east entrance, Zero secretly went to study the mysterious array on the stone surface. Truen might not realise it yet but there was a dial on the ground buried beneath the sand. The doctor worked quickly to push the sand aside for a better look. The circle on the ground was carved with many unrecognisable symbols but after meddling for a while, Zero managed to push one stone block with a carving into what looked like an empty space.


    "What is this?" he asked Wii. "I don''t detect any magic. Is this a puzzle or a trap?"


    The three of them gathered over the stone dial puzzle trying to figure out which piece fit in which slot. After Zero''s first accidental discovery, Mii understood that there was a pattern to the symbols and every stone tile on that dial was a piece to fit into a combination to unlock something.


    While they worked, Jermine and Truen had already secured a pathway down to the east gate. Truen decided not to disturb Zero and went ahead to investigate, dragging Jermine along behind him.


    Both sides were determined to find the true entrance first, much to the city guardian''s amusement. While they were not wrong about their guess, it took two hands to clap. Not sharing information with each other was going to be their first stumbling block and he looked forward to keeping his soul if they couldn''t even get past the first door.

 443 Opening the Brass Doors

    The stone dial was starting to make less sense as Zero tried to solve it. Sure, they could shift pieces around but without a guide or knowing what it did, was there really a need to solve this?


    "Perhaps we should come back to this later," Zero told his assistants who agreed.


    "I''ll continue to try moving them around with Mii. You should probably join Truen to see if they''ve managed to get to the door. According to the minimap, they are probably already exploring the east gate."


    Betrayed that his friend didn''t inform him about the success on his side, Zero sulked and complained to Truen over the party call function. Truen didn''t entertain Zero''s whining and felt a childish side in him retort that it was only fair.


    "You cut us off in Poop Lord''s dungeon, before this. I''m simply taking the initiative to scout ahead with Jermine. Don''t worry, unlike you, we have not cleared the first trial or wiped out the entire dungeon."


    With that, Zero fell silent. Although he was frustrated, he couldn''t help but feel guilty when Truen put it this way.


    They agreed to meet up at the entrance and Zero found the tunnel that Jermine dug. It was a lot wider than the one she dug before they found the dungeon and Zero was thankful for the headroom. He met up with Jermine and Truen quickly, the gate was very deep down and Truen must have used magic to light the area going down. The air had also gotten chillier by the time Zero was face to face with the huge eastern gate.


    "Truen!"


    Jermine was resting when she heard Zero''s voice. The mole beast girl stiffened slightly. Was Truen going to tell him about her unpleasant conduct and ill-intentions? Sure, she didn''t exactly betray the magic contract signed but she still considered getting out of the deal. The contract was vague and Jermine was only tasked with navigation. Nothing was mentioned about her participation, actively or otherwise, during their travel. technically, navigating through the ruins didn''t count as part of her job scope. However, Truen''s arrows were going to get her faster than the magic contract could. If he breathed a word about it to Zero, Jermine didn''t know if they would still want to keep their end of the bargain to help her reunite with her family.


    Zero sensed the strange tension but ignored it for now. There were more urgent things to care about now. The first trial wasn''t going too well and Zero stared at the door.


    "What''s with this brass door? Did you try blasting it with magic or kicking it yet?"


    Truen deadpanned. Zero was getting influenced by Venn a little too much. Those memories were not the most helpful ones and the archer sighed. "I would advise against doing that. The brass door has a magic barrier and is full of traps. There is a very strange pillar by the door frame with many carvings. I can''t read hieroglyphs and neither can Jermine. We''re stuck at this point."


    As he brought the light further down the pillar to look at more symbols, Zero started to think that some of them looked familiar.


    "This is..." he stared at one that resembled a broken wing. Why did this symbol look so familiar?


    While Zero tried to recall where he''d seen it, Jermine anxiously looked at the brass doors. They were reacting crazily to something ever since they entered but the mole girl couldn''t understand what was going on. The magical output kept fluctuating greatly even though nobody was doing anything to them.


    "Ah! I got it!"


    The sudden shout made Jermine jump and Truen quickly went over. "What is it?"


    With a grin, Zero beckoned for Truen to follow him. They went to the other pillar and Zero pointed at some symbols.


    "This, that and this are repeated. Over there, this, this, these three and that all the way up there are symbols I''ve seen before."


    Impressed, Truen nodded. "So what does it say?"


    Zero blinked. "It doesn''t say anything. That''s the thing. I don''t know the other symbols but I''ve definitely seen these symbols before. Wii and Mii are still working on it."


    Confused, the archer looked at his friend. Zero didn''t look like he was still under the influence of an illusion spell but he couldn''t understand what Zero was talking about.


    "The stone dial has these symbols."


    Jermine listened to Zero try to explain what he saw and where the symbols came from while Truen struggled to make sense of the words coming out of Zero''s mouth.


    "What stone dial? Why are Mii and Wii playing jigsaw with it? I didn''t see a stone dial coming down here. What are you talking about?"


    "Not here!" Zero groaned in frustration. "Outside. Mii and Wii are outside. I told you I saw something fun and went to check it out, that was the stone dial! It has one missing piece and all the other stone pieces can move into the empty spot. Every stone puzzle has a symbol like the ones on the pillar. Not all the symbols are there but I''ve seen them before."


    While the friends bickered, Jermine wondered if she should speak up. At this rate, these boys were not going to get the job done. She didn''t really like the idea of being stuck in the dangerous ruins for longer than she had to be and if her idea worked, she might be able to redeem herself with Truen.


    Gathering courage, Jermine timidly raised her hand. "Um... Excuse me, can I say something?"


    At once, the elves looked at her and stopped talking. Jermine decided to tell them what she thought rather than wait for a response. Without someone steering them to look in the right places, these doors won''t be opening.


    "I think that the stone dial and the symbols on the pillars are related."


    Truen dropped the argument earlier with Zero and shifted his attention to the mole girl. What was this ingrate trying to do?


    Jermine felt the piercing stare from Truen and swallowed. "The brass doors have been feeling weird ever since you were arguing. I think it has something to do with the stone dial that Mii and Wii, I hope I got their names right, were working on. The symbols here matched the stone dial and on the pillars, they sometimes repeat. I think this is a sequence for a code. Seeing that there are more symbols, there should be more stone dials to help open these doors."


    After listening to her explanation, Zero and Truen didn''t need to think much further. Figurative light bulbs appeared on their heads as the dots finally connected.


    "I''ll go check on the stone dial," Zero announced.


    "I''ll go with you too," Truen said and Zero deadpanned.


    "If you come with me, who will tell us what the symbol sequence is like?"


    Truen smiled charmingly and placed an arm around Zero. "Zero, my friend. If you go, will you be able to locate the other stone dials? I have a mapping ability that can be useful in many ways."


    Getting irritated by his friend''s insistence, Zero forced a smile and tried to throw that arm off his shoulders. "Oho? I found the first stone dial so I don''t think there would be a problem."


    Jermine chewed on her claws nervously as tension rose once again. They weren''t really like this when she knew them in Deadman Town. Why were they suddenly acting like cats and dogs ever since they entered the ruins?


    Speaking of ruins, Jermine had been feeling a little strange ever since yesterday. Normally, she wasn''t one to try and ditch companions even in the face of danger. They tried to get to the dungeon of the dung beetle together and Jermine wasn''t this cowardly back then. What was going on?


    "Excuse me..." she spoke up again, this time with more surety in her voice. "I think this first trial isn''t about the dials or the door. I kept thinking it was odd for me to have thoughts about abandoning comrades. I might be afraid but I''m not an ungrateful person. Zero and Truen saved me from the slave traders and you gave me your word to help me reunite with my family. Normally, I wouldn''t think of running away. Even when we chanced upon a dungeon, I never had thoughts of running away. However, ever since we came across the ruins yesterday, I have not been acting like myself. Could there be magic influencing our thoughts and emotions? Truen and Zero are also usually very harmonious. You''ve never really fought like this even if someone does something that upsets the other party."


    Her words made them sober at once. The charm that the ruin master made was so quickly ruined by the mole girl who was the weakest of the group. Clicking his tongue in dismay, his entertainment in a few years was now over too soon. Once these people figured out his trick, the first trial was as good as cleared.


    "You''re right," Zero agreed and Truen remained silent, trying to think back the last time he felt such annoyance for Zero. From the very beginning, Truen swore his entire life to Zero. Why did he want to go against Zero all of a sudden?


    "I see what is going on now," the archer said and looked at Jermine before bowing deeply. "I apologise for my rudeness to you earlier. Even under the influence of magic, I shouldn''t have done that."


    Flustered at such a serious apology, Jermine refused and didn''t know where to bury herself while Zero looked at them in confusion. Did he miss something?


    To save Jermine from exploding with all the embarrassment and awkwardness, he asked Truen for the next course of action.


    Needless to say, Truen didn''t argue with Zero this time. "I''ll stay here with Jermine, you let Mii and Wii know. There should be at least one more stone dial out there."


    Zero checked his i-communicator and told Truen to use the device to save pictures. "It should be better for both of us to go. You can travel with Jermine, I will group up with Mii and Wii. There''s no real need for anyone to remain behind. I wasn''t even using my head. Bell must be disappointed in me. The art of laziness is to exercise the brain for maximum efficiency and move the body as little as possible. Getting work done with least effort should have been the way."


    Listening to Zero quote his friend''s motto about the path of least resistance, the mole girl didn''t know what to think. How could anyone be so proud of laziness?


    Then again, it wasn''t her concern. They split up to find the stone dials and Truen didn''t take long with Jermine''s help to unearth a new buried stone dial. The symbols matched the carvings on the pillar and made up all the other symbols that Zero didn''t recognise earlier.


    "This must be it," he said and asked Jermine to hold his communicator up so that he could shift the pieces into the right positions.


    On the other side of the sand dune, Zero and his mindscape assistants worked hard to match the arrangement.


    In no time, the two stone dials were rearranged to match the pillars and finally, they heard a rumble from beneath the sand.


    Rushing back to the east gate, Truen and Zero watched as the brass doors were now open. Giving each other a hi-five and praising Jermine for her contributions, they decided to enter the fallen city where the other trials awaited them.


    "Congratulations on passing the first trial, that didn''t take long at all," the owner announced. "Now, please locate the library in this labyrinth for your second trial. Traps and death await you so tread carefully. Be careful not to incite the wrath of the resting golems. Good luck."

 444 Finding the Book Heaven 1

    The master of Gnaway was nervous. Ever since they entered the city, not a single trap had been triggered. In fact, they''ve been swiftly dodged, avoided or disarmed. Frustrated that they were progressing too quickly, the ruin master decided to spice it up. If they won''t trigger the traps, he would bring it to them. Zero wanted to prove his sincerity and worth so this much should be alright.


    The clatter of metal and low grinding sound of rocks made Jermine perk up alertly. She couldn''t tell what these things were nor sensed any dangerous magic but there was an unsettling feeling.


    "Um... did anyone hear that?"


    Zero was still casually studying the map and trying to decide the best course of action. Even without Jermine''s prompt, the red dots were already starting to appear within the map. They were surrounded.


    Truen didn''t need to be told what to do. If there was a threat, he would deal with it. The friends shared a single glance before nodding. The archer quickly fired a few arrows in the air and left like the wind.


    Zero smiled and turned to the blind girl. "Shall we continue? It''s just your imagination."


    Jermine wanted to ask why Zero thought she would believe such an obvious lie. There was clearly trouble if Truen had to leave. Why wasn''t Zero worried at all? Then again, she remembered that Zero was a doctor and he probably wasn''t very aware of Truen''s deeds behind his back even if they were friends. Of the two elves, Zero was more innocent. Hence, she decided to not question it and follow him.


    Zero was silently communicating with Mii in his mindscape. He didn''t want the poor child behind him to be caught up in the violent mess so he allowed Truen to silently take care of the problems but the archer wasn''t fast enough. The red dots might be taken out on the corners but new ones kept appearing.


    Not knowing any better about the nature of their enemies, Zero had to make a choice. There was no way he was going to be able to avoid battle so he had to leave Jermine somewhere safe while he fought them.


    "Jermine, can you do me a favour?" Zero asked.


    The mole girl nodded and Zero passed him his sling bag that was covered in overpowering magical enchantments. This should be good enough to keep her safe while he takes care of the problem.


    "I need to go to the loo, please watch my belongings. The bag is very important, if you lose this we won''t have dinner from now on. Stay in this house and don''t get out until I return, alright?"


    Thinking fast, the mole girl decided to do what she did best. She slung the sling bag around her shoulder and started digging. If they didn''t see her, chances were that they wouldn''t attack her.


    Zero piled enhancement spells and barriers, unsure of what enough meant. He didn''t want to implicate an innocent girl in their mess. This was a trial for him and Jermine shouldn''t be involved. Her family will cry for her if they knew how much she had suffered and would most likely curse Zero if further harm should befall their daughter.


    Truen, on the other hand, was given the privilege of sharing his burden seeing as they made an agreement to go adventuring together after the two years of training. They won''t ever be apart after this now that they were strong enough to not be bullied.


    The red dots were gathered outside of the house so Zero placed on last enchantment - noise cancellation. He didn''t want Jermine to be scared of them after witnessing such violent acts. Children should grow up not seeing and hearing the cruel world for as long as possible. Jermine experienced too many bad things, from now on he only wanted to give her good memories. Good food, good adventures and good company.


    The red dots turned out to be the golems that the ruin master warned them about. This was slightly disturbing. They paid very careful attention to not trigger any traps so why were these noisy golems awakened? Someone must have triggered them to sabotage their smooth success.


    Some of them were metal that didn''t rust and others were made from stone with symbols that Zero recognised. They were alchemy golems similar to Robo Mike but with a less advanced program. Zero didn''t need long to read the alchemy codes to know what these golems were capable of doing. Compared to his Talia and Melissa golems, they were inferior in speed, logic and processing even if they had massive firepower.


    "Assuming that the gnomes made them, I should probably try not to destroy them too badly. Is there a way I can disable them without destroying the structure too much?"


    The bronze golem started charging its cannon arm and Zero frowned. Trying to destroy the city? Not on his watch!


    With a suave kick to the ground, Zero leapt into the air and brought out his YY Tonfas. The golems were confused when their target suddenly vanished. Slow to react, they gave Zero the opening he needed to charge his tonfas with lighting spells as he swooped down on the five metal golems.


    Stunning them with electricity and ruining their internal circuitry, Zero confirmed that these golems were slightly different from Talia and Melissa. They were not as advanced as Robo Mike in terms of alchemy but Zero was certain that a little of Steve Job''s innovations could be seen in these creations.


    Slumping onto the ground in a heap of motionless metal, Zero turned to focus on the remaining three golems. Wii was already prepared for this moment.


    "Now!" Zero instructed and transformed YY Tonfas into a wand. Light from the wand split into three different directions like homing laser beams and hit the alchemy array in the centre of the stone golems'' chest.


    Zero watched as the alchemy array started to deconstruct, turning the golems into a pile of useless stone without the spell holding them together. Compared to the metal golems, the stone golems were easier to deal with. Now that his job was done here, Zero checked the map again. Truen was struggling against the new wave so the doctor took one last glance at the building before running off to assist his best friend.

 445 Finding the Book Heaven 2

    Truen barely had time to register the words but his body moved automatically when he sensed a flashing light from behind. The archer was glad that he dodged that in time because Zero didn''t understand the meaning of moderation.


    In five seconds, all twelve golems that Truen had trouble stalling were decommissioned. The metal ones that his arrows were useless against were sizzling and the stone ones that kept regenerating were now ordinary piles of rocks.


    "What did you do?" he asked and Zero grinned. The angel wings and halo set looked slightly odd on his current vessel but Zero didn''t mind it too much. Practicality over aesthetics, they gave him flight ability although he would very much prefer mounting Bob for a good first appearance. Riding a dragon would never fail to impress people according to the novels Zero secretly stayed up to read at night.


    "Just deconstructed the alchemy arrays and blew the fuse in the circuitry. The gnomes must be real geniuses if they managed to create broken golems like these. I''ve never seen metal golems before. Even Robo Mike is made from stone imbued with Merlin''s mana."


    Truen cringed. He struggled a lot with those golems because their metal exterior was very sturdy like an impenetrable shield. Not to mention, magic had absolutely no effect on them when Truen tried. Fire magic heated the metal to a glowing red but that was about it. Truen couldn''t get them off his heel until Zero swooped in like a battle angel.


    "What now? Wait, where''s the girl?"


    Zero grinned. Initially, he thought that Truen and Jermine didn''t get along but look at this tough guy worrying about her now.


    "Don''t worry," the doctor smiled knowingly. Truen could act all tough and uncaring but Zero knew better than anyone else how kind and selfless the archer can be. "She''s safe. I told her to hold onto En''s bag and not lose it because our dinner is inside. Also, I layered a deca-spell so nothing should harm her. If it gets attacked, I will know. Let''s clear the rest of the golems now. You act as the decoy while I smash them from the top again."


    Truen heaved a sigh hearing that Jermine was in a Zero-made fortress. The girl was in the safest place now so they should try to clear the second trial before they retrieved her.


    "Ok. Let''s hurry. I want to quickly clear the trial before we get her. The third trial might be more dangerous than this."


    With a perfect combination and attack pattern, all the eighty-nine golems left behind by the gnomes to protect Gnaway were decommissioned. The process didn''t take more than twenty minutes and Zero sneezed when they were done.


    "Are you alright?"


    Zero sniffed and rubbed his nose. "Must be the dust. Let''s get Jermine, I think it''s rather safe now. We destroyed most of the traps in the process too."


    Truen thought about it and agreed. However, just to be sure, he fired a few arrows in different directions to scout the area. Once it was safe, the boys went back to the hut.


    Zero panicked when he didn''t see Jermine where he left her.


    "Jermine? Where are you?! That damned b*stard! I''m going to sell his soul to Mammon instead!" Zero swore when a black furry head with a strange pink nose appeared from the dirt.


    "Zero?" the girl asked. Truen and Zero looked at her in disbelief as she dug her way out quickly.


    "Thank goodness you are alright! Truen too... I was so afraid that you''ve either lost your way back after relieving yourself or that the monsters have gotten you!"


    Truen raised a brow and Zero coughed suspiciously to disguise his laugh. "I had to do a number two and walk a little further away because of the smell. Didn''t mean to worry you. Is our dinner supply safe?"


    Happily, Jermine handed the responsibility of guarding the dinner bag back to Zero. The trio walked a little longer in the labyrinth and spit up to try and locate the library. Yet, despite their efforts, the library remained unfound.


    "Where would a library usually be located in a city as big as this?" Zero asked.


    Truen stopped to think for a while. Normally, libraries were huge buildings with many books. It shouldn''t be that difficult to find.


    Jermine blinked. Normally, a library would be easy to locate because it was a place for learning, made accessible to as many people as possible. It should be a huge building so they couldn''t miss it. Then, she remembered that although Zero and Truen walked the entire labyrinth here, they had yet to explore underground.


    "What about underground?" she asked. "There are a few huge rooms we didn''t visit, only passed them by while we were looking."


    Zero blinked. "There is an underground level?"


    Truen was equally stunned. His area detection arrows didn''t pick that out. Judging by Zero''s expression, Mii didn''t manage to find it either. The mini-map function was almost as limited as his Area Detection spell with the exception of the real-time feedback of enemy movements. Thankfully, Zero made the right decision of bringing Jermine along. He doubted that they would be able to think of this so quickly if they switched Jermine with Bob.


    "There are three huge places underground that could be the library," Jermine said and pointed out their general direction. Zero asked the mole beast girl to lead them to the nearest spot.


    They followed Jermine until she stopped in the middle of what used to be a palace.


    "Here is one spot," Jermine explained. "There are many passages and rooms."


    Truen shook his head. "Not this spot," he said. "Those are most likely dungeons and emergency escape routes. Where''s the next location?"


    Jermine walked them to a new place in the centre of the marketplace that was now reduced to dust. Truen liked it better and Zero had a question.


    "Why would libraries be built underground?"


    This time, Truen knew better. "Most likely because the conditions of preserving the quality of books are better underground. Either that or we''re not looking for an ordinary library."


    Zero agreed and Jermine got to work at once, digging downwards and making a passageway with Truen and Zero following behind.


    From a hidden place in Gnaway, the ruin master was very nervous. Once they found the secret library, there would only be one more trial before he had to admit that Zero was indeed worthy. Actually, he refused to admit it but Zero might be overqualified. The way he deconstructed the alchemy array on the stone golems told him everything he needed to know about the elf''s capabilities. He was simply being stubborn at this point.


    He waited for them as they got closer and prepared himself mentally. After coming such a long way, the djinn was finally ready to reveal himself. It was only a matter of formality now to pass that third test.

 446 Gnaway and the Sand Ravagers

    "Don''t touch anything," Zero warned his party members. Although these books looked harmless, Zero knew that they were far from it. The different instrumental sets and equipment reminded Zero about Merlin''s messy lab. His mind thought about how Lovina was going to cope with his messy teacher.


    Most of the paperbound books were decayed and would crumble to dust if anyone touched them so Zero ignored the tomes. It was a shame but the most important thing in this library wasn''t the inked records.


    "This is it," he said and looked at the wall full of carvings. This was a language that Zero recognised and understood. As the student of the most famous alchemist and magician, Zero could read it fluently.


    "Congratulations for clearing the second trial! Welcome to the secret Book Heaven of Gnaway. During its peak, this was the pride and joy of gnomes who built the golem army you defeated. Your third and final trial would be to use the information found here to locate the tomb of the gnome king who laid down his life to guard and protect his people against the sand ravagers."


    Sand ravagers were also known as cannibal locusts. These insects didn''t eat crops in the desert, they ate anything that was living, including livestock and people. Zero shuddered at the name and Truen looked confused. The ruin master said no more and waited for them.


    "Let''s look for anything that has text," Zero told them and they split up to search. Jermine''s job was once more to hold onto the dinner supply bag while the elves searched for anything that might contain a clue.


    Zero didn''t just look for texts about Gnaway''s history. He took some pictures of texts created by gnome engineers. The blueprints for the golems they defeated were found and while it wasn''t complete, Zero knew that there might be one person who could restore this technology to their former glory.


    Raj was part djinn and part gnome so he must know a thing or two about his ancestor''s projects. It should be in his blood.


    Zero took pictures of all the blueprints he could salvage and Truen walked around to examine the writing on the wall. These were strange symbols that he saw Merlin using once or twice. Was this alchemy?


    "Zero, is this alchemy? What does it say?"


    "I don''t actually know this but I should take a picture and send it to Teacher. Lovina might know it too but not me."


    Once the picture was sent, Zero resumed his investigations in the massive library. Truen didn''t find anything else of importance and looked at Zero who was too immersed in learning everything. The library was a far worse trap for Zero than the golems were. With an undefeatable enemy in front of him, all Zero had to do was keep them in his massive void pocket and the problem was resolved. However, when Zero was tempted with new interesting stories or knowledge, he was like a leech that couldn''t be gotten rid of.


    Turning to Jermine, he told the girl to find somewhere to nap for a while. "Zero''s going to do this for hours and there''s nothing I can do when he becomes like this. The trial is side-tracked for a while. I''ll inform Bob to go hunt for something for dinner, we are not clearing this within a day."


    True enough, Jermine heard Zero talking to himself and praising his find. It was slightly surprising to think that Zero could be so deeply engrossed in something that he would disregard what was truly important. Then again, maybe for a doctor, nothing was more important than new knowledge and saving lives. The world can fall to the void and Zero would only be concerned about the wounded people and not the end of the world.


    The djinn was bored. Why were they still not here? He gave them such a huge hint. Zero should have found out about the history of Gnaway and where the tomb was located. In fact, they passed it earlier twice. Why weren''t they making their way over?


    Curious and slightly frustrated at being kept waiting, the djinn decided to spy on them. What he saw made him speechless. Zero was completely side-tracked from the trial and was indulging himself in the records of the gnome researchers. Could he even understand the complex alchemy theories? Deconstructing alchemy arrays were not the same as inventing new alchemy devices.


    "Oh my! Truen! The gnomes are geniuses! They actually managed to make a flying machine powered by the wind and the sun. Raj has always been talking about making a device that can make non-magicians fly in the air. The gnomes actually did this, do you think I can take this back? He has to see this! It''s possible to create great things without magic."


    Truen yawned. "Sure. I don''t think anybody else would have a use for them. In fact, why don''t you take everything with you? We only need to find the story about Gnaway and the Sand Ravagers to clear the trial. You''ve been side-tracked for two hours now. Jermine is hungry. It''s one-hour past dinner."


    Zero blushed and apologised before digging into his inventory for two meal sets. He didn''t feel hungry yet so the doctor decided to take Truen''s advice to store away everything that might be useful and take pictures of the ones he couldn''t take with him.


    Raj... that name sounded very familiar to the djinn and he paused. It couldn''t be, right? Half gnome and half djinn... Suddenly, the ruin master had a very huge urge to quickly meet Zero in person. He had so many things to ask the elf. Who was he and why did he know so much about alchemy? Who was Raj and where was Raj?


    Truen and Jermine ate the roasted chicken stuffed with herbs in silence. In fact, Truen helped himself to some baked potatoes and shared it with Jermine who accepted it gratefully. Zero still wasn''t done with his stashing until another hour later when he found what they were looking for in the first place.


    "Oh! What do you know? It was here all along. How did I miss such a big painting?" Zero laughed. "Silly me!"


    Truen nodded and took this as his cue to read it out for Zero while the starving doctor dug into his hearty meal.


    "Gnaway was founded as a city of gnomes after the gnomes decided not to be part of the war between races. They chose to travel the harsh Derby Desert and create a settlement here with the help of their superior crafting skills and technology with the help of local desert guardians - the djinns. The first King of Gnaway was a brave weapon designer. The Gatling Gun was his proudest invention and it warded many powerful and dreadful desert monsters. Not even mages were a match for the powerful bronze and steel warriors the gnomes produced and they protected the city time and again with their inventions.


    The gnomes were friends with the country of dwarves who supplied them with raw ores that they required and magic gemstones to charge their devices. As a gesture of goodwill, the gnomes designed superior tools and armour for the dwarves to win the war against the elves attacking them. King Gregory formed a friendship with the genius dwarf chancellor Motley and became sworn brothers with the great dwarven hero Dorgon in his reign.


    Sixty years after the gnomes established Gnaway, a disaster struck them that forced them to flee and scatter. Only King Gregory and the Desert Guardian Djinn Raju remained behind to fight the Sand Ravagers. The proud city of Gnaway and home to gnomes held its ground as a fortress to the sand ravagers while the gnomes evacuated through underground passages and artificial portals for a week before the power finally died out.


    Left stranded and locked in his own city, Djinn Raju watched as King Gregory starved to death while guarding against the Sand Ravagers outside. He remained a true king and finally succumbed to starvation after ninety-two days.


    Now buried in his castle ruins, King Gregory is a guardian of the most precious artefact of Gnaway - the Phoenix''s Pearl and a product of the gnomes'' alchemy. Although incomplete, the Phoenix''s Pearl is able to harness the power of the void and open the gateway to travel to different worlds. Unfortunately, none of the gnome explorers who went to different worlds ever made it back.


    To whoever is reading this, please retrieve the Phoenix''s Pearl and offer it to the Goddess of Time - Isis for the safety of this world."


    The long text was read and Zero burped. Truen looked at Zero and Jermine who was starting to nod off.


    "What now? To proceed and clear the trial or sleep till tomorrow?"


    Zero took a look at Jermine who was trying very hard to stay away. As the party leader, he did not want to leave the weak or slow behind.


    "We will rest before we continue," Zero said with finality, giving Jermine no reason to protest.


    Truen smiled. Zero will make a good leader in the future when he gives Zero full control over the Onin Union.

 447 Red Phoenix Pearl

    The gnome king might have died a miserly death and all that remained on him were bones, literally. Adorned by the armour he wore while he was still alive, his skeleton was sitting upon his throne in an imposing manner as if daring the enemies to try and take Gnaway from him.


    Zero took a look at the once-mighty king and bowed as a sign of respect, Truen and Jermine following his lead.


    The king wore chain armour made from mithril adorned with gold trimmings. On his hands, he wore leather gloves that were half rotting but his grip on the machinery mounted in front of his throne didn''t loosen even in death. The machinery was pointing upwards and based on the trajectory, Truen could deduce that he could shoot enemies from outside the city walls from his throne room.


    "This must be the Gatling Gun," Zero said after a thorough inspection.


    From the mithril helmet of the king, a red phoenix suddenly appeared. The flames were wild and untameable but they didn''t feel hot. Truen and Zero were calm even in the presence of a legendary bird and that confused Raju.


    "Come on out," Zero told the mastermind behind the phoenix illusion. Then, with a smirk, he added, "Raju."


    Pouting now that his fun was over, the djinn called the illusion away and materialised himself.


    "How did you know? Also, congratulations on passing the final trial."


    Zero laughed. "It was a little too easy," the doctor admitted. "All the trials were made to find yourself a suitable candidate who could be trusted to be both honest and capable. You want this Phoenix''s Pearl on King Gregory''s necklace to be given to Goddess Isis?"


    Jermine couldn''t see what Zero was talking about but Truen noticed that there was a very bright red gem on King Gregory''s necklace. He thought that it was a large ruby at first. How did Zero know that it was the red phoenix''s pearl they were looking for?


    In a rare moment of celebrating the use of his intelligence, Zero explained that his true objective wasn''t just to clear the trials.


    Zero pulled out one of the blueprints that he was talking about. Truen squinted and didn''t understand the writing but there was one thing he understood. The design of that red stone on King Gregory''s necklace matched the schematic.


    "The Red Phoenix Pearl isn''t a time gate device. It''s actually a timer that runs consistently on a loop. King Gregory wore it as an amulet to count down his days till death. The fact that you were bound to this device powers it forever so there really isn''t a need to send this to Isis. In other words, you''re being used as a power source for a luxury clock and you want out. Did I miss anything?"


    Jermine''s jaw fell. Gnaway''s owner was just a selfish djinn who wanted someone to free him so he set up all those dangerous trials just to trick someone into doing it? How cruel!


    Speechless, Raju tried to hide back into the necklace but he was one step too slow. Truen fired an arrow that created a huge pagoda prison, trapping the poor djinn.


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" the djinn apologised and begged for forgiveness. Truen wasn''t too forgiving and notched another arrow. Zero was very calm but Jermine panicked. Was he going to allow murder right before his eyes? Jermine couldn''t believe it.


    The arrow whistled and landed squarely on Raju''s chest and he squeezed his eyes shut. However, he didn''t feel any pain.


    Slowly, Raju opened his eyes again and Jermine blinked. What kind of arrow was that? What did Truen do?


    "He''s all yours for interrogation," Truen told Zero. "The spell lasts for a whole day so take your time. Jermine and I will prepare lunch or dismantle some beetle corpses. Also, we''re going to loot this place after lunch."


    "Ok!" Zero agreed happily. He didn''t know what type of spell Truen used but the pagoda looked like a very steady prison. This time, he will get the answers he wanted.


    Truen led Jermine away who looked very worried.


    "Will Zero be ok?"


    The archer smiled. "Better than ok. If anything, I pity that djinn. When someone catches Zero''s interest, he wouldn''t let them go until he satisfied his craving for knowledge and luckily, that djinn knows a lot of things. I can expect to hear about the gnomes'' whereabouts and maybe even the desert poppy if we are lucky. For now, let''s loot the city. It might be ruined but there can still be hidden treasures."


    Jermine nodded. She still couldn''t get used to how these people thought but she was getting the hang of it. For a doctor who cleared out an entire dungeon alone and an elf who was more deadly than the adventurers who bought her as a slave, Jermine decided to disregard common sense and go with the flow. It was usually easier this way.


    "So, what do you want for lunch?"


    Jermine didn''t really know. "Anything that you have. I don''t remember all the names of food that Zero mentioned but everything tastes good. I didn''t know that Zero was such a good cook on top of being a good doctor and a great adventurer."


    Truen snorted. "He might be able to cook well but what we ate was definitely not his doing. They came from the royal kitchen of the giants. We just stored it away in the bag because they gave us too much. How does Lasagne sound? Are you a pasta fan?"


    Jermine didn''t know what that was but nodded. Truen prepared the meal quickly and the mole girl asked, "What sort of treasure will we be looking for later?"


    The archer passed her a plate with her food. It smelled delicious!


    "Not sure," Truen admitted. "However, we''re definitely looking for gnome technology. All those metal golems? We''re storing them away in Zero''s inventory. I share some inventory space with him so it should fit. If it doesn''t fit, Mii and Wii will make some space. Any gadgets that work, blueprints, drawings and the likes of it can be taken as well. Half Moon Village has a team of researchers who might find it handy. Oh, that Gatling Gun thing? We want to take it too. It''s good for fortifying the wall defence in case of an attack again."


    Jermine ate and listened to Truen describe Half Moon Village. Although it sounded like a crazy place, she thought that the people there were generally warm and welcoming.


    "Truen... once I find my family, can I bring them over to live in your village? We will work for our food and if my younger siblings cannot, I will work on their behalf."


    Truen blinked. "I''m not against it but you should ask Zero. He''s the village head and he calls the shots. Half Moon village might be a bad idea for you but if all things go well and Monoman brings his people by the time we are finished with Derby Desert, you can live with them in New Moon Village. The air on Endow Hill is too full of mana, your body might not be able to take it. New Moon Village settles a little further from Endow Hill so it might be better there."


    Jermine knew about New Moon Village and nodded. She had some doubts about the location because she overheard that the village''s purpose was for trading between Half Moon Village to Deadman Town and other kingdoms. It would be sandwiched between Endow Hill, Derby Desert and Smargdas Kingdom - the land of humans who kidnapped her and sold her as a slave.


    "I understand."


    Truen nodded. "Finish quickly, we have a lot of work to do before Zero is done. This city is big, there should be many treasures. It''s a once in a lifetime opportunity so don''t miss anything. And if you like something, you can keep it."


    Motivated, Jermine finished quickly and followed Truen to seek for Gnaway treasures.

 448 Gnaway Treasures & Gnome Settlements

    Gnaway wasn''t a very big kingdom but they had a very good armoury and research lab.


    Lined against the cracked walls were rows of broken golems and weird machinery. Truen recognised the crossbow but was confused at the odd barrel on the device. Jermine took the chance to scan the area but found nothing much of importance. Being blind, she was only able to carry things over when Truen requested for them.


    "Stand aside," the archer warned as he approached a rotting crate.


    The lid was flung open and Truen quickly backed away in case there was a trap waiting. Thankfully, nothing happened and he went closer to inspect the contents once the dust settled.


    "What is it?" Jermine asked. Truen picked out a metal capsule and examined it.


    "I don''t really know," he admitted. "But these are heavy. I''m guessing they are used as some kind of ammunition because of the crates. Could you borrow Zero''s sling bag? I want you to start stuffing all the ammunition in this section into the inventory."


    Not needing to be told twice, Jermine started digging away. Truen watched the mole girl cover up her hole behind her and nodded in approval. With some training, she might be a good scout to work with mitchnew as a messenger. If he didn''t see her dig a hole and tunnel away, he would not have suspected that there was anyone here previously.


    Now that he sent the child away, Truen got down to serious business. There were too many instruments of mass destruction in this room, including the golems that were unfinished. The repair dock must be further up because Truen could only see spare parts in some of the crates. The more dangerous toys were lined against the wall. Gnomes were smaller in size and shorter than dwarves so their mechanical suits were made to elevate them to three meters tall. This should be the tool that they made for Dorgon to work on bigger projects.


    The archer stuffed them into his inventory and texted Mii to sort them out. There were at least a few hundred weapons in this room and it was only the first room. He hadn''t checked out the hangar that he knew was above this level or the research labs in the next hallway. He would get to them eventually.


    \u003e\u003e This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. \u003c\u003c


    "What do gnomes like to eat or drink?"


    "Potatoes, mushrooms, berries and honey... anything that doesn''t involve meat. They do enjoy a good beer from time to time that the dwarves send them. The distiller for alcohol was invented by the gnomes but they could never make it taste the same as the dwarven stout. It is one of their biggest regrets."


    Zero wrote that down and almost jumped out of his vessel when Jermine appeared from the ground beside him. The doctor screamed when a pink claw appeared from the dirt.


    "Goodness me! Jermine, are you trying to scare me to the afterlife?"


    Jermine apologised and ignored the djinn. "Truen sent me to borrow your sling bag. We''re starting with the armoury. They have a lot of good machinery and ammunition so we''re taking all of them."


    Raju''s eyes bulged when he heard that. "Are you crazy? Do you know how many tons of metal that is going to add up to? You should also be wary of the explosives! One mishandle and half of the city will go boom!"


    Zero deadpanned and passed his sling bag to Jermine who looked nervous. "Don''t worry about it," he told the girl. "That bag is enchanted with blast protection charms. None of us will die but maybe Raju will be slightly rattled if that happens. Also, can you tell Truen that I want him to help me find the flying machines? Raju told me that the gnomes designed some of it that worked. They should be in the hangar."


    Jermine nodded but became quickly overwhelmed when Zero started to pile things onto the list. It took Zero three minutes to realise that there might be too many items that he wanted for Jermine to remember. With an apologetic smile, he laughed and told the mole beast girl to forget everything.


    "I''ll just send him a text, there might be more things after I finish my interrogation. Oh, don''t forget to visit the treasury. There should be many pretty things that you might like. Take as many as you want. Anything that you don''t like we can auction it later."


    Swallowing, Jermine nodded and left quickly. She didn''t understand what Zero was doing but he seemed to know a lot more than they did about the palace and Gnaway''s treasures. The doctor certainly had his intimidating moments and Jermine was very glad that she wasn''t Raju.


    "So tell me more about that portal and underground passage that the gnomes escape by. We need to find some gnomes, where can we find them?"


    Raju groaned. "There are six hideouts that Gnaway built in such emergencies. The portal takes a lot of energy to activate and leads to a small base at Rocket Mountain but it should be long destroyed because I couldn''t activate it. The loadstone has been destroyed. In the past, gnomes and dwarves used it to send items and visit each other. The portal gate opens once a month and only remains open for an hour each time."


    Zero took note of that but didn''t think it was too important. His magic circle teleportation was a lot more efficient to use. He wasn''t going to ride sand walkers all the way back to Half Moon Village after he accomplished his mission in the desert. Why walk when you can teleport one step away?


    "The other five?"


    "One base is up in the sky that can only be accessed by the hang gliders but Sand Ravagers destroyed it. They can fly as well so no gnomes who left for the shelter would have survived. The other four bases can be found following the four underground passages. Many passages had been destroyed by fleeing gnomes to stop the Sand Ravagers from following them as ordered by King Gregory but if you manage to restore them, you should find some bases."


    Zero nodded. "Got it. What about the desert poppy? I''m looking for that flower. As a djinn, you must have heard about it. Has the gnomes ever come across it?"


    Raju raised a brow. "That legendary flower? The gnomes have mining drills and dug deep down in this town but even if they found caves with plenty of mana crystals for powering their gadgets, nobody has ever found underground flowers. We tried but failed. Sure, there might be a few times someone thought they found it but it turned out to be a hoax. The gnome miners were eaten by beasts who tried to replicate these flowers, it''s a dangerous mission and a lost cause."


    Zero sighed. "Alright, I think that is all the questions I have for you. Thank you for your cooperation. I think you can say that our magic contract deal is now complete, you''re free from the soul binding. As for this pagoda cage and truth arrow spell, you''ll have to wait for Truen."


    The doctor got up and prepared to leave when Raju panicked and stopped him.


    "Before you go, could you please tell me more about the half gnome and half djinn called Raj?"


    Zero blinked. "What do you want to know?"


    Raju hesitated before asking in a soft voice. "How is he doing? Is he coping well with his lack of magical powers?"


    Zero had a feeling that this was a personal question. The more he looked at Raju, the more he saw similarities and smiled. Maybe, just maybe... Raju was actually Raj''s family.


    "Do you want to see him in person?"


    Raju was surprised. "Can I?"


    Zero smirked. "Only if you tell me what your relation to him is. As the village leader that Raj is in, it is my duty to make sure there are no threats to the villagers under my care."


    Raju bowed his head in shame. "Nevermind then. If he''s happy where he is and safe, it is good enough for me."


    Zero nodded. "If that is how you want it to be then so be it. Raj has found friends who share the same love for mad science and invention. He might have trouble with self-esteem because of his lack of magic but there is also a pixie who prefers science to magic who constantly bickers with him. There is a human inventor who hates humans and works with them to create creative machines with the help of a dwarf who refuses to be a blacksmith for weapons."


    Raju smiled. "Good... that''s good to know. He has friends now, thank goodness. Thank you, Zero. This is all I need to know. Please tell Truen that the real treasure of Gnaway is going to be Phoenix''s Pearl. The one on King Gregory might be a fake but the story on the wall that I wrote isn''t a complete lie. The gnomes have indeed a stone that can open spaces to different dimensions. They tried to control it but the stone is too mysterious and powerful so it was sealed away in a safe within the treasury. Nobody knew where this stone came from but everyone watched it fall from the sky into a pit of fire a few hundred miles away from Gnaway. We kept it despite the danger because it was a gift from the Gods."


    Zero blinked. "I see. Thank you for telling me this. I promise to take good care of it and not let it fall into the wrong hands."


    Raju nodded and watched Zero leave. Feeling very tired now that all the secrets he had to guard were finally out in the open with that elf, the djinn closed his eyes. He was tired, very tired. Perhaps it was time for him to finally rest just like King Gregory.


    Raj was doing well and that was good enough for Raju. His wife must be happy from the heavens to know that their son was doing well. King Gregory would have been a very proud uncle to know that his nephew took after them more than Raju and his magic. Too bad Gnaway was no more. Otherwise, the missing prince could come back to claim his rightful seat to the throne of the proud gnome kingdom.


    Slowly but surely, warm light enveloped the tired djinn and consumed him entirely. The pagoda cage radiated warmly as if bidding him a final farewell before Raju returned to the cycle of life.

 449 Cacti-Folk

    While they had a lead now, it wasn''t much good for them. Thinking back about how the entire city started to collapse after Zero retrieved the Phoenix''s Pearl, Zero couldn''t help but feel slightly remorseful. That city might have been a ruin but there was simply too much unfound potential in it. Everything was now dust and Truen informed him that the djinn was no more. He didn''t specifically say it but Zero somehow knew that Raju had returned back to the cycle of life. No wonder he didn''t want to see Raj even if they were related. Raju must have known that his time was almost up.


    Perhaps this was what fate meant. If Zero didn''t stumble of Gnaway, Raju and King Gregory''s history might be washed away in the sands of time. The Red Phoenix''s Pearl was also something that resonated with him strongly. Zero couldn''t help but feel excited when his appraisal skill told him that the object was full of Nel''s energy traces. He was one step closer to finding one of his divine entities. According to Shittomi, he had to visit Whiskeria because that was where Nel''s last activities were found. So far, he had no way of getting to the planet because he had no way of setting a teleportation coordinate in the wormholes he opened in the void. First, he had to complete the Finding Nel quest to activate the navigation system function locked by the Tri-coloured petal artefact. It was a complicated and tedious process but Zero was finally one step closer.


    Yet, Derby Desert was beginning to bore him. He had killed six desert worms and didn''t really want to deal with any more nuisances. Why couldn''t they find some sort of village? Desert Lily told them that there were settlements in the desert from time to time. Why have they not encountered a single one their entire journey? It was close to a month since they started on this mission but they only conquered one dungeon, came across Gnaway and nothing more.


    As if someone heard Zero''s complaints, something started to show on his minimap and Mii pointed it out excitedly.


    "Truen! There is life in the north-east direction about fifty miles from here!"


    At that announcement, everyone snapped back to attention. Bob and Truen hated to admit it but the journey had been rather boring. Jermine was also looking forward to good news so Zero dished out roles for everyone.


    Glad that he could finally stretch his wings, Bob quickly transformed into his dragon body. Jermine was no longer afraid of Bob''s true form and quickly climbed on top of his back with Truen''s help. Once Jermine was safely saddled up, the archer sat behind her and held onto the strapped-on saddle. This was something new for Bob as well. Zero made this on their travels during the boring and uneventful week. It looked like a normal backpack in his human form but transformed into a portable saddle when he became a dragon.


    The wind at a higher altitude felt good on their faces but the rays from the sun started to sting so Truen pulled up his hood and helped Jermine with hers. They watched as Bob quickly covered the distance and Truen fired some arrows to cover the hundred-mile radius.


    From the ground, Zero watched his map update itself. Bob travelled very quickly and it was a pity they couldn''t be seen riding a dragon or people would start trying to hunt Bob. The life sources turned out to be a very small village and Truen said that they looked like a fairly normal village from above.


    "Just to be sure, we are going to use invisibility magic to land nearby so that Jermine could mark the structure out. Bob will wait for us a distance away and I will infiltrate it to scout the villagers'' lifestyle."


    Zero approved of Truen''s initiative with the party call function and smiled, urging the three sand walkers to run quicker. They were going to take some time so Zero wanted to find a good spot to set up camp. To celebrate a small find in the vast desert, he was going to make a delicious meal. They have enough desert worms so he was going to try his hand at sliced worm soup for Jermine.


    Jermine started digging at once and Truen quickly followed after her. He told Bob to wait in the tunnel instead of trying to follow after them because the dragon was still unable to restrain his mana.


    Bob sulked but agreed. Jermine got tunnelling and Truen soon found himself beneath the village.


    "What do we do now?" Jermine asked. They were in the middle of the village but Truen could do any reconnaissance without going to the surface. Jermine also found it odd that there were many roots above her and dared not dig into their territory.


    Truen smiled. It was time for him to use another special skill.


    "Can you describe to me what these villagers look like? I''m going to make a clone and send it out to spy on them."


    Jermine was surprised by Truen''s resourcefulness but described in as much detail as she could, occasionally helping Truen to sculpt the elemental golem puppet.


    Once they had their clone, Truen animated it and controlled it with his Parallel Mind. Jermine dug a tunnel to the outside of the village a little further so that she wouldn''t disturb the plant roots and the puppet hopped out of the hole like a mischievous child. Truen heard about these villagers, they were cacti-folk and a type of desert dryad race.


    As Truen''s clone ran around in the village behaving as any normal child would, the elf scouted the structure. So far, the village looked like it was a farming village without even a trading station. The villagers bartered what they needed with each other and there were many fields for planting vegetables. He couldn''t understand how carrots were able to thrive in the desert until he saw the cacti-folk in action.


    The cacti-folk squeezed an arm and water came out of it, watering the plants. Another cacti-folk lay down in a huge basin to be wrung dry by other cacti-folks as if that was a normal thing. The cacti-folk who had their water content squeezed dry were left to sleep and recuperate. It was an oddly disturbing scene but thankfully, children were not required to contribute to anything.


    The information-gathering session ended shortly and Truen let the elemental golem deconstruct back to sand before he ended the spell and recalled his Parallel Mind.


    "We''re done, let''s go back to Zero."


    Jermine agreed and Bob couldn''t help but ask about what they saw. Truen decided to tell them what he saw and keep Zero in the party call so he didn''t have to repeat himself later. He was having doubts about visiting the village after seeing how cacti-folks used themselves as water sources. It was a highly disturbing scene, one that he couldn''t get out of his head even after it was time to sleep.

 450 The Way of Desert Dwellers

    "Let''s talk to them," he grinned and looked at three very unenthusiastic faces over dinner.


    "What?"


    Bob was the first to break the silence. "Do you really think that this is safe? We don''t know anything about cacti-folks. They could be cannibals."


    Zero blinked. "But they plant vegetables. Besides, we don''t really have a clue about the gnomes. If the gnomes travelled west, they must have also passed by this village on their travels. It''s better to ask about the gnomes and maybe these natives might know about the desert poppy."


    Truen hated to admit it but Zero was right. he gave Bob a glance and shook his head. Backing down reluctantly, Bob went back to his food.


    Jermine was the only one undeterred by the idea of visiting cacti-folk. When it came to destroying plants, nobody was better at it than moles. While she doesn''t kill them directly, she was able to move around very quickly underground and use the tunnels to her advantage. Cacti-folks were part plants so they formed roots in the soil to drink from underground water sources. Most of them have a limited range of movement and Jermine didn''t think that it would be a big problem even if they were a little prickly to hug.


    "It''s settled then," Zero said with finality. "We will stay in the village for one night and ask around before we leave. We can do trading with them too to make their opinions of us improve. What is the thing they need the most in their primitive village?"


    Truen thought back to what he saw when he ran around. There really wasn''t much these cacti-folks needed. They didn''t need clothes and didn''t need furniture or entertainment. They planted food of their own to supplement themselves and could be satisfied with just standing in the sun to photosynthesise. The only thing Truen thought they might want was a ready water supply on the surface because honestly, that practice of beating themselves up to squeeze water was highly disturbing.


    "How about a water pump?" he suggested and Zero thought that it was a marvellous idea. We can definitely install one for them."


    Jermine perked up. "I know where the underwater source is, I can help to dig and install the pipes!"


    Zero was very pleased with the idea and Bob wondered if they would be alright. Cacti-folks were relatives of tree ents. They were closer to dryads in a cacti form but their temperaments were almost as bad as their mountain cousins. Tree ents were known to be gentle and helpful at times and also violent during the war against humans. He didn''t know if they would be well received as elves, beast folks and a dragon. Tree spirits and faes are very capricious creatures.


    The very next morning after a hearty breakfast, Zero and his group set off towards the village, pretending to be travelling merchants on a mission to find some gnomes. Bob changed to resemble a lizard beast folk to match the story of merchants with their mercenary guides.


    The village was very peaceful when the group arrived Zero was surprised that nobody took notice of them and continued doing what they were doing as if they were invisible.


    "What''s going on?" he whispered to truen who was equally puzzled.


    Without a choice, they dismounted and walked through the village, trying to talk to someone but each time they tried to approach a villager, they would immediately root themselves to the ground and pretend to be an ordinary cacti.


    Finding this behaviour strange, Zero told the group to split up and look for someone willing to answer questions. The children ran away, the ladies doing the washing froze up. The men froze up and increased their spikes when the travellers got close and Zero groaned. Eventually, he gave up trying to find a willing person to talk to. If they wouldn''t entertain him, he would make them want to entertain him.


    Any sane traveller would quickly leave but Zero was far from sane. Hence, he told the group to make themselves comfortable in the village from taking a bath to harvesting their vegetables for lunch without taking into consideration how rude this was to the villagers. If being nice didn''t work, Zero would force their hand by going overboard. Baits work best with a stick as Hua Tuo liked to say. Zero hoped that this would work. Else, he was going to make Truen shoot someone and force them to start answering questions.


    Jermine started digging holes, Bob patted the ground and made them a lovely pool for bathing. Truen helped himself to the vegetable garden and started bringing out ingredients to make an amazing stew for lunch in front of the cacti-folks. He kept an eye on his surroundings just in case any of them turned hostile. Just to be cruel, he harvested more than four people would ever need. If anything, he harvested enough to feed the entire village and looked satisfied when the garden was almost bare.


    Zero started to talk to the cacti-folk. He never seemed to run out of words and the sharp spines of the cacti-folks started to become limp after standing there to listen to Zero talk for two hours without a break. Truen, Bob and Jermine had long tuned out to Zero''s chattering. They took turns preparing lunch and taking a bath. From the looks of it, it shouldn''t be long until the cacti-folks gave in.


    Now that the torture session was over, it was a good time to start tempting the broken wills. "Wow this smells amazing!" Zero exclaimed loudly and tasted the stew.


    "Mmm! Absolutely divine! Amazing stew, I wonder if we can finish it all. You''ve cooked a little too much. Such a shame none of these cacti-folks are willing to move. Else we could have invited them to join us. I guess they''re just really shy of strangers. What a shame we''re going to have to throw it all away if nobody helps us finish this..."


    Hearing that their precious vegetables were going to be wasted by these infuriating travellers, the cacti village elder pleaded for them to stop.


    "Please no! This is our hard labour... adventurers, why do you do this to us? We''re not the cannibalistic cacti-folks that people talk about. We mean you no harm..."


    Zero smirked. "I should be the judge of that. Why did you ignore us? We just wanted answers to some questions. Those who can tell us what we want to know may join us for a meal. If we are happy, we will give you a gift to your village."


    Humbly, the elder thanked the generosity of the adventurers and spoke in a dialect to command his fellow villagers to stop playing dead.


    "Tell them to join us for lunch," Zero said and Truen spooned out stews for everyone as the cacti-folks lined up with bowls in their hands. Zero counted. There were around thirty villagers, it was a really small village.


    When everybody settled down for lunch, they hesitated to eat until they saw all four adventurers eating without hesitation. The village elder started eating it first and when he deemed it safe for consumption, everyone else followed.


    Zero grinned. The villagers must have never eaten something so tasty before. As they were vegetarians, Truen didn''t add anything with meat. However, he did add one ingredient that wasn''t found in the desert - mushrooms.


    After filling their stomachs, the villagers felt slightly better about the adventurers. The village elder also kept his word and told Zero to ask them what he wished to know.


    Now that they were on talking terms, Zero smiled.


    "I wish to know about the whereabouts of gnomes who travelled towards the west many years ago. We have business with them, how can we locate them?"

 451 Rain In The Deser

    "The gnomes who travelled west passed by some of our kind," he admitted. "However, they did not meet kind ones. We cacti-folk are split between those who eat cultivated plants for supplement and those who eat others for supplement. The gnomes who travelled west a good sixty years ago met the other kind of cacti-folk. While I do not know details, we heard that some gnomes managed to escape and they travelled further west towards the sea."


    Zero shared a look with Truen. If what the cacti-folk elder said was true, these gnomes should still be around somewhere. For gnomes, sixty years isn''t a very long time. Like dwarves, they live for at least two hundred years.


    "How can we know if a gnome is near?"


    At this, the cacti-folk elder grinned. "The ground! The ground! Sinkholes always appear when gnomes try to build their underground houses because they do not like to grow plants above. With no roots to hold the ground, the sands will shift and sometimes the structure collapses inwards from the weight of shifting sand dunes. Sinkholes happen whenever gnomes try to move something below. You can see it easily, it is huge! Sometimes sinkholes are full of oil or liquid, sometimes with sludge that they dispose of."


    He then added in a lower voice. "Also, if no desert monsters attack you in that area when you travel for days, you are in gnome territory. They have a very good defence system, no chance for monsters who go near. If you approach them, don''t try to dig into the city. The machines have no eyes."


    Zero thanked the cacti-elder and to prove his sincerity for their help, he told Truen to help them install a water pump.


    When the cacti-elder heard that they were going to install a water pump, the old man started to shake and his spiny leaves started falling much to Zero''s horror.


    "Ohh... Ohhh! Young one, is the water pump the divine machine that sucks water from underground to the surface without roots?"


    Slowly, Zero nodded and the elder collapsed to the ground.


    "Elder!" the younger cacti-folk quickly came to assist him but the elder pushed them all away. Afraid that they might have offended the primitive villagers with the introduction of technology, Zero was about to retract his gift when the elder cried till he was half dried up.


    "Thank heavens, our saviour has arrived! The days of cruel water fetching rituals are over!"


    Not really understanding what a ''water pump'' was, the other villagers simply bowed into round cacti balls to show Zero and his group their thanks.


    "Alright, please don''t cry yourself dry. I still have more questions to ask, village elder. For my next question, I will give you a special vegetable... no, it''s not actually a vegetable because it doesn''t have seeds when grown. I will give you a special plant that is the secret ingredient behind that tasty vegetable stew. How does it sound? If you can tell me anything about the desert poppy, I will give you a mushroom."


    Zero planned this out earlier with Truen. After the water pump, they were going to introduce mushroom cultivation. As these cacti-folks were not meat eaters or cannibals, their food lacked flavour. For normal vegetarian cuisine, Zero learnt from Nirvana''s kitchen that they used a lot of mushrooms to increase the tastiness of the food.


    Seeing how the village enjoyed the stew earlier, Zero knew this was a very tempting offer.


    Disbelieving of their great fortune, the village elder bowed and nodded. "I will answer to the best of my ability. However, this is knowledge I know from the great shaman and nature spirits. I have never personally done this before, although cacti-folk are related to dryads, our magical powers are very weak. We''re not able to bring down rain, only store water in our bodies to grow plants at a faster rate."


    Zero nodded. "It''s alright, tell me what you know. We will test that out for ourselves before we leave the village to see if it is true. You said someone has to bring down rain?"


    In a more serious mood with a sigh, the cacti elder nodded. "Desert poppy can cure many illnesses but it is also very deadly for non-dryad related folks. Alone, the flower causes addiction and promotes the seven sins in man. When consumed, the poison in a desert poppy will spread and make a person a flowerbed where the flower starts growing its young inside of the body until it can no longer function. The final stage of growth is when the desert poppy tears through flesh to sprout with its flowers. The flower, when connected to its roots, will command others nearby to become their flowerbeds. It''s a very dangerous flower to look for. Before I tell you anything further, may I know who tasked you to look for such a world-class disaster flower? Even among dryads, we made an oath to never let anyone else get their hands on this flower. For many generations, the information has been hidden away and only passed from parent to child. The humans and other races only think that the desert flower grows underground now."


    Now that the village elder explained the story, Zero was beginning to connect the dots. The reason why they couldn''t find the desert poppy was because they had been searching for it in the wrong places all along. Now that he thought about it, the desert poppy was a flower. Unless it thrived on mana, it wouldn''t be found underground.


    "A spriggan asked us to find it for him. We came from Rocket Mountain with two tasks. The first task is to locate gnome technicians for S-class dwarven hero Dorgon to fix his broken art tool made by gnomes. The second was to find a desert poppy''s seeds for the Spriggan who is missing this last ingredient for his spell to locate his tree that had suddenly gone missing."


    Surprised, the village elder looked at his villagers and spoke to them in a dialect. Obediently, the villagers dispersed and the elder invited Zero into his small shelter.


    "I sent everyone away, please tell me more. We know spriggans but there are very few now. Most of them are legends. How genuine is this spriggan? Desert poppies are very dangerous, you might be tricked! Desert poppy seeds make a person a flowerbed, I cannot tell you where desert poppies are if you cannot prove to me he is a real spriggan. Spriggans only guard magic trees. Only one magic tree lives now but it is in the Great Altear Forest. The war has burned everything else. Altear killed the spriggan guarding their tree. No more spriggans should be alive."


    Surprised at that small information, Zero noted that down for a discussion with Truen tonight.


    "The spriggan''s name is Axel. He lost his tree at Rocket Mountain when he was getting to it. The tree he guards should be the Tree of Life that was on Endow Hill but disappeared into another dimension. The spriggan wishes to locate the tree now, do you know him?"


    The cacti elder nodded. "Tree of life... the tree with a curse of an immortal witch."


    Surprised, Zero nodded. "Yes, that''s the one! You know Lovina?"


    The cacti elder raised his brow. "Is that what she calls herself now? Also, young elf, why do you know so much? You do not come from Altear because you are a wood elf, why do you know so much about fae and dryad matters?"


    Zero grinned. "Do you know a dryad called Cleo? She lives in Half Moon Village on Endow Hill."


    The cacti elder thought about it for a very long time. "That place is no place for elf or human. Only Mystic Meadow creatures can live there. Strong dryads like Cleo can live there, weak dryads go crazy after a while. Dragon magic is strong, bad idea to go there."


    With a smirk, Zero pointed to himself. "I''m the new village leader of Half Moon Village. I know both Cleo and Lovina. Recently they have been very busy so I cannot contact them but Half Moon Village is not a very dangerous place now. There is a human mother who gave birth to a half-vampire child there. Sage God Hua Tuo lived there too for a long time. Many beast folks and half-bloods are there."


    The village elder laughed. "No wonder... no wonder! You must be the chosen one, we sense the touch of Tanya and Gaia on you. Your body resembles us dryads but you are elf. Your friend also resembles elf but he is wood spirit, is he not? And the other beast folk, the lizard one, is too powerful to be lizard. If you all come from Half Moon Village, I can tell you everything."


    Zero was glad that he didn''t have to explain further to get the information he wanted.


    "Please, tell me."

 452 The Edge of Indra Seagloo

    Also, the desert poppy that people usually found in caves were nothing more than monster parts. There was one type of desert worm that grows a red flower on its head and pretends to be a mana crystal. When the adventurer gets close enough, it would uncoil and swallow the adventurer whole.


    Now, all Zero had to do was bring down rain for five minutes and sleep the night. If everything was as the village elder''s words, he should be seeing a huge flower field by tomorrow morning at the crack of dawn.


    "So I just need to make it rain for five minutes and wake up before dawn to see the flowers bloom? How fast will the flowers last under the hot sun? Must I collect them quickly?"


    The cacti elder nodded. "Two hours at most once the sun comes up. A desert poppy''s worst enemy is fire and heat."


    Zero nodded and met up with Truen after thanking the village elder. The mushroom had to wait for now because he needed Jermine to create a small underground area for a mushroom farm. Yet, they would be able to enjoy another good meal tonight, starring stir-fried mushrooms. This was the best he could do for the thrilled village elder.


    When Truen and Bob listened to what Zero wanted to do, they immediately became concerned.


    "Summoning rain isn''t going to be simple in the desert," Truen warned. "Normally, rain is summoned by magicians by gathering clouds available in the sky into one point over a radius. In Derby Desert, there isn''t a single cloud for you to gather."


    Bob was also very concerned when he heard that. "Your mana wouldn''t hold out that long for you to gather clouds from afar."


    Zero agreed. "Mii bring out the map, please."


    The strawcherry assistant appeared and Zero pointed to their current location. "This is where I am going to summon rain for a five-mile radius. You''re correct about the lack of clouds. I won''t even attempt to make clouds but like Bob said, I have to get it from elsewhere."


    Moving over to the side, Zero pointed at the sea. "While Derby Desert doesn''t have a lot of water, Indra Seagloo has a lot to spare. I''m going to borrow water from this point which is the closest to where we are and transform it into rain. Of course, I''m going to borrow Bob for a day to fly over and absorb a good amount of water to create my own rain. This shouldn''t be a problem, right? We can fly over and back in less than six hours."


    Truen thought about it. "I''m cooking dinner tonight, don''t be late. Jermine and I will work on that mushroom farm after you leave once the water pump is fully functional. Don''t overdo it, Earth still needs its water."


    "Hey!" the strawcherry assistant protested. "Do your own Math for crying out loud!"


    Truen smiled. "Please take care of Zero for me and if something happens, contact me," he tapped his communicator and Mii nodded.


    "You bet. Now let''s get moving quickly before the sun goes down."


    Bob nodded and got ready, carrying his backpack and saying goodbye to Jermine for a while. Zero didn''t need to bring much but he passed the archer some non-poisonous mushrooms types that they could try growing in the mushroom farm once they were done.


    "Also, for tonight''s dinner, please use these mushrooms. Don''t use the other types."


    Truen looked at the strange mushrooms. They looked somewhat familiar. "Are these...?"


    Zero shook his head. "They''re perfectly safe for consumption now! It was too much of a waste to throw them away after I harvested their paralysing spores."


    Indeed, they were the giant magic mushrooms from Magus Hilda that caused so many giants to fall into an unknown coma.


    "If you say so," he frowned. Zero was a doctor but sometimes, Truen still feared for his health and life. He didn''t have a very good first opinion of this mushroom so eating something that could potentially kill you after it was de-spored still made him a little queasy.


    Not wanting to delay the journey for too long, Zero and Bob quickly set off to get water and Truen finished installing the rest of the water pump. Jermine worked efficiently and within two hours, the first drop of underground water filled the huge basin beneath the water pump.


    The villagers rejoiced and chose to bring their personal tubs to drink from and bathe in the painless water. Vegetables were quickly regrown at an alarming rate when cacti-folks simply drank and wrung the water from their hands without looking shrivelled up. Truen still couldn''t get used to the sight until the village elder explained that the crops grew faster after being watered with the water cacti-folks had in their bodies because that water was fused with nature magic mana.


    For dinner, the cacti-folks didn''t stinge and grew more than twice the number of vegetables harvested this afternoon. Everyone couldn''t wait to have more of the delicious food and the villagers became very welcoming after learning that they were going to learn how to grow mushrooms which was the secret ingredient for tasty meals.


    \u003e\u003e This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. \u003c\u003c


    "Do you think we have enough?" Bob asked after hovering in the air for a good ten minutes. They finally reached the edge of Indra Seagloo and Zero had already siphoned enough water for the last ten minutes. The whirlpool might not seem like it was getting any smaller but Bob could definitely see the sealine becoming thinner at the shore.


    Zero shook his head. "Mii says not yet. Also, don''t worry, this amount of water can easily be replaced. Also, just so you know why I need so much water, I''m going to repeat the rain ritual a few more times in a new area after I leave that village. It''s all for good medical research purposes of course. I doubt we''re returning to Derby Desert again after we leave with the gnomes so I want to collect as many desert poppies as I can."


    Finally, things started making sense for Bob. Although he didn''t know a lot of Math, he could tell that Zero definitely had enough for one round of rain. However, it would be a different story if he wanted enough water to perform a few rain rituals all over Derby Desert.


    They took about an hour to finally be done with their business and Bob flew back to the village as fast as it could because the sun was starting to set.

 453 The First Desert Poppy

    To celebrate the rare sight of rain, dinner was made more luxurious than the cacti-folk had eaten in years. Nobody disliked mushrooms and Zero thought that they made a good decision introducing this to them. He wanted to stay up the whole night to wait until dawn just to see the magic take place around the village. If the village elder wasn''t lying, Zero might be able to see a slow time-lapse of the scenery changing after the rain.


    The feast lasted long and loud with cacti-folk getting drunk on the quality underground spring water pumped by hand from the newly installed water pump. Children blossomed flowers on the top of their heads and plucked them to make flower crowns. Adults ballooned in size from overdrinking and the elderly regained some of their vigour with enough water in their aged bodies.


    Zero was amazed by how lively and jovial the cacti-people were at night. Bob explained that cacti were plants that bloom at night because, in the desert, not many animals are active in the day with the intense heat. Most desert creatures were nocturnal and these creatures help to pollinate cacti in the night when they are active.


    "What about the monsters that keep attacking us during the day?" Zero asked.


    Bob raised a brow. "These are monsters, they are not to be confused with animals and insects. Monsters don''t need a lot of food or water to survive, they thrive on mana. Derby Desert has mana hotspots too. The places with more mana will attract more monsters and the powerful monsters usually gather at these spots, eating and hunting other weaker monsters to grow stronger. This is why guilds hand out missions to adventurers with ranks based on the level of difficulty. The better a mana hotspot, the more dangerous the monsters in the area."


    Zero thought about it. "Is that why Endow Hill is a restricted area? Mystic Meadows is a huge mana hotspot too, right?"


    Bob grinned. "Yes, master. There are many mana hotspot areas on this planet, including in the ocean. However, there are also planets without mana at all. Very few races on this planet are incapable of using magic because we have so many mana hotspots."


    Zero looked over to Jermine. "Beast folks must be really unlucky to be one of the few species that cannot use mana."


    Zero blinked and sipped on honey tea. The cacti-folk slowly returned to retire and the only ones awake were Truen, Bob and Zero who were waiting to watch the sunrise. Truen tucked Jermine in and covered the girl with a blanket. The night temperature in the desert can be freezing and even with temperature-regulating magic, it can still be cold.


    "It''s past both your bedtime," Truen said and Zero rolled his eyes.


    "Come on, we have a radius of five miles to collect flowers within two hours of dawn. We need as many people as we possibly can. Also, do you really want to miss out on watching a desert miracle?"


    Truen thought about it and gave in. "Only this time," he told Zero who gave Bob a hi-five in victory.


    While waiting for the sun to rise, Zero told Truen all about the things he heard from the village elder.


    "The Weeping Willow? I haven''t heard of it but if it is in Altear''s territory, I''m not surprised why not many people know about it. The elves have a notorious reputation. Nobody who walks in Altear uninvited walks out of it alive. Even those who were invited had to be blindfolded upon entering the territory until they have been escorted to where they are meant to be. The elves there hate outsiders a lot."


    Zero looked slightly concerned. "Should we skip going to Altear? They don''t welcome outsiders."


    Bob scoffed. "What''s the deal with just a few puny elves? I''m a dragon, master. If you ride a dragon, even the King of Elves must bow to you. Also, I heard from Olaf that they have been making quite a name for their travelling party. Gerlad is now known as the "Claw of the Light Dragon" and Vrald is called "Fire Dragon''s Wrath" on top of their old adventurer names."


    Zero whistled lowly. "They sound so cool now!"


    Truen smirked. "They''re not the coolest ones. I received a hawk mail from Desert Lily. She has gotten in touch with Mitchnew to verify the information I traded with her. Guess what''s Mitchnew''s title now?"


    Zero thought hard. "The Super Seamstress?"


    "Wron!" Truen tapped Zero lightly on the head as if shidding a small kitten. "They call her Lady Death."


    Bob made a face and Zero blinked. "Hades would be offended. He says that death should be a welcoming experience and not a nightmarish one."


    Truen raised a brow. "Has Hades ever made death a welcoming experience for anyone?"


    Zero tried to think about it. "I guess? At least I think he tried. He normally tries to show someone''s happiest memories of their life just before they die or the most impactful one."


    Truen shuddered. Having retained memories of his previous life and as a wandering hungry ghost, he didn''t think that was a gift at all. Still, he kept his opinions to himself.


    They chatted a little more while dismantling beetle corpses until the first crack of light appeared.


    "Truen! Bob! Look!" Zero pointed excitedly to the ground a distance away from the village.


    Breath taken by the sight of flowers blooming everywhere as far as the eye could see, They dropped their work and ran outside of the village to get a closer look. There were flowers of all colours and all three men started to inspect the flowers one by one, stuffing them into Zero''s inventory.


    The hunt for the first desert poppy began.

 454 Dry Spell

    It has been two weeks since they left the cacti-folks and Zero would always make it rain in a five-mile radius whenever they stopped to set up camp. Truen didn''t say anything about it. In fact, it was probably a good idea. After analysing many of the flowers they collected, Mii and Wii stated that every petal of those flowers could be used to make high-grade mana elixir or a very potent medicine. Zero wanted more of them because he had no intentions of ever returning to such a boring place which Truen fully supported. Hence, this became their new routine for two weeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Truen asked. Zero looked slightly out of it this morning at breakfast. The normal Zero would be very thrilled about planning a good breakfast menu, claiming that it was the most important meal of the day but this morning, he finally ran out of seawater to make rain. There was no more need to collect flowers and Zero was feeling restless.


    "I''ve been thinking," Zero started. "It''s been two weeks since we left that village to travel west. When was the last time we''ve been attacked by monsters?"


    Now that Zero mentioned it, all three pairs of eyes looked at him. Zero might have been too preoccupied earlier to bring this up because he was overly excited about his flower haul but these people should have noticed it.


    "Now that you mentioned it..." Jermine began. "Ever since last week, they stopped appearing."


    Truen paled. He hasn''t realised it at all, the archer blamed himself for being too relaxed. Then again, they hadn''t seen any sinkholes around. Could it be a false alarm? No, it was better to still check and be sure before leaving the area.


    "My apologies," Truen said. "I didn''t realise it until you brought it up. We''ll start searching for a possible sinkhole in the area."


    Bob shared the same guilt that Truen did. He was far too busy dismantling beetle corpses to even realise that they weren''t getting attacked. "I''ll help, master."


    Zero shook his head. "No need, there should be an easier way. This is a mana hotspot, there should be spirits nearby that I can summon for questioning. Truen, I need you to shoot them with the truth arrows while I trap them. Bob, you do the interrogation in your dragon form. We''ll be able to get the exact location soon enough. No more delaying, it has been almost two months since we left Rockett Mountain if not more."


    Jermine was excited when she heard that. Now that the desert poppy was found, the only remaining objective was to find gnomes and bring them back to Rocket Mountain.


    "Let''s settle here for now. It might take a few attempts to get one who knows the answer so we might be here for hours to days."


    Since the leader said so, Bob and Jermine started putting up tents and digging underground. Truen and Zero dismounted the sand walkers and left feeding them to the other two children while they prepared for the first summoning.


    The first spirit that they summoned was a low-level sand sprite who was aggressive and stubborn to walk with. Zero had to subdue it with dominance and scare it into compliance with raw magic pressure that inadvertently made Jermine feel sick. The doctor felt apologetic but there really wasn''t any other means.


    Truen shot the sand sprite with Seraph''s Command and started questioning this tamed sprite. For low-level summons, they didn''t need Bob to interfere. After five minutes of interrogation, Truen managed to confirm that this was indeed a hidden oasis with water underground. There would be mid and high-tier spirits to summon and the boss of this oasis was a young djinn.


    "We want to summon that young djinn," Zero told Truen who agreed.


    "I don''t think it''s going to be that simple, there are too many spirits. It''s better if we can locate the artefact the djinn is tied to."


    Zero nodded. "Jermine! We need you to help us locate something..."


    Jermine was more than happy to have something to do now that the tent was set up. Anything that wasn''t dismantling beetle corpses was a good distraction for her.


    "There''s a young djinn in the area," Zero explained. "Help us search for the artefact? Once you find it, don''t touch it. Let us know."


    "Understood!" the mole girl grinned and drilled into the sand, disappearing quickly. Zero left Jermine to the task and summoned a new creature, this time, a mid-level water sprite.


    "Seraph''s Command!" Truen shot the creature with his spell and Bob stood before the trembling creature.


    "Now speak," Bob transformed his pupils into his dragon ones. "Where is the gnome settlement?"


    The water sprite shook its head and Bob growled. "Where is the djinn in charge of this area?"


    This time, they received an answer and Zero nodded, releasing the summoning spell. Bob left to find Jermine and let her know the location of the artefact. Zero waited and meditated to recover the mana used. This was a good mana hotspot and it was time to recharge all the used mana over the last two weeks. Rain summoning depleted a huge portion of his reserved mana so Zero decided that he was in no hurry to summon the djinn. For now, they could afford to take it easy. The long search for the gnome settlement was finally coming to an end. They could return to Rocket Mountain soon.

 455 Gnome Settlemen

    "This is it," Zero told the team. "We need to start digging holes into the ground blindly to know where their hideout is. Be careful not to go too close," Zero warned. "They have defence mechanisms in place. Bob, you go with Jermine. Don''t go too deep. Truen and I will act separately."


    Truen and Zero''s jobs were to imitate the presence of monsters in the area to trick the traps into activating. Once they activated the traps, they would be able to trace the origin of the attack. At least, that was the plan they had in mind.


    Who was to know that the gnomes had been watching them ever since they entered their territory a week ago?


    Jermine was the first to fall for the gnome''s trap. Bob didn''t have time to send a message back to his master before they were both put to sleep with sleeping gas. The mole girl had dug straight into a metal capsule and the dragon was too busy trying to pull her out when he was shoved into it together. The door closed on them and the chamber was filled with gas that put them both to sleep before the capsule was retrieved by the waiting gnomes.


    Two down, two more to go.


    "Where are the other two rats?" a gnome asked, keying in a new coordinate into the system''s panel.


    His colleague frowned and zoomed in on the camera image. He could see the archer but not the shorty.


    "One of them is missing. I can see the dangerous fellow though..."


    "What?! You dunderhead! How can you lose sight of them? The small guy is their party leader, he''s the most dangerous one. How many times do I have to remind you not to judge a long-ear by their colour?!"


    "Gah! Shut up you tedious gnat! My ears are going to fall off tomorrow with your yapping. Why don''t you do this yourself and stop complaining about how I do my job?"


    The former gnome growled. "I''m the head technician here. There are only six of us. If I do your job, who is going to invent new machines to automate the more important tasks?"


    "Right," the other gnome snorted. "You''ve been doing that ''important job'' for more than ten years and the portal still isn''t fixed. Who''s the one eating and drinking for free without pulling their own weight?"


    Slamming their bald heads together and growling while staring each other down, the two gnomes refused to give way until the sirens rang out.


    "Leader! The small one got through our wall and the archer is on his way! What do we do?"


    At once, the two loggerheads called a truce for now. "All hands to the intruder command centre now!"


    "Engine started and running stable. Initialising movement system," the first gnome assistant shouted.


    "Ammunition loaded, prepared for attack!" the gunner gnome pulled down his goggles.


    "Navigation system functioning, target locked on..." the sleepy but alert cartographer gnome announced.


    "First base has been breached! What do we do, leader?" the scout gnome cried when an error message appeared on his screen.


    The leader gnome clicked his tongue. "Prepare to engage them head-on. Wesley, you take charge of the hocus-pocus net."


    The assistant leader growled. "For the last time, alchemy is no magic! Get that right, you stupid engineer!"


    Outside, Zero was still trying to find a way into the gnome settlement. Unlike Jermine and Bob who dug down, Zero found a sinkhole and tried to get the hideout using it. He contacted Truen once he found a wall and blasted a hole in the thick metal sheet but couldn''t use the same trick for the next layer of wall. The wall has a dull black surface but Zero wasn''t fooled. This was a substance that fire wouldn''t work on. The same blast he tried earlier that worked on the metal wall didn''t make much of a dent on this wall. In fact, under heat, this substance became even stronger. Zero didn''t know how to handle it and the surface couldn''t be scratched by even a sword that YY Tonfas transformed into.


    Zero was about to call Bob when the ground shook. The gnomes must have known that there were intruders so Zero quickly evacuated the area and pulled Truen along with him when he met the archer on his way out.


    There was a huge shadow on the ground and a loud noise that made both elves look towards the sky. Zero became excited when he saw the robot. Unlike other golems he saw before, this was a true masterpiece, rivalling the size of a giant at twenty metres. It was also able to fly using engine power and Zero drooled. This was an engineering masterpiece!


    "Long live the gnomes!" Zero rejoiced but the celebration was short-lived when the golem started to charge up a canon in its arm. The energy pulsing in the arm made Truen nervous. He didn''t know if all the charms that Zero had on him by the Great Gods would be enough against such a violent power.


    "Zero, run!" Truen yelled and dragged his friend along, trying to put distance between the giant golem and them. Still, it wasn''t fast enough.


    The golem fired its canon with a deafening boom, turning the sandy landscape into a charred mess where the charge landed.


    "Did we get them?" the gunner asked after the shot was fired. The dust was still clouding their vision and all six gnomes held their breaths, waiting to confirm the results.


    Somewhere in a different dimension, Truen finally regained his hearing. His head was still spinning and his mana dangerously low. Zero wasn''t faring any better and his vessel was still slowly regrowing his legs that had been vaporised by that ridiculous beam of light. The young doctor was unconscious and Truen cringed at the sight. He wasn''t doing much better, still regrowing the missing half of his right torso and face. If the archer didn''t react fast enough to fire an arrow to slow time down and pull Zero into Zeus'' lamp with him, they would both be vaporised on the spot.


    That was too close for comfort. Way too close for comfort. Truen didn''t manage to confirm it before but now he knew. This was one of the weapons that managed to kill Gods. It was a technology that humans of the old earth created. How did the gnomes discover it?

 456 Held Hostage

    Zero wasn''t answering and he couldn''t reach Truen in the party call. What happened to them? Mii was also offline and the entire party appeared to be dead.


    Quickly, he checked the summoning bond he had with Zero and felt a little relief when it was still there. Still, there was no pulse from Zero through their connection and that made Bob worry. What was going on and where were they?


    "Eek!" there was a nasal squeal and the sound of someone falling from their chair before running away. The light was too bright and Bob was having a hard time adjusting to it. He couldn''t tell who was there.


    "The dragon is awake!"


    There was a snort before an arrogant voice said, "See those shackles that they''re wearing? I made them myself so relax. Unlike Thomas, my stuff works. Technicians are unreliable."


    Understanding dawned on Bob as he listened to the gnomes talk. They were finally in gnome territory but he didn''t speak. Now that they were hostages to lure Truen and Zero out, the dragon had to play it smart. His master tasked him to protect Jermine so he couldn''t afford to offend the gnomes. He was completely at their mercy with these shackles on.


    Why were they immediately on bad terms with the gnomes? That was one thing he couldn''t understand. From memory, gnomes weren''t always this hostile. They were peace-loving folks with no desire for war. Wasn''t this why they chose to isolate themselves and live in the desert?


    The alchemist gnome called Wesley walked forward. He took a look at Bob who glared at him.


    "You''re quite a young dragon," Wesley stated. "I thought they were extinct!"


    Bob smirked. "I could say the same about gnomes. We thought that they were completely wiped out until we came across Gnaway."


    The name "Gnaway" made Wesley stiffen. "Nonsense! How can you know anything about Gnaway? You''re lying!"


    Bob played it cool. It was easy to rile this gnome so he might get the answers he wanted if he led the gnome towards it.


    "Really? And how would you know if I was lying? How else do you think we were able to track you down so easily when nobody else has succeeded in so many years?"


    Wesley was enraged. "You didn''t know! You were just lucky that your summoner leader called a lucky find at the oasis! Nobody else would have known our location!"


    Raju was a very familiar name and Wesley was thoroughly shocked. He was starting to have doubts about Bob''s words. Perhaps the dragon was not really lying.


    "Turmeric," Wesley called the timid gnome. "Tell Thomas to come over. The dragon is awake and he has stories to tell us. Also, tell him to stop trying to break the lamp and bring it over. He can tell us more about the two elves and where they went."


    Without question, Turmeric ran to do as he was told. Wesley looked at Bob with an unsure expression.


    "Tell me the truth, why are you looking for us? You didn''t really come because Raju told you to, right? According to the legends, gnomes are already extinct. Why cross the dangerous desert just to search for a species that has gone extinct?"


    Bob shrugged. "You''ll have to talk to my leader for that. I don''t know anything, I''m just a hired mercenary with the girl here."


    With this, Bob was confident that he could buy time. He didn''t know what lamp they were trying to break but it doesn''t seem like the gnomes have found Truen or Zero yet. This could be good news for him so he passed the time by napping. His master was strong, they wouldn''t be defeated by gnomes so easily.


    Wesley couldn''t do much so he left to discuss this news with the other gnomes. The dragon didn''t seem to be an ally of the two elves they blasted so it should be fine to let them go after wiping their memories. However, they wouldn''t do that before first finding the two suspicious elves. Nobody could disappear into thin air at such a point-blank shot of the nova canon. After all, the nova canon was designed to decimate countries and even shoot down the Gods sitting in Heaven.


    Thomas said it before that the nova canon wasn''t something he came up with. The mad technician kept whispering that someone taught him how to build this in his dream so he wrote everything down and built it based on the schematic of a dream. Strangely enough, that was the smoothest invention that Tomas ever made and the gnomes agreed to never use it for genocide or revenge. They would only use it to protect their base.


    With six gnomes in the shelter, it would only be a matter of time before they become six aged corpses. They only wanted to document as much as they could everything they knew for a lucky explorer to learn everything they dedicated their lives to mastering. For all he knew, they could very well be the last gnomes alive.


    With a heavy sigh, Thomas wondered what the others would think if he proposed to teach the dragon all their craft before letting it go. At least this way, the knowledge they had could live on for a few hundred more years. It wasn''t every day that they received guests, this must be a sign of hope from the Heavens for their race.

 457 Retribution

    Yet, this made Zero absolutely livid. How dare those gnomes pull a dangerous stunt like this? Did they think weapons were toys? That blast was more powerful than Baal''s sneeze, it could annihilate an entire country!


    "Zero! Have you come to?" Truen asked. He was still reporting the situation to angry Great Gods and Goddesses who were planning to wreak havoc on the gnomes. Truen tried to convince them to put their anger on the back burner because Zero was still not coming to. They eventually agreed and stewed in their anger while waiting for Truen''s follow up report about Zero''s condition.


    Zero groaned and sat up. "What''s going on? Did you see that light? Someone has to teach those gnomes a lesson. Why do they make such dangerous weapons?! It could destroy countries in one blast! I don''t want to allow it."


    Truen agreed and calmly explained to Zero in a brief summary of what he did. Then, he told Zero to check his i-communicator. The Great Gods were waiting for his reply and Truen was waiting to pass the word to the Onion Union if further action was needed. They would erase the gnomes completely if required. The knowledge of this weapon was too dangerous to be kept or passed down. History would repeat itself all over again if nobody stopped them. More of the remaining Gods will fall and the world''s balance will shatter, pushing it faster towards the point of no return.


    Zero checked his communicator and answered the group chat to let them know he was alright now. Zeus'' lamp was a gift that saved their lives and Truen''s quick thinking saved him the trouble of having to wait for a new vessel to be created. Still, Zero expressed his mild frustration at how much the mana reserves he painstakingly built up was depleted in one go.


    The real question that remained unanswered that everyone was waiting to know was: What did Zero want to do now?


    Zero remained motionless for a while. Somehow, he knew that if he asked, it shall be delivered.


    The gnomes had to be taught a lesson about using technology for the wrong things and the weapon they prided themselves in making must be destroyed. As a doctor, he didn''t want any lives taken. Also, seeing as these could very well be the last gnomes alive, Zero didn''t want them to be physically harmed. He still needed these gnomes to fix Dorgon''s crafting suit.


    Slowly, Zero formed his reply.


    The moment Zero hit the send button, several things happened at once.


    Truen heard the doorbell ring and went to get it on Zero''s behalf.


    "Special delivery from Arabesque, Nirvana and Heaven," Swift smiled and handed Truen a get-well-soon basket of mana recovery potion, mana lotuses and mana generating plants still in their pots."


    Truen signed the papers and thanked the harpie who left quickly. Zero slowly recovered his mana in the lamp and Truen did the same. His vessel was still slowly recovering and the special health potion that Merlin made for them took effect quickly.


    Truen groaned in pain on the bed when his torn muscles started growing to repair itself. Zero was in a slightly better condition because he had his pain sensations turned off, courtesy of Mind''s Eye system.


    Back on Earth, the gnomes barely spoke two sentences in the meeting when the ground shook and the base was struck by a neverending supply of lightning.


    "What''s going on!" Wesley yelled and Thomas appeared dazed. The six gnomes were frightened but nobody knew what was going on until a portal opened before them and out walked a hooded skeleton carrying a signature scythe.


    Hades might not have an expression with a skull for his face but the gnomes knew that there was no mistaking the Great God''s anger. Why would a Great God appear before them, and the one most feared of them all - the God of Death?


    "You''ve made a great mistake," Hades spoke in a hushed but deadly tone that made the gnomes fall to the ground on their knees with tears in their eyes, begging for mercy. They didn''t know what they did so wrong to incur the wrath of Gods but it didn''t take them long to know that they were doomed.


    "Your first mistake was using your intelligence and gift for crafting to create a weapon of mass destruction. I, Hades, represent all the Gods and divine beings now to let you know that such a thing will not be taken lightly. You dare create a weapon that challenges the authority of a God, you should be prepared to have your souls thrown into the void."


    Frightened, Thomas cried and admitted that he had made a grave mistake. However, he was quick to add that the idea did not originate from him.


    "Someone taught me how to build this! I promise I am not lying. In my sleep, they taught me how to build the nova canon. Our King only intended for the right arm of the Gun-dam to be a Gatling Gun but I did not have the schematic. Someone taught me how to build the nova canon as the right arm and I simply followed their advice! I swear my inventions were never used for the purpose of annihilating countries or fighting Gods! We gnomes have always hated war and stayed away from them. We would rather die than create weapons for the sake of killing, we only made them to protect ourselves in this harsh desert!"


    Hades narrowed his eyes. The gnome was not lying. Still, it was a concerning matter. "Who taught you how to build this nova canon? What is their name and when did it happen?"


    Thomas was speechless, he didn''t know how to answer but there really wasn''t a need. Hades decided to help himself to Thomas'' memories.


    With a swing of his scythe, Thomas'' memories of his entire life were pulled out like a film reel. Hades watched everything in lightning speed before putting the memories back into the gnome''s soul.


    "It appears that you''re telling the truth," he said and the gnomes smiled in relief.


    "But, the price must still be paid for your actions. Zero is our chosen one, you will do well to remember it. At his kind request, we will spare your lives today. However, in return for taking away the things that he has spent a long time amassing, you shall feel the same pain you inflicted on him."


    Before the gnomes could react, all their research papers and documents that they spent their whole life collecting and writing burst into flames that couldn''t be put out by water. This was no ordinary fire, they were the flames of retribution by Enma.


    "Consider this your punishment and learn your lesson well," Hades warned them one final time before making his exit.


    Watching their blood, tears and sweat burn away helplessly, the gnomes cried in heartache and trembled in fear. Yet, they were grateful that they got lucky and managed to keep their lives. If they managed to live, they could still work hard to write down everything they knew and remembered. Not all hope was gone.


    Yet, there was confusion. Why have they offended the gods? The Gun-dam that they were so proud of was now nothing more than a melted puddle of molten metal. The nova cannon was finally no more for the greater good of everyone. Thomas felt as if a huge weight had been lifted from his conscience as he watched the destruction of the nova cannon.


    Despite everything overwhelming going on around them, the gnomes still had one question lingering in their heads. Who was Zero?

 458 Finding Zero

    After many hours, Thomas was the first to stand up. The divine flames devoured everything important, leaving not even ash behind. The gnome looked over to their prisoners and Thomas had questions for them.


    But first, they needed to know more about the mysterious lamp.


    "Turmeric," Thomas called out to a snivelly gnome. "Go get that lamp. We have some questions for the wise young dragon."


    Slowly but surely, the remaining gnomes started to clean up whatever they could from the chaos earlier. Pepper, in particular, was most affected by the loss of precious documents. The scholar and cartographer didn''t know where he should begin the restoration works. Instead, he stumbled to and fro, trying to find something that could still be salvaged. His fellow gnomes could only shake their heads in pity for the scholar and cartographer gnome. Pepper spent his entire life trying to document knowledge from the gnome race after they were forced to flee Gnaway. Over the years, the scholar was able to recover most of what he knew and included some new materials about the research that Thomas and Welsey completed in their new hideout. Many information was still missing after the fall of Gnaway but Pepper was still happy that he did what he could in his short life.


    Now, everything was devoured by the divine flame. Not a single document was left behind and Pepper despaired. He would never be able to finish documenting everything he knew even if he worked without sleep. He would probably die before he completed writing down everything he knew and Pepper knew better than anyone else how he had already forgotten a lot about the things of the past. Lost gnome knowledge would never be recovered just like the Gatling Gun and now, the gnomes would really be extinguished without a trace because they offended the chosen one.


    Wesley told Olive to get the keys and free the dragon and mole beast girl. As it was, there was nothing they could do. The gnomes were doomed either way. It might be better to be eaten by a dragon than try to repair the broken portal or rebuild the Gun-dam.


    Bob was surprised when the magic-restraining shackles were removed. Jermine was also freed and Bob tried to reach out to his master immediately after he could use magic again. The mole beast girl simply tried to scan the surroundings and understand their situation better. She didn''t know why the God of Death helped them but Jermine had a feeling it was linked to Zero''s disappearance.


    The lamp was quickly brought over by Turmeric who shakily presented it to Bob. The dragon received the lamp carefully. He knew this lamp!


    "Where did you find this?" he asked with urgency and the gnomes before him trembled.


    Thomas was the first to speak up. "We found it in the desert after the nova cannon arm was fired... the two elves disappeared without a trace in the crater but we found this lamp where they vanished. No matter how we pried and smashed it, it wouldn''t open."


    Bob grit his teeth. This was an ancient relic gifted by Zeus although, in reality, it truly was something created by Isis and her siblings. Zero and Truen were most likely still alive because the lamp was still around. However, the fact that Bob couldn''t get Zero or Mii to answer meant that there were severe damages. The contract bond was still present but the Eternal Dragon was still worried. His master wasn''t weak but against a God-killing weapon, he didn''t know how badly damaged Zero was.


    "Hold on to this," he told Jermine and the mole beast girl didn''t hesitate. She knew how important the lamp was because Bob didn''t hesitate to unleash his dragon''s might with a powerful magic transformation.


    The gnomes screamed and cowered in fear when Bob transformed into his teenage dragon body and roared. He sounded very pained but also furious. Jermine wondered if he was going to massacre the remaining gnomes alive but had a feeling Bob wouldn''t do it yet without Zero''s permission. After all, they had a mission to acquire a gnome technician back to Rocket Mountain.


    Instead, Bob started casting a high-level magic that enveloped the bunker''s radius and more. Jermine held tightly onto the lamp while Bob wove his spell. The gnomes didn''t know what was happening but they started to pray for forgiveness. If they knew that the nova canon was suggested to them by the devil, they would never have created it! Not only have they offended the Gods, but they have also incurred the wrath of an ancient dragon. This was it for the last of the gnomes.


    Strangely, nothing bad happened. Instead of feeling pain, the gnomes started seeing the destroyed bunker repair itself.


    "No, it''s not repairing itself," Jermine frowned as she witnessed the mana particles and flow. "He''s reversing time."


    Wesley heard what the blind girl said and expressed his astonishment with a fallen jaw. Dragons were powerful creatures who were said to possess incredible magic and powerful physical attributes. However, a dragon that had the ability to reverse time was in a league of its own. Till date, people only knew that one dragon capable of such things - the Eternal Dragon.


    Why was the Eternal Dragon acting as a hired mercenary? Nobody could believe their eyes when an illusion of the past occurred. Bob extracted everyone''s memories present to witness the nova canon''s blast and the vaporising of the place that Truen and Zero previously stood. After a while, the dragon confirmed that they were telling the truth and ended the spell when Thomas got out of the Gun-dam to pick up the time-space lamp.


    "I understand now," Bob said and returned to his human hybrid form. "You!"


    The smallest gnome by the name of Pepper flinched when Bob singled him out.


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    Bob pointed to Jermine and looked at Pepper with a slight glare. "Listen to her. If anything goes wrong, you''re responsible. Nobody touches the lamp, I''m leaving my body here."


    Nobody truly understood what Bob meant by leaving his body behind and Jermine wasn''t prepared for Bob to suddenly collapse after touching the lamp for a while. The gnomes were alarmed when the mighty dragon fell unconscious. Now that Jermine was in charge of the situation, she laughed nervously.


    "How about bringing him somewhere to rest? I think this will take a while."


    Nobody questioned her and the gnomes set to work while Bob went into the lamp to search for Mii and possibly, Zero. He needed to know how everyone was doing. Hades wouldn''t have made an appearance without reason and Zero would not block him from the mindscape without a good reason. Sure, he might not respond but this would be the first time he wasn''t connected.


    "Please be safe," he begged and waited for his mind to be transported to the mindscape.

 459 Meeting Zero

    "Does it taste really bad?" Zero asked and Truen shuddered at the bitterness on his tongue.


    "It''s bearable if I only did it once or twice. However, doing this every five minutes or so can be a little difficult even for me," Truen explained. He was still regrowing his skull and eye when Someone else knocked on their door.


    "I''ll get it," Zero said and Truen agreed. He was in too much pain to move.


    "Master!" a familiar voice cried in relief when the door opened. Zero''s legs were still shaky and not fully regrown so when Bob pounced on him, his right ankle snapped.


    "Ah."


    Bob looked down at his master''s ankle that was bent an odd angle and instantly became sheet-white. Zero noticed the dragon''s panic and quickly tried to explain the situation to the growingly hysterical teenager.


    "B-but I-"


    "No, it''s not you. I''m still trying to regrow the vaporised body parts of this vessel, it doesn''t hurt but I''m not ready to be going on adventures anytime soon," Zero explained and Truen gagged on another mana potion with a more intense flavour.


    Bob took five minutes to understand the condition of his master and Truen''s condition. No wonder he could feel their contract bond very weakly. Zero was extremely low on mana and Truen was in a terrible condition.


    "What should I do so that you can recover faster?" he asked and Truen held back a scream at the agony as his body tried to regrow missing organs.


    Zero felt pity for his friend and asked if Bob could cast a strong sleeping spell on Truen before they continued talking. Bob got to it immediately and Zero retrieved some things from his inventory to set up a mana potion IV drip for his sleeping friend who was still twitching in a lot of pain. Zero added some natural painkillers to numb the nerves and Truen visibly relaxed in his sleep.


    "Now where were we?" he asked Bob. "Oh yes, the gnomes. What happened? Also, where are Jermine and the sand walkers?"


    Bob grimaced. "Jermine is fine but I think we will have to walk or ride on me for the remainder of our journey. Ela and Gregoria didn''t make it."


    There was a moment of silence for the sand walkers who perished tragically. Zero only hoped that their souls could find their way back into reincarnation for a better life. Bob continued to fill Zero in on the details of what happened.


    "What should we do now?" he asked Zero. "The gnomes have nothing left, I don''t know if bringing them back to Rocket Mountain would do us any good. We also do not have the means to bring them back now in a single trip."


    Bob blinked. "I have some mana reserves. Would it be better if I lent you some of my mana to create that waystone instead? It would be better for everyone to return to Half Moon Village as soon as possible. The gnomes are now completely defenceless and I took the gamble of leaving them alone with Jermine to check on you and Truen."


    Zero nodded. If they returned to Half Moon Village now, not only can the villagers help to keep an eye on the gnomes, he would be able to recover quicker at Trigresion Falls or even visit the Spring of Vitality using the Ten-Path Crossway portal.


    "Let''s do that then," he told his loyal dragon. "I can''t walk properly so you might have to carry me out."


    Bob nodded. "Don''t worry, master. I might be shorter than you but dragons are quite strong even in human form."


    Zero decided to forego his elven appearance to conserve mana and changed back to his default child''s appearance so that Bob would find it easier to carry him on his back. The dragon didn''t complain and folded his wings protectively around his master so that he could free his hands for other things.


    Jermine and the gnomes waited for about an hour outside. The mole beast girl explained that Zero was the leader of their small party and he was an adventurer chosen by the guild master of Rocket Mountain to find some gnomes.


    "According to Bob, Zero needs some gnome technicians to repair Master Dorgon''s crafter''s suit so that he can build a divine statue for the giants. The giants have been plagued by a mysterious disease for a long time and Zero was the healer who found a cure."


    Thomas and Wesley listened to Jermine tell them more about Zero and the adventuring party. They swallowed the lump in their throat with difficulty after learning that they attacked the kind doctor and his guardian wrongly. No wonder the Gods were so angry with them!


    Before they could apologise, a warp portal opened beside the golden lamp and Bob reappeared with Zero on his back, folded nicely in his wings. All six gnomes stood up at once and Jermine turned in the direction of new footsteps.


    "You''re back?" she asked and Bob nodded. Zero looked at the six gnomes and noted how they were all getting on in their years.


    "Thank you for worrying about us," Zero smiled and reassured the mole girl with a pat on her furry head. "Truen is still recovering, he was badly hurt. I''m also unable to walk at the moment so I''d need your help. As for the six of you," he turned to the nervous gnomes. "I believe Hades dropped by earlier."


    Thomas trembled and dropped to his knees with the other gnomes following his example.


    "I am very sorry, Sir Zero! We were wrong! Please kill me to atone for the sins we committed against you but spare my brothers. They were merely following my instructions!"


    Zero looked at the six old gnomes and pretended to consider. Sure, he was still angry at losing his mana reserves but Hades delivered justice and burned their base. Now that they were even, it was time to talk business.


    "I won''t kill you," he told Thomas. "However, I want you to work for me and pledge loyalty to Half Moon Village. As the leader of Half Moon Village, I need to make decisions that will benefit us. If you truly are sorry for what you have done, leave this place and join us. We will offer you food, shelter, protection and even a place for research. In return, give us your loyalty and skills. There is a gnome-djinn inventor who will be very pleased to learn the lost arts of gnomes from you. His name is Raj. If you agree to my terms, we shall depart at once."


    There was no need to consider. Thomas immediately agreed and for once, Wesley didn''t argue with that decision. Before they departed, Zero told them to introduce themselves as Bob made the necessary preparations for the waystone.


    "I''m Thomas, an engineer."


    Zero decided that this was the gnome he was bringing to Rocket Mountain. After fixing Dorgon''s crafting suit, Zero was going to work Thomas hard to help their renovation project.


    "I''m Wesley, an alchemist."


    Zero nodded in approval. A new alchemist in Half Moon Village ever since Lovina left for Arabesque was exactly what the village sorely needed.


    "I''m Pepper the cartographer and scholar."


    Zero paused. "Are you good at teaching the common language?"


    Pepper blinked then nodded. "I teach more than just the common language. Gnomes are better at science and astrology."


    "Good," Zero nodded. He finally found a good teacher for baby Seff.


    "I''m Turmeric, a scout."


    "I''m Ginger, a gunner."


    Zero quickly decided that they would be assigned to Clowis to manage. Additional manpower for strengthening their defences was always a joy to have. Maybe Turmeric could help Roovan too and Muitchnew could definitely use extra manpower.


    "I''m Olive," the last gnome introduced. "I''m just a lowly gardener."


    Zero shook his head. "It''s still a noble profession. Half Moon Village is severely short-handed in the agricultural department. Without people to grow food, the chefs won''t be able to feed anyone."


    Now that Zero knew all six gnomes, he decided to brief them on the rules of his village and the people they would be reporting to. Nobody had any objections and Zero turned to Thomas.


    "You''d be following us as soon as I''m able to set out again. Dorgon is waiting for you. Please tell me that you know how to repair a crafting suit."


    Thomas nodded eagerly. "I designed it alongside Raju, I know how it works from inside-out!"


    Satisfied, Zero asked Bob to lift him over to the prepared magic circle on the wall. The dragon allowed his master to borrow some of his mana and Zero matched the coordinates of the waystone portal to the one he left in Half Moon Village.


    "Jermine, you go first. Also, give me the lamp."


    The mole girl didn''t complain and handed the lamp back. After she disappeared through the portal, Zero motioned to the gnomes who formed an orderly single-file without questions about the location of the portal. After everyone went through the portal, Bob hopped into it with Zero on his back and the portal closed itself forever. There wasn''t anything important left in the gnomes'' base so Zero didn''t bother salvaging anything.


    Once the base was empty, sand started to cave in. Hades and his colleagues watched the base get destroyed in satisfaction. From the abyss, the money-pinching Mammon added a few more dollars for Zeus to introduce a few good lightning strikes and everyone enjoyed the show. They might not be able to take their frustrations out on the gnomes but that didn''t mean the Onion Union was going to let this go silently.

 460 Lost Prince

    Thomas looked around and noticed some strange water and portals by the waystone and paused. "Is this irrigation technology? How did you manage to do this without a pump?"


    Zero blinked and paused. He was communicating with Zoe, informing her of their new guests when the gnomes started poking around at the village''s technology. The people in charge were still on their way but Zero saw how the gnomes were immediately feeling at home with Half Moon Village''s weird setup. On the other hand, Jermine looked like she didn''t know where to start or what to do.


    "Are you alright?" Zero asked her.


    The blind girl shook her head. "I-I''m fine. There''s a lot of mana here... it''s slightly hard to breathe."


    Zero felt slightly bad for Jermine and did a little something to the air around Jermine and created a seal on a talisman that he gave her. "Keep it close," he told her. "It''s not the best but it''ll have to do for now. I''m low on mana."


    Jermine nodded and kept the talisman close to her chest while Truen greeted Cleo who appeared before them with one of her vine clones. Zero could tell at once how much Cleo had grown based on her ability to maintain several plant clones now.


    "Zero!" she greeted with joy then it immediately turned to worry. "What happened?!"


    The doctor laughed and brushed it off. Truen shook his head at Cleo''s horror-stricken expression. It might not be obvious to others but to the dryad who was well acquainted with Gaia''s spells, she was able to tell how badly damaged Zero''s vessel was.


    "It''s a long story," Truen told Cleo who nodded even if she was still worried. To think that there would be something out there capable of destroying a vessel created by the six Great Gods and best magician... Cleo didn''t know what to think.


    Without wasting time, Truen told Cleo to take Olive under her tutelage. The gnome gardener was more than glad to work with the dryad. Cleo gave Zero one last look of concern before she left to explain how things worked around the village, starting with the portal to Heaven where they attend to magical crops.


    Raj was the next person to arrive, followed by Wiser who looked like he''d aged terribly. Lovina also exited the portal and was aghast at Zero''s damaged vessel. Clowis was the last to arrive but when he did, he immediately felt as if something wasn''t right.


    "Zero?"


    Nobody had a chance to ask Zero what happened because the young village leader was already giving out orders left and right. Clowis was assigned to take care of Ginger and Turmeric. Wiser was told to give Pepper a task and Lovina was pleased to meet Wesley, a fellow alchemist. Raj felt slightly uncomfortable with Thomas who immediately took a strange obsession with him. In fact, the gnomes kept staring at him.


    "Sorry, is there something you''d like to tell me?" Raj asked, unable to endure the silent stares before the gnomes left with their respective villager-in-charge.


    "Pardon to ask but do you know who your parents are?" Wesley gathered his courage to ask.


    Raj shook his head. "For as long as I remembered, I''d always been in this village."


    Holding back tears in recognition of their lost prince, Thomas and the gnomes decided not to say anything else. It was good to know that their prince still lived on even if he didn''t know about Gnaway or his parents. They felt like proud uncles and vowed to remain here as Raj''s guardians. Who could imagine that they would find the last of their kin alive in a different country?


    After some clarification, the gnomes left with the villagers assigned to give them their tasks. Zero was extremely tired but there was still one more person to take care of before he passed out.


    "Jermine," he called the girl over.


    The mole beast girl came over slowly and Zero smiled, patting her on her head when she was close enough. "You did well. I''ll send someone to help you find your family. For now, please follow Zoe. She will take you to the other kids. Feel free to eat, sleep, relax and play but keep that talisman close. Once someone is free, they will arrange an escort party to Lycantopia to reunite you with your family. As agreed, you can bring your family and whoever you want over to Full Moon Village once it is ready in a few months."


    Jermine was slightly frightened when she felt a chill. Zoe expressed remorse when she wasn''t able to communicate with Jermine without frightening her. The ghost guardian sulked and Zero blinked. He''d completely forgotten about that.


    "Zoe, take Zero to the room. He needs to rest now. I''ll take Jermine to Karris or Grandma Moppo. Where is Seff?"


    Zoe gestured that Seff was currently in Hell, getting babysat by Amon this time. Sekkin was responsible for teaching Seff and Truen thanked her before leading Jermine away.


    Zero allowed Zoe to carry him on her back and felt his eyes slowly fall shut before even they reached the room. With this much qi and mana in the air, he would probably be recovered enough by tomorrow to pull himself to the mixed spring in the village. Mixing Trigression Falls and the Spring of Vitality was probably one of the best things the lab members did. Zero couldn''t be happier with the strange healing bath that nobody else could use. He might not be able to recover his reserves fully but it would be sufficient.


    Now that everyone left, Bob decided to visit his old friend in Sleepy Cave to check on how things were going. It might only be a few months since they left the village but Bob wanted to compare how much Kerberos had improved compared to him.

 461 Zeros Recovery

    Who exactly was he?


    The Great Gods couldn''t come in person so they sent their representatives and clones but that was enough to throw the village into chaos. Every day was a feast to welcome important guests. To make things more complicated, the tension between angels and demons while Michael and Lucifer''s visitation hours clashed could have suffocated some weaker villagers.


    Clowis felt the pressure of his duty for the first time ever since his appointment as the chief warrior. He''d never thought about security arrangements for such important guests and they were severely short-handed when Qin Yun arrived with her Demon Lord friends to give Zero their blessings.


    Despite everything, the gnomes were glad that the blessings and well wishes of these important people made a difference. After four long days, Zero was finally awake. He slept like the dead and Hua Tuo remained by his side the whole time, unwilling to move away from his disciple. Different people came and went, giving Zero their mana and Truen watched with worry when Zero''s vessel showed little signs of changing. Cleo temporarily relegated her duties to the golems and monitored Zero''s vessel closely with Hua Tuo. Under their professional care, Zero made a safe recovery and recovered some of his mana.


    Gaia broke the good news to the Onion Union when Cleo reported that Zero''s vessel was finally repaired. It only took Merlin, Lucifer, Michael, Lovina and Qin Yun to help Zero finally recover the remaining damaged parts of his vessel with their mana. Yet, nothing could be done about the lost mana reserves. Zero woke up feeling down but he tried not to let it show.


    Noticing that Zero was in very low spirits, Hua Tuo decided to bring his oldest disciple back to his humble hut where he was away from most activities. Truen was left in charge of most matters including helping to arrange for Jermine an escort party to Lycantopia and settling the gnomes into the village. The archer sent word to Dorgon that they returned with the gnomes but needed time to fully recuperate due to an accident in the desert that left Zero badly hurt. He didn''t know how long it would take for Zero to cheer up but with Hua Tuo at Zero''s side, Truen felt more reassured.


    When Zero wasn''t occupied, Hua Tuo helped Zero regulate his qi at Trigression Falls. He might not say it aloud but Zero understood his teacher''s intentions. Hua Tuo was trying to distract him from his problems while showing him a different option in life. While meditating and leading a simple life, Zero was reminded about how he had forgotten the most important thing about medicine.


    After becoming a powerful magician, Zero completely forgot about living a balanced life. He turned to become overly reliant on magic and without his reserves, Zero felt hollow on the inside. If it weren''t for Hua Tuo showing him that life was more than just magic and medicine was more than just healing magic, Zero would have spiralled downward into depression very quickly.


    A week later, Zero finally regained a glimpse of his former cheerful self. It was easy to forgive but a lot harder to forget. At least now, he didn''t bear grudges with the gnomes who caused him to lose all his mana reserves. What was done couldn''t be undone. However, it was difficult to let bygones be bygones. Zero estimated that this would probably still weigh heavily on his mind for the next few years.


    Roovan sent reports to Hua Tuo''s hut regularly and after two weeks, Zero finally responded.


    "Please tell Truen to get ready. I will escort Jermine personally to New Moon village. Has anyone else met Monoman?"


    The scout shook his head. "Truen sent word to Mitchnew and she has located Jermine''s family. However, we are short-handed with the gnome additions to the village to meet Monoman yet. Chieftess and Schaf are still in Rocket Mountain. They''ve been travelling between Smargdas, Rocket Mountain and Magnus Hilda negotiating the treaties and trade agreements."


    According to Truen, Monoman gathered the refugees from the lawless town near Indra Seagloo and required help building New Moon Village. The people he brought with him were mostly women and children. Most of the warriors and men were still in the lawless town and some were stationed in Deadman Town.


    "Tell Truen to contact Deadman Town''s people. It''s time to establish a business contract with them through Monoman. Also, how are the gnomes coping? Is it possible to task Raj with building a new village for Monoman and the refugees? We need to establish a secure trade party as soon as possible. Once Schaf and Zenobia finalise the terms for the treaty and trade agreement, we would be very short-handed."


    Roovan agreed. "Mitchnew said the same thing. Will you be heading to Rocket Mountain soon? Thomas has been waiting."


    Zero nodded and glanced over to his shifu. Hua Tuo spent way too long on Earth. His hospital needed him and now that Zero was feeling much better both physically and emotionally, it was time for him to continue his journey. With several major discoveries from his trip to the desert, Zero was anxious to finish his business here and move on to the next lead.


    He had to find a way to get to Whiskeria.

 462 Pegasus Rider

    The village was definitely expanding very quickly. With the six new gnomes, he could already see how much they were contributing to the various projects. Cleo was impressed by the gardening technology Olive introduced. Pumps that helped with water and an automatic sprinkler system made Cleo''s job a lot easier. The Melissa golems only had to weed and plant or harvest crops that Cleo grew. In fact, with Olive''s foresight, the agricultural team''s efforts were reduced by half. Crop rotation was a thing and after Olive explained the concept, the villagers were able to work more efficiently to cope with Hua Tuo and Zero''s medical orders.


    Welsey followed Lovina to Arabesque and Merlin was extremely impressed by the alchemic breakthrough from a gnome who didn''t have any mana. Likewise, Wiser learnt a lot from Wesley and Pepper who taught him the link between magic and science. The bottleneck in Raj and Wiser''s miasma converter project was finally resolved and they were making speedy progress. Zero estimated that they would be done with the prototype by the end of the year.


    Seff was finally schooling under Pepper''s tutelage in the abyss and Ruth had more time to manage his domain. Business was booming in the Garden of Roth with Lucifer and Michael signing an agreement for a truce in order to supply Half Moon Village with materials it needed for the massive building project. For starters, they sent an equal amount of representatives from Heaven and Hell to help Raj with the massive construction works. Ruth had to oversee logistic movements at Ten-Path Crossway and approve visas for travellers more stringently to prevent anyone from abusing the system.


    Turmeric and Ginger were escorted to Mitchnew by Roovan and Zero hadn''t heard from them. However, he had a feeling that Mitchnew might want them to be part of Jermine''s escort company to Lycantopia. Monoman and Dwayne made contact so the logistic deals were in negotiation. At the same time, Desert Lily and Mitchnew met up for the first time to discuss in lengths about the slavery deals. Zero didn''t know the details because Truen refused to tell him everything but he trusted his friend in those matters.


    "I''ll go to Rocket Mountain alone," he told Truen over dinner. Hua Tuo decided to finally return to his hospital after confirming that Zero was in a good condition.


    Truen was slightly startled. "Alone?" he asked.


    Naturally, Truen wasn''t too happy about the arrangement. His job was to travel alongside Zero and protect him from harm. He barely fulfilled his duty at Derby Desert. Zero was still hurt by the nova canon even if Truen did his best. The Great Gods didn''t hold it against him because he was going up against a God-killing weapon. Until now, Isis and Freya were still investigating the mastermind. Hades led the investigations but they still had no idea who that mysterious person was who taught Thomas how to build it. The lost knowledge should have died with the destruction of the previous Earth.


    "I don''t like it," Truen admitted. "You''re strong but after the nova cannon incident, I''m very afraid of leaving you alone."


    Zero didn''t need to be reminded about that. He understood Truen''s fear and concerns. Similarly, Zero was concerned about Truen. He might have lost all his mana reserves and had a hard time recovering his vessel but Truen was no different. While the wood elf spirit might be able to harvest mana from the surroundings to recuperate at a faster rate due to the less complex nature of his vessel, it still caused him a lot of pain to fully recover.


    "If you''re worried about what Sedna and the rest of the Great Gods might say, let me handle them."


    Truen shook his head. "It''s not just that. I''m genuinely terrified for you. You''re still unable to keep your alternative appearance. How will you travel and keep appearances up or an extended period of time?"


    Zero nodded. Indeed, he wasn''t able to manipulate his vessel at ease even with Mii and his mindscape assistants online. In fact, opening access to the shared inventory was taking up quite a bit of effort on his part. Thankfully, the Mind''s Eye system used the food offering as a way to keep the channel open for important functions such as portals and offline communications. Wii was still hibernating because Zero didn''t have enough mana to sustain the parallel mind function yet and Mii was reverted back to system text administrator. Lily temporarily returned to Gaia and Zoe couldn''t access anything from the system.


    For the next few hours, Zero tried to convince the Great Gods to allow him to travel without Truen. He found himself repeating the story several times to his teachers, to the Great Gods, the Enma, to the Demon Lords and to Buddha before he received a long list of conditions that he had to agree to before they allowed him to travel.


    Truen wasn''t very assured about Zero''s solo travelling adventures but after Zero showed him the list of things he had to agree to before he was allowed to travel without his best friend, the archer relaxed a little.


    "Be sure to follow them," he told Zero. It was already late and Zero wanted to set off the next morning.


    "I will," Zero yawned.


    He quickly let Zoe know about the arrangements and the zashikiwarashi hurried to inform Thomas about his travels. Bob also received the message and told his master that he would meet him in the village square at dawn tomorrow after bidding Kerberos goodbye. As it turned out, Bob and Kerberos were still unable to decide who was stronger so they wanted to settle it tonight before Bob had to leave. Zero wasn''t too bothered about his summon''s rivalry with the hellhound.


    "Don''t be late," he told Bob and turned in early.


    Truen didn''t sleep immediately. Instead, he was busy writing letters to a few people he needed to meet and talk to. He didn''t know how long Zero would remain at Rocket Mountain and Magnus Hilda but he needed to resolve the pending matters before Zero left Magnus Hilda. The more pressing issue would be settling New Moon Village and sending Jermine back to her family. In addition, Zero wanted the slavery matter to be improved. Truen had to ensure that it was cleaned up before his friend visited Smargdas. For that, he would require the close cooperation of Mitchnew and Deadman Town.


    It wasn''t easy and Truen had a tight timeline to work with but as Zero''s bodyguard, guardian and best friend, he had to do his best. Ever since finding the Red Phoenix''s Pearl, Zero''s mind had been focussed on getting to Whiskeria. The Red Phoenix''s Pearl turned out to be something that fell from space and while Zero didn''t know how it was going to be used, he had a feeling that the hint was here on Earth. Shittomi hasn''t gotten any new clues so Zero has to find a way to travel to Whiskeria from Earth. The lack of mana meant that he wasn''t able to open infinite wormholes. There was no shortcut to finding Nel.


    Truen felt the lull of sleep with many thoughts buzzing in his head and eventually succumbed to them. Zero waited until Truen''s breaths were evened out to wake up and leave his sleeping friend. He still had one more thing to do before he left for Rocket Mountain tomorrow.


    Sneaking out, Zero retrieved the whistle for the first time from his inventory. Climbing to a secluded spot on the highest point of this hill near Hua Tuo''s hut, Zero blew the whistle hard for as long as he could in one breath and waited.


    At first, nothing happened. However, after a minute, Zero heard the fluttering of a creature accompanied by the sound of hooves. He looked up to see a magical trail of dust particles from the sky as pegasus descended.


    He grinned like a child who received an early Christmas present and couldn''t wait to pat the beautiful horse. Pegasus neighed when he landed and Zero stoked its nose lovingly. After losing the sand walkers, Zero needed a new mount but Half Moon Village didn''t have any. Hence, Zero thought about borrowing one that he conveniently had. Riding on Pegasus didn''t require any mana and he could carry both Bob and Thomas along with him to save on travel time. He didn''t want to walk all the way back to Rocket Mountain. Pegasus was the fastest steed known to Zero and the doctor wondered if it was easier to fly there instead of run because this horse had wings.


    "I''ll be in your care for the next few days," Zero told the beautiful horse who neighed happily. Zero tried to mount it for a trial run. He didn''t learn how to ride horses properly and Pegasus didn''t have a saddle which made him nervous. If he wanted to ride a horse in the sky, he had to first be sure that he had some skills to stay on its back.


    Not even three meters into the air, Zero found himself slipping and with a yelp, he fell off Pegasus'' back and onto the grass. Yupp, this is going to take him all night to master. He was glad Truen went to sleep early so that he didn''t see Zero embarrassing himself.

 463 Engineering Solutions

    "Gnomes are extinct, you''ve got to keep your identity a secret until we get to Rocket Mountain. Thankfully, we''re travelling by air so you only need to be careful once we reach the towns," Zero told the inventor who agreed.


    "Won''t take me longer than a week to repair the Crafting Suit," he told Zero. "Also, are we really riding on a mythical horse?"


    Zero nodded. "It''s the only one I could borrow on short notice. There isn''t a saddle so I practised a little last night enough to not fall off. Then again, just in case I do, I''m wearing this angel wing set. Here, tie this rope on your waist. In case you fall off, I can still fly to support both our weights."


    Thomas looked at the flimsy rope and blinked. What was Zero thinking? Riding a pegasus that will fly several thousand meters into the air without a saddle was akin to suicide for him. The journey hasn''t started but already, Thomas was beginning to regret it.


    "Actually," he said. "Could you give me five minutes? I''d forgotten to bring something from the lab."


    Zero nodded. They were still early so there was still a little bit of time. "Don''t take too long," Zero told Thomas who agreed and dashed off as quickly as he could. Neither Zero nor Bob knew what the gnome needed but they decided to dip their legs into the Spring of Vitality pond while waiting for him. Zoe also took the opportunity to pack more snacks for them.


    Fifteen minutes later, Thomas returned with a bunch of ropes and metal hoops. Zero raised his brow and Bob flicked his tongue.


    "What''s all that for?" Zero couldn''t help but ask as Thomas walked around Pegasus and threw several ropes over the horse.


    "Call it a last-minute invention but I think we need some insurance when riding a flying horse. I''m making a harness and some stirrups so that we won''t fall off when flying. Due to the wings, it isn''t convenient to fit a saddle."


    The invention soon took shape and Zero was told to climb on top of Pegasus'' back while Thomas fitted the leather straps and the ropes around his thighs. The harness sat snuggly but firmly around Pegasus'' body and Thomas told Zero to try moving in the harness after putting his feet through the metal hoops at the side.


    To Zero''s amazement, no matter how he moved, the ropes held his lower body firmly on Pegasus'' back. With this, he wouldn''t be falling off the horse''s back.


    "This is brilliant!" he exclaimed in approval at the last-minute invention.


    Thomas looked sheepish and proud at Zero''s praise. Bob watched as the gnome made a similar harness for himself behind Zero and scowled. The dragon tried to bite Thomas'' thumb and Zero got the hint.


    In the terms and condition for solo travelling, Zero had to listen to Bob and Mii. Negotiation was possible but the final decision lied with Bob and Mii if it concerned Zero''s safety. This was definitely part of Zero''s safety so the doctor didn''t have any negotiation power. Thomas was afraid of the dragon and did as he was told. He didn''t want to lose any of his fingers or hands. For an engineer and technician, his hands were his livelihood.


    After the rearrangement for sitting positions, it was finally time to leave. Bob tucked himself snugly in the front of Zero''s shirt and the boy strapped up behind Thomas who sat in front. Pegasus neighed and Zoe waved as it took to the skies and soon went out of sight as the sun started to rise.


    Zero enjoyed the wind to his face but Thomas wasn''t. As they got higher, the air became colder. It took hearing the chattering of teeth from the gnome in front of him for Zero to realise that. Without enough mana, Zero wondered how he was able to help the gnome keep warm. There really were a lot of inconveniences when he couldn''t use magic and Zero finally understood that he had taken for granted the things he could do. He finally understood why his shifu often insisted on doing things manually instead of using magic to resolve everything.


    He was overly reliant on mana and now, Zero found himself stuck in an awkward position without it.


    Looking through his inventory, Zero searched for something that he could offer Thomas. After rummaging through the list of things he owned, Zero settled for some strong alcohol to offer Thomas. Zero felt slightly sorry for the gnome who would definitely suffer some form of hangover the next day but he really couldn''t fly at a lower altitude because he couldn''t afford to be spotted by anyone else. Without magic, Zero couldn''t use illusions to make them invisible. He could only rely on the minimap to tell him where he was heading.


    "So sorry about that," Zero apologised and gave the alcohol to Thomas who accepted it gratefully. The spicy mead burned his throat as he drank but it worked quickly and warmed him up. Zero observed the gnome''s reaction to the drink and was happy to know that his lips weren''t blue anymore.


    Thomas decided to save some of the mead for later as they continued on their journey. Pegasus didn''t slow or stop and Zero monitored how much distance they''d covered in just two hours. If they kept the pace up, they should reach Rocket Mountain in three days.


    "We should probably stop somewhere outside of the capital''s boundaries and make the rest of our journey on foot," Zero told Bob who agreed with him.


    Thomas listened to them talk and sipped on his spicy mead until he felt sleepy. Zero noticed that and told the gnome that he could sleep. They will stop for lunch later and Zero would try to put together some warm windbreaker after lunch. Pegasus needed to rest too and Bob helped Zero look for a suitable location for their breaks.


    Uninterested in the location of the camp setups, Thomas continued to drink and tried his best not to fall asleep. Eventually, the discussion and boredom made the gnome snore as he flopped backwards right into Zero''s chest.


    Bob yelped at the sudden weight on his tiny body and Zero laughed. The dragon hissed at Thomas and smacked the gnome''s balding head with his tail out of spite before relocating to nest at the back of Zero''s neck. Feeling warm, Bob soon fell asleep too, leaving only Zero to navigate the rest of their journey with Pegasus.

 464 Warm Welcome

    Zero decided to go on foot and arrived at Little Stone Town where he rented a horse carriage so that he could ride comfortably all the way to the city. Dorgon replied via quick mail that he would arrange a party to welcome him at the city gates. All Zero had to do was show his guild stone and identification card to enter the city. Zero explained his current predicament at losing all his mana from a terrible accident that he hasn''t recovered from and was unable to retain his normal appearance to which Dorgon replied it was alright.


    "Get ready," Zero told Bob and Thomas inside the carriage. "I see the city gates."


    Zero took some time to update Truen about his progress via the i-communicator and Truen was quick to wish him luck. The doctor put on his mask that Dorgon sent him and took deep breaths to calm himself. With this mask, it should be easy for the gate guards to identify him.


    "Halt!" the guard stopped Zero''s wagon when they approached. "State your name and business!"


    Zero didn''t say anything and showed them his guild card. The mask he wore made the guards freeze and almost at once, the dwarves hammered on the metal drums above the tall city walls.


    Zero was startled by the reaction and Bob curled protectively around Zero''s neck. In the wagon, Thomas held tightly onto the sides in fear at the ruckus going on outside. Were they in trouble?


    "Welcome the healer!" someone shouted and Zero blinked. Whatever welcome Dorgon was talking about in his letter, Zero didn''t imagine it to be such a grand treatment.


    Trumpets and drums sounded while fireworks were launched. Zero stared at the warm welcome party with his jaw slackened behind the mask. After the gates were fully opened, the guards rolled out a red carpet and at the end of the red carpet was Zero''s student surrounded by the chancellor and her royal subjects. Princess Dorothy looked more regal than she did when Zero left Rocket Mountain. Beside her, Zero didn''t recognise the man but if he had to guess, that handsome and ethereal man should be Fae King Vivian.


    Behind them, Zero spotted Zenobia and Schaf with a little difficulty. The goat trader was rather short and Zero''s current height wasn''t very tall either. The people that Dorgon said would welcome him were not the ones Zero had been expecting but they were the ones Zero wanted to see. There was a nostalgic feeling of coming home to a family he didn''t think he had when Dorothy flashed him a smile.


    "Congratulations," he smiled at Dorothy who was now slightly taller than his current vessel. Zero was somewhat surprised that nobody questioned his new height or appearance. Even his gender was different but nobody mentioned it.


    "It''s good to see you return alive," Dorgon pushed past the crowd who was eager to see the healer.


    Zero smiled at Dorgon and quickly introduced Thomas to the guild master who blinked. Thomas was nervous in front of royalty but did his best not to stammer. Dorgon laughed when Thomas appeared nervous about the welcome party and gave Motley a look. The chancellor took Dorgon''s hint and ushered Princess Dorothy away. King Darius was also led away by Zenobia and Schaf who seem to have made themselves home with the royal family.


    Dwarves cheered for Zero all the way until the palace gates closed. Even so, Zero could still hear the cheering outside. Rocket Mountain seemed to be in a festive mood and Zero wondered why there was such a huge welcoming party. He never thought that he would be on the receiving end of such treatment and it felt a tad uncomfortable.


    Zero and Thomas were shown to their rooms in the castle. Princess Dorothy treated them with hospitality befitting royalty and Dorgon told Zero to rest for today. Everything else could be discussed tomorrow and finally, Zero couldn''t contain his curiosity any longer.


    "Why such a grand welcoming treatment? I didn''t do anything special."


    Dorgon blinked. "My lad or lady, have you lost it after crossing the desert? Nothing special? Don''t lie to me! I''m old but not senile yet. Your brother sent me a letter ahead of time reporting everything that you did for documentation purposes with the guild. Discovering Gnaway and the secrets of the Desert Poppy is considered two S-class quests. You might not be an S-class adventurer but your records are certainly not C-rank. You can''t escape the VVIP treatment after completing two S-class quests in just six months. Besides, the plague that almost killed Magnus Hilda can be considered an S-class quest too."


    Zero blinked. "Can you not include that in my records? Truen submitted the report, he should take the credit."


    Dorgon shook his head and clicked his tongue. "If Truen was here, that might be possible. However, seeing as he isn''t present, you''d have to take responsibility. Besides, he submitted them under your name. I''m just following instructions and procedures."


    Not believing his ears, Zero tried to process the information even after Dorgon left him alone in his room. Bob transformed into his human hybrid form and looked at his master. Zero''s face alternated between white and red so much that he feared the worst for Zero''s health.


    From two floors below, the maids and servants running about heard a terrible yell but everyone ignored it. Motley had been right. Zero did have quite the temper and Truen was quite the brother he had. The siblings were powerful but weird. Nobody minded Zero''s temper tantrums at being made to accept S-class treatment. They simply made sure to prepare more food according to the recipe Zero taught them before he left for his adventure. Hopefully, this will make Zero''s mood better. The poor lady also had to change bodies with a male after the accident so they would do their best to not bring it up. Hormones and puberty can be tricky after all.

 465 Completing Axels Ques

    Today, Zero left the palace in full disguise with Bob. Thomas was dragged away by Dorgon to check out the Crafting Suit and Zero decided to visit the exotic trader. He had the Desert Poppy flowers and seeds that Axel requested for but he also had to apologise for the sand walkers.


    Even though a season had come and gone, Axel still didn''t seem to have changed much. As expected of a spriggan, Zero had no difficulty finding his shop that looked very much like a mess. Axel didn''t seem to have many customers because other than the growing clutter, Zero didn''t see anything else getting sold. The sand walkers Axel sold him were missing but everything else was still there as Zero recalled.


    "Welcome!" Axel greeted cheerfully. He didn''t recognise Zero in his new appearance and Zero heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, someone who reacted normally to his new appearance.


    "I''m here to turn in the quest for Desert Poppy seeds," Zero said and Axel blinked.


    It took the spriggan a long while to connect the dots and Zero removed his mask with a smile. "It''s a long story," he told the spluttering spriggan who looked so lost at Zero''s new appearance.


    "I must be forgetting my hospitality!" Axel laughed nervously and ushered Zero inside for tea.


    Zero watched as the confused exotic trader fumbled around to look for some cups. His teapot was severely underutilised and collecting dust so Axel had to wash it before they could brew any tea. Zero wasn''t in a hurry and took the time to look around the shop while waiting. There were several interesting things around and Zero wondered if Axel knew anything about the Red Phoenix Pearl.


    Settling down eventually, the spriggan offered some tea and Zero sipped on the strange herbal mix slowly. Axel looked weary and Zero wondered if it was the stress making him appear more exhausted than the last time he saw the exotic trader.


    "You seem exhausted," Zero commented off-handedly and Axel sighed.


    "Indeed, I am," he nodded. "I never thought that anyone would be able to find the Desert Poppy seeds and after you left, nobody knew your whereabouts. We all feared the worst and I''ve been riddled with guilt ever since giving you that quest."


    Zero could understand. It was daunting not being able to find the flower at first and if it wasn''t for stumbling across the Cacti-folks that Zero and Truen chanced upon, they might never have found the secret to getting the desert poppy. Perhaps, this was something called fate.


    Zero groaned and buried his face in his hands. He didn''t want to talk about his adventures anymore. For the last two days in the palace, he had to repeat his story to the royal bard and Princess Dorothy who wanted details. Zero omitted many things such as the Raju the djinn they met in Gnaway and the existence of the nova cannon. The royal bard made incredibly embarrassing songs about his adventures and now, even dwarven children could be heard singing his tales in the streets.


    "Please don''t ask anymore," Zero begged and Axel laughed.


    He pulled out some desert poppy seeds and passed them to Axel for verification. Axel was delighted to receive a handful. With these, he could easily complete the ritual with spares. The spriggan signed the quest form and Zero tucked the contract away in his inventory to turn it in later.


    "Will you conduct the returning spell ritual now?" he asked.


    Axel blinked and shook his head. "Not so soon. I need to settle some administrative matters before I can properly leave Rocket Mountain. It has been a good home to me for many years but it''s finally time for me to return to where I belong."


    Hesitating, Zero wondered if he could ask more about the other tree. Truen told him that the elves of Altear had killed the spriggan guarding the Weeping Willow tree that could see the future and he was curious about it.


    "Would you mind indulging my curiosity?" he asked and Axel nodded.


    "Be my guest! I have nothing but time right now. Business hasn''t been very well ever since the malnutrition issue was resolved."


    Zero looked slightly guilty and Axel was quick to correct himself. "It''s no fault of yours! It''s good that people are happier now. Princess Dorothy became a fine woman too and it''s all thanks to you even if you suffered a mishap. Fae King Vivian has decided to take on a new bride at last and the dwarves have never been happier. Really, it''s all thanks to you!"


    Then, the spriggan looked slightly glum. "You have no idea how lonely it was the past few months. There was no word from you or Truen and I went to Dorgon''s guild so many times that he ended up kicking me out. No matter how many times I tried to find my tree, it doesn''t respond and I walked around the area near Rocket Mountain but nothing happened."


    Zero listened to Axel talk about his misery and sipped the horrible herbal tea. He didn''t know how to tell the spriggan that the Tree of Life was not on Earth any longer. Still, he let the spriggan spill his heart out and Zero wondered when would be a good time to ask about other spriggans.


    "Do you think there are other spriggans around? I came across some interesting stories about the elves in Altear. There used to be a spriggan for the Weeping Willow. What happened to them?"


    At this, Axel paused and frowned. "Who did you hear the tale from?"


    Zero explained about the cacti-folk he chanced across in the Derby Desert and Axel shuddered. "Cacti-folk huh? It''s a really good thing you didn''t meet the carnivorous ones. They''re half right about the Weeping Willow incident. The guardian for the Weeping Willow is indeed a spriggan but he wasn''t killed by the elves of Altear. He was imprisoned in his tree. Us spriggans won''t die as long as our tree is alive and vice versa. If we''re killed, we would be returned to the tree and born again. In order for those elves to use the power of the Weeping Willow, they need the spriggan alive."


    Zero raised his brow. "Are the elves that powerful to be able to force a spriggan into using the tree''s powers for selfish benefits?"


    Axel shook his head. While dryads were known to be powerful masters of the forest, spriggans were above them and of a demigod existence in the fae family. There was no way for mere high elves to overpower a demigod existence unless they had divine intervention.


    "Impossible," he said. "Spriggans are loyal to only their tree and if their tree refuses to get involved in worldly matters, nothing would be able to change their mind. These elves must have earned the Weeping Willow''s favour or had divine intervention to force the spriggan and tree into slavery which would be highly unlikely."


    They discussed a little more about the Weeping Willow and Zero sighed. "As a spriggan, you''ve lived for a very long time. Do you happen to know anything about the Red Phoenix''s Pearl?"


    "What''s that?" Axel asked and Zero retrieved the gem from his inventory, telling the spriggan the full adventure from Gnaway. "I didn''t tell the royal bard or Dorgon about this. I found it too strange that something would fall from the sky and hold strange energy traces. It''s all too convenient, don''t you think?"


    Axel scrutinised the rock and poured some mana into the strange gem that quickly absorbed it. He blinked. "This... I''ve seen something similar or at least heard of it through the fae network. There is another gem similar to this but it''s green. In fact, the spriggan of the Weeping Willow is the owner of such a rock. I don''t know what it does but maybe if you find him, he will tell you. Us spriggans are close like brothers. Just let him know that I recommended you and he might start talking. Here, take this as a proof."


    Zero held out his hands to retrieve something that looked like a bark full of Axel''s magical energy.


    [Item: Spriggan Axel''s Bark


    A unique skin bark from a genuine spriggan called Axel.]


    Zero blinked at Mind''s Eye description of the unique object and Axel grinned. Zero didn''t know why the item had no other uses apart from identification and tracking purposes but he supposed this worked similar to DNA testing or faes and thanked Axel.


    They chatted a little more and Zero learnt that Fae King Vivian who ruled Mystic Meadows was the guardian of some really odd things as well.


    "Faes have the duty to protect the planet as part of Mother Gaia''s servants. However, not all races here respect the beauty of nature and try to destroy the planet. It''s our duty to punish them and I''m not talking about the tinkering gnomes of dwarves. I''m talking about the U.N.U and the humans who think that they can lay this planet to ruin and defy the cycle of life! If you help to put these sinners in their place, the faes would be forever in your debt."


    Zero nodded. "I see. I don''t know much about the political arena here but I guess you have a point. Why aren''t dwarves and gnomes on the faes'' blacklist? Didn''t they also destroy the environment quite a bit with their mining and inventions?"


    Axel laughed. "Well, you wouldn''t be mad if someone gave you tributes from time to time and patch the hole they made in your backyard often enough, would you? Fae King Vivian didn''t make an alliance with Rocket Mountain on a whim. The dwarves have very good weapons and armour, better than humans and on par with elves. It''s necessary to get them on the faes'' side for protection in case another war happens. The same thing with the gnomes but the gnomes left a long time ago and have a non-aggression stand in the conflicts."


    Now that the serious talk was over, Axel decided to indulge Zero with stories of the old and Zero enjoyed the anecdotes. History was an interesting thing and he could almost see the events happening before his eyes with how vividly Axel described the war between different races before the territories were distributed. The one place that Axel didn''t know a lot about was Indra Seagloo and Zero couldn''t blame him. Sea faes didn''t often speak with other faes.

 466 Meeting Fae King Vivian

    He had to admit, the dwarven cooks outdid themselves. Even if the recipe was originally given to them by Zero, the doctor never imagined that they could transform it into actual gourmet standard meals fit for royalty. It tasted too good despite using the ingredients that Zero recommended. There was also nothing wrong with the nutritional value and Zero was slightly envious of their talent.


    While Zero fidgeted with many thoughts in his mind, Fae King Vivian didn''t seem very bothered. If anything, he was curious about the chosen one.


    As the Fae King, he didn''t often hear Gaia''s voice. Maybe once every few hundred years? However, he received word that his duty was about to be fulfilled soon. The time has come or the chosen one called Zero. Vivian spent his entire life guarding the portal to another world created by the Divine Entity Nel. The keys were scattered around Earth in various territories to avoid anyone abusing its power. Mystic Meadows protected it without knowing if it would ever be used but the waiting finally paid off.


    "I heard from Gaia that the one who needs a portal to find Divine Entity Nel has awakened," Vivian started and took Zero by surprise.


    "You know about Nel?" he leaned forward, and almost fell from the chair. After so long, there was finally someone who knew about Nel!


    Zero heart thundered in his chest and he forgot all about his etiquette. Shittomi wasn''t able to tell him much about Nel other than the fact that her last activity traces were on a planet called Whiskeria. Maybe Vivian knew something more?


    Vivian nodded. "I don''t know Nel but we Faes have been entrusted a duty to protect something that the chosen one requires to meet Nel. I assume that you''ve already met Axel the spriggan?"


    "Yes, I have."


    "That''s good," Vivian smiled. "I suppose you''ve given him the desert poppy seeds at last?"


    Zero laughed. "Yes. It''s about time. The poor spriggan has lost his home tree for so many years and nobody managed to find the last ingredient he needed. Is that related to Nel''s location?"


    Zero quickly noted this down somewhere because Mind''s Eye system and Mii were still not online. There were four keys representing four elements that were required to unlock the portal gate to Whiskeria. The Red Phoenix Pearl in Zero''s possession from Gnaway was the fire key. There was the Earth key with the spriggan guarding the Weeping Willow that Zero had to find in Altear. One more key was with the Queen of Indra Seagloo and the last was rumoured to be in the United Nation of the Uncanny.


    Zero looked at the names of the people he should be looking for and raised his brow. "Are they really all faes?"


    King Vivian chortled. "Yes. Although they call Sylvia the Silver Witch, she''s actually not human. Somewhat similar to Raju, she''s taken an interest in mortal activities and participated in research of some strange science for the last few hundred years. She''s actually a Great Sylph."


    That was useful to know. While it didn''t change Zero''s initial impression about Sylvia, he was slightly more open to the idea of negotiation instead of confrontation at first sight. He still couldn''t forget how reluctant Xvyal and Yxaan were summoned back to U.N.U. with reluctant faces and smiles. As the village leader, he hoped that he could do something to help the magician twins.


    "King Vivian, I have a favour to ask of you seeing as you know Sylvia. Two of my villagers from Half Moon Village were summoned back to the United Nation of the Uncanny and I worry for their well being because they haven''t sent word back even after I returned from Derby Desert."


    The Fae King didn''t reject Zero. If anything, he seemed deep in thoughts. "Are they chimaeras?"


    Zero paused. "They''re magicians...?"


    King Vivian made a sour expression. "If they received a summon from Sylvia, it must mean that they are chimaeras. There is no other explanation. I''m sorry, Zero. However, this is currently out of my jurisdiction. Sylvia knows what she is doing so if they pass the test, no harm would befall them. However, should they fail... I can only hope they find peace in a new life."


    Zero was sad and confused but King Vivian didn''t leave Zero hanging. Instead, he gave the doctor a communication stone that could be used to send messages to faes.


    "This is a soul stone," he explained. "It helps faes reach out to each other despite terrains and distances. However, the tricky thing is to always require a part of the fae you wish to contact like the bark that Axel gave you. as it is, I have a feather from Sylvia that I normally use to contact her even though I don''t use it often. You can return it to me when you visit Mystic Meadows."


    Zero received the soul stone and Sylvia''s feather carefully, thanking King Vivian. The Fae King watched Zero with a complicated expression. As a fae, he was extremely sensitive to the life energy and mana in every living creature. Strangely, Zero did not emit any sort of energy even if he could tell that the young boy radiated powerful magic traces left behind by various Gods including Gaia. If it wasn''t for those blessings, he would never have believed such a person was the chosen one in the prophecy.


    Zero excused himself and King Vivian didn''t stop him. If anything, he looked relieved as Zero hurried away to make contact with the difficult Great Sylph. It wasn''t easy being the Fae King with four difficult key holders and King Vivian hoped that the chosen one from the prophecy would be able to overcome the other three obstacles in his way to obtain the remaining keys without much bloodshed. Unlike Raju, Sylvia and Leah were more difficult to handle.

 467 Fixing the Crafters Sui

    "Hello! I came to check on the progress," Zero chirped happily. "Am I disturbing?"


    The doctor tried to contact Sylvia earlier once he returned to his room after lunch. Fae King Vivian taught him briefly how to use the soul stone and it worked with Axel but not the Silver Witch who was busy beyond belief. Hence, after a few tries, Zero decided to leave a voice mail for Sylvia instead as a form of courtesy, hoping that maybe the Great Sylph would check it. It wasn''t polite to spam call someone who didn''t respond the first so Zero decided to practice some proper manners for now. That said, he was determined to get an answer before he visited the U.N.U.


    Visiting Dorgon was an excuse. He simply wanted to forget that Sylvia wasn''t responding to him so that he wouldn''t give in to the urge of spam calling her using his newly acquired soul stone. There weren''t any mana pools around for Zero to siphon from or ways to recover his very painfully dry mana reserves. Hence, the best thing to do was to fix that Crafter''s Suit asap and set off to Magnus Hilda.


    According to the mail pigeon and Schaf, Mitchnew arranged a party to escort Jermine to Lycantopia next week. The girl sent word ahead and now, it wasn''t just her family that wanted to join New Moon Village. Almost everyone in her hometown wanted out and Zero left the decision to Monoman whom he hasn''t seen since his return from Derby Desert. Truen was probably taking care of that for him.


    Thomas looked frightened at Zero''s appearance and Zero was confused. Why was the gnome so nervous? Dorgon looked at Zero and then to Thomas and raised a brow. Was there something Zero wasn''t telling him? The gnome was alright when they were working together and didn''t seem to mind that he was an S-class adventurer as well as a dwarven hero. In fact, they got along really well. Why did Thomas suddenly become so meek in front of Zero?


    "What did you do to the poor gnome?" Dorgon sighed and Zero shrugged. He might have forgiven the gnomes for the nova cannon incident but it really wasn''t easy for him to forget about it. Thomas appeared to know it too and Zero couldn''t tell the gnome not to worry about it because he was still sore about losing his mana.


    "Nothing," he lied. "How''s the repair work coming along? Will we be able to leave for Magnus Hilda soon?"


    Dorgon looked at the huge hunk of metal and shook his head. "Not at all. Thomas and I have been on this for a few days now. While most of the problems have been repaired and parts are replaced, it wouldn''t power up and we don''t know why."


    "What''s going on?" Zero asked and helped himself to the ladder to peer inside the engine of the Crafter''s Suit. He might not be well-versed in mechanical engineering but some basics after hanging out with the lab members. He still had his white lab coat on to prove his identity even if he didn''t attend lab meetings as often.


    "We''re not sure," Thomas squeaked uncharacteristically. "The coal has been put in and I''ve repaired the broken wiring. It should work but for some reason, nothing happens even when the fuel is ignited."


    The coal compartment was chucked to the brim and Zero took a look at how the internal furnace was struggling to keep the fire alive. He might not be a designer and the Crafting Suit seemed to be very advanced but if Zero''s memory served him right, this was something that ran on ''electricity'' that Steve Jobs explained before.


    Mana devices are powered by mana and other advanced inventions like this were usually powered by a lesser form of energy called electricity that can be created using any sort of mana transfer creating an action. The science part was confusing but Zero understood that it was the breaking of something in the air that causes electricity. The easiest way was to utilise the constant movement of something natural to produce it., For example, the waterwheel behind his shifu''s hut was a good machine to generate electricity.


    "Could you explain to me how this Crafter''s Suit is supposed to work once it is powered up? Does it use fire or heat to move?"


    More than happy that he was finally of some use, Thomas didn''t hold back anything he knew. He wanted to redeem himself after what he did to the chosen one and even opened up the metal golem to show Zero exactly where the energy was supposed to go.


    Zero followed Thomas'' explanation with his eyes and hummed thoughtfully. "You say that it uses heat and steam to power the golem. However, don''t you think Dorgon might suffer a heat stroke in this metal container even if it worked? That''s assuming he doesn''t cook alive in the first place."


    Thomas blinked and looked back to the schematic. According to the inventor of the Crafter''s Suit, there was an insulating layer in the cockpit to prevent heat from travelling up. However, the cockpit was now burning and the gnome finally understood what went wrong.


    "Cooling!" he yelled. "There''s a design flaw, the Crafter''s Suit overheated and the mechanical parts couldn''t work because they expanded too much. Dear me, using this was dangerous! It''s a good thing it broke down before lives were taken."


    As Thomas went back to the drawing board, Dorgon gave Zero a questioning look. Zero was also lost. He simply made a comment based on his curious observations and already, Thomas seemed to have found the crux of the problem.


    "I guess we''ll leave him to work the details out?" Zero eyed the gnome who was lost in his own world, cancelling out certain diagrams and scribbling notes furiously. Ever since the destruction of everything in the gnomes'' hideout, they had to start all over again for documenting anything they needed. He felt slightly bad for them because it was hard work but also not completely sorry because this was payback for what they did to him.


    "It would really help if not everything was completely destroyed... who knows how much faster this could have been if they still had their research and notes with them," Zero thought to himself.


    Indeed, if Thomas still had his schematic files and research notes, he could have easily referred to the formula instead of trying to draft a testing procedure to find the correct weightage all over again. However, what was done couldn''t be undone and Zero now wondered if revenge was truly worth it even in the name of justice.


    Seeing that Thomas no longer needed him around, Dorgon left the gnome on his own and ushered Zero to a private room upstairs. Zero didn''t say anything. He had a feeling Dorogon wouldn''t let him go without an interrogation but he was prepared. He wouldn''t tell Dorgon everything but he couldn''t not tell the guild master anything either. It was a tough balance to find and Zero wished Truen was here to help him out. He didn''t realise how reliant he was on others until he was truly alone and Zero vowed to never take anyone for granted again in the future.


    "Here ya go," Dorgon pushed a mug of something over to Zero''s direction after they sat down. Zero accepted the drink but didn''t take a sip. It smelled foul and Zero promised Truen never to touch alcohol.


    Dorgon took a heavy swig and belched in satisfaction. He chose a strong ale for the occasion because he had a feeling he wouldn''t be able to handle a serious conversation with Zero when he was sober. Finding gnomes was already a huge feat and he should be thankful as the guild master. However, after hearing a few concerning things from Thomas who looked scared shitless when he saw Zero, Dorgon started to suspect there was more than met the eye.


    How did Zero find the gnomes who were living in seclusion and waiting for death in the first place? Why would all the remaining gnomes decide to relocate together and accept becoming part of Zero''s village? How did Zero convince the stubborn gnomes who hated to have any attachments to the conflicts of races to join a faction? Endow ill wasn''t a neutral faction. In fact, it was a faction that everyone wanted to recruit and monopolise for themselves because of the resources it had.


    There were so many questions that Dogon took a few minutes to sort all his thoughts out. When he was ready, he started with the easier questions.


    "How did you manage to convince all six gnomes to join Half Moon Village?"


    Zero was expecting a heavier topic and was slightly surprised that Dorgon asked such a simple question. Maybe he was going easy on the start so Zero decided to answer him honestly. "Through blackmail and bribes."


    Whatever answer the guild master was expecting, it certainly wasn''t this.


    "B-blackmail and bribes?" he couldn''t believe it but Zero looked so serious.


    "Let''s just say that they fired at me first and I retaliated in kind but not as much as they''d caused me to suffer. Then, I extended them an olive branch to call it a truce and recruited them into the village with the promise of meeting their kin. Oh, we also dabble in technology and alchemy with some of the best experts they could ask for. It''s a no-brainer situation for them, I didn''t even make them sign any magic contract. Just so you know, I''m unable to use magic right now."


    Instead of resolving the doubts in his mind, Dorgon only had more questions. He couldn''t even begin to point out how ridiculous it sounded because he knew Zero wasn''t an ordinary person. Truen claimed that his younger brother/sister had always been more powerful of them but Dorgon never understood it until now.


    "What happened to your magic? Do you need to see a doctor?"


    Zero shook his head. "It''s nothing a doctor can heal, I''m a doctor myself. I just ran out of mana. Like completely so I cannot even summon Bob at will or talk to Truen without a pigeon. I was looking for mana pools but Rocket Mountain isn''t a good place for such things."


    Dorgon scoffed. "You don''t say? Rocket Mountain is a mining heaven and not a mana oasis. Endow Hill is the place you want to be in to recuperate."


    Zero sulked. "I was there, remember? For a long while which delayed my trip here. Unfortunately, I''m still not able to recover my mana even though I barely managed to recover my body. The reason why I''m a child now is because I don''t have enough mana to transform. Whatever Truen said about soul swapping is a lie. I just don''t think anyone would treat me seriously if they saw how I really was physically."


    The guild master couldn'' help but be amused. The powerful doctor had a weakness and he couldn''t imagine a height complex being one of them. "I can understand now. I won''t ask any more about the gnomes seeing as they''re not going to be loyal to anyone else outside of Half Moon Village. However, I still want to know about how you lost the sand walkers."


    Zero sighed and vaguely chalked it up to the gnomes'' fault before moving onto a new topic.


    "I need information about three individuals but I''m not sure if you know them."


    "Who are they?" Dorgon asked, curious. As an S-class adventurer, his fame allowed him to meet many people.


    Zero told Dorgon about his meeting with the Fae King. It wasn''t a complete lie that Vivian sent him on an errand to collect several items but Dorgon didn''t need to know that these items were for him and not the Fae King.


    The dwarf was amused. "Yet another S-class quest, I see. Yes, I know some of them. I don''t know the Spriggan called Alex because dwarves and elves aren''t really on good terms to talk about such things but that would now explain why they were able to continuously thwart our ambushes and plans during the war. Sylvia is an odd one for sure but I''ve met her a few times because she comes to Rocket Mountain from time to time to request certain odd equipment and trinkets. She''s a very serious researcher and a powerful mage. Queen Leah is someone I don''t recommend you to meet but I don''t think you have a choice seeing as it is a personal quest from King Vivian. She''s a psychopath with a tantrum. On a good day, she would send you pretty treasures from sunken ships at the bottom of Indra Seagloo. On a bad day, she would sink your fleet and you wouldn''t even know what you''ve done to offend her. Some say it was the failure of finding herself a good husband that made her go crazy."


    Zero blinked twice. "Queen Leah isn''t married?"


    "Oh no! She is, was, whatever. The thing is, this crazy water sprite has been married and divorced or widowed so many times that none of us bothered remembering. There''s just something about her that makes anyone go insane after a while. There are rumours saying that she chooses them from the sacrifices she receives every year but there are also rumours that she deliberately sinks the ship of people she liked. Nobody knows what kind of husband she is looking for because her preferences are wide and every husband is different. You could be of a different species, a different gender, a different profession or ugly as heck but once she sets her eye on you, it''s game over."


    Finding this information fascinating, Zero probed for more and stayed till past dinner until his stomach protested. The Crafter''s Suit might not be fixed but with so many stories, Zero decided that it was no loss. He could visit Axel and Dorgon to kill time and left the workshop for the day. He had a task for Zenobia.

 468 Goodbye Axel, See You in Hell

    By clear out, Zero salvaged what he wanted and told Schaf to bring them back to Half Moon or New Moon Village. As for the things that he didn''t want or need, Zero simply held an auction after using Princess Dorothy''s name to host it in the city. Needless to say, many people attended the auction event wanting to get something the great doctor had touched before. It didn''t matter if it was junk as long as they received it from Zero personally and the event was a huge success. Axel could hardly believe his ears when Zero told him that not a single item remained.


    Thankfully, the spriggan thought ahead of time and prepared the soul tracing spell beforehand. Everything happened so quickly that Axel didn''t have enough time to breathe. He had been waiting for this very day but now that it was here, there was some reluctance to leave.


    "Thank you so much for helping me accomplish my dream," Axel teared up and shook hands with Dorgon before hugging Zero. Truen wasn''t around and the spriggan originally wanted to thank the archer but Zero told him that they would see him soon.


    Initially, Axel didn''t know what Zero meant. He brushed it aside as some kind of pleasantry but Zero reassured Axel once again that they would meet and more soon than the time he spent searching for the desert poppy seeds.


    The sending off party was simple and humble in Zero''s opinion. He didn''t tell Dorgon about the Tree of Life that he planted in the abyss but if everything went according to plan, Axel would be able to invite the dwarves over for tea whenever he wanted. Then again, Axel might not feel lonely once he was reunited with his tree. Lovina and the Tree of Life will be able to keep him company, not to mention the many thousands of demons and gardeners who came to tend to the sacred tree daily.


    Axel sniffed as they said farewell. The spell was activated and there was no time to waste. The royal family came to see the spriggan off too and waved their embroidered handkerchiefs but Zero was the only one without tears.


    "Goodbye Axel, see you in Hell!" he smiled and waved cheerfully, thrilled for the spriggan''s reunion with the new Tree of Life.


    Nobody was expecting for Zero to scold and condemn someone with such a cheery tone and the farewell party froze. Zero didn''t realise it until Bob cleared his throat and tapped Zero on the shoulder. The frozen expression and half terrified ones from the royal family made Zero backtrack.


    "Oh."


    Dorgon wasn''t amused and Bob facepalmed to his master''s reaction.


    "Not that," Bob sighed. "It''s not common to send someone off with ''see you in Hell'' at all. You might want to explain a little more about why Axle''s going to Hell?"


    Thinking over it, Zero thought that Bob made sense and explained that the Tree of Life was currently in Hell.


    "Long story short, Axel''s returned to his tree in Hell but don''t worry, this isn''t the last time we''ll see him. I think Zenobia and Schaf have been discussing some treaties and trade agreements with Rocket Mountain. In the contract, they should have mentioned travelling and additional expertise. Ruth owns the Ten-Path Crossway portal that allows anyone to travel from Earth to Heaven or Hell as long as they have the required visa. We''re still working on creating work visas for demons interested in furthering their soul cultivation by gaining insights on Earth by working but for now, Axel''s probably going to be very surprised at the changes in the new environment."


    Princess Dorothy and Motley looked slightly stunned and confused but they didn''t question it any further after Zero assured them that Axel was safe. On the other hand, King Vivian looked thoughtful. He was still trying to figure out what kind of person the chosen one was. Zero was kind but also odd. He had tendencies to fall to the other side and as a guardian of the Whiskeria portal, King Vivian didn''t know if he was going to be a protector or destroyer.


    It took a lot of effort trying to convince the royal family to leave after the farewell party was over. Axel was truly gone and not a single trace was left. Zero had to use King Vivian''s soul stone to contact Axel and ask if he was doing alright. The spriggan responded full of vigour and amazement at the partially terraformed abyss, giving everyone a peace of mind.


    Still, Dorgon wasn''t going to let Zero escape so easily. He wanted details and waited until nobody else except Bob was left to ambush Zero.


    "What do you mean by work visa?" the guild master asked. Bob quickly excused himself and escaped the interrogation, not willing to be part of Zero''s crazy schemes.


    Truen and Zero argued over this before but Zero was still not willing to give it up. Ever since the Sin Redemption Event, Zero has been trying to think of new ways to help demons who wish to attain enlightenment to move from the lower plane to a higher plane. Qin Yun was a huge supporter of the doctor''s efforts and Hua Tuo was all for it with Buddha backing them. However, the ones opposing this change were the angels and Gods from Heaven who claimed that artificially inducing souls and adjusting their sin counts will throw the balance they maintained off the charts. Enma, in particular, wasn''t very happy with the accounting work on the administration end. In the end, they decided on a trial but the details weren''t finalised.


    When Dorgon heard about Zero''s lofty aspirations, he became immediately supportive of the idea. "The princess looked a lot healthier doing the qi gong and cultivation that you taught her. Most dwarves who practice it see a huge improvement in less than half a year. If this really happens, please let us be the first country to welcome the demons. We wish to learn from them."


    Pleased that he had more reasons to fight for the demon work visas, Zero shook on it and told Dorgon that he was going to hold the guild master responsible for his words.

 469 Back to Magnus Hilda

    In the abyss, Axel was having the time of his life. Lovina and Qin Yun dropped by to see the spriggan and Zero heard from them that the abyss terraforming project was progressing faster than before. With Axel acting as a boost for the Tree of Life, they were able to not only produce enough mana to repel the attacking miasma but convert chaos energy into mana to pump it into the broken plane. Zero didn''t know how the Tree of Life was able to convert chaos energy into usable mana but he heard there was a strange by-product of the synthesis that Wiser was still unable to figure out. He sent a mail pigeon back to Half Moon Village, telling them to get Lovina on the case. He wanted the by-product as he had a feeling they could be chaos energy crystals that he needed to create Solo''s sanity orb.


    It didn''t really matter. Zero was confident that Wiser would be able to figure out in due time with the help of Pepper and Wesley. He had faith in their abilities and Zero decided he would truly be over the nova cannon incident if the gnomes could develop a chaos energy to mana converting device. They would redeem themselves completely if that truly happened, Zero could bury the incident behind him without hesitation.


    While things progressed steadily in the abyss and on Truen''s end, Zero was getting ready to return to Magnus Hilda for the last part of his lengthy quest. The giants were coping well and recovering just fine from the coma plague. In fact, King Richard regained his former health and the power couple ruled over Magnus Hilda with passion. Zenobia and Schaf told Zero that they had troubles securing the trade agreement and alliance treaty because Queen Rosalind was a very careful person.


    Hence, this time, Zero would be travelling to Magnus Hilda with Bob, Dorgon, Thomas, Zenobia and Schaf. The Crafting Suit was too heavy and bulky so no ordinary beast mount could carry it. It also consumed too much electricity to operate so Zero had no choice but to trouble Bob to act as the carrier seeing as Pegasus couldn''t get the metal wagon to budge.


    With Zenobia around, Truen felt slightly more reassured. The chieftess was rather experienced in camping in the open without the need for magic. Zero thought it was nice to camp in the open instead of sleeping in the lamp. It was also a nice change to scavenge for food and make a hot meal instead of retrieving ''preserved'' meals from his inventory. While they spent most of the time hitting the road and camping, Zero took the opportunity to discuss some matters in the village that were weighing on his mind.


    One of the matters Zero was worried about was the new influx of people coming into the village. New Moon Village was an ally but they had more villagers than Half Moon Village ever did. Not to mention, Jermine was going to bring back the people from her hometown to join the new village at the foot of Endow Hill. The manpower shortage might be resolved for now but Zero was afraid that they didn''t have enough resources to keep everyone warm, healthy and safe. In addition, they might have to host demons who had working visas to help with expanding the village.


    "How would you resolve conflicts between people who are strangers?" he asked.


    Dorgon and Schaf were still looking rather ill in the back of the carriage but they perked their ears in curiosity at Zenobia''s answer to Zero''s question. For such a situation, there was hardly a right or wrong answer and it was always interesting to know what other people thought.


    The chieftess didn''t answer immediately. In fact, she had a similar concern about having so many different kinds of people suddenly joining them. While Half Moon Village never turned anyone in need away, it would be difficult to get along with so many people on short notice. Civilisations took years to build and the group of villagers in Half Moon Village spent many years together with each other to tolerate and get accustomed to each other''s characters. She had to admit, being the Chieftess wasn''t an easy task because ever so often, a small issue could lead to a huge fight and the villagers in Half Moon Village were certainly not easy characters. It wasn''t like a children''s fight because they were taking in deadly assassins, mixed-blood mythical monster descendants and even legendary magicians.


    "I suppose it depends on the nature and cause of the conflict," she replied Zero at last. "However, rules and laws are important when we''re talking about getting a large number of strangers to live together in the same place. The only right way to resolve a conflict in such cases would be to quote the law for fairness. In a regular conflict, understanding both party''s perspectives and coming to a middle ground is easier but that''s subjective. Somehow, there has to be concession or sacrifice in order for everyone to get along even between friends and family. Does that answer your question?"


    Zero nodded. As expected of someone more experienced, Zenobia was really a good leader. Rules and law were things that existed but Zero never took the time to think why they were there or how it got there. In Half Moon Village, no conflict couldn''t be resolved by sitting down and talking it out. However, Zero didn''t know if the same could be done with the villagers of New Moon Village, the demons and Jermine''s village.


    Then, Zero turned to look at Dorgon and Schaf who craned their necks too far out to listen. "What are both your opinions about it? Assuming Half Moon Village is going to be a very busy and bustling place in the future for all sorts of people, how should conflicts be resolved?"


    Schaf snorted and looked smug. "The one in power has the final say. I don''t believe in a fair trial system anyway. It has always been the question of the fittest to survive."


    Dorgon hummed. He agreed with Schaf but he also understood Zenobia''s views. "What do you want to do, Zero? There really isn''t a right or wrong answer. Personally, I go with what feels right at the moment."


    "What if you''re wrong?" Zero asked. His biggest fear was being overconfident and not listening to the people who mean well. Thanks to the memory fragments of his divine entities, Zero was able to understand more of their fears and regrets, especially Venn''s. He didn''t want to follow in Venn''s wrongful leadership example.


    Bob who was walking and pulling the carriage outside heard everything and smiled. His master was indeed growing up quickly.


    "That''s what friends are there for, master. You ask for second opinions and help. Friends pull you back from the edge when you lean too far out and slap you when you need it."


    Dorgon laughed at Bob''s reply and agreed. "Well said! I couldn''t say it any better myself."


    Just like this, they engaged in interesting debates and made their way slowly to Magnus Hilda.

 470 Building Freyas Temple

    While Zero engaged with intellectual debate to kill time, Dorgon hadn''t been slacking off entirely. If he wasn''t motion-sick, he was busy fiddling with wood or stone to refine his skills that he didn''t put to use for a good number of decades. Getting a religious statue commissioned was the highest level of acknowledgement a craftsman could receive and even for Dorgon who was blessed by the God of Art, this was a first. It wasn''t just honour, Dorgon also felt an incredible pressure of responsibility that came with the job. Part of him wanted to run from it but he knew that nobody else could take on such an important task. Hence, the current situation.


    Zero had to stifle a giggle watching the guild master moving so rigidly. The dwarven hero even brought his formal clothes along when he knew there would be an audience with royalty. Everyone else was dressed formally but nobody looked more out of place than Dorgon. The dwarf''s bulging muscles looked like they were going to burst through his sleeves. The suit looked too small for the short man and Zero thought he looked closer to a blacksmith than a craftsman. Looks could be deceiving and Dorgon was doing a good job.


    The welcoming party eased some of Dorgon''s tension but Zero knew better. If there was anyone feeling the stress about having the entire fate of giants on their shoulder, it would be Dorgon. Zero cured the mysterious plague but his suggestion for a more permanent solution relied on the guild master.


    "Your name surpasses you," King Richard smiled kindly to the guild master who bowed humbly, trying his best not to tear his clothes. Zero heard the faint sound of several threads snapping with that one movement and winced in pity.


    "You flatter me, your majesty."


    Queen Rosalind laughed carefreely. "Not at all, Dwarven Hero Dorgon. I''ve been pen pals with Queen Demora for a long time and I heard many of your accomplishments on and off the battlefields. Sorry about calling you out of your retirement for such a huge favour. The giants will forever be in your debt."


    As the talks became more serious, the king and queen excused themselves from the party with Dorgon in tow to discuss the details of the job. Zero was also invited away, leaving Bob with Zenobia and Schaf who were entertained by the kind giants with their stories. Zero wanted to be part of the crowd too but he knew that he had a more important task.


    Dorgon and Zero were ushered into the study and they had to be lifted up by the giants to reach the specially prepared chairs on the table for a proper conversation.


    "Healer, it''s good to see your safe return. My heart almost stopped when Dorgon explained how you almost met death on your trip to Derby Desert in order to find a gnome technician. Nobody has heard anything about them for decades now, we simply thought they had become extinct!"


    Laughing nervously, Zero shook his head. "It isn''t the case at all. With my brother around, I don''t think death would even dare to come close. However, I must say that this new form is inconvenient. My mana hasn''t been fully recovered and I will need a long time to recuperate. Please forgive me in advance if I cannot be in Magnus Hilda for the entire process while Goddess Freya''s Temple is built. In return, I will ask Thomas to stay behind with Dorgon to help with the design. I hope this will suffice."


    King Richard agreed. "It''s best for you to return to the village for recuperation. I heard that it wasn''t easy to repair the Crafter''s Suit either. However, just before you leave, could we help with anything? I know that my wife has agreed to a reward should Magnus Hilda be truly saved but I think monetary benefits matter least now."


    At the offer, Zero didn''t hesitate to propose an alliance with the giants. "King Richard, Queen Rosalind... as you might already know, Half Moon Village is located on Endow Hill. The villagers there are no ordinary people and are powerful and skilful in their trades. However, I am about to take in more people with an allying village led by Monoman whom I met in Deadman Town before I left for Derby Desert. New Moon Village isn''t anything like Half Moon Village and I am about to make a lot of enemies. Please grant us your alliances and lend us help when we require it!"


    Even Dorgon was surprised when Zero told them everything that happened in Deadman Town from how he met Jermine to how he wanted to abolish slavery. Naturally, the thought was noble but Zero mentioned that Truen didn''t allow it due to the consequences of suppressing slavery so suddenly when it was a lucrative business for some.


    "I don''t know the results of the negotiation yet but I need to meet up with Truen once I''ve recovered a little more. I can only imagine the enemies I would be making in the name of Half Moon Village for my selfish reasons but as a doctor, I cannot disregard the value of lives."


    Dorgon sighed heavily and so did the royal couple. They knew who Monoman was. Along with hero Dwayne who encouraged Zero''s actions, who were they to refuse to support him? Zero might not know it but with three very powerful retired heroes, he was possibly the person with the most influence on the continent. Not even royalties could go against him.


    "Also, this might sound crazy but I think the demons and angels should be coming to an agreement soon about allowing working visas for demons from Hell to work on Earth. I know that mages are rare on Earth but this isn''t the case for those in the abyss. If you sign an alliance and treaty with Half Moon Village and its allying villages, we will provide professional services and special products."


    The hint was very obvious and Zero''s intention to butter the royal couple was rather amusing. Despite being a powerful healer and magician, Zero was awfully naive about hiding his motives. He was getting a little better at not revealing all his cards but he still wore his heart on his sleeves.


    "Understood," Queen Rosalind laughed. "I will talk to your envoy Zenobia to finalise details. As for those demons, I think I shall hold that off for a little while until we know for sure that they wouldn''t try to destroy Earth and take over the world."


    Zero beamed and the royal couple quickly dismissed him so that he could rest early. Zero wanted to depart Magnus Hilda tomorrow with Bob and they didn''t want to hold him back.


    Now that Zero was gone, they looked at Dorgon with seriousness.


    "Hero Dorgon," King Richard said. "Times are trying. The success of Magnus Hilda''s fate rests on your shoulders. Is there anything we can do to help you? The temple design is roughly done but we will ask for the gnome''s opinion before proceeding. Are there any materials or tools that you might require? We shall prepare them at once."


    Dorgon nodded. "I was going to ask you that. How many capable artisans do you have at your disposal? I need all hands on deck. Crafting a statue of that size bigger than the giants is going to be difficult for a small man like me. I will do the detailing myself but I need someone decent at carving and taking instructions. Here is a sample of Freya''s statue that I made with Zero''s guidance but I will need to enlarge this by a few thousand times."


    The statue that fit in Dorgon''s palm was far too small for the giants to see even if they squinted and Dorgon explained that while crafting was difficult, finding a priest to bless the statue and call upon Goddess Freya was the hard part.


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. We''ve got it covered," Queen Rosalind smiled. "Zero can do that once he recovers his mana. Isn''t that why he left to recuperate?"


    At this, Dorgon fumbled. He honestly wasn''t sure but he knew he was going to talk to Zero about it.


    "I see," he grunted. "In that case, I will coordinate dates with him. If all the materials are ready and I have enough people on the project, the temple could be completed within two months."


    Excited, the giants told Dorgon to rest early. "I will introduce you to Madeline first thing in the morning," Queen Rosalind grinned. "She''s our head artisan and also the mother of Camie who was a Half Moon Villager. I suppose now that some things are out of the bag, the story is beginning to fit together more. Zero''s appearance was suspicious but I suppose if he was someone of great importance from Endow Hill, it would explain a lot."


    The dwarf sighed. "You can say that again. It''s been a long time since I met someone more powerful than me with the exception of the lost spriggan. Perhaps I should also find time to visit his village. Thomas is a new Half Moon Villager but he has only good things to say about it even if everyone there sounded like a nutcase or workaholic."


    Queen Rosalind laughed and King Richard sighed. It would be lovely if they could see that for themselves too. Alas, being royalty didn''t allow for such luxuries.

 471 Visiting New Moon Village

    The first thing on Truen''s to-do list was to meet Monoman. The New Moon Village leader settled down at the base of Endow Hill about a month ago and started building some basic shelters for the new residents. Back then, Cleo was in-charge and the dryad helped to set up temporary tree shelters for them while they built their houses using the resources Schaf helped to procure.


    New Moon Village was only a day''s hike down from Endow Hill for Truen who took the shortcut of flying through the trees instead of navigating through the overgrown forest. Cleo decided to come along and Truen made a mental note that Zero might want to open a travelling portal or waystone mark in New Moon Village to spare the villagers travelling time and also for emergency evacuation.


    "Most of them have started creating farms that Latitia and I helped develop. We didn''t really tell anyone about the unique agricultural methods in Half Moon Village but we''re still supplying them with food and tools to settle into their village. The temporary mud houses are still there because Monoman does most of the building. The other able-bodied villagers are out hunting and trading the handicrafts made by women and children in the town near Smargdas. It''s not a very pretty sight," Cleo warned Truen who nodded.


    They finally arrived at New Moon Village and Truen had to admit, it looked closer to a slum than a village. A lot of work needed to be done for a decent lifestyle. The first thing he noticed was the smell. The villagers were filthy. Many of them needed baths and there was no outhouse. That had to be rectified at once. Zero insisted that hygiene was the number one thing to look out for because it was what reduces the number of illnesses. If Zero was here, he might go crazy and try to fix the issue immediately even if it goes past his current limits.


    "Truen! Glad to see you again. How are you? I heard that the trip to Derby Desert wasn''t easy and that both you and your brother were in a severe condition upon return. Zero was in a life-threatening condition, is he alright now?"


    Truen shook his head. "Physically he is doing better than me. Mentally, I think it might take him a while. He will come by when he''s feeling better. I just came to check on the progress. Cleo said that you''re severely lacking in builders and I can see that many of the villagers haven''t had a bath in weeks."


    Feeling slightly ashamed at their appearance, Monoman led them into a half-built hut to talk, away from the curious children who wanted to meet an elf.


    "It''s not easy. The soil at the bottom of Endow Hill isn''t fertile and we''re far from any water source. It''s not that I don''t want to provide the best for the people here but it''s a little tough to create a proper barrier when we''re constantly fending against monsters and bandits."


    Truen was surprised and Cleo shook her head. Clearly, this was the first time she was learning about it despite coming over from time to time to help with the farm and deliver food.


    "Monster, I can understand. But bandits? Where do they come from? Tell me everything," Truen demanded.


    Monoman frowned, his mood serious. "When we first arrived, it wasn''t the case. I made a clean sweep of the area before deciding to settle here. There were no bandit camps and the place was relatively unused. There wasn''t even a monster nest nearby and I chose the location despite the inconvenient soil structure and water problems because I thought we could build a fort here to protect the new villagers coming from Lycantopia as well. I thought it would be best to build a village away from the eyes of hostile Smargdas guards and adventures."


    Truen agreed that this was an ideal location for a fort. It was on an elevated part of the Hill at the base with enough thick foliage and trees to hide them from plain view. Unless you were a local or had a guide, it would be hard to find this secluded settlement. Bandits shouldn''t be able to find this place or terrorise it so easily.


    "A few weeks ago, one of the children got kidnapped by bandits. I don''t know where they came from but I definitely remember destroying their camp a good distance from here to bring them back. However, the strange thing happened. These bandits kept coming back for the children and women. They don''t take anything else, just people. I suspect slavery business but there''s something weirder. These bandits aren''t humans. They''re undead. No matter how many times I kill them and shatter them, they keep coming back. I suspect a necromancer coordinating these attacks. It''s the reason why progress has been so slow and why everyone looked so tired. I''ve put as many people as possible to be on guard in case any of the villagers here gets taken again."


    Truen sucked in air from between his teeth. This was quite the predicament. Originally, he thought that things would be easily settled in New Moon Village with Monoman''s power. However, the appearance of a possible necromancer and undead bandits trying to kidnap their ally''s villagers meant that Truen had his work cut out for him. Of all times for something bad to happen, it had to be when he was at his weakest. Truen didn''t know if he should laugh or cry. Misery loves company and from the looks of it, their troubles were far from over ever since the nova cannon incident.


    "Why didn''t you let Cleo or anyone else know?"


    Monoman laughed dryly. "Half Moon Village was severely shorthanded with their own set of problems to deal with. I couldn''t possibly impose when we haven''t signed any sort of agreement. The food, clothes and temporary shelter provided by your village is already a kindness that we wouldn''t be able to repay. You had Zero to worry about when you returned so I waited for some news about both your conditions to talk about it."


    Truen sighed. Initially, he wanted to ask Monoman to be Jermine''s escort to Lycantopia because he was the strongest who would be able to protect a huge group of migrants. However, with the current issue, that would have to wait for a while.


    "I understand. I came here today to ask for your official signature as the leader of New Moon Village to form an alliance. In the official document, it''s an alliance. Unofficially, we''re family. Your problems would be our problems too. This bandit situation, give me some time to resolve it. IN return, I have a job for you."


    Monoman was all ears as Truen told him about how Zero and he had to part ways temporarily to complete their various tasks. Jermine was still in Half Moon Village at the moment but Truen was already thinking of bringing the girl over to New Moon Village so that she could help with building things underground.


    Monoman listened to Truen''s escort task and the archer''s plan to visit Smargdas for discussion over the slavery certification deal. Truen suspected that the targeted attack was no coincidence and would keep Monoman posted about the news and investigation from Mitchnew''s side. Desert Lily was arriving in a few days with Dwayne''s errand so it would be the best time.


    "For now, I''ll return to Half Moon Village to recuperate. If the bandits attack again, set off a signal flare. Clowis will arrange for someone to come by and take care of it. We might be shorthanded but we can still afford concern and assistance."


    Monoman nodded dumbly. He didn''t doubt that they would be so kind because Zero was just that sort of person even from the first impression. However, something Truen said bothered him.


    "Are your wounds not recovered?"


    Truen grimaced. "It''s slightly more complicated to recover from. It''s not like healing a broken bone. Mana exhaustion is something that damages the user inside and out. Both Zero and I narrowly escaped annihilation and I can assure you that gnome technology is nothing to sneeze at. Even magic was useless against them."


    Monoman shivered. Half Moon Village had six gnomes in their village. Quality over quantity, even if they were short-handed, taking out a bunch of undead bandits wouldn''t need more than one representative from Half Moon Village. Perhaps he should have asked for help earlier.

 472 Professional Excavator

    Pepper and Monoman crowded around Raj''s sketch and waited for Jermine to come over.


    "How does the soil structure feel?" the cartographer asked. After slacking and being dragged around by various people to see various places, Pepper was happy to finally be assigned his first real job ever since joining half Moon Village. Space planning and developing the first village outside of Half Moon Structure was an exciting project, especially when they had nothing.


    Jermine nodded. "It''s hard on the first few layers but deeper down it is soft. I think there is a possibility of finding underground water around here that we can pipe out or create a well."


    Raj was pleased. If there was a ready water source, everything else would be possible. Initially, Raj and Pepper worried about needing to relocate because of the constraints in the environment being too unfriendly for agriculture. Creating a pipe from Half Moon Village over was also too resource-intensive. They couldn''t afford it at the moment.


    "What about underground homes?" Monoman asked. This was Truen''s suggestion before he went into seclusion to recuperate. The New Moon Village leader liked the idea a lot and wanted to know if it was possible to create underground storage and housing so that they can reserve the open ground for agriculture, training and social activities.


    Jermine grinned and gave them a thumbs up. "I made a few zig-zags within the area and everything looked stable. The soil is hard enough for the first few layers which means it wouldn''t collapse inwards. No magic is required for reinforcing at this point. We just need really sturdy beams and structures to hold them up and create a reservoir inside in case of rain. Oh, I would also recommend sectioning the areas out and making many ventilation points because unlike moles, humans cannot respire easily underground."


    Pepper looked over to the general concept of the housing situation. Unlike Half Moon Village that preferred to keep their housing high up and in trees, New Moon Village was hiding its massive structures and population underground. There would be a total of at least five layers for various purposes and groups of people. The lowest level was the reservoir followed by an emergency escape route above it. Then, there was a layer reserved for storage purposes because it would be cold and above it was different layers of residential clusters. According to Jermine, it was better for humans to be closer to the ground surface because of oxygen levels. Beast folks were slightly more adaptable to their habitat so they would create a cluster on a slightly lower level.


    Raj and Pepper were very interested in the idea so Jermine explained how the mole beast folks did it. Monoman gave his opinion on the matter as well as some concerns when he heard that it was going to be complicated like a maze on the inside.


    "I''m not so smart to remember where everything is," he admitted. "It might be normal for mole people but we''ve lived near Indra Seagloo for so long that it might be difficult for us to remember where the important rooms are and where to avoid the traps."


    With various concerns and nobody willing to give or take, they weren''t able to arrive at a conclusion. Raj sighed. They were merely helping these people build their village. Sure, the humans and mole beast folks had different lifestyles and disagreements would surface sooner or later. However, he didn''t really expect it to come up even before the village was built.


    "Let''s take a step back to calm down a little," Raj advised when he saw how Monoman and Jermine were starting to raise their voices. It was one thing to see a small blind girl raise her voice and another to see a huge and strong semi-giant warrior raise his. Raj wasn''t confident in doing damage control if something should happen in the fit of anger and Pepper was of no help, cowering behind him.


    "How about we ask Truen or Zero? Let''s just start working on what we can agree on. After all, the main structure for the residential and storage areas need to be built. Let''s leave the traps and emergency routes out for now and work on everything else. How does that sound? The villagers here still need a place to seek shelter after all. It''s not good to keep living like this especially with the threat of bandits around."


    The djinn wasn''t expecting them to reconcile their differences so quickly and he wondered why they were suddenly on good terms again talking about the things they should prioritise to build. Pepper gave his prince a huge grin. As expected of the lost prince, he really was Raju''s son with the gift of a tongue.


    For now, the djinn and gnome worked on planning a suitable location for a bath and water collection point. This was their priority. The villagers couldn''t possibly live in this kind of poor conditions for much longer. They had to do something about it.


    Jermine listened to Raj and Pepper express their concern for the villager''s welfare and the filth. Monoman hated to admit but they were right. Before shelter came, these people needed water badly. It was ridiculous to ration on drinking water that they collect from dew and rain or risk sending a party to the nearest river half a day''s walk away for a few buckets of water.


    "How do we locate an underground water supply?" Jermine asked. "The soil is damp but I don''t know how to pinpoint the underground streams."


    Pepper grinned. "Leave that to us. I have a water detecting device. However, I need a professional excavator to lead us there."


    Raj thought about it. "Should we create the space for a reservoir first?"


    Monoman let the professionals geek it out. He excused himself to let the villagers know about the arrangements. With the building of foundations taken care off by the experts from Half Moon Village, they had to worry more about the next problem - duty rosters.

 473 Investigating Undead Bandits

    In just two days after his isolated recuperation, the archer was finally fully recovered physically. In addition, his mana reserves were half-filled. Unless he had to take on an S-class menace, Truen was ready to set off down to Smargdas again. Roovan and Cleo told him that Jermine was fitting in nicely with New Moon Village and an important person in the construction progress. He truly didn''t think that Monoman and his tribe would be willing to adapt to living underground but he supposed those who lived a rough life are willing to do anything to make it better with a second chance. Half Moon Village was built among the trees and in trees because they had a dryad. Now that New Moon Village were inviting mole beast folks, maybe they would see some cultural changes.


    The wood elf noted that his mana reserves were sufficient for now so he sent word to Zero about creating the waystone from Half Moon Village to New Moon Village before he left for Smargdas. He wasn''t as proficient as Zero when it came to alchemic arrays but he knew the basics of drawing a teleportation circle. Still, Truen''s waystone would require a mana sacrifice. Most of the people in New Moon Village didn''t have mana and some from Half Moon Village didn''t have mana to activate it either. The only logical solution would be to visit the abyss and ask Ruth for a huge bag of mana stones in exchange for some other materials the demons needed.


    That errand took Truen a day to complete and by the time he finished teaching the villagers how to use the mana stones, he left everything to Raj who was in charge of the building project. They only had a limited number of mana stones so Truen urged them to plan their trips carefully and sparingly.


    Mitchnew received word from Truen about his arrival a few days ago and planned to welcome him back hospitably with Desert Lily''s first appearance in Smargdas. It wasn''t often that Mitchnew found someone worthy of calling her opponent and the ladies decided to spar while waiting for Truen.


    Lady Death certainly lived up to her reputation but Desert Lily wasn''t a pushover either. They were evenly matched in combat skills and the respect they had for each other increased tremendously after ten minutes with no clear signs of a victor.


    Truen walked into the underground assassin guild and narrowly dodged a needle that embedded itself into the rock surface behind him. The follow-up projectiles were easier to deal with and Truen jumped out of the way, hopping onto the beam near the ceiling to avoid the tackle from both ladies.


    "I see that you''ve been warming up," he commented dryly at their dishevelled appearance. "Sorry for being late. I had to take a detour."


    Clowis, Lowis, Titor and Ruth took turns visiting New Moon Village. Monoman was more and more impressed with each new representative Half Moon Village sent. Seeing a vampire with demonic blood was shocking but seeing a vampire who enjoyed regular food like a normal person was a true eye-opener. He also learnt from brief interactions that Ruth was Zero''s combat teacher. That definitely caught the warrior''s interest but Truen didn''t interfere. It was better that they got along and had better connections with the main village for Zero''s sake.


    "Have you heard about undead bandits in the area?" he asked Mitchnew who shook her head.


    "What''s going on? Desert Lily just told me how they successfully convinced the Green Hawks with Dwayne to implement some standards for slaves. Grey Legion doesn''t like it very much."


    "Really?" Truen asked in disbelief. He honestly thought that such a huge change would take longer but Desert Lily smirked, full of confidence.


    "With Lady Death backing the Black Mamba, not even Grey Legion can do anything about it. In fact, Dwayne sent Brutus to mess up their auction house and slave pens for not following the rules set by Green Hawk. You might be forgetting that Dwayne is a retired S-class adventurer who single-handedly stopped all fighting in Deadman Town and ruled the lawless zone. Monoman is a long-time friend of his so when they heard The Mammoth was moving here to support Half Moon Village, I can only imagine what the Grey Legion are thinking."


    To fill Truen in on what he was missing out on, Mitchnew explained that they found out the true backer for the notorious Grey Legion. There were not only magicians and alchemists backing the powerful faction. They were part of U.N.U.''s powerhouses.


    "Is it Sylvia the Silver Witch?" Truen asked out of worry. Zero did tell him some strange things and he hated to ruin potential business partners before Zero got to them.


    Mitchnew shook her head and Desert Lily remained silent. "We don''t know for sure. It could be but it might not be either. Sylvia is obsessed with alchemy but from the rumours of what we hear, she is only interested in creating chimaeras. Xvyal and Yxaan hasn''t responded, I don''t know how they are doing in U.N.U."


    "The bandits that attacked and kidnapped the women and children were undead. We suspect a necromancer at work. Do you think Soon will be able to find out more?"


    Desert Lily was confused. "Who is Soon?"


    Mitchnew grinned. "U.N.U. isn''t the only place that has necromancers. Half Moon Village has two powerful A-rank ex-adventurer undead and one very powerful wizard turned half-lich necromancer called Soon. Oh, we have a powerful witch who specialises in alchemy too by the name of Lovina but she isn''t in the village at the moment. She''s interning in Arabesque with her master - Merlin."


    Dumbfounded, Desert Lily could only let Truen and Mitchnew make plans to find the bandit mastermind and capture them for interrogation. If she thought that she was on par with Lady Death earlier in terms of her information network from the lawless zone and in fighting prowess through their earlier exchange, she was having second thoughts now. Unlike her, Mitchnew wasn''t working alone. She had powerful allies and friends in high places while Desert Lily worked alone. Dwayne wasn''t even a close business partner she could depend on. Just who exactly were these people and what was Half Moon Village?

 474 Unusual Necromancer

    Of the women and children who volunteered, Jermine was one of them but Raj, Pepper and Monoman quickly rejected the idea. As an invaluable member of the builder''s team, she wasn''t allowed to risk it. Hence, Pepper and Raj took her back to Half Moon Village to keep an eye on her. Instead, Leon came to take her place with Rima and Jacqueline. Unlike Jermine, these children were trained by Clowis and grew up among powerful adults. They were able to take care of themselves and could fend off common undead soldiers. Karris also volunteered much to Seff''s horror but after Peter and Manny assured him that they would protect his mother at all cost, the half-vampire reluctantly sent her off.


    Some of the braver women in New Moon Village volunteered to stay in the temporary shelters at night while the rest of the women and children hid underground in the temporary shelter Jermine dug out that morning. It was uncomfortably cramped but nobody complained. Thankfully, they now had ready access to water with the newly installed water pump and everyone took a mandatory bath so it didn''t smell too bad despite having nearly sixty people hiding in one small underground space.


    For a few days, they did this and Truen waited for good news while hiding in Mitchnew''s hideout. He roamed the streets and city of Smargdas and took on a few simple quests with the adventurer guild while listening to the rumours. The new slavery certification system was already slowly taking place and many nobles of Smargdas weren''t happy with the change. Truen didn''t think that these selfish and corrupted nobles were capable of forming the Grey Legion but he kept an eye on the unrest brewing.


    Peter and Manny were excited when the necromancer from Grey Legion finally took the bait. The women and children volunteers screamed as the bandits attacked again and the male warriors did their best to put up a resistance but with the sheer number of undead soldiers, the battle was concluded swiftly. Manny and Peter used that opportunity to follow the group back, mingling among the crowd to blend in as one of the undead forces.


    "They''re not even real zombies or ghouls!" he whispered to Manny who rolled his eye to the back of his head literally.


    "If they were actual zombies, they would be able to break down real stones and doors. I can''t believe it took you this long to realise it, have your brain rotted away?"


    The ranger growled. "Don''t insult my brain! Soon did a good job preserving it unlike your loose eye."


    The paladin bumped into the skeleton in front of him when they suddenly stopped and his loose eye fell out of its socket. Cussing, Manny bent down to search for it quickly. Peter noticed that everyone was looking towards one direction and urged his friend to hurry up, grabbing the fallen eye and sticking it back into the hollow socket, not caring it was the wrong way in.


    Quickly, they stood at attention and waited for the necromancer to appear. Pretending to be mindless was a lot harder and Peter wished they didn''t have to do this again. Too bad they had to wait for the opportunity to get closer to the mastermind before they could subdue him.


    According to Soon, if the necromancer was a lich, they should kill it a hundred and sixty times for good measure because liches are technically a failed version of an immortal and can live on infinitely as long as they have available bodies and mana in them. Each regeneration or recovery will absorb mana from them so the best way to kill a lich was to completely exhaust all their mana by continuous destruction. If the necromancer wasn''t a lich, Peter and Manny have carte blanche to do whatever they wanted as long as the fool was still alive for Truen to interrogate.


    The necromancer finally made his appearance and Peter couldn''t really understand how they were a necromancer. Manny had similar thoughts but didn''t let it show on his face. He was trying to maintain that lifeless expression and Peter really wasn''t helping by cracking up internally beside him.


    Nobody would think that a necromancer would be sparkly and dashing. If anything, this man looked like someone who worked in gay cabaret with the colourful feather shawl, huge luxurious fur coat and long golden blond hair that hide his eyes. He sauntered towards the women and children and grimaced.


    "Who''s the ugly one?" he asked in disgust at Jacqueline who tried to bite his hand.


    "Ooh! Fierce and ugly? I''ll pass. This one goes to baldy. Where are the gems I saw previously? What are you goons doing?! Where''s the cute one with the freckle and black curls?! Do you expect me to do human transmutation with such ugly people?!"


    Then, he passed by Rima who looked emotionless like a doll and paused.


    "On second thoughts, nevermind. I found a pretty one after all. You should have taken her to me earlier!" he complained and slapped one of his summons, causing their bones to rattle.


    Manny and Peter kept up with their poker faces until the flamboyant necromancer came close enough and did a double-take.


    "Two handsome zombies? When did I summon such cuties?!" he squealed and started drooling but wiped his mouth quickly and tried to retain his composure but failed.


    "Oh, I must be such a genius! I summoned two hunks and is this genuine zombie muscle? The rigor mortis did them justice, yes! This is how muscles should be... hard, cold and solid under my touch..."


    Peter screamed mentally when the necromancer reached into his pants to feel something else inappropriate for the innocent children''s eyes.


    "Mm, perfectly firm down here too. I want these two in my bedroom. I can''t believe they''re better than the specimens! I''m such a genius."


    Unable to take it any longer, the ranger smacked the necromancer and Manny followed up with a body slam, taking the unsuspecting necromancer out immediately. Almost at once after the necromancer was knocked out, the skeleton undead started to crumble.


    The hostage volunteers quickly got up and ran towards the zombie warriors, helping them to tie the unconscious necromancer up. Happy that they finally got the troublemaker, the girls and children celebrated. Manny and Peter escorted them back to the village where Monoman was waiting impatiently.


    The safe return of the villagers called for a celebration but Manny and Peter didn''t have time to waste. They sent a messenger pigeon to Truen in Smargdas and took this dangerous and lunatic back to Half Moon Village for Soon to look after. Hopefully, they would get some answers out of this nutcase who had a thing for dead men.

 475 Mitchnew Interrogates

    Half Moon Village was nothing Desert Lily expected and while it was full of many things she didn''t understand, the assassin immediately knew that there were extremely powerful individuals present. Not to mention, the thickness of mana in the air was something that would drive regular people insane early on.


    What she did not expect was to see a regular human female in the village. Karris was surprised at the visitor but welcomed Truen and Mitchnew back.


    "Welcome back," she greeted warmly. "Would you like me to make some tea for our guest?"


    Mitchnew glanced back to Desert Lily and nodded. "Please do. She''s been wanting to see the village so if Seff isn''t too busy perhaps you could take her around after a cup of tea."


    Karris laughed. "I think he would love the excuse to escape lessons. Ever since Pepper started working on New Moon Village, my boy has been running in and out of the abyss. He''s gotten so out of control now that even Ruth has to take the extra effort to nab him for a spanking. I''ve failed as a mother."


    Truen chuckled. "Don''t say that. He''s a handful now but he''s a good kid. We''ll see him later, please get some rest. You shouldn''t come here too often, it''s not very safe."


    Desert Lily was about to ask why it wasn''t safe but had no time when several daggers flew in her direction. She deflected them with ease and had to counter a water spell next. Truen was faster and carried Karris away while Mitchnew glared at the troublemakers.


    "Run!" Leon yelped after looking at Mitchnew''s glower. The dark elf was drenched from head to toe and she wasn''t pleased.


    Desert Lily didn''t really stay to watch what happened to the misbehaving children because she heard their pained cries when Mitchnew caught up quickly. Instead, she followed Truen who led her to the base of a cliff where three small and homey huts were. Karris thanked Truen and was barely let down when a small blur tackled the archer who dodged swiftly.


    The small blur crashed into the wall of the hut beside and Desert Lily flinched. That must have hurt. Then again, the speed of this young boy impressed her. She couldn''t tell what kind of creature he was because he looked and behaved like a human at first glance until he pointed at her and asked who she was. Desert Lily caught sight of tiny fangs and her eyes widened.


    Karris smacked her boy and scolded him harshly, making the rowdy boy appear very small and meek in front of his raging mother who apologised profusely to Truen and Desert Lily. Seff sulked and Truen shook his head.


    Seff looked guilty and apologised before hurrying back into the hut. Karris smiled apologetically and ushered Desert Lily into her humble abode while bowing to Truen who left to look for Soon. The necromancer wasn''t able to get answers out of the nutcase but with Truen''s spell and Mitchnew''s terrifying reputation, he didn''t think they wouldn''t be able to squeeze a few answers from him.


    Lady Death looked satisfied with herself after teaching the rowdy werecat and mermaid a lesson. Truen noted how scary she actually looked with a grin but thought that it was perfect for what they were about to do. Soon greeted them when they entered his apartment and made space for them. The gay harassing necromancer was bound and looking very jaundiced at his predicament.


    Soon closed the door behind him and Truen summoned Sureshot, notching his arrow and spell, aiming it point-blank at the necromancer. The necromancer laughed nervously and tried to talk his way out of what looked like certain death but Truen was merciless and the necromancer screamed when Truen released the mana arrow, half expecting a gruesome injury but nothing happened. He appeared fine and didn''t feel any pain.


    "What?"


    Truen turned to Mitchnew. "He''s all yours now," he told her. Seraph''s Command would last for a good hour or so, plenty of time for Mitchnew to do what she needed to while he took a break.


    Mitchnew grinned evilly and cracked her knuckles as Truen left the apartment to soak in the small pool.


    Having the Spring of Vitality so readily available in the village was certainly a blessing. Zero''s foresight saved them both and Truen wondered if there was a way to increase his current mana regeneration ability. Just firing a signature spell took out half of his existing mana reserves because of the Parallel Minds he needed to activate for a short while. If he had enough mana to maintain the Parallel Minds, he could continuously recover mana using clones. However, without sufficient mana to support the minimum number of Parallel Minds for that function, Truen would have to spend a good number of days in the Spring of Vitality.


    While there really wasn''t a need to torture or traumatise the necromancer for answers, Truen still heard screams coming from Soon''s apartment. Nobody questioned it as if it was simply another ordinary day in the village.


    Truen sighed and closed his eyes, meditating and feeling his body soak up the mana in the air around him. The density of mana in the air around the small pool became so intense that Seff who was giving Desert Lily a tour decided to take a different route. The hot springs were in use and he was told not to go near it until he could control his blood abilities.


    "Let''s go over there," he smiled at the pretty lady. "I''ll show you the feast cave where most of the party activities take place!"


    Desert Lily didn''t question the strange flow of mana and nodded. It was better to not offend whoever it was. A person who could withstand such an intense flow of mana was certainly a powerful magician. They were probably on par with Dwayne and she didn''t want to offend anyone. It was better to earn the support of this village and align the Black Mamba with them for future collaboration.

 476 Grey Legion鈥檚 Mastermind

    Apart from the insiders of the Undead Nation, nobody truly understood what they did or who was important. They just knew not to mess with them too much and generally avoided them entirely for non-business transactions. Who knew what sort of curses you could get if you accidentally offended someone who knew magic?


    Sylvia the Silver Witch was the one true mistress in power of that messed up country so it surprised Mitchnew greatly to know that while she controlled of the best magic school on Earth and was the main go-to person for mage services, there were still other parties who allied themselves with smaller merchant groups and guilds. The person who took on most of these illegal deals was the mistress of Grey Legion and someone jealous of Sylvia''s success.


    "We know who is behind Grey Legion and a lead for the slaves are taken to," Mitchnew told Truen when he was finally finished his soak. The spell''s effect had finally worn off and their hostage simply became very silent, horrified by the things he told them under the influence of Seraph''s Command.


    Patiently, Truen listened to Mitchnew introduce the mastermind as a banshee necromancer. Initially, he thought that all necromancers were undead or liches like Soon but he was wrong. The Banshee called Jynx with the title of "The Engraver" for her ability to ''engrave'' beautiful undead puppets was actually a ghost. She led the ghost and spirit race instead of the undead.


    "And the purpose of slavery is...?" he asked.


    Mitchnew turned grim. "Souls. They require souls for furthering the ghost path of cultivation. As for the bodies, she sells it to whoever wants them, mostly to the undead nation and sometimes to Sylvia who might need something for her organic transmutation experiments. From what I heard, Sylvia is crazy about creating that perfect body and as a result, many chimaeras were born."


    "Is that really it?" he asked.


    For some reason, the information didn''t add up. There were many ways to harvest loitering souls for cultivation even if this was a method frowned upon. Jynx sounded shady and the information they received might not be entirely accurate although they now knew who was backing Grey Legion.


    "How powerful is Jynx the Engraver? Compared to Sylvia the Silver Witch I mean."


    Shrugging, Mitchnew could only look at the necromancer in their captivity. "I don''t think that''s something he can answer. I need more time and resources to investigate it that far. What should we do about him?"


    "Bring him out of Endow Hill first. You can decide what to do about him after that. Also, we need to find a way to ensure New Moon Village''s safety. The villagers are too underequipped and still not independent enough. It would reflect badly on Zero''s leadership abilities if we allowed our allies to be bullied."


    Mitchnew got the hint and smirked. "Understood. I will talk to Roovan to arrange for supplies. I think Schaf gave me a merchant''s token before he left. It should be useful in Smargdas. Some of the nobles have fallen low enough to want certain things."


    The political situation in Smargdas wasn''t very good and even if the King looked like he was governing well on the surface, Truen knew better. The nobles were divided into different factions and the monarch was truly just a figurehead with no real power to make decisions.


    "Are the nobles anyone useful for the village?" he asked out of curiosity and Mitchnew hummed.


    "There is one person I find interesting who frequents our services but I''ve never really met them in person. I''m not sure which faction they belong to or how influential they are but they have a rather fresh take on the political arena. Some of the requests they sent in had to be rejected because it went against Half Moon Village''s interest but they''ve never taken offence."


    This made Truen curious. "They sound rather wise. Were you able to hunt them down?"


    The assassin laughed. "Not at all. However, that made the answer more obvious. I have no proof but all evidence points towards only one person who would do such a thing. I have a feeling even Zero might know their identity if I told him all the things we went through."


    She wasn''t wrong. When Truen heard how Mitchnew took all sorts of measures to trace the letter sender and how the traces were ''erased'' effectively by a matter of ''coincidence'' every single time by the law or a new rule, he also figured out who that special customer might be.


    "In that case, I''ll leave the negotiations to you. Let''s try to guide that special customer to align themselves with us. I have a feeling we would need their help in controlling the trade of slaves in the most troublesome region. New Moon Village can also thrive on trading with Smargdas and not just Deadman Town."


    "I agree," Mitchnew sighed. "Still, I''ll start making arrangements to send the next batch of potions and medicine to Deadman Town. Will you set off with Jermine?"


    Truen shook his head. "Not yet. I need to meet up with Zero. The escorting and bringing back of the mole folks will be entrusted to Monoman. I believe the villagers can manage the rest of the building once Jermine has finished excavating what she has to. Raj and the gnomes can oversee the rest of the project."


    "Understood," Mitchnew nodded and hauled the terrified necromancer over her shoulder. "I will return first to sort out the rest of the pending issues. Please take more time to rest and recover and thank you for the spell. It made my job a lot easier."


    The archer laughed. "It''s not for free. Treat that as my down payment for a request. I know it''s going to be difficult so I don''t expect complete success but I need information on three rather powerful individuals. The more information, the better. Zero needs to see these people no matter what and I would like to be as prepared as I possibly could, the nova cannon incident made me aware of how lacking I truly am in the face of such power."


    He didn''t need to explain further, Mitchnew understood where Truen was coming from. If he was paranoid before, he was worse now because of his guilt and self-doubt. Honestly, she couldn''t blame him for feeling that way. Nobody could have seen that coming and while it wasn''t Truen''s fault, it was hard for the person involved in the incident to forgive himself. If she was the one with Zero, she would have blamed herself too.


    "What are their names?"


    "You already know the first one," he smiled. "Sylvia the Silver Witch. Spriggan Alex of the Weeping Willow in Altear. Queen Leah of Indra Seagloo. Don''t know the details but Zero insists that he has to win them over because there was something he needed from them."


    He thought for a while and added later on, "Maybe it''s time to involve the dragon heroes. If we rattle the political arena in Smargdas, this slavery nonsense can finally come to cease."


    "Roger that. Anything else?"


    Truen shook his head. Finally, the wheel was in motion. It would take a while but it would be worth it. The rest of the countries they had yet to visit were slightly messier to deal with and honestly, Truen didn''t know where to start once Zero was sufficiently recovered to resume his adventures. He only had two months to think and plan ahead while Dorgon built the statue and Monoman escorted Jermine back home to bring her clan over.

 477 Boring Village Leader Duties

    Grandma Moppo and Seff were probably the happiest and most eager to welcome Zero back. Truen was happy but he ended up being the last to greet Zero because he wanted his friend to settle down before he piled responsibilities onto the poor doctor. It couldn''t really be helped, there were simply too many things that needed the village leader''s attention.


    Thankfully, Zero had time to enjoy a handmade meal by Zoe before he was ambushed in the small pool by Truen.


    "Sorry to disturb your meditation," the elf apologised. "Are you able to multitask recovering mana and qi while answering a few questions?"


    Zero blinked and looked at the misty blanket around him. "If you don''t mind the strange temperature here, I could."


    Not standing on ceremony, Truen fired off questions from his list and Zero felt as if it was an interview with the news journalists.


    First, he gave Zero an overview about the number of villagers they had with the gnome additions and the allied village, including the name list that Jermine provided him for her clan before she left with Monoman, Turmeric and Crudgel. Then, he gave Zero a detailed briefing of what each and every Half Moon Villager was doing and where they were assigned.


    "Currently, we have a few things that need immediate attention. The waystone that I created for temporary use in New Moon Village needs an upgrade. As you know, I''m not too advanced with arrays, I can''t make the same thing you made for Half Moon Village and Hua Tuo''s hut."


    Zero nodded. "I''ll do that when I recover my mana."


    Next on the list was the number of people who wanted to see Zero for an opinion. Everyone from Cleo to Pepper wanted to discuss important plans with him and inform him about their progress. Zero paled when he heard the list grow longer and longer, looking worse than when he first entered the pool to recuperate.


    After Truen ended, Zero sighed. "Is that all?" he asked hopefully but his hopes were dashed when Truen flipped to the next page of his notes.


    "Not quite," Truen said and Zero sank beneath the water a little more to try and drown himself. Naturally, it didn''t work. He had the ability to breathe underwater or not breathe at all if he really wanted to.


    "Don''t worry," Truen smiled. "For now please focus on recovering. We can start when you''re better. I will be here to assist you every step of the way and it will be a good number of weeks before Jermine returns with her clan or Dorgon completes the Freya statue."


    Crying rivers of tears in his heart, Zero thanked his best friend weakly and continued to stay submerged in the water. Recovering his mana was something Zero wanted to do for the longest time since the nova cannon incident but now, he was having second thoughts. The power of procrastination was truly too terrifying.


    \u003e\u003e This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. \u003c\u003c


    Two weeks. No matter how leisurely Zero took his time to recover, he was back to his condition before he left for Derby Desert. His mana reserves started recovering by themselves after Truen taught him a new and better way to use Parallel Minds. Several clones could be seen soaking on Zero and Truen''s behalf at the pool, recovering mana while the best friends busied away, attending from one matter to another.


    Zero didn''t know how he survived the neverending reports from different people while he was in the spring for the last two weeks. Every day, some even several times a day, someone would come by to tell him the progress of his various projects and ask for advice about what to do next. Initially, it was easy and Zero didn''t mind. However, he started to feel uncomfortable after a while when they started to bring things and people for demonstrations.


    If you couldn''t bring a child to school, you brought the school to a child. Zero used to think this was a brilliant idea but now, he hated the person who invented this concept. He didn''t think that the gnomes would line up to present their ideas for Zero to look through while he soaked in the pool. From technical devices to floor plans for expansion, Zero had to listen to them and do all the thinking independently with little to no input from Truen or Mii.


    On the bright side, most of the appointments that Zero had with the villagers were cleared within the two weeks he spent recovering. Cleo was delighted when Zero approved of their new garden design so that the Melissa golems can work more efficiently covering a smaller area with a higher harvest rate. Raj and Pepper were able to finalise the design for New Moon Village''s underground bunker. Ginger was able to create a powerful ranged weapon that didn''t operate using magic to be mounted on top of the barricaded walls. This weapon was able to shoot enemies down from the sky as well and Zero wanted it mass manufactured for new Mon Village''s protection. The fact that no marksman training was required to use this new weapon well made Zero very excited. If the humans could protect themselves without Monoman, Clowis could save on stationing manpower there permanently.


    Apart from settling boring miscellaneous matters, Zero had been writing letters to various people to coordinate the various ongoing negotiations. Rocket Mountain finally sent over their signed treaty agreement and Truen informed Zero that they already had Monoman''s signature for New Life Village. They were simply pending one more representative from the mole beast folks who have yet to arrive. At the same time. King Vivian sent Zero a message regarding the people holding the keys he needed to find. Zero held onto the formal letter of introduction the Fae King sent and was currently replying to Mammon.


    "Are you sure you''ll be fine in the abyss?" Ruth asked. Zero was still soaking in the tub but he looked a lot better than he did previously. An army of five other Zero clones and three Truen clones were cramped in the small pool and the vampire wondered if expansion was required soon.


    "Yes," Zero assured him. "If it is in the Garden of Roth, I''ll be fine. Could you make arrangements? I will visit in two days after I manage to keep Mii online and get Wii to connect. I know Mammon is busy so if it isn''t convenient for him, I''ll leave rescheduling to you."


    Ruth huffed. "There''s no way Mammon will refuse you. Hurry up and get out of this tub. It''s not becoming of you to be so sickly. We''ll be waiting for you."


    Zero smiled and waved goodbye to his combat teacher. Likewise, he didn''t like feeling sick all the time. Honestly, he considered leaving a clone here permanently to recover mana and manage his village leader duties on his travels. Zero didn''t enjoy the mountain of work waiting for his attention as they piled up. Today''s work should be done today for tomorrow will have its own worries. He finally understood Hua Tuo''s teaching.

 478 Selling Belles and Begonia

    He was finally able to leave Half Moon Village for a while for the meeting with Mammon and Ruth but he never thought that his combat teacher would make such an arrangement.


    "You know, I thought that we would be going to Finest Taste for such meetings as per tradition," he said. "What happened?"


    Ruth didn''t look apologetic in the slightest and Zero frowned at the room''s decoration. Sure, this might be VVIP treatment but is the hospital really the best place for an important meeting with a Demon Lord?


    "I''m not responsible for this," Ruth replied. "Your shifu heard about it and insisted that we hold it here. Fear not, food arrangements have been made. You don''t have to eat bland hospital food. The cooks here aren''t as good as those from Belles and Begonia."


    When Zero heard about the small cafe that Coux, Amaraline and Qin Yun managed, his eyes brightened up. "Will I see someone I know?"


    With a fangy grin, Ruth nodded. "Possibly. You''ll have visitors too after the meeting. Oh, your shifu said that he was going to give you a thorough check-up once this is over. Don''t say I didn''t warn you. You gave us all quite the scare."


    This time, there was no retort. Zero had to admit, Hua Tuo was being kind by only insisting on a check-up. If he was serious, Zero would probably be forced to remain in the hospital until he was ''fully recovered''. There should be a lot of rehabilitation going on according to the usual medical procedure but Zero was glad his shifu wasn''t going to force him to go through that.


    Mammon knocked on the door and entered the isolated ward. Zero was sitting on the hospital bed with Ruth on a chair beside. The Demon Lord blinked.


    "Are we holding a meeting like this?" he asked Ruth who shrugged.


    "It''s a hospital. There really aren''t many things we can bring or do in here. Food is on the way, at the very least, that''s settled. How about you lie down on the bed for a while? Some of the interns here are looking for spare furniture."


    Taking Ruth''s suggestion, Mammon went over to lie down beside Zero who scooted over a little more towards the edge. Being in a small body had its advantages and Zero learnt that Mammon didn''t mind cuddles. Hence, he took advantage of that, amusing Ruth to no end.


    Terrified of the domain owner, they bowed hastily and left.


    Ruth checked his communicator. It was almost time for the representative from Belles and Begonia to arrive. He looked over to Mammon who was sound asleep. The eye bags beneath the Demon Lord''s eyes were very prominent and Ruth felt slightly bad for needing to wake him up for their meeting. Zero couldn''t remain in the abyss for too long because he had many visitors and many places to be. The trip to see Axel the spriggan at the Tree of Life has been arranged and Ruth wondered if Zero could take it easy for a few days in Hell. He looked like he needed a break too.


    Amaraline arrived and Zero''s face brightened up. Ruth didn''t disturb them and remained by Mammon''s bed while Zero exchanged hugs with the fortune-teller. Ever since Coux and Qin Yun became busier, Belles and Begonia rested solely on the cockatrice girl''s shoulders. She couldn''t leave the cafe to return to Half Moon Village because business was booming. Hence, she didn''t hesitate to leave her shop for a few hours when she heard that Zero would be coming to Hell.


    "It''s been a while," Amaraline smiled. "How have you been? I heard from Coux that you were badly hurt."


    Zero laughed. "I was. I''m recovered now but the village would be even busier than before. When are you going back? Clowis and your uncle miss you."


    Amaraline sighed. "I don''t know. The cafe is too busy, I cannot leave."


    "What about hiring staff from the demons to manage the cafe?"


    The fortune-teller nodded. "I did that after Hua Tuo suggested it. However, someone still has to be there to monitor the finances and logistics. Coux isn''t always available to check so I have to do it. Back when I was out on an errand with the Chieftess, someone stole a huge sum from the shop. We''ve yet to recover it entirely."


    Zero thought about it and weighed the pros and cons after consulting Mii about business. Eventually, they came to the same conclusion. Compared to the measly amount that Belles and Begonia earned, he needed Amaraline more for something else.


    "Sell it," he told her.


    "What?"


    "Sell it."


    Mammon who was just woken up heard Zero''s decision and raised a brow. Belles and Begonia was doing extremely well at the moment. If Amaraline kept it up and managed it for a few more years, Zero would be able to repay his loan for the shop rather quickly.


    "But why?" Amaraline couldn''t understand.


    Zero looked at Mammon and Ruth. He had a bigger fish to fry and not as many capable people to help him oversee the operations.


    "I need you for something more important. You can sell Belles and Begonia to the highest bidder and hand them the recipes for the new owner to manage. Let Coux and Qin Yun know. Today, I''m going to discuss introducing a new kind of work for demons to Mammon. If this goes well, I need you to manage this new project for me. Being in the abyss for so long, you must be very familiar with all sorts of demons."


    Amaraline nodded. She was confused and couldn''t understand what Zero was thinking but she didn''t doubt him even for a second.


    "If you need me elsewhere, I will follow. Lord Mammon is up now, I will take my leave. It''s nice to see that you''re doing well, Zero."


    Zero smiled. "It''s good to know that you''re doing good too. Clowis would never forgive me if something happened to you while working in the abyss."


    They chatted for a little longer before Amaraline left the three important people to discuss more important things over her handmade lunch.


    Zero drooled at the smell and tried not to let his stomach distract him from the important conversation. Needless to say, Zero wasn''t the only one failing to focus and all three of them called it a truce to enjoy the food before they talked.

 479 Demon Work Visa

    "About the work visas, how soon do you want them? I got the rumours going just to understand the reaction of the demons and we have more positive than negative results."


    Ruth wasn''t surprised. "I only have one concern. Not all these demons who want to apply for the visa have good intentions or are cultivators. It''s difficult to justify their presence on Earth. The angels might also object and see it as a ploy by Hell to take over Earth and gather arms against Heaven again."


    This was a concern Zero had and he was very happy to know that he talked to Buddha before he came for the meeting. The God of Enlightenment didn''t question Zero''s intentions when he brought up introducing demons to Nirvana. In fact, Buddha was more than happy to welcome anyone who practices the art of cultivation.


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Zero smiled at Ruth. "Buddha has that covered. Also, Nirvana and Heaven share a very close connection. If the demons own a second citizenship as a member of Nirvana, these demons will get priority work visa approvals. The approvals will be done by the angels and a proper interview procedure will be arranged for every applicant. The angels have the right to use a truth-telling spell so the demons cannot lie. Of course, I''m not saying all the power goes to the angels. We will be sending our representative from Half Moon Village as well."


    Finally, things started to click for Mammon and Ruth. "Is that why you told Amaraline to sell the cafe?"


    Mammon didn''t mind making a minor loss in business investments when it came to Zero. This child was constantly bringing in changes that Mammon knew was for the better even at the immediate cost of large capital. However, he would keep his word to Baal and support Zero in whatever he needed. As a member of the Onion Union, money could be earned back easily. The members of Zero''s shadow army were all influential people. There was much to be gained in the end.


    Zero nodded. "Amaraline has the gift to see the future. If trained, she could learn to control it at will to judge if someone was telling the truth or not. This is my guarantee from Half Moon Village. I know the angels have that gift but I''m not sure if demons have that. It would be best if I could find one demon to fill that role so that all three parties can be the judge. There would be fairness."


    Mammon thought about it. "If you''re talking about demons, the only one with that ability is Lucifer."


    Ruth and Zero froze at that. How could they forget? Lucifer''s eyes were healed by Zero and now they functioned perfectly.


    After thinking over it for a long time, Zero decided to send messages to three people. His magic teacher replied quicker than Buddha and Enma could and Zero was very pleased with the idea of using a lie detector device that Wesley and Lovina helped to create while testing a new kind of alchemy method.


    Zero let Ruth and Mammon know the good news and it was quickly decided that the interview panel will consist of Amaraline, the angels and the lie detector device with some modifications that Zero wanted. Knowing Zero, Ruth had a feeling they were going to see a lie-detecting golem instead of just an operating device.


    "How many demons should we limit on Earth at any one time?" Mammon asked. "Ruth and I figured that the easiest way to regulate them would be to issue temporary tattoo marks with tracing magic on their hands. It can act as a proof of their visa while on Earth as long as the mages are educated about it. The mark will automatically teleport them back to the Garden of Roth when their visa expires if they haven''t returned on time. Naturally, a penalty will be implemented if they were forcefully deported. This tattoo seal will disappear automatically once they are back in the abyss after their time is up. In fact, Ruth and I had been debating if we should implement travel passes the same way to regulate the traffic at Ten-Path Crossway."


    Curious about how the travel visa magic would work, Zero asked if Ruth or Mammon could draw the array for him to study. Mammon replicated it quickly and Zero noticed how it was tied to a Demon Lord''s mana.


    "Wouldn''t this be tiring for the supporting Demon Lord?" he asked.


    Mammon shrugged. "We haven''t tested it out so we don''t really know. However, you don''t have to worry about mana exhaustion. This is a collective burden. We''re still testing if we could link all the Demon Lord''s mana together. Lucifer has a special constitution so we will exclude him for now. However, the archangels have something similar and Beelzebub brought it up a few weeks ago. We should try doing something similar to help Baal out of his coma."


    Hearing that his best friend in Hell had a chance of waking up earlier than intended with the new magic, Zero became excited. Needless to say, Zero wanted to be part of the research progress but Ruth stopped him. Mammon was also sure if having Zero on the team would be a good or bad thing. While Zero was an extremely powerful and knowledgeable magician, he was also known to be a troublemaker and walking disaster-zone. Merlin had first-hand experience and Arabesque was never the same again after Zero left. They weren''t too sure about involving Zero until the idea was finalised.


    "How about we continue to work on these ourselves? With Coux, Qin Yun, Merlin and Lovina helping us there shouldn''t be much of a problem. Besides," Ruth reasoned, "the Tree of Life''s spriggan has returned."


    Reminded about Axel, Zero''s eyes lit up. "That''s right! I need to see him before I leave."


    Heaving an internal sigh of relief, Mammon and Ruth gave each other a look and stood up in unison.


    "In that case, we shall continue working on the rest of the preparations needed for the work visa. Hua Tuo should be coming in soon. Please enjoy my portion of dessert while you wait. I''m not a real fan of banana cakes."


    Zero didn''t stand on ceremony after Mammon declared that his dessert was now Zero''s. The doctor waved goodbye to them and left the work visa arrangements in their capable hands while ignoring the torturous session coming up. If he was going to suffer later, he might as well make full use of his remaining time and enjoy the moment while he could.

 480 Filial Piety

    He sighed heavily, feeling slightly wronged. As a teacher, he didn''t ask for a lot. However, couldn''t Zero spare a thought for him? Ever since the start of his hospital, Hua Tuo did not have a lot of time for breaks and luxuries. Not to mention, he rushed over to see Zero the moment he heard his disciple returned severely hurt after his adventures to Derby Desert. Hua Tuo spent many sleepless nights just watching over Zero while others came and went. He stayed by Zero''s side the whole time until Zero regained consciousness and never asked for a single thing in return. Yet, he couldn''t help but feel neglected as a teacher when he saw how Zero thoroughly enjoyed his food, not leaving a single portion for Hua Tuo. Would it kill to leave even just one bite of the heavenly cake for him?


    Zero didn''t know what was going through Hua Tuo''s mind but he noticed the blue expression on his shifu''s face. Hua Tuo quickly adjusted his expression and maintained a neutral poker face as he told Zero to tidy up and get onto the bed.


    Zero did as he was told and simply absorbed all the garbage, turning them into energy. He did leave the nice packaged box that Amaraline brought at the side. This was for his shifu and Zero was careful not to mix it up.


    Hua Tuo didn''t notice the box that Zero left behind and quickly got to business. After a quick check, he gave Zero the green light to do whatever he wanted. The soak in the Spring of Vitality worked well and Zero had obviously been alternating with the Trigression Falls because his qi and mana were at healthy levels. There was nothing wrong with his meridian or chakra networks now and his legs looked perfectly fine as if the accident didn''t happen.


    Just as Hua Tuo was about to leave, Zero stopped his shifu.


    The disappointed Sage God of Medicine turned around only to see a white box shoved in his face.


    "This is for you," Zero told him. "Thank you for rushing to see me when I was injured. I heard from everyone how you left the hospital in a rush just to stay with me, repairing my meridian and chakra channels while I was unconscious. I know a simple cake from Belles and Begonia isn''t enough so feel free to let me know if there is anything else you want. I''m no longer Zero without a home or name, I''m now Zero the leader of a powerful village and I will continue to work harder."


    It was just a gift, a very simple gift but Hua Tuo couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by emotions. Tears sprang to his eyes but Hua Tuo tried not to let them fall. Zero saw it anyway but for the sake of his teacher''s reputation, he pretended not to notice.


    Zero obliged and shared with Hua Tuo the tales of his desert adventures. Initially, Hua Tuo was concerned about Zero''s acceptance of six gnomes who tried to kill him and Truen but after Zero explained that the gnomes had been punished by Hades and had been manipulated by an unknown person who taught them God-killing technology from the old world, Hua Tuo''s face turned black.


    "I see," he said. "The gnomes aren''t to blame then, they didn''t know. It''s safer to keep them in the village and lookout for those who wish to harm the peace of this world. The only people who still remember about the God-killing weapons are those from the old world. Not many of us are left even among Gods."


    Zero agreed. "The Great Gods agreed and Hades was put in charge of further investigations although I don''t think we will be hearing from him anytime soon."


    Hua Tuo sighed, a dark cloud over his head. He had spent too much time in the hospital that he neglected his duties as a Sage God. There were more than just demons who needed his help. He couldn''t possibly be staying here while more people fell prey to the schemes of evil.


    "It''s good that you survived that. Truen did well getting both of you out of that sticky situation but I still worry. Please take more precaution in the future, we don''t know who the mastermind is and what else they are capable of. It''s about time that your shifu started getting serious too."


    Zero promised that he would remain vigilant. After getting such a scare, he wasn''t going to be so careless in future. That damage to his vessel actually took his confidence down a few pegs and while Zero remained bright and cheerful externally, he was rather hesitant and unsure on the inside. So far, nobody realised it yet and Zero hoped that he could continue keeping up the strong front for a little longer.


    The master and student discussed a little more about the unique medical cases they came across in their time apart and theorised possible cures for them. Zero wanted to also know if medical plants could be cross-bred for a better effect than the original plant and Hua Tuo wasn''t against the idea even if he cautioned Zero about creating a chimaera plant.


    "I will be leaving this hospital to my disciples once they are able to manage the situation on their own," Hua Tuo informed Zero. "I need to return to my domain to manage some of my actual duties in the House of Gods."


    Zero was slightly surprised by his teacher''s decision but was still supportive of it.


    "Does that mean you would be too busy for me to contact in future?" Zero asked in a small voice and Hua Tuo''s eyes softened.


    "You can contact me anytime, Zero. I''m not going to disappear just because I''m busy although I wish you would contact me more frequently. What good is having the i-communicator if you don''t use it?"


    Sheepishly, Zero made excuses and Hua Tuo humphed as he finished the last of his dessert. They bantered for a little longer until someone else knocked at the door. Hua Tuo quickly excused himself to give Zero his privacy with the next visitor and told Zero to contact him more often before he left, warming Zero''s heart.

 481 Updating "Finding Nel" Ques

    "Shittomi?!"


    The snow queen smiled cheerfully and Zero''s jaw fell when a skulk of foxes came rushing through the door. Zero yelped as they pounced on him and started licking him all over in their excitement. Qin Yun could only sigh as her girls started tackling Zero with their affection. She couldn''t blame them for acting this way, it has been a long time since they saw Zero and he was their benefactor. When they heard about Zero''s life-threatening injury, Qin Yun had to assert extreme dominance to stop anyone from barging their way into Half Moon Village just to help him. It wasn''t easy for her to leave the foxes alone and Shittomi was very close to visiting Earth herself when she heard it. Qin Yun managed to leave them in the abyss and returned to the village to check on Zero, transferring some of her energy to help him recover faster. Nobody was more worried about Zero than his shifu and Qin Yun was glad that nothing too permanent happened. Looking at Zero now, it was hard to tell he was severely injured before.


    It took a while for everyone to settle down and when they did, Zero smiled at Shittomi who nodded. They would discuss the job requests after the foxes left. For now, Zero entertained the clingy foxes and thanked Qin Yun for helping him out.


    "Not at all," Qin Yun smiled. "The girls wanted to come too but it was difficult for them to all go over. Queen Shittomi wanted to do the same but it would have freaked a lot of the villagers out if we did it."


    Shittomi sulked when she heard this. Qin Yun didn''t allow her to visit Zero when he was unconscious but a lot of other scarier people visited him and she hasn''t stopped complaining about it. Lucifer and Michael already made their way over to Half Moon Village, why was she only able to send a clone? Also, Beelzebub went in person and Shittomi felt extremely jealous at not getting that right.


    The foxes fawned over Zero and asked about his new vessels. They heard from Qin Yun who heard from Truen that Zero made different vessels for disguising purposes on his travels. One of them was a beautiful elven healer and the other was a scrawny and weak-looking elven boy with freckles. Regardless, both vessels sounded adorable and they wanted to see it.


    The first thing Zero did was to check with Mii to see if Wii was online. The eggplant fairy was still not fully online but the system functions were available so Zero asked if Lily was able to pull out some images of his previous vessels for the girls to see.


    After approximately two hours of mental torture, Zero finally got rid of most the foxes with Qin Yun''s help using bribery. Each fox had a limited edition picture signed by Zero in his alternative vessels. It was humiliating and almost immediately after the ''event'' ended, Zero erased it from his mind and pretended that everything was alright.


    The room became quiet once again after Qin Yun took her girls away. Shittomi and Zero finally had some privacy and the snow queen cast a spell to ensure nobody else would be eavesdropping on their conversation.


    "You sought me out on some quest updates?"


    Zero nodded. "I just wanted to ask if you knew anything about the portal to Whiskeria in Mystic Meadows. Fae King Vivian told me he had been guarding the portal for many years. Gaia recently reached out to him to inform him about my arrival but even so, he mentioned something about needing to find the four keys."


    Pulling the Red Phoenix''s Pearl from his inventory, Zero let Shittomi scrutinise it. "Do you recognise this?" he asked.


    The snow queen frowned. She pulsed magic into it but was quickly repelled. Apart from the holder of this ''key'' and Zero, nobody else could use it. Also, as Zero told her in a letter, there were traces of Nel''s energy.


    "According to Vivian there are three other keys like this?" she confirmed and Zero nodded.


    "This is the key of fire. I need to find the three other keys that represent a different element each to open the portal to Whiskeria. I need the Moss Giant Orb from the Spriggan Alex guarding the Weeping Willow in the Great Forest of Altear, the Mermaid''s Tear from Queen Leah of Indra Seagloo and the Condensed Sphinx Breath from Sylvia the Silver Witch in the United Nation of the Uncanny."


    Shittomi quickly noted them down. "Four elements for the portal key... I think this isn''t the hard part. After you open that portal, you should be wary about the trials Nel prepared for your arrival. Whiskeria is not the same as Earth. It doesn''t have as much diversity and is extremely hostile towards foreign visitors. The furries might be extinct now but the humanoids still exist."


    Curious about Whiskeria, Zero asked for more information.


    "I can''t say I know a lot about it. It''s a branch planet from the Energy plane. Nothing material exists there. However, they have something called Net Flux that is something everyone fights over. You might need that if you want to survive on that planet. I have some of it stolen and robbed from some poor souls but I don''t know how much you''d need..."


    "No need," Zero smiled. "I''ll secure enough for Bob, Truen and myself. Thank you for telling me. Are there any new updates about the other Divine Entities?"


    Shittomi handed Zero an envelope. "Nothing about Venn yet. I need Baal to wake up so that I can trace Duu''s location using his powers so we''re working on that. As for Gugu and Jevy... I found a list of their stores."


    Zero looked over the list of stores the Greed Divine Entity had and sighed. Even if he had a lead, this was too wide an area to search for the two troublemaking entities.


    "Thank you," he told Shittomi tiredly. "I will update you about my progress after I reached Whiskeria. For now, please continue taking care of Baal for me."


    The snow queen kissed Zero lightly on his forehead and it felt cold. "Let''s go see your new friend at the Tree of Life."


    Without delay, Zero hopped off the bed, eager to find out how Axel was doing. Last he heard, the spriggan was adapting very well in the abyss and had become something akin to a local attraction. Zero also wanted to know if Wiser was making better progress ever since he met the gnomes. The miasma and chaos energy converter should be finalised by now.

 482 Axel-erator

    "Don''t look at me like that," she told Zero. "Mammon had a hand in this. His bank supplied the funds and Amon''s faction did the building. Wiser oversaw it and Lucifer helped with the design. It''s looking a little like a mix of Heaven and Lilith''s domain because the Succubus Queen wanted something more traditional."


    Looking at the palace-like structure that surrounded the Tree of Life and the Babylon inspired design of the gardens, Zero had to admit that they did a good job of making this look tasteful. It was hard to imagine both designs coming together without clashing but he could see that Lucifer and Lilith had compromised on the colour scheme and materials to make this gel well. He had no idea what Axel thought about it but Zero personally loved the unique appeal this shrine had.


    They skipped the queues to enter the shrine and Zero noticed that some of Qin Yun''s clan members were stationed at the shrine''s entrance, collecting something. Lilith''s girls were also ushering people and collecting something but he couldn''t tell what they were.


    "What are they collecting?" he asked once they passed the lines.


    Shittomi glanced back a little and smirked. "Something that will help with the new devices. We collect mana stones used to process the chaos energy harvested from the void to be converted into miasma. Then, the miasma will be purified into mana that will be released into the environment."


    Intrigued, Zero allowed Shitommi to lead him to the back room where the offered mana stones will go. They were greeted politely by the staff managing the Tree of Life''s temple and Zero wondered where Axel was. So far, he didn''t see Axel and the shrine was larger than it looked from the outside. He had to set up a new portal here to link it back to the Ten-Path Crossway seeing how popular of a tourist attraction it was.


    "These are the prototype machines," Shittomi told Zero and lifted the cloth covering them.


    The chugging sound of the machines working while mana stones were constantly funnelled into the input made Zero curious. He kept hearing a small metallic sound at the end but couldn''t figure out what that was.


    "There you are!" someone panted and Zero turned around to see a very tired-looking Wiser.


    He cast a speedy heal spell to rejuvenate the tired strategist so that Wiser didn''t look like he was going to keel over. Once he was feeling better, Zero asked how the devices worked and what the metallic sound belonged to.


    Shitommi decided to excuse herself. She lost count of how many times Wiser explained how these machines worked but she didn''t want to torture her ears. Zero didn''t understand why Shittomi left but he soon found out why when Wiser started talking.


    "We start from the local dispensary that collects deposited mana stones from sixty different collection points from all over the shrine. These mana stones have been examined and checked by the shrine maidens who will send it here to the mana factory. Then, the stones will be funnelled into this holding container that will feed this converter via the input on the top and process it in the alchemically designed converting chamber."


    The machine was opened and Zero raised a brow at the chaotic interior. From the outside,  it looked neat. On the inside, Zero saw layers and layers of magic array and small conveyor belts that would sort and carry different mana stones to different ''converting stops" when a stone was used to counter the sealed chaos energy in what appeared to be a modified version of what he created with Merlin and Lovina.


    "I call it the Axel-erator! Thanks to Axel the spriggan, we were finally able to understand how the Tree of Life was able to process the chaos energy and miasma to produce fresh mana."


    Zero cringed at the naming sense but didn''t comment on it because Wiser looked very proud about their invention. The scholar continued to talk and explain the detailed process of using alchemy and technology to change the energy form into mana and Zero paid close attention to it just in case he needed to do something similar in his fight against Solo who could manipulate chaos energy.


    "All energy forms have one common property, " Wiser told Zero. "Over the course of designing the Axel-erator, I discovered that there was always a balanced equation. While the source of it is unknown, the calculations told me that there is only a finite amount of this. You can change it from one form to a different type but the total mass that comes out of an original source is the same. The byproduct is my evidence."


    A small compartment was opened and Zero thought that it was a tray full of silver sand but on closer inspection, his eyes widened in shock.


    "This is?!"


    Wiser nodded. "The true form of chaos energy. In actual fact, chaos energy is mana. However, it behaves very differently because of this impurity. What the Axel-erator does is separate this impurity with a complex process to free the mana and remove this impurity. Nobody, not even Axel, understands what this is. It won''t react to anything and has no practical use."


    Zero''s heart missed a beat. "No,  this is exactly what I''m looking for! However this isn''t enough, I need more."


    Wiser was puzzled. "You want chaos energy fragments?"


    Zero nodded. "Yes. I need a lot of this! My mission requires the use of these chaos energy byproducts. It''s the only thing I know that will lead me to the person I''m searching for."


    Wiser was confused but he agreed to give Zero all the chaos energy fragments and Zero hurriedly condensed them into a broken shard of Solo''s Sanity to add to his existing collection. This was the power of creation that Zero sorely lacked in comparison to Solo and if it could be manufactured, Zero wanted to use this as his trump card for the final battle.


    Now that the mystery of the machine was resolved, Zero asked if Wiser could lead him to where Axel was. He had questions for the spriggan and Wiser agreed.

 483 New Ten-Path Crossway Warp

    The spriggan stopped braiding twigs and looked up to see a very familiar face. "Is that...?"


    Wiser who was behind Zero grinned. Shittomi stopped weaving leaves and smiled. It didn''t take as long as she thought it would. Wiser must have skipped on many details for the discussion to end so quickly.


    "It''s me, Zero!" the doctor grinned and greeted Shittomi who was making a leaf crown using the fallen leaves from the Tree of Time.


    The Tree of Life was isolated from the rest of the shrine and there was a very powerful barrier around it that made Zero pause. Wiser ignored it and walked right through which prompted Zero to do the same only to be stopped by a crackle of electricity.


    "Oops! My bad. Please try again," Axel apologised and modified the barrier''s restrictive spell.


    Zero didn''t blame the spriggan. Security was tight and he understood the need for privacy. The tree can be seen from a distance and it was probably for the better that people didn''t crowd around it. Zero glanced at the things Axel and Shittomi were making with interest.


    "Are these for sale?"


    The spriggan nodded. "Many tourists want souvenirs. Some of these contain a little of the time power so it is worth a lot of money. It''s partially Mammon''s idea to recover the cost of building this wonderful home."


    They settled into easy small talks until Axel asked Zero how he knew the location of the Tree of Time.


    "Better still, how did you know I was looking for the Tree of Time? Those parting words really hurt and shocked me. Couldn''t you have explained it better? Also, you didn''t see me for such a long time, I was worried that we''d never meet again!"


    Zero apologised with a sheepish grin. The spriggan had every right to feel worried and confused as well as hurt. Then again, he was surprised the spirit in the Tree of Life didn''t tell Axel anything. Zero then looked over to Shittomi and Wiser. Should he tell Axel the summary or the full story as it might take a while. Eventually, Zero decided to give Axel a summarised version. The Tree of Life could give Axel more details if she wanted to. Zero had more important things to attend to for the rest of his visit.


    "In summary, the Tree of Life was in Endow Hill for a while in a time rift called Sleepy Cave that you chanced across on a raid and then you kept the seed until it was ready to be planted in the abyss to stabilise the broken plane?"


    Zero nodded at Axel''s summary. "That sounds accurate enough," he said and the spriggan laughed.


    "Well, who would have thought that the Tree of Life would go on such an adventure! No wonder she kept speaking fondly of you. Also, Lovina is her child. I met the witch several times and I must say, she could be on par with Sylvia in terms of magic."


    Axel sighed. "It was rough for a while before the shrine was built. Everyone wanted a leaf from the tree and the poor tree was bald when I first arrived. It took me great pains to create this barrier but even so, people continued crowding around it until Lilith intervened when she heard from Coux how badly I was doing. Ever since the shrine was built, things have been getting better and better."


    Zero pulled out the chaos energy fragments and asked if the spriggan knew anything about it.


    Axel shook his head. "It''s something the Tree of Life said you''d want so I''ve been shipping this to Coux whenever we have a good amount of it. Apart from how this is the default by-product after mana extraction from the chaos energy, I don''t know what this is. It cannot be used for anything else."


    "It''s something only I can use," Zero told the spriggan who was confused. Shittomi didn''t comment but she was curious too. Likewise, Wiser waited to hear Zero elaborate further but was disappointed when Zero changed the subject.


    "Shall we set up a gate here that leads to Ten-Path Crossway? I suppose many people would appreciate the convenience but for a price, of course. Also, Shittomi, could you help me pick some demons to apply for the first batch of work visas? I''m thinking the foxes from Qin Yun''s clan will be a good first bunch to help the dwarves and the new ally village."


    Shittomi didn''t mind. In fact, she thought that the vixens would be over the moon if they learnt about Zero''s plans.


    "They excel in trading and charming people so if you have things that require negotiation or charming customers, they are who you would be needing."


    Zero thought about it. "I need some people to help Mitchnew out but more importantly, I need people to help me build and manage New Moon Village''s building progress. We''re severely short-handed and there will be more people joining the village. Half Moon Village is barely coping with its projects and we have more to come. I will leave my clone in Half Moon Village to oversee the running of the projects but I cannot do this alone. The keys still need collecting and it is something only I can do."


    The snow queen agreed. "Indeed, it is only something you can do. You''ve done quite enough for us, Zero. Everyone will remember the things you did for us, Hell can really be terraformed now with the invention of the Axel-erator and with the Tree of Life acting as the plane guardian."


    Axel looked slightly sad that Zero was leaving so soon and Wiser followed behind Zero who quickly created the portal in a cordoned off garden. He turned to Shittomi as Wiser went through to the portal to return to the Ten-Path Crossway section to hitch a ride back to the Morning Star Academy.


    "I will leave the rest to you," he told her.


    Shittomi noded. "We will ship you the fragments regularly. Leave everything else to us, I will write to you if there are any updates on your quests and if we manage to create a linked mana connection between Demon Lords to wake Baal up."


    The doctor smiled and waved goodbye to the snow queen before vanishing through the portal to return to the village. Now that his business in the abyss was complete, it was time to sort out miscellaneous New Moon Village matters.

 Chapter 484: Extra Hands

    From what he heard, the argument arose when a team had to be arranged to send the goods from Half Moon Village to Deadman Town and Smargdas. Without a leader in New Moon Village, after Monoman left to escort Jermine back to her village, these people couldn''t come to an agreement. Raj tried to intervene but nobody listened to the ''builder''.


    Currently, New Moon Village was divided into camps. The people who believed that the hunters who were better at combat should go were camp one. The people who thought that a balanced party based on hunters and intellectuals should go made up camp two. The last camp thought that they should hire some mercenaries or guards to assist with the escorting of valuable goods even if finances were limited.


    Nobody knew what to do and the assistant leader who was a hunter called Rohan sided with the hunters in camp one. The man was an adept archer who rivalled a C-rank adventurer and could use minor healing spells. Zero didn''t know the man or any of the villagers but he didn''t want them fighting among themselves. Having a leader was very important and if it wasn''t for the risk of the mission, Zero wouldn''t have sent Monoman to escort Jermine to Lycantopia. Since he was the one who sent their leader away, Zero would take responsibility for New Moon Village as well in Monoman''s absence as part of the alliance agreement to help each other out in times of need.


    Accompanied by Raj and Ruth, Zero wondered if the villagers would readily welcome or accept him. Many people tend to judge others based on appearance and Zero knew that he wasn''t the most intimidating or impressive first impression. He still hoped that they would at least give him a chance to talk and make his announcement before things became ugly. Ruth wasn''t as tolerant as Raj and Zero didn''t want anyone getting hurt.


    New Moon Village was nothing like Zero expected. He heard that they were living underground but he never expected the above ground to be so barren. How did these people live without the sun? He couldn''t understand it. Then, Raj pulled a lever hidden in the long grass and Zero finally understood why there was nothing on the ground level even if there was a faint perimeter drawn around what looked like New Moon Village''s official territory.


    Zero didn''t mention how surprised he was when he heard that there were representatives. He only hoped that it would be a civilised discussion.


    The treehouses and sky bridge were built in a very similar way to the one Half Moon Village had. Zero looked around and took in the view. He could see some small towns in the distance outside the forest. That should be the edge of Smargdas. From there, Zero didn''t think that anybody would know about this new settlement and Zero wanted to keep it that way. Cleo worked hard to increase the foliage and used many branches and vines to hold the sky bridge up. Raj''s carpentry made the structure seem like it was grown into the trees and Zero liked how stealthy the treetop fort was.


    They went into a small outpost platform with some rope rails in a huge tree. Zero saw three men standing around, waiting with tension in their postures. Raj was the first to join them and Ruth helped Zero up the platform as the mossy branches were slippery. Zero took Ruth''s outstretched hand and all eyes focussed on him.


    "This is...?" the archer that Zero assumed was Rohan pointed at him with an uncertain look.


    Ruth stood behind Zero and looked at the leaders. In a resolute voice, he introduced the leader of Half Moon Village.


    "You''ve heard of him previously but because he was away, this is the first time anyone from New Moon Village apart from Monoman has met him. He is Zero, our leader and the one who offered New Moon Village an alliance. It has come to our attention that there are some conflicts over delivering the goods to New Moon Village so Zero has personally come to understand the situation."


    Nobody argued with the vampire. As one of the guards sent by Half Moon Village while they were harassed by the necromancer and undead bandits, nobody questioned Ruth''s strength. In fact, Monoman openly declared his admiration for this vampire who was also the combat teacher of Half Moon Village''s leader. His words had power that nobody wanted to defy.


    Zero was pleasantly surprised that nobody questioned his identity or authority but he didn''t dwell too much on it. It must have something to do with Ruth standing behind him and he was thankful for that. Ruth''s presence assured him a lot and Zero could get things done easier this way.


    "I heard about the situation from Raj on the way here. Who is the vice leader of New Moon Village in Monoman''s absence?"


    The men pointed at Rohan who raised his hand. Zero nodded. As expected, the man who spoke earlier was Mohan. Zero studied Mohan''s physical build and found that he was indeed a good hunter.


    "I heard that New Moon Village could not agree about who to send for the trip to Deadman Town," Zero said and the three men stiffened. Raj simply stood by one side and watched as Ruth remained stoically behind Zero like a sturdy mountain.


    Mohan swallowed harshly and nodded. "That''s right. We don''t have capable people to send precious goods. On the way to Deadman Town, the carriage will pass by a huge lawless zone where highwaymen and bandits frequent. If we do not send the best hunters we have, the goods will be stolen and the escort party may be killed."


    The man beside Mohan frowned. "If too many hunters go, the village won''t have enough protection and hunters to hunt for food. We cannot place fifteen hunters just for the escort that will take two weeks! We will starve."


    The third man had his opinion too and Zero sighed while they bickered.


    "Enough," he said and the men fell silent when they felt bloodthirsty intentions directed at them from the vampire behind Zero.


    Zero was calm. He understood the concerns of each party and honestly, if they didn''t have additional help or resources, it would be a tough choice to make. New Moon Village barely had anything and now that their leader wasn''t around, the remaining villagers were mostly incapable of defending themselves adequately. With difficulties surviving independently, Zero couldn''t expect them to also deliver the goods to Deadman Town safely without some kind of sacrifice on their end. As an ally, Zero thought that he should extend the olive branch first. Monoman was doing him a personal favour so Zero would return this favour.


    "I understand your concerns. This escort mission, please let Half Moon Village assist you. We might not have enough manpower at the moment for the escort mission but we certainly do have extra hands. I just ask that nobody question their identities when they arrive. I personally vouch for their capabilities and trustworthiness. I just have one question."


    Mohan nodded eagerly, relieved to hear that Half Moon Village will be aiding them. "Please ask away."


    Zero glanced at all three New Moon villagers and frowned. "Who is familiar with the road to Deadman Town?"


    At once, all eyes were on Mohan. The archer bowed. "I am. I might not go to Deadman Town as frequently as our leader but I''ve accompanied him there before to meet Dwayne the innkeeper."


    Without further ado, Zero appointed Mohan as the escort leader. "You should pick several people good at logistic arrangements to travel with you, not more than three people from New Moon Village. Your job is to cook, set up camps and navigate the journey for the extra hands I will provide. They will be in charge of fighting, protecting the goods and negotiating for the best price. Profits will be split as per the agreement. Half Moon Village will bear the cost of these mercenaries."


    The declaration made Mohan and his two buddies very happy that they knelt down to thank Zero who quickly told them to get up and get out.


    "The fields won''t tend to themselves and the housing won''t build themselves. If you have time to waste here over something so trivial you should go hunt a boar or something!" he chided and kept the tough front until they left.


    Once the men left, Zero sighed and held onto the railing for support. He was so nervous! Acting as a leader really wasn''t easy.


    "Good job," Ruth noted and patted him on the head.


    Beside the vampire, Raj looked equally proud. Zero grinned shakily and nodded. Now that this was done, he should mend the waystone so that they could take the express route back to Half Moon Village.

 Chapter 485: Mysterious Customer

    Truen spent most of his time in Smargdas roaming around, trying to gather information on the three targets that Zero wanted to visit after the Freya temple was built. So far, Mitchnew and Desert Lily were doing a good job. They found out a lot of things about the three individuals such as where to find them and how to get to them.


    Yet, there was one person they were still unable to catch. Their mysterious client was nowhere to be found and it was unusual for them to be missing without a word for so long.


    Olaf received Mitchnew''s letter and brought the two dragon warriors back to Smargdas to turn in their A-ranked quests ahead of time. Truen was slightly surprised when he saw them after a long time. Both warriors had grown more handsome and felt very ''heroic''. Ladies crowded around them and they couldn''t go anywhere without concealing their identity.


    Tonight, everyone was gathered in Mitchnew''s information guild. Desert Lily decided to pack and leave tomorrow so Truen thought that it might be good for her to at least meet some of the people from Half Moon Village who weren''t there before.


    "This is Gerald, Claw of the Light Dragon. Beside him with the red hair is Vrald the Fire Dragon''s Wrath and this old gentleman is Olaf the Frost Dragon in human form. He''s a friend of Bob''s, you''ve met Bob before back in Half Moon Village briefly."


    Desert Lily blinked without recollection until Truen explained that the lizard-like pet following Zero around all the time was a baby dragon in disguise as a monster. Olaf couldn''t help but laugh at the description Truen used. How the mighty have fallen indeed! The poor Eternal Dragon was now a mere contract summon hatched from an egg Zero picked up on Endow Hill. While it wasn''t false, Bob''s reputation could no longer be saved in Desert Lily''s eyes.


    The small group enjoyed quality wine and talked about their adventures, sharing their concerns over the shifting political power in Smargdas when Truen asked if anyone knew what the King of Smargdas was up to.


    "From what I heard, he has been very silent and ill. Nobody except his trusted guards and maids was allowed into his room and he didn''t appear for morning court sessions for a week now," Mitchnew said.


    "King Brice, was it?" Olaf asked. "I''ll say that''s just an excuse. He''s probably moving around outside of the palace like a rat."


    Truen raised a brow. "How do you know? You just returned to the city."


    Olaf pointed to his nose. "I am a dragon. Do you not think I could identify a simple human King?"


    Truen looked lost and Gerald smiled. "King Brice is special. He has the blessing of the church and the Holy Priest who is a follower of Archangel Michael. That blessing has a certain type of scent that is very obvious. We can identify him immediately if he was in the vicinity."


    "And you would know how he smells because...?" Desert Lily couldn''t help but ask.


    Mitchnew laughed and Vrald scowled. "How else? We were made to attend the boring royal party at his summon after some stupid quest. Heroes have to meet the King at least once to get the title officially. The guild master forced us to attend it."


    "Don''t act like you didn''t enjoy it," Gerald rolled his eyes. "What''s her name again? Fiona? She was practically throwing herself at you and that dress has to be illegal. You can almost see her entire chest spilling out of it at the ball. I swear that if her father wasn''t affiliated with Duke Zurich you would have taken her to bed!"


    Olaf sipped his wine calmly as the warriors bickered and Desert Lily gave Mitchnew a questioning look.


    "Duke Zurich is the king''s uncle and also from the old nobility who supports slavery. He''s the one we have the most headache with."


    Truen sighed. Indeed. However, Duke Zurich wasn''t the only one they were concerned about. Duke Connie who was King Brice''s half brother was also a pain to deal with. From investigations on Desert Lily''s end, they managed to confirm that he was one of Green Hawk''s greatest supporters and possibly one of its founders. He would do anything for profits and had a private army of his own. While he didn''t like Duke Zurich, he also didn''t like his brother who was the King.


    Both sides kept fighting and King Brice was simply powerless to do anything in the courtroom. Neither party cared about the poor citizens of Smargdas and they chose to side with other nations, selling everything from their citizens to their weapons to their allied countries.


    Duke Zurich sided with the United Nation of the Uncanny, the Grey Legion to be exact. He sold people in return for powerful magicians to command. On the other hand, Duke Connie allied himself with the Great Forest of Altear, making a deal with the elves who wanted weapons and resources such as magic stones that they couldn''t readily get because of their feud with the dwarves. In order to get those resources and fight against the magicians that Duke Zurich owned, Duke Connie started an adventurer''s guild that he managed and controlled in Smargdas. Both dukes often tried to sabotage each other behind the scenes and would sometimes approach the people from the underworld like Mitchnew for information or illegal services.


    "We cannot afford to offend Duke Connie as much because of our working partnership. However, we don''t want to take his side either because what he does goes against our leader''s principles. Zero doesn''t like to see people getting hurt or killed. He''s a peace protector and also a doctor," Mitchnew said and downed the remaining wine.


    Truen nodded. This was the main problem. So far, the only one aligned with Zero''s philosophy was the powerless King who wanted none of the alliances or profits. King Brice simply wanted to be a good King and protect the interest of his people. The king was only twenty this year and was shoved onto the throne with the crown forced upon his head to become a puppet ever since Duke Zurich assassinated his brother for the position. However, nobody knew what this King truly wanted. Some of his requests were odd and Mitchnew had to decline them because it didn''t benefit Half Moon Village.


    Needless to say, nobody was expecting for one of Mitchnew''s recruited goons to come knocking on the door with an urgent message.


    "Lady Death! The mysterious guest came in person. He says he has an urgent request that he has to see you!"


    Mitchnew paused and the drinking party halted. With Olaf''s help to whisk everything away, the group opened the trapdoor beneath the table and went down to hide in the cellar while Mitchnew received the mysterious guest.


    "It''s him!" Vrald whispered excitedly and Truen raised his brow.


    "Who?"


    Gerald frowned. "King Brice."

 Chapter 486: King Brices Request

    The king didn''t look very athletic and Truen thought he was rather similar to Wiser who was also pale and sickly looking. The King was very exhausted but Truen continued to observe him from beneath the floorboards while Mitchnew offered him a seat.


    "We finally meet. To what do I owe the pleasure for King of Smargdas to visit my humble abode at such an ungodly hour?"


    King Brice didn''t look very much like royalty in his humble clothes and humbler attitude. Zero never thought he''d ever see an unkingly king but King Brice was bowing to Mitchnew with unshed tears as he begged for her to save someone called Misana.


    Mitchnew played it cool. At long last, the mysterious client appeared in person. She couldn''t agree to his request so readily until she knew more no matter how desperate King Brice was.


    "Why should I help you? We are in information guild that takes on the occasional assassination requests. Finding a person is not our job, this should go to the adventurer''s guild."


    King Brice apologised and Mitchnew sighed. This wasn''t the first time he requested them to do something out of their job scope. The last time, he made a request for Mitchnew''s guild to steal back the refugee relief funds that Duke Zurich''s allies stole. She rejected the request formally but still decided to deliver justice in her personal time as a favour because that was something Zero would have done. This time, it was finding a missing person... did King Brice really not have any other people to turn to?


    "Lady Death, please! In this country, I have nobody else to turn to... Misana is a very important person to me, please help me out just this once! I know that your guild doesn''t deal with finding missing people or rescue missions but I really don''t know anyone else who will help me. I heard that Half Moon Village''s Chieftess is half beastfolk. Surely there can be some common grounds to discuss this favour, I will pay any price you quote me!"


    Mitchnew sighed. This really wasn''t something within her jurisdiction. Seeing the pitiful King, Mitchnew told him to stop bowing. It wasn''t befitting of a King at all.


    "Who is Misana?"


    With slight hesitation, King Brice told Mitchnew that Misana was a squirrel beast folk girl who had been his closest servant and aide ever since he was young. They practically grew up together.


    "I asked everyone to search the castle for her but nobody knew where she went. The only clue I found was this," he took out a strip of cloth torn from someone''s clothes.


    "After tracking down the person who kidnapped Misana, I found him to be one of the slave traders. I''m almost certain that my royal uncle is behind this but I don''t have evidence and cannot go against him. Therefore, I need your help."


    Mitchnew sighed. "You say that every time in your letters. Why don''t you ask the church?"


    King Brice grimaced. "They don''t like Misana because she is a beast folk. In fact, most people in Smargdas don''t treat them fairly. If only I wasn''t so powerless, I could do something..."


    Mitchnew rolled her eyes. If Zero were here, he would have agreed to help this fool of a King but Zero wasn''t here now. Truen was hiding beneath the cellar, listening to everything and he too closed his eyes. What a dilemma!


    "Go back," she told the King strictly. "I''ll contact you again tomorrow using the same channel. Also, the heroes have returned. Aren''t you going to ask them for help?"


    Beneath the floorboards, the dragon warrior stiffened. Fighting in the wilderness was less scary than entering the palace. They silently cursed Mitchnew and Olaf started planning his excuse to ditch the royal summon.


    King Brice sighed. "I wish to but the church has already been opposing my decision to name them heroes. I went ahead with it and this has caused a rift between me and the church. They believe that the dragons are a sign of calamity and Olaf has demon blood."


    Mitchnew nodded. "My husband is a half-demon. They really ought to watch their tongues..."


    King Brice swallowed hard and became as white as wool. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean..."


    "It''s fine," Mitchnew cut him off curtly. "It''s late, your majesty. Please return for tonight. I will contact you tomorrow with a definite answer. Don''t harbour hopes, we are an information guild and not an adventurer''s guild but I shall see if there anyone else is interested in taking on this private assignment within my contacts."


    Unable to do anything else, King Brice thanked the dark elf and left. The group in the cellar waited for a while until they were certain that it was safe to come out. Truen was glad for space after getting out of the cramped cellar. Desert Lily''s lips were turning blue slightly because of the chill and Vrald helped her to warm up with fire magic. Olaf was completely unaffected by the cold but he gave Mitchnew a stern look.


    "I''m not taking on that troublesome quest," he told her and Mitchnew didn''t think Olaf would volunteer.


    "I know," she told him. "What about you?" she asked Truen.


    The archer sighed. "I don''t know... depending on Zero''s schedule, this could be delayed even if we accepted it. Freya''s temple in Magnus Hilda is still not completed. Zero is also settling some matters with New Moon Village and the Work Visa for Demons. Let me discuss it over with him to give you an answer. If we cannot take this quest, what will you tell King Brice?"


    Mitchnew smirked. "The usual. This isn''t my business."


    Everyone else in the room winced at Mitchnew''s blunt answer as the dark elf went to the cellar to choose another bottle of wine. With her attitude, it was hard to believe that she was meeting King Brice for the very first time. Truen sighed wearily. Originally, he intended to take it slow and wait for the temple to be fully commissioned before they set off to wherever Zero wanted to go. Now, he was going to have to start packing.


    There was no way Zero wouldn''t lend a hand once he heard about it.

 Chapter 487: No Rest For The Busy

    It was a long day and Zero was ready to completely zone out after dinner. He was soaking in the bath when Truen contacted him using the i-communicator.


    "Hello?"


    "It''s me, Zero. How is everything progressing in Half Moon Village? Are you fully recovered now?"


    The doctor grinned. "Yes, I am fully recovered. I just had a long day. Almost everything on the second part of your long to-do list is completed. Aren''t you proud of me? All that''s left is to wait for Mammon and Ruth to finalise the arrangements for the demon work visas. Qin Yun''s clan will be the first batch of demons to come to Earth for a trial. I already have the first job in mind for them - an escort duty for the goods to Deadman Town. Did I do good?"


    Truen listened to Zero''s babble with patience and a proud smile. "Yes, Zero. You did very well. I assume everything is going fine in Magnus Hilda too?"


    Zero hummed and sank deeper into the bath so that the water covered above his shoulders as he held the communicator to his ear. It was chilly without his temperature regulating clothes.


    "According to Zenobia who sends letters twice a day, Dorgon and Thomas are making astounding progress. The basic structure of the temple is ready and the rough outline for the Freya statue has been prepared by Camie''s mom. At the rate that they are going, I think they''d only need another month to finish everything including the detailing and paint job."


    Truen hated being the one to break the bad news especially when Zero sounded so content. However, he had no choice. It was better to get over and done with it quickly so that he didn''t have to feel too guilty about something completely out of his control.


    "There''s a situation in Smargdas," Truen controlled his tone to make it as neutral as possible. "King Brice submitted a private request to Mitchnew but we need to know what you would like to do. A beast folk servant of his was kidnapped and we suspect that Grey Legion is behind it. Do you want to accept his request to find and rescue her?"


    It was a no-brainer. When Zero heard that a damsel was in need of saving, he immediately asked for details and not about the reward or the conditions.


    "Monoman and Jermine are heading to Lycantopia. Do you think they would be able to find Misana?"


    Truen sighed. "Unlikely. Misana might have been kidnapped to be sold as a slave just like how we found Jermine. In order to locate her, we need to raid every slave trafficking ring in Smargdas and if we still cannot locate her, I''m afraid we might need to pay a visit to the United Nation of the Uncanny to find Grey Legion''s mistress."


    Zero tried to map out the journey and the time needed in his head with Mii''s help and frowned. "I want to help King Brice, Truen. However, the Freya statue and temple is due to be completed in a month. I don''t think we can make it back on time to go to Magnus Hilda if we help King Brice find Misana. Do we have to split up again? Also, if we are heading to the United Nation of the Uncanny, I want to meet Sylvia the Silver Witch no matter what. She still hasn''t replied about Xvyal and Yxaan, much less about the key she is holding."


    Indeed, there wouldn''t be enough time. It was humanly impossible to be at two places at once. However, for Zero, such a matter was child''s play.


    "Why don''t you make extra clones in Half Moon Village so that they can take care of official matters in the village, in the abyss and with Magnus Hilda for you? At the same time, it wouldn''t hurt to have one clone constantly recovering mana or cultivating. I still have four clones meditating in the Spring of Vitality while I''m in Smargdas. Distance doesn''t seem to matter a lot when it comes to maintaining clones as long as I am in control of my Parallel Minds."


    Zero considered it. According to Wii, he had more Parallel Minds than Truen did but in order to maintain a clone, Wii had to split herself constantly and it took up a lot of system resources in the mindscape. Mii was currently swamped and even with Lily helping the strawcherry fairy, they were still very far from running smoothly. The downtime that Zero created after the nova cannon incident was simply too much and the work piled up too much for one mindscape assistant to handle.


    "Mii might kill me if I suggest creating more clones to her," Zero whimpered. "Wii has only recently been able to maintain her online status and we''re still in the process of recovering lost Parallel Minds from the nova cannon blast. I''ve started to gain the safe mana reserves back and maintain them at a stable level. I don''t think making too many clones is a wise decision for now."


    Truen kept his emotions in check. "Does that mean we cannot accept King Brice''s request?"


    Zero frowned. "No. I want to save Misana. Any kin of Jermine is also an ally of ours in a broader sense. I might not like Count Carrabas but it doesn''t seem like King Brice likes him either. The enemy of my enemy is my foe."


    Truen sighed. "The enemy of my enemy is my ally, Zero. You''re right about that. King Brice doesn''t like Count Carrabas because Count Carrabas belongs to Duke Zurich''s faction."


    "Who''s that?"


    In a short summary, Truen explained Smargdas'' current political arena and the key players. With Duke Zurich and Duke Connie sandwiching the powerless King Brice, Zero started to feel more determined to accept this helpless king''s request.


    "Is there room for negotiation?" Zero asked and Truen was surprised.


    "We have until tomorrow to give him a reply."


    Zero thought for a while. "Tell King Brice that if he wants us to help him save Misana, he has to become a good king. Smargdas is too close to New Moon Village and Half Moon Village has been attacked before. I want him to sign a peace or alliance treaty. He should start removing the corrupted nobles in power and start looking at helping the poor people in his country. I''m going to start introducing demons and I want Smargdas to open its trade borders to demons from Half Moon Village. Also, tell him to appoint us as envoys. I need some name and rank to have an audience with Sylvia the Silver Witch and Elf King Sharo. If he doesn''t agree, we''re still saving Misana but I''m going to teach him a lesson personally, starting from the Five Classics of Confucius."


    His friend had truly toughened up ever since the nova cannon incident and Truen liked Zero''s current way of thinking better than before. Finally, they were being reasonable.


    "Understood. I will wait for you in New Moon Village two days from now after I hear from King Brice. Will update you again, don''t forget to brush your teeth before you sleep."


    Zero froze for a while and promised that he wouldn''t before ending the call with a groan. Must Truen really remind him? He finally had a night off to relax. Why must his best friend ruin it by reminding him about chores?

 Chapter 488: Day Off

    Zero woke up early to his regular routine of qi gong and meditation. It was finally his well-deserved day off and the doctor was eager. Initially, he had so many things in mind that he told himself he wanted to do when he had some free time. However, as Zero walked through the village, he discovered that there really wasn''t a lot that needed his attention. Almost everything was automated and Zero didn''t need to lift a finger if he didn''t want to.


    Feeling slightly lost, he ambled over to New Moon Village and walked around. Things were also making good progress here without him and Zero wondered if the villagers wouldn''t like it if Zero took some initiative to help build something. Hence, he left without a word. The sun still hasn''t risen and Zero was already bored.


    Who would have thought that it was so difficult to be idle?


    Going back to his room, Zero flopped face-first onto his bed and paused. Was this how he was going to be spending his long-awaited day off? Simply lying in bed and doing nothing? That felt so anti-climatic! Zero thought that day-offs were meant to be rejoiced. It was meant to be a reward for trying very hard but not doing anything simply felt wrong to him now.


    Tossing over the other way, Zero whipped his i-communicator out and started scrolling through the various applications. He didn''t exactly feel like reading on his day-off because he did plenty of that recently while he was stuck recovering in the pool with several other clones. Instead, Zero looked through his contact list. There were quite a lot of people registered on his i-communicator and Zero decided to go through the list one by one.


    As if walking down the memory lane, Zero smiled at each name, remembering when was the first time he met these people on his contact list. For instance, he first met Baal by accident in the void and only saw his meditation pal in vessel when he was brought to the Spring of Vitality forcefully in his comatose state.


    Zero moved down the name list and saw Enma''s name. It was a real shame King Yama was constantly busy and also a known workaholic.


    "I wonder what En does on his day offs..." Zero mused and sent the busy Lord of the Purgatory a text.


    The reply wasn''t instant but it was rather quick.


    Enma: Work.


    The doctor couldn''t help but laugh at the expected response. Indeed, he couldn''t picture Enma kicking up and relaxing by a pool sipping on juice at all. If anything, Enma might feel stressed if he didn''t have something to do.


    Going through the list one by one, Zero sent everyone casual text messages just to know how they were doing. Interestingly enough, not everyone was busy. For instance, Poseidon wasn''t busy ruling his domain like Zero thought he would be. Instead, he was busy chasing away Minerva''s suitors. It hasn''t been all that long since Athena was given a second chance at life as Poseidon and Medusa''s daughter. Where did the suitors come from?


    For others, they were busy as usual with things Zero knew they would be doing. For example, Sedna and Gaia were busy maintaining the cycle of life. Zero checked in on Isis too and the Goddess of Time was doing something mysterious as usual that only she understood.


    When Zero checked in on Freya to talk about the temple that the giants were building to honour her in Magnus Hilda, he was surprised to learn that the Goddess of Beauty and War was monitoring them like a hawk.


    Freya: They got my nose wrong! Can you tell Dorgon to make it slimmer and sharper? Also, the length of my curls is not even at the back.


    Zero mentally applauded the Goddess of Beauty for being so sharp with the details. He wrote her complaints down into a letter to send it to Magnus Hilda for Dorgon and his team to take action. Other than that, Freya promised Zero that she will go down once the temple is completed. Zero''s clone will do a ''summoning ritual'' for formality''s sake and Freya will send her avatar down to Earth to bless it and speak to the giants. All Zero really had to do was send Freya a text message when it was time for her to make her grand entrance but the giants didn''t need to know about that or the deal they made about prayers and offering profit sharing.


    It was noon by the time Zero finished chatting with his contacts. He was currently waiting for some of the busier people on his contact list to reply while he helped Zoe prepare lunch.


    Lunch was a quick and fun affair because the available villagers wanted to have a meal with their leader before Zero left for another long adventure again. Zero assured them that he would still be around in a sense this time because he was leaving his clones behind but Cleo insisted that it wasn''t the same.


    "Even if we see your clones and can talk to them daily, it''s not the same as seeing you in person. Please come back safely, we will be waiting for you."


    Zero felt slightly guilty. He had a feeling that after he found all the keys to open the portal to Whiskeria, it would be a very long time before he would come back to Half Moon Village. Zero''s ultimate aim was to recover all his divine entities and understand Solo''s past memories to track him down. They met previously and Solo did say that they would be seeing each other again so Zero wanted to be prepared for their next encounter. He had many questions to ask Solo but first, he needed to find out the truth behind Solo''s actions and why Solo was trying to end the world through Zero.


    After lunch, Zero decided to go for a walk and check his i-communicator for any replies. Of all the people he sent messages to, Zero was most interested in Hades'' reply. He asked the God of Death if there was a new lead about the person who taught the gnomes how to build a nova cannon but hades had yet to reply to him even though Zero was certain that the God of Death had read his message.


    Truth be told, Zero didn''t really care who it was. In fact, he had a feeling that Solo had a hand in that no matter what. From the Mind''s Eye System to the chaos energy, Solo''s actions had always been contradictory. He often used ''helping Zero'' as an excuse to harm him or make Zero''s progress difficult. The memories he saw in the time crack were also confusing.


    Zero simply couldn''t understand what his past self was thinking but he vowed to walk on the opposite path that Solo walked. If Solo yearned for the end of the world, Zero would do his best to protect it.


    "Hopefully Nel can answer some of the many questions I have about Solo but for now, let''s enjoy the rest of my day off!" Zero grinned and decided on a cliff climbing competition with Clowis.

 Chapter 489: Be A Good King

    After Truen received Zero''s reply about King Brice''s request, Truen decided to give the king a formal reply in person.


    It was the dead of night when Truen left the hideout, the temperature was chilly but it didn''t bother Truen. In fact, the archer preferred it this way. Fewer people would be prowling about at such hours and it made things easier for him.


    The palace''s security was a joke. If there was a highly secured place in this kingdom, it wasn''t the palace where the king slept but a duke who had control over the magicians from U.N.U. How ludicrous!


    With a small illusion spell, Truen waltz past the guards on duty and into the palace. Unlike Mitchnew who was a regular here, he had only been here a handful of times. The palace was needlessly huge and Truen didn''t know all the secret passages that existed. He only knew where the king''s chamber was and that was exactly where he was headed.


    King Brice was sleeping with difficulty. Outside, the guards stood watch and yawned occasionally. It was a peaceful night and if they could, they would rather be home snuggly tucked in bed until morning. It was a stark contrast to how King Brice was doing inside the room. Unable to sleep out of worry and piled with anxieties of the uncertain future, the powerless king tossed and turned with his eyes shut.


    The window was left open for the chilly night breeze to come in and Truen thought that it was extremely convenient for an assassin to slip in without anyone knowing better. How foolish. Still, he took advantage of the flaw in their security detail and invited himself into the room.


    As expected of the king''s chamber, it was huge. However, rather than giving off a lavish vibe, it was horribly barren on the inside with just a small sitting area for guests and a four-poster bed at the end. The walls were empty and there was nothing else around for display. Truen wondered how it could be so different. When they were in the royal palace in Rocket Mountain, the wealth that the dwarves displayed represented their dwarven pride and power. In comparison, King Brice was truly pitiful. There was no doubting that his title of a king was merely in name. This child who had just become a man held absolutely no power even though he had been on the throne for six years. Duke Connie, his older brother, must have taken over the control of the servants within the palace. Why else would the king be mistreated? It was laughable how the dukes had more wealth and power than their sovereign but that''s not something Truen should concern himself with. He came here tonight for only one job.


    King Brice didn''t realise that there was an intruder in his room until Truen deliberately walked in front of the bed to cover the moonlight filtering in from the window with his body. His footsteps were so silent that King Brice didn''t feel anything amiss and continued tossing in bed with his eyes closed until he felt that something was off.


    Slowly, like a prey who understood death was near, King Brice opened his eyes and looked up.


    Standing by his bed, was an unfamiliar elven archer. He''d never seen this person before and was about to scream for help when Truen cast a chantless spell, silencing the king at once. Even a fool could tell that this man was dangerous and King Brice was wide awake as Truen came closer.


    "I came with Zero''s reply," the elf said and King Brice froze. His struggling ceased at once and the panic in his eyes turned hopeful and pleading.


    "We will look for Misana."


    Truen waited for King Brice to stop showing signs of a struggle to release his silencing spell. King Brice quickly got off from his bed and knelt down in gratitude, startling Truen. A king should never bow or kneel but this man had already done both.


    "Thank you! I will do everything within my power to return this favour even if I''m just a powerless king. Please help me find Misana and bring her back to me. Even if she is dead, I need to confirm her body with my own eyes..."


    Truen sighed inwardly and helped the king from the floor, even going so far to dust his knees. He looked at the twenty-year-old king in the eyes and held him by the shoulders.


    "You are a king, behave like one. When Zero, our leader, returns, we will look for her. It would also help if you can give us a picture or some descriptions of Misana so that we can start the search. If Misana has gone missing only recently, it shouldn''t be hard to find her. Your lover should still be within Smargdas."


    King Brice spluttered and turned red, denying vehemently while looking away from Truen''s eyes. The archer deadpanned. Really, did King Brice take him for a fool? What kind of king would go so far for a vessel. Just because Misana was his closest childhood friend and favourite servant didn''t mean that she was worth kneeling and crying over. Zero might have overlooked this because he was inexperienced but did this king really think he could fool both him and Mitchnew?


    "Fear not, who your lover is doesn''t concern me. We will do our best but you need to keep your word about the price. Zero has stated his conditions and you can only accept them if you want our help."


    "What does Zero want?"


    Truen took out a contract that he drafted with Coux''s help. It was signed by both Zero and Zenobia with the only missing signature from King Brice at the bottom.


    "This is an alliance treaty and that is a trade treaty. Zero wants you to become Endow Hill''s friend. For the longest time, other nations have used you as a buffer state against the monsters from Endow Hill. Now, these monsters are offering you their protection. What will you choose? Of course, apart from monsters, we will be having demons to the addition and I hope that you can open your borders completely to invite them as well as those who need refuge. This is the first condition."


    King Brice looked through the lengthy terms and signed at the bottom of both scrolls that disintegrated automatically. Was this the rumoured magic contract? Truen gave the King a copy of the terms and conditions of both scrolls for his keeping.


    "The next condition," Truen told King Brice who was led to the small sitting area. "We need to become envoys."


    Perplexed by the sudden request because Zero and Truen were not his vessels, King Brice asked for a reason.


    "Zero has some errands on Earth that he needs to complete and he needs an audience with some important people. I can tell you two rather troublesome individuals we must see. Sylvia the Silver Witch and Alex the Spriggan of Weeping Willow in Altear."


    Indeed, it was difficult to see Sylvia the Silver Witch. Even though she was the dean of the greatest magician school in U.N.U., she was always hiding away in her lab running chimaera experiments. The only way to get a response out of her was to attack her school or be someone of political importance.


    "That can be arranged," King Brice smiled. "When do you want it done?"


    "As soon as possible before we leave Smargdas."


    "I shall arrange it by tomorrow," he told Truen who thanked the king for his prompt actions.


    Finally, Truen smiled. "The last condition Zero told me to tell you might be the most difficult of all. Opening your trade borders and signing an alliance treaty in a magic contract might be far easier than this but I''m afraid you would still have to do your best."


    King Brice looked serious and sat upright. "Please tell me, I will do what I can."


    Truen smiled. This lad wasn''t detestable at all. "Be a good king."


    The silence stretched and King Brice lowered his head in silence. Truen didn''t stay for much longer now that his job was done. He would simply wait for the envoy appointment to reach them. Mitchnew should also be following up on King Brice''s formal search request with Misana''s information.

 Chapter 490: Onward to Smargdas

    Feeling refreshed after his day off, Zero left his clones in the village and gave them individual tasks. After a long debate with Mii and Wii, they decided to only leave three clones in Half Moon Village. One clone was to constantly be soaking and cultivating in the pool, one clone was to manage the business in Half Moon and New Moon Village while the last clone ran important errands to various places such as Heaven, Hell, Nirvana, Arabesque just to name a few common places. In addition, Zero assigned the errand-running clone to visit Magnus Hilda on his behalf once Dorgo sent word that the Freya statue was ready.


    With the pending matters settled easily, Zero made his way over to New Moon Village. As discussed with Truen, Zero decided to go with his more matured vessel appearance with his long hair and white lab coat. He no longer had to pretend to be Truen''s sister or brother if they were going to be Smargdas envoys. In fact, appearing human was a wiser option.


    Truen was surprised to see Zero in his white lab coat and smart attire. He thought Zero would be more comfortable travelling in his red tracksuit.


    "Are you going with this appearance?" he asked his friend after Zero left the waystone array.


    Zero nodded. "Should I make myself taller? I wanted to keep an androgynous appearance so that people wouldn''t know if I was male or female. At the same time, I wanted to look like both a doctor and a magician so I thought this made the look complete. Maybe it''s the hair colour? Should I make it red?"


    Truen laughed. Leave it to Zero to contemplate over such things. He ruffled Zero''s long brown locks, messing his ponytail a little and Zero sulked as he fixed his hairstyle.


    "No, it looks great. That sling bag and YY Tonfa fits very well with the overall look. Nobody would be able to tell that you''re carrying a dimensional storage bag and a magical weapon, they look very ordinary but you look closer to a scholar than a magician or a doctor."


    Zero checked his overall look one last time. He was wearing the sky-blue button-up shirt and navy blue business pants underneath the white lab coat. The boots from the magician''s outfit were the only thing out of place in this crisp look but Zero preferred practicality over aesthetics. He wasn''t going to wear heeled shoes or dress shoes if he was going to be doing a lot of walking and fighting. YY Tonfas were in their inactive state and Zero fashioned it into a reliable-looking wooden staff. His vessel was slender and he looked unathletic enough to make the sling bag from Enma look heavy.


    "I''ll give it a ten out of ten," he told Truen. "I look like a weak scholar and you look like a tough escort. Oh, before I forget, the necklace from Dorgon that should be used for a guild pass has been converted into a bracelet."


    He held up his right wrist and Truen approved of it.


    "That works just fine, don''t lose it. Shall we set off? The first town of Smargdas isn''t too far from here. If we ride on Bob we will arrive at the capital very quickly."


    Zero paused. "What would people think if they saw us riding on dragons to arrive?"


    Truen blinked. "Nothing. They won''t know. I''m going to use illusion magic and we will be landing a little outside the city to walk over. Nobody will suspect a thing but we need to register you at Mitchnew''s guild the first thing we arrive."


    Zero didn''t mind and they waited for Bob who could be seen coming from a distance in the sky. Nobody in New Moon Village was alarmed by anything they saw now. They probably saw it all from mythical monsters like dragons to powerful Sage Gods and Demon Lords. Hence, the passing by children and women only greeted Bob when he landed.


    "Sorry, master! I''m late because Kerberos and I couldn''t decide on a good way to decide who was stronger."


    Zero nodded. "I don''t doubt you but how did you eventually appease that pup?"


    At this, Bob wasn''t too happy and became a little sulky. "I let him win... we settled for a game of janken."


    Zero and Truen spent a minute laughing before they let Bob know about their plans. Judging by the weather, Truen estimated that they would arrive in Smargdas'' capital in four hours at most. Bob applied some sunscreen salve that Zero handed him. It was a long flight for them and Zero wasn''t sure if radiation from the sun, something he learnt about, would affect the dragon negatively. Truen was also made to apply some but the archer knew better. Zero simply wanted to see the effects of the new salve formula to sell it to the ladies because it has skin whitening effects.


    It was very spacious on Bob''s back when the dragon transformed and Zero noted that his summon had grown bigger yet again. The Eternal Dragon was still only in his teenage phase but he was already bigger than wyverns. Will Truen be able to cover such a huge space with illusion magic?


    His unasked question was answered when Bob took flight. The New Moon Villagers who were waving goodbye to them as they took off suddenly appeared to be confused as they searched the skies.


    Zero gave his friend a look and Truen fake coughed once. "Just testing to see if the new spell works."


    Zero didn''t call Truen''s bluff as they took to the skies. Feeling the wind in his face was going to be one of Zero''s most enjoyable feelings in the world. Bob ascended quickly and maintained a fixed altitude above the clouds so that Truen can stop using the spell and conserve some mana.


    Zero used the mini-map to monitor the surroundings and Bob flew at a relaxed speed so that his master could take in the wonderful new surroundings using the system''s map.


    "Care for some brunch?" Truen asked and unpacked something that the ladies of New Moon Village put together for them when they learned that Zero was leaving for official business. The hunters also showed their sincerity by going for a morning hunt. The rabbit sandwich in Zero''s hand was the combined sincerity and well-wishes of New Moon Villagers.


    Not one to turn down food, Zero took a bite from the sandwich and smiled. The system''s description of the food and the luck status buff was more than enough to let him know their feelings. When people said that it wasn''t the gift but rather the thought that counted, they couldn''t be more right.

 Chapter 491: Rotten Fruits and Rotten Hearts

    They ate, chatted, played some word charade games and even meditated all the way until the capital of Smargdas was within view.


    "We''re almost here," Bob informed them and Truen quickly wove the illusion spell.


    "Let''s stop by the forest in the North," he told Bob who agreed. That was still part of the Smargdas region even if most of the forest belonged to Altear. Thankfully, it was a neutral zone where small towns mushroomed due to travelling needs. They could definitely top by a small town to send word ahead to Mitchnew.


    Finding a small clearing from the sky, Bob landed gracefully and Zero was the first to hop off, eager to stretch his legs and look around. According to the mini-map, the town near them was a very basic one with only an inn, a tavern and some small provision shops. There weren''t many villagers but there were many travellers who would stop by before reaching the main city.


    Zero noticed that there was a very strange atmosphere even in the small town. Unlike Half Moon Village and New Moon Village, the disparity and treatment of various people were very obvious. Nobody was hiding their discrimination against some races like beast folks. On the other hand, some people would support magicians who were recognised by their uniforms and elves who stood out in the crowd.


    "Is this the so-called political arena?" Zero whispered and Truen nodded.


    "Pull up your hoods," the elven archer advised Bob and Zero. Bob chose to travel in his human form and was a teenager who was about half a head shorter than Zero''s current vessel. The dragon stood out more than Zero and it was easy to tell that Bob wasn''t human. His light blue hair that''s almost white and yellow snake-like eyes were a dead giveaway.


    The trio travelled silently through the crowd, following Truen''s lead. As they walked, Zero discreetly observed how there were many people who didn''t think that mistreating those who were less fortunate was wrong. He felt his anger boil when he watched a fruit shopkeeper beat a beggar who was eyeing some fruits at his stall. The skinny boy was clearly starving and the fruit shopkeeper had more than enough to spare. The beggar boy wasn''t even stealing, would it hurt the shopkeeper to have more compassion? The boy was only eyeing on the rotten fruits that the shopkeeper threw! Nobody would want those anyway, why couldn''t he give some to the starving kid?


    Bob noticed his master''s stares and shook his head. "Don''t look, master. You might be able to help one poor beggar kid but what about the thousands when you get to the city? It''s better to turn a blind eye to the situation for now. This is a job for the king and not you."


    Truen stopped walking and turned around when he heard that. He had been too busy looking for their scout and contact in the town that he neglected Zero who was new to all these. As expected, getting Zero to start his adventures in Magnus Hilda was a good choice. If Zero found it hard to accept the situation in Smargdas, it was only going to get worse when he visited the other more problematic countries where moral compasses weren''t a thing.


    "You can still help that child out if you want," Truen told Zero kindly. "However, you''ll only be able to help him and not the other beggars he lived with."


    "There are other beggars?" Zero was horrified. He knew that Smargdas was in a bad shape that''s why he told King Brice that he would help find Misana only if King Brice made his country a better place than it currently was. However, hearing and seeing were two different things.


    Feeling the pain in his heart, Zero tore his eyes from the scene and tried to walk away but his legs remained rooted to the ground. Truen wasn''t surprised. It was hard for Zero to do such a thing but both Bob and he hoped that time would help steel Zero''s heart.


    "I''m sorry," Zero apologised before breaking from the group and walking over to the fruit stall. As a doctor, he couldn''t overlook it when someone was injured. He might not be able to help this starving child but he won''t stand for violence and bullying if he came across it.


    "Hold it!" Zero called out just as the fruit shopkeeper was about to grab a broomstick to chase the beggar child who refused to leave. He was still asking for the basket of rotten fruits to bring back and Zero frowned. That child was also too stubborn.


    "What''s it to you?" the shopkeeper sneered. "If you''re not buying anything then scram!"


    Zero paused and looked around. There were many kinds of fruits in the shop but nothing that really interested him. He also didn''t feel like spending money to contribute to the horrible shopkeeper''s pocket by buying anything. Instead, Zero kicked the basket of rotten fruits onto the ground and blocked the beggar child from the shopkeeper.


    The child was quick and his hands reached for as many rotten fruits as he could before running for it. Enraged, the fruit shopkeeper tried to give chase but Zero stood in his way with his arms wide open to block the man''s way. The beggar child was fast and Zero smiled when he got away.


    "You-!" the fruit shopkeeper was livid and wanted to rough Zero up when he felt the cool sharp metal of a blade on his throat. When did someone get behind him?!


    "Try it," the voice was as cold as steel. It dripped of poison and Zero slowly walked backwards before disappearing in the direction of the beggar child. He had to remember to thank Truen later. His best friend can be really scary if he wanted to.


    Helplessly, the shopkeeper could only quake in his boots and watch Zero getaway. His basket was still there but the rotten fruits were all gone, not that it was a huge loss. Only when Truen was sure that Zero made a clean getaway, he withdrew his blade and left the shop as quickly as he came. Bob was already telling Zero and Truen where the kid went and rested on a rooftop near the alley the beggars were.


    The smiles on their faces when the oldest beggar child brought back more rotten fruits than they could ever dream of made the dragon sigh. This is why he didn''t really like humans. They were often selfish and silly creatures. Why steal rotten fruits and hurt your tummy when you could steal good ones when the opportunity presented? Besides, they had more than one child there. If they worked as a team, that silly shopkeeper wouldn''t be able to do anything against them in a lawless town like this.


    Zero appeared just as the children were eating the distributed fruits happily and the oldest beggar kid stood up in panic, ready to fight Zero to defend his younger siblings. Zero quickly took a few steps back and raised his hands to show that he meant no harm but the children who were full of smiles earlier now huddled together with cautious looks on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, I''m a doctor. You shouldn''t eat rotten fruits, they hurt your tummy. Here, these are some leftover sandwiches someone made for me before I left for my travels. They were meant to be lunch but you and your siblings can have them instead. In return, won''t you answer a few of my questions?"


    Truen joined Bob on the roof and observed how Zero effortlessly bought over the beggar children''s hearts. Instead of giving them charity outright and making them more cautious about his intentions, Zero decided to go for a trade to make them feel better about his generosity.


    The oldest beggar child who was previously beaten up gladly told Zero everything he wanted to know about Smargdas while Zero examined all them. All of them were malnutritioned and a few young ones had a fever from eating bad things. The boy answering his questions suffered many physical wounds from bruises and cuts to scrapes Thankfully, there were no broken bones.


    "I see," Zero nodded. "What about a squirrel beast folk girl? Or any newly captured beast folks wandering around with slave traders?"


    Truen pricked his elven ears and Bob held his breath. Of all the questions Zero asked so far, this was probably of actual importance.


    The oldest beggar child tilted his head to a side in thought and a small girl tugged on his sleeve. "Dina..."


    As if remembering something, the boy clapped his hands together and turned to Zero. "That''s right. Beggar friends have also been captured in Smargdas capital. The sisters never came back but Dina left a message at our meeting point. Slave traders are finding new goods for Grey Legion''s new order. Maybe the girl you are finding is there."


    Zero had many questions and frowned. This was something new.


    "Who is Dina? Where can I find Dina? Does Dina know who the slave traders are?"


    At this, the boy who was very honest and eager to tell Zero things earlier clamped up. Zero saw the hesitation in the children''s eyes and retrieved something from the bag.


    "Medicine, I made it myself. It will help the young ones suffering from bad food there. You can make them eat it now, they will be well very soon. If I am lying, you don''t have to tell me."


    Medicine was expensive and from the looks of this, the beggar children knew it was very expensive. Only rich merchants and nobles can afford something like that. They didn''t know who Zero was or what he wanted but they didn''t have anything to lose by trying it out. If it truly was poison, none of them would survive anyway.


    Both sick girls took the medicine and the oldest beggar boy allowed Zero to heal his physical wounds with a simple healing spell, amazing the children at once. If this stranger helped them, gave them food and healed them, he must not be a bad person. The medicine took effect quickly and the girls were healed so the oldest child signalled Zero to come closer.


    Zero bent down and the boy whispered lowly, telling the other children to keep a lookout from the alley.


    "Dina is our King. They call Dina the Beggar King in Smargdas and even Lady Death finds him sometimes. He protects us and gives us money, Dina is a good person and he is very smart. But Dina doesn''t like adults. He will not meet with you even if you go to the meeting area."


    The boy grabbed Zero''s hand and gave him a pebble with some carving on it. "Take this and go to Black Boar''s inn. There is a horse stable beside it, hide it under the water of the third horse stable from the right. Dina will appear the next day when the moon is high in the middle of the sky when the stone is gone. The innkeeper is kind to beggar children, he lets us sleep in the kitchen when we need to see Dina."


    Zero looked at the stone and then to the children. "What about you? How will you find Dina if you give me this?"


    The boy grinned, showing off his missing front teeth. "Dina taught us how to make more sign stones in case we lose it. Doctor, please use it and save other children. Many times a year slave traders come and snatch beggar children from the streets. We lost many brothers and sisters already and nobody knows who will be next."


    From the rooftop across the alley, Bob and Truen were grim. Indeed, nobody knew who was going to be the next victim. Even if they could save Misana, they couldn''t save all the slaves.


    "Do you think it was a mistake?" Truen asked Bob.


    "What mistake?"


    The archer watched how Zero hugged the children, not caring if they smelled or were filthy. That kindness was something that saved Truen on so many occasions and it was scary to think how someday that too might disappear.


    "Telling him not to abolish slavery. What we''re doing right now is merely elevating the value of slaves. We''re still putting a price tag to human lives."


    Bob hummed. "I''m a dragon. Human lives are all the same to me. Some I like more than others but at the end of the day, everybody is food when I am hungry."


    Truen said nothing and watched as Zero left the alley. Bob might be right. Perhaps there really wasn''t any difference when they talked about a bigger picture. Like those fruits, some of them were tasty and some were rotten but at the end of the day, everything returned to the soil. It didn''t matter if they were grown in an expensive pot or land that nobody wanted, they were all equal in death.

 Chapter 492: Smargdas Capital

    Getting to the capital of Smargdas was a chaotic affair and Truen told his companions to stick close to him. Zero fiddled with his adventurer''s identity gem on his wrist and Bob wondered how Truen was going to get him inside the city. It would have been better if he reverted into his miniature lizard form to hide in Zero''s shirt but Truen rejected the idea.


    "Next!" the city guard called out and it was their turn.


    Truen pulled out a letter and the guard''s eyes widened at the stamp and signature. Nobody messes with Lady Death''s members in Smargdas and while security checks were stricter ever since Duke Connie started introducing a new measure to stop illegal slavery and refugees from entering the capital, Truen easily passed when Zero flashed his adventurer''s identification stone that they scanned briefly.


    Bob was stopped and Truen cleared his throat. "He''s with me."


    The guards looked unsure but Truen convinced them with a token that Zero had never seen before. Bob heaved a silent sigh of relief when he was allowed to pass and Zero waited till they were far enough to ask what the token was.


    Truen grinned. "Something that King Brice gave Mitchnew when she helped him with his last request. I kept it in your shared inventory so that you can use it if you needed but judging by the situation, we will be having something even better soon."


    Bob raised his brow. "In that case can I have that token once you''ve upgraded your free pass?"


    Truen considered it. "Sure, why not? You can be a hired killer and bring someone else along with you to enter the city as an accomplice if you really want to while Zero and I enjoy the luxuries of being envoys. I thought about introducing you as Zero''s bodyguard and myself as Zero''s assistant but a hired killer works."


    Bob''s jaw fell. "No! I''m sorry, please take me back as the envoy''s bodyguard. I want to sleep in a nice and comfortable bed with the best rooms. I can forgo gold but I cannot forgo quality food and sleep! It''s the only reason why I can still remain sane after so many reincarnations!"


    Truen smirked and Zero laughed. That token was long stored in Zero''s inventory. The archer was only joking but Bob looked genuinely distressed at the thought of getting left out on the good things. The city was a lot livelier and crowded compared to Rocket Mountain. Maybe it was because humans were taller but the atmosphere felt different.


    Zero could tell that one shop might feel full of joy and the one right beside just downright tired and lonely. The city was full of contradicting things that Zero felt tired just by being in the middle of all the activity. The only other place with so much activity was La Boutique. He wondered if this was normal for the streets to be so full that people''s shoulders brushed against each other as they walked. Perhaps there was a festival held in the city that he didn''t know about but for now, Zero held his tongue. It was easy to lose Truen in this crowd so the doctor did his best to keep up while holding onto Bob''s hand tightly.


    After a long walk, they entered a less crowded small street. Here, people just bought bread from the local baker or looked out of their apartment windows. A few labourers were smoking while they chatted loudly in a corner and Zero followed Truen with Bob close behind to what looked like a clothing and shoe shop.


    The shop name looked familiar and it took Zero to realise why. Mitchkin Apparel was clearly the cover name for Mitchnew''s hidden guild. For those who didn''t know better, it could mean anything. However, Zero knew how the name came about. Sekkin and his wife were very much in love and Mitchnew hasn''t forgotten about her husband by the looks of her naming sense even though they''ve been apart for a rather long time.


    "Welcome to Mitchkin Apparel!" the store clerk greeted cheerfully. "Are you looking for clothes, shoes or bags? We have some seasonal hats too if you are interested."


    Truen smiled at the familiar girl who eyed the two newcomers, not knowing if they were insiders or regular customers.


    "I need loafers fixed for three."


    Zero didn''t get it at first but once the girl led them to the backroom to ''get loafers fixed'', it clicked in his head that the phrase wasn''t an order but a passcode to see the real underground guild that Mitchnew owned.


    The guild was really hidden underground and had a maze-like structure. Zero wondered how the other neighbours weren''t complaining about it but shrugged it off. The girl left Truen the keys and finally, Zero could ask about the crowd in the city.


    "Oh, that was normal. It usually becomes very populated in cities, especially the main road where most of the trading activity takes place. Once we got out of there it was better. Of course, if it was a festival, you wouldn''t be able to move in the main street at all because people would be squeezed together from all corners just to get to the main square. Compared to that craziness, this small alley shop is a lot nicer, don''t you think?"


    Zero looked around. Indeed, the old fashioned wood design and earthy colours made Zero feel at ease. It reminded him of Half Moon Village''s interior and was humbler compared to the flashy display in the shop and on the streets. They made themselves home and helped themselves to some of the drinks in the pantry area while they waited for Mitchnew.


    The dark elf didn''t disappoint and immediately dashed up to Zero, crushing him in a hug when she arrived. Truen and Bob shunned the doctor and left him to suffer in silence. Nobody wanted to willingly offend Lady Death and Zero struggled to free himself without hurting Mitchnew. It had been a very long while since he saw Mitchnew in person and her enthusiasm wasn''t lost on him but he was stunned into stillness when he heard her soft sobbing.


    "B-big sis?"


    Mitchnew sniffed and buried her head in Zero''s neck. They were now about the same height and Zero wrapped his arms awkwardly around her, trying to get the assassin to calm down. What happened?


    "I thought that you were not going to make it and I couldn''t go back to see you! I''m so sorry!"


    It took Zero a while to understand what she was referring to. For Zero, it had been a while since he was out of his coma but for Mitchnew who was stuck in Smargdas the whole time, it must have been absolutely horrible to hear about the news a day later than the actual situation.


    This time, it was Zero''s turn to hug her tightly. "I''m sorry for worrying you but I''m fine now. I won''t die without saying goodbye first and even if I did, I''ll at least tell Enma to pass everyone a message. You have nothing to be sorry for."


    Feeling slightly awkward, Bob and Truen left the waiting lounge or a while with their drinks. It certainly was a strange sight to see the strong and scary Lady Death crying.

 Chapter 493: Grand City Tour

    After the crying was done and Mitchnew allegedly threatened Truen and Bob into ''seeing nothing'', they were finally registered with Mitchnew''s guild.


    "The things you requested came this morning," she told them and brought out an envelope with the royal seal.


    "This is for Zero, please don''t lose it. The royal symbol is one of a kind and it contains the mana from King Brice which can be used to create a verified signature on behalf of King Brice."


    The token Zero received looked very different from the token Truen carried before. It was made from gold and a mana crystal with the royal symbol stamped onto it. Zero held it and felt the mana dance in his palm and smiled. King Brice had a very gentle personality.


    "This is the envoy appointment letter," Mitchnew handed it to Truen for safekeeping. "Make sure to show it to the guards and major guilds when you travel. Although Smargdas isn''t a big or influential country, you wouldn''t be ignored with such a power."


    Bob peered over Truen''s shoulder to look at the appointment letter.


    "Wait! This is only a letter for Zero. What about Truen and I?"


    Mitchnew shrugged. "It''s up for grabs what kind of roles you want to play. Either way, stick close to Zero and you won''t have a problem. Now that the important things are done, why don''t I show you around the city?"


    Zero perked up when he heard that they were going to explore the city. Then, he remembered something and pulled out the stone that the beggar children gave him.


    "Have you seen anything like this before?" he asked the dark elf. "I''m looking for someone called Dina the Beggar King. Black Boar Inn is the meeting place, I need to contact him to ask about the slave-trading activities. Do you have a picture or description of Misana from the king?"


    Mitchnew sighed. "Talking about business as soon as you arrive? That''s fine as well. Black Boar Inn is towards the west part of the city where the poorer people live. I can take you there later. As for Dina, I know him and occasionally reach out to him using the same method even if I''ve never seen him before."


    Then, she walked over to the bookshelf to search for something. The drawing of Misana was done personally by King Brice who had painting as his hobby. When Truen and Zero saw it, they couldn''t help but be impressed by his skill.


    "That king could be a painter if he doesn''t want to be a king anymore," Bob commented and Zero frowned.


    "No, he has to be a king now no matter what. We''re finding Misana for him and if he doesn''t keep his promise, there''s not going to be a painter''s dream at all," Zero said calmly, surprising Mitchnew who shot Truen a questioning look.


    The archer shook his head and raised his hands in surrender. Zero''s attitude really wasn''t his influence. It just happened on its own with the events that happened up till now and while Truen felt more reassured that Zero was no longer that naive and kind pushover, it was still a shocking change to others like Mitchnew who still had the image of a cheerful and innocent doctor.


    Changing the subject, Mitchnew explained that Smagdas capital was separated by districts and that Zero could start with any districts to explore. It was simply too big to be explored fully within the day and there would be plenty of opportunities to explore more of the city over the next few days.


    "The North part of the city is where the adventurers usually hang out and where many adventurer guilds are. It''s also near Altear and Rocket Mountain where you arrived from. We''re currently closer to the Eastern side of the city where more of the merchants reside. The East is also a place for arts. If you go towards the south you''ll start to see some of the shadier people but it''s where I normally do my business in. And West is where Black Boar''s Inn is as well as the district of the poorer people and farmers."


    Zero listened intently and frowned. "Where is the palace located?"


    Truen smiled. "Right smack in the middle of the city in the center. King Brice lives there and the nobles have a designated area to govern over based on their ranks and titles. Of course, it also means that things are more expensive the closer they get to the center. For the poor people living in the west, sending their children to the schools in the central district would be an impossible dream."


    Zero didn''t like that idea. "How do poor children study? Which school do they go to?"


    Bob placed a hand on Zero''s shoulder and shook his head. "They don''t go to schools, master. Most of the poor people cannot afford to send their children to school. Some even have trouble feeding them."


    Zero blinked and fell silent for a long while. "I''ve decided where I want to tour first," he told them. "Let''s go to the west district. I want to look for Black Boar Inn as well as see the living conditions there. King Brice cannot turn a blind eye to them, they are still his people."


    Mitchnew said nothing and Truen reminded Zero about the ground rules. Zero pouted. He might not be able to help those poor people without charging them for something based on his agreement with Truen but Zero still wondered if there was anything he could do.


    "Are there jobs that normal people could do? I think I''ll make a stop at the adventurer''s guild for a bit."


    Mitchnew bit her lip. "There are but not many people take them so they pile up quite a lot. Unlike smaller towns and guilds, the city is meant for big jobs. The merchants usually hire labourers instead of posting job requests to adventurer guilds. Why?"


    Zero grinned. "I''m going to take all those requests and distribute the jobs to the poor. You''re in contact with some merchant guilds, right? How about we start a new kind of contract with them? Half Moon Village''s products are highly sought and according to Schaf, we don''t have enough goods to keep up with supplies. Those merchant guilds who could offer easy jobs to those from the west district including children and beggars will be given priority to our potions and medicine."


    Truen wasn''t too happy but Bob thought that it was a great idea. Mitchnew didn''t know if it was a good idea seeing as there were many kinds of merchant guilds that would exploit labourers and poor people to increase their profit margin. Truen was also against the idea because it would start to bring more attention to their guild in a way that would make information trading more difficult in the future.


    Zero listened to their opinions and hummed. "I see. How about we take a walk over to Black Boar''s Inn to do what I came for then observe the situation to think about it in detail over dinner?"


    Appeased, for now, they agreed and set off to the western district with Mitchnew leading them and explaining a little about Smargdas'' history. Zero listened with interest and was amazed by the rich culture despite the young country.


    They passed by the central where Zero observed the difference in how people dressed. He looked at the clothes they were wearing and felt slightly underdressed compared to the rich merchants and nobles walking around. Everyone else wore fancy and cumbersome clothes with ruffles, sleeves and even skirts that looked like a lamp. The hats were needlessly huge adorned with things like fur and feathers while the umbrellas had to be held by two servants because of how huge and heavy they were, decorated with ribbons, silk and all the useless stuff. Did that even function in the rain?


    Zero walked around to have a look at the castle and blinked when he saw it. The castle wasn''t that huge but the perimeter around it was ridiculous! There was a very beautiful garden inside the perimeter of the palace that nobody else was allowed to enter and a needlessly huge fountain that had no fishes in it. What a waste of money and resources! No wonder the people were starving in the west district. It was very different from what Zero had seen in Magnus Hilda and Rocket Mountain.


    The western district was busy but not in the same way the northern gates were with so many people rushing in and out. They were more collected and full of laughter even though things were less sparkly here. The relaxed atmosphere and sounds of people singing while they worked made Zero feel slightly better about Smargdas. He wasn''t used to the strange tension around the city with so many people looking at you trying to decide if you were friend or foe. Compared to that kind of environment, Zero found himself feeling more at home in the western district.


    "I like it here," he told Truen. "The energy around here feels better."


    Mitchnew smiled. "I like it here too, Zero. It reminds me of Half Moon Village so I come here a lot whenever I''m stressed. They don''t question where I come from or treat me differently. I don''t even have to wear a hood around these areas."


    Truen walked beside Bob behind Mitchnew and Zero who decided to ask a local cattle farmer if they could try feeding his milk cows. None of these people looked like they had ulterior motives so they relaxed a little and went to a nearby tavern to order some drinks while Mitchnew showed Zero around.

 Chapter 494: Hiring Children

    Feeding the cows was fun but Zero and Mitchnew decided to leave after a while. The doctor decided to visit a few children who were playing a game using some sticks and stones. He observed them curiously for a long while and Mitchnew smiled. She knew the game and it was nostalgic but for Zero who had never seen it before because the children in Half Moon Village preferred playing hide and seek, it was fascinating.


    "What are they doing?" he whispered to Mitchnew who explained that these children were playing a strategy game.


    "The sticks represented troops and the stones represented money. Every child starts with the same number of sticks and stones. Then they will take turns challenging their opponent with a simple wager by putting either sticks or stones in the centre pool. Depending on the outcome of the wager they will gain the resources in the pool, lose the resources to the pool or have their resources frozen in the pool. The wager is usually a stance of attack, defend or retreat. The one with a greater number is usually at an attacking advantage. The one with a defending wager usually has greater finance and the one who retreats usually forfeits what he added to the pool."


    Zero nodded and continued to watch the children play after Mitchnew''s explanation. Now he understood those strange gestures they were doing. The attack gesture was made by putting both arms outwards, the defend gesture was made by crossing both arms in a cross over the chest and the retreat gesture was to put their hands up in a surrender pose.


    The more Zero observed, the lesser he understood. "Why is he retreating and discarding all his troops to the pile? He doesn''t have any sticks left, only stones!"


    Mitchnew laughed. "He intends to use his remaining troops to weaken both parties in the pool by retreating. The rules say that if you retreat, the other players who have existing troops in the pool must also match the number of troops that are ''retreating''. In other words, it''s a one for one exchange. He might not have troops now but by retreating, neither of his friends can attack him successfully. All he has to do is defend and they will continuously lose to him because he holds the highest finance here. This is his win."


    Zero wasn''t too sure about it so he continued to observe. True enough, the boy who threw in all his sticks won that game eventually after eight turns and Zero clapped loudly. His cheering made the children turn their heads in his direction with startled expressions. The doctor didn''t miss this chance to bounce over and introduce himself, asking if he could join their game.


    Mitchnew didn''t stop him. In fact, she too asked if she could join and the children were more than happy to have extra players as they scavenged around for more sticks and stones. Truen and Bob watched Zero and Mitchnew immerse themselves in a game and strike up a conversation with the waitress who happened to be the mother of one of the children there.


    "What are they playing?" Bob asked and the waitress grinned.


    "Bet you''ve never seen it before. No offence but this is a game taught by the retired general. It''s a war game often played by those who served the military or were out in battles. The kids learnt it from him because they couldn''t go to school. All their knowledge to read, write and count came from the old man too."


    Curious about such a benevolent person, Truen couldn''t help but ask if they could meet this old general.


    "Oh, he''s the innkeeper of Black Boar. The one that the beggar children often visit and seek shelter in on cold nights. He''s a real teddy bear that everyone around here loves. The guards and some of the southerners occasionally try to stir problems around here but with good old Gary around, nobody tries anything much."


    Bob uncrossed his legs. "Where is Black Boar inn? We were actually headed there on official business but our friend there got sidetracked."


    The waitress put her hands on her hip and eyed them. "Official business?"


    Truen gave her a business-like smile. "An undisclosed contact told us we could find a person we are looking for there. We''re not here to cause trouble."


    Before the waitress could say anything else, there was a loud hoot of laughter from outside. Zero was laughing so hard and Mitchnew threw her sticks down as she groaned. The boy who won earlier was dancing for joy on the spot as the other children clapped gleefully.


    "Pay up!" the winner demanded and Mitchnew scowled.


    Mitchnew reached for her money pouch and was about to hand it over when the waitress rushed out of the tavern and smacked her son on the head, apologising to Mitchnew and refusing the assassin''s money pouch.


    "But mom!" the boy protested. "I won it fair and square!"


    Zero was surprised when the waitress had a dark look on her face as she pinched her child''s ear and gave him an earful in front of everyone, not caring if it attracted stares.


    "How many times have I told you to leave money-making to the adults? What would people think if you cheated others of their money in games? Money has to be earned through hard work!"


    The boy rebelled and Zero had to stop her from hitting her son while Mitchnew looked on with concern, horrified by the lady''s reactions. Bob and Truen came rushing out of the tavern too and tried to stop the lady from overreacting but her son was stubborn, refusing to apologise.


    "What''s wrong with earning money using my strengths? Old Gary and Dina do it too! Why can''t I? There are no laws saying that children cannot work! Besides, I didn''t steal anything."


    Zero froze when he heard about Dina and Gary. He exchanged a look with Mitchnew who shook her head. However, they knew what they had to do at this point.


    "Miss," Zero stopped the lady and cast a calming spell so that they could have a conversation. He did the same for the boy discreetly and asked if they could continue the conversation indoors because there were simply too many eyes and they were making a scene.


    To apologise for ruining the fun of the other children present, Zero took out cakes from his sling bag and offered them to the children who were astonished by so many things that came out from the bag.


    Stunned by Zero''s commanding presence, mother and son followed him in. They were unable to resist his charismatic charms and drank some tea to calm their nerves when Zero offered. Truen, Bob and Mitchnew dismissed the crowd and followed Zero into the tavern, apologising to the puzzled owner as they occupied a corner. Thankfully, there weren''t many patrons during the afternoon and Zero could hold a conversation in private.


    "Here," Zero said and offered the child one cinnite. "From the bet earlier. I think he earned it fair and square, we learned a lot from him."


    The waitress was speechless for them, one cinnite was the wage for two months, if not more. She was stunned and about to refuse when Zero gave her a levelled look.


    "I know it is none of my concern to interfere with your parenting methods but I would like to inform you in advance that I''m an investor and also a merchant when I''m not busy saving lives as a doctor. You might have heard from my friends here that we''re looking for Black Boar Inn but took a detour. Think of this as a positive investment for the business we are looking to do with the western district of Smargdas. I have huge projects that will require the help of many smart boys and girls like your son. This one cinnite is only a fraction of what we can do if we have consent from parents like you, I hope you won''t hold it against him."


    On the outside, Zero was calm and confident but on the inside, he was sweating bullets. It was only an idea Truen said to put on hold but rather than discussing it over with Truen, he quickly took matters in his own hands to tell this lady and her child a lie. Will he be forgiven later?


    The lady looked at her child with a conflicted look and the money on the table. Zero was very calm and the people around him were clearly not simple merchants or adventurers.


    "I''m sorry but I won''t accept this money. Compared to living luxuriously for a while as I put my son in possible danger, I would prefer to continue striving hard at what I do now knowing that he is safe."


    Zero looked at Truen to judge if his friend would stop him from doing anything more and Truen didn''t look happy so Zero decided to retreat for now. The business plan hadn''t been finalised so instead of giving them false hope, Zero decided to wrap the mess up. He took the one cinnite coin back and instead, gave the boy a cake.


    "I''m sorry about the bet," he told the child honestly. "Your mother won''t allow you to accept money from bets but it should be alright if it was food, right?"


    The boy looked at his mother hesitantly and the waitress sighed before nodding. With a wide grin, the boy accepted the cake with both hands and thanked Zero who smiled and waved his hand. "You earned it, I learned a lot. I bet Mitchnew did too."


    The assassin scoffed behind him good-naturedly and the tavern lady told her son to wash his hands before he ate the cake. Bob decided to help the lady watch her child and Truen apologised to her for the trouble caused.


    Shaking her head sadly, the mother waited for Bob and her son to be out of earshot to bow to them.


    "Sorry about that. I know that my child is right but as a mother, I fear for his safety more than anything else. Ever since his father left us, he is all I have. I won''t allow him to do such a risky job. If only I had more money, I might be able to send him to school. Everything he learned from Old Gary, he learned it quickly. His only sin was to be born to a poor and worthless mother like me who only hindered his future."


    Zero shook his head. "It''s not easy being a parent and it isn''t a crime to be born poor. Your determination is admirable and his filial piety is applaudable. That child is sensible, he understands the hardships you suffer for him and wants to help. If you ever change your mind, you can tell him to look for Mitchkin Apparel near the eastern side of Smargdas for an apprenticeship. Half Moon Village requires the help of many people in the near future and we''re not an exceedingly wealthy group of people. As awful as it sounds, it''s cheaper to pay children who work harder and faster than adults. They also learn quickly and won''t play mind games which is what we need right now."


    Truen and Mitchnew said nothing and they waited for Bob before making haste of their departure now that they overstayed their welcome. Once they walked far enough, Truen looked at Zero and the doctor looked guilty at once.


    "Zero, we need to talk."


    "I know," he hung his head low. "I should have consulted with you and Mitchnew first. I''m sorry. I couldn''t help everyone here without a solid plan but for that one child, it should be an arrangement we can afford, right?"


    Mitchnew nodded. "That child is bright, I wouldn''t mind having an additional errand boy at the shop for official business. What did you actually have in mind? Why children and not adults? Or was that merely something to convince the mother?"


    Zero shook his head. "It''s true. Children are better at the task I have in mind. I haven''t figured out how to get it done but Cleo and the team spend way too much time cleaning and packaging herbs. I want to outsource this job to those who don''t have an education but are hardworking and smart. Medicine shouldn''t be handled carelessly and children who learn new things like sponges are the best."


    The only problem was with Mitchnew''s guild and the proper channels they needed to set this up. Bob, who had been silent for a while, spoke up at last. "Why not get someone in this district to manage it on our behalf? Old Gary of Black Boar Inn sounds perfect and it would be even better if we can come in contact with Dina the Beggar King. He should know many capable children."


    Mitchnew sighed. "If only it were that simple," she groaned. "You''ll understand what I mean once we get there."


    They rounded a few bends and Zero''s heart skipped a beat when he saw a double-storey building with a huge sign that read ''Black Boar Inn''. They were finally at their destination after a long detour.

 Chapter 495: Black Boar Inn

    While Mitchnew and Bob decided to enter the inn, Zero told Truen he was going to look around and quickly ran to the stables. The archer didn''t follow immediately but he decided to tail Zero from a distance to see what he was up to.


    Zero quickly counted the third stable from the right and hid the stone beneath the water trough as the beggar child had told him to do. This would be the best method to find Dina and Zero couldn''t wait to finalise his plans to introduce work for the children of the western district in the city.


    "Finished?" Truen asked after Zero returned from the stable.


    Zero nodded. "Can we stay here for a few nights? I like the environment here."


    Truen didn''t expose Zero''s lie as the doctor forced a rigid smile with those words. It wasn''t convincing at all but he nodded. It was his intention to book a few nights in this inn anyway after hearing about Old Gary. Mitchnew had lodging in the city but for the sake of finding Dina, Truen would spend the night with Zero. Bob could share their room or go with Mitchnew but it wasn''t too important for now.


    When they entered the inn, Zero wasn''t expecting for Mitchnew to be the referee of an impromptu arm-wrestling match between Bob and an old man who appeared to match the description of a retired general from the army.


    "Come on, young thing! You need to try harder than this!" the mocked Bob who frowned. The dragon couldn''t believe he was getting overpowered by an old human in this rundown inn. It was an insult to his dragonkin!


    "What''s going on?" Zero whispered to Mitchnew who blinked.


    "Old Gary said that he didn''t have spare rooms and Bob didn''t believe it so they decided to settle this argument with a man to man battle using arm strength. If Bob won, Old Gary would find a spare room for them but if he lost, we''d have to get out. He doesn''t like Bob for some reason, saying that Bob stank or something. I don''t quite get it but you would be troubled if you couldn''t get a room here so he has to win."


    Zero looked at the stalemate. Bob wasn''t budging and Old Gary didn''t look like he was putting in much effort. Yet, there were already cracks forming beneath both their elbows on the wooden table. Mitchnew didn''t know if she should be worrying about the table splitting or one of them hurting the other. So far, neither party was willing to go all out. Instead, they slowly increased strength and pressure on each other as observed by the increasing cracks on the table.


    Truen looked at Bob and Old Gary with an unreadable expression and Zero didn''t know if he should interfere. Mitchnew was still timing them. The arm-wrestling match was slightly different from others where the winner only needs to overpower the other party. In this match, Old Gary was specific. He didn''t want his inn destroyed in the showdown and Bob had to last three minutes against him.


    Unable to look on, Zero wanted to interfere but Truen stopped him.


    "Bob has made his decision, watch him fight. Besides, did you really think he would lose to a human?"


    Zero looked again and noticed that Truen was right. Bob didn''t appear to have any troubles matching the old general in strength. In fact, it was hidden but there were veins popping underneath the sleeves of Old Gary''s shirt, indicating his physical limitations. Their faces were calm but one was already starting to struggle.


    As the wooden table emitted another loud cracking sound, Zero had to admit. Bob had this win in his bag.


    One minute later, Mitchnew announced that the time was up and Old Gary promptly let go of his hand. Bob smirked arrogantly.


    "It''s my win," the dragon declared and the retired general growled in discontent. Zero looked at Old Gary whose hand was turning purple now that the match was over. He definitely burst a few blood vessels and strained his muscles. That wrist would have difficulties for a while.


    Without a word, Zero slipped over to Old Gary and cast a minor healing spell for a few seconds to ease the pain and expedite the natural healing process. Needless to say, the innkeeper was startled.


    "Sorry about my friend''s recklessness. He should have held back. Please treat this as my apology. I''m Zero, a doctor. This is Truen, an archer, and Bob is just Bob. We came to visit our friend Mitchnew in this city and were looking around for an inn to stay for a few nights that isn''t too expensive or rowdy. Do you happen to have any vacant rooms?"


    Bob swore that it was extremely unfair how Old Gary took a liking to his master instantly. While he didn''t quite like Truen, he was still tolerant but he shot a nasty look at Bob.


    "Bob can sleep in the stables if he wants, I have no rooms for monsters. And as for you," Old Gary turned to Truen. "I don''t care if you have business and trouble elsewhere but I don''t want any blood or bodies in this area. The western district detaches itself from the central and the southern parts of the city. Don''t bring what I''ve worked hard to thwart and you can stay."


    Bob stuck his tongue out at Old Gary when the innkeeper turned his back to lead the two travellers upstairs to check out the rooms they wanted. Mitchnew sighed and dragged Bob along.


    "Come on, let''s go. We can meet them up again later or tomorrow. You can still talk to Zero, right? Party Call function?"


    Bob nodded and decided to inform Zero of their departure while his master and Truen headed upstairs to look at rooms.


    The rooms were cosy and Zero chose one with a window facing the stables just in case. Truen agreed with the choice and Old Gary told them breakfast was included in the price that Truen promptly paid before Zero could find his money. Then, Zero asked why the innkeeper wouldn''t accept Bob as a guest even though there were clearly many empty rooms.


    The retired general only raised a brow. "You don''t know? He looks human but he''s not. That monster is probably older than he looks and while he means no harm to you or your friend here, he''s not against snacking on humans to kill his boredom. In ancient times, there were many such monsters but now, it''s rare to see one outside Mystic Meadows. I don''t know where you found him but I''d caution you to watch your back."


    Zero froze and thanked the old general who didn''t say much more. Once Old Gary left and closed the door behind him, Zero gave Truen a panicked look.


    "Did he find out?" Zero whispered and Truen frowned.


    "I can''t be sure. Maybe he mistook Bob as something else. It''s not often you see a dragon even if the new heroes are dragon warriors. Either way, let''s not make things difficult for him. Once we''re done with what we came for, we should leave to avoid causing too much trouble for them. Also, there is still some time before dinner. Shall we discuss your idea? Cleaning and packaging herbs? Children?"


    Zero grinned. This was exactly what he had in mind before the shocking arm-wrestling match earlier.

 Chapter 496: Humanitarian Guild

    The more Zero talked about his idea, the more Truen was convinced he didn''t know his friend as well as he thought he did. Sure, he did come up with some of the rules Zero had to follow. They couldn''t help people without getting paid. It was a rule designed to stop Zero from being an endless source of compassion and charity. It was also meant to protect Zero from the people who wished to take advantage of his good nature or have ill-intentions.


    Yet, what use were rules when Zero managed to exploit the loopholes in a ridiculous manner that made complete sense in a logical way? Truen wanted to disagree, he really did. Who in their right mind would create an entire scheme that looked like a business which actually was profitable all for the sake of helping others?


    "So I had one part that I have a problem with," Zero admitted despite knowing exactly what he wanted with his grand plan. "I don''t know what kind of name to call this kind of business."


    "No offence, Zero. I don''t think the name is the biggest problem. Do you understand the scale of the project you''re talking about? I want to disagree and reject this idea, I really do. You cannot afford to spend so much time doing this. We''re just stopping by Smargdas to do King Brice a favour of finding his sweetheart and not here to settle down for the next twenty years. I know you want to help these people and I''m not against it but what you just told me sounded like a job for the KING and not a doctor."


    At Truen''s outburst and mental meltdown at his suggestion, Zero shrank inwardly and appeared very small.


    "I knew you wouldn''t like it," he said in a small voice and Truen laughed helplessly.


    Then, with a heavy sigh, the archer placed a hand heavily on Zero''s head.


    "What am I going to do with you?" he asked and Zero kept silent. The resignation in Truen''s voice was obvious and Zero felt slightly guilty but he still peeked from underneath the large hand. He was going to take that as a good sign and some hope that there is a chance Truen would consider his idea.


    The doctor sat on the bed kneeling eagerly as Truen tried to think through everything Zero said. At first, Zero''s idea of introducing jobs to the poor and uneducated using Half Moon Village''s influence sounded reasonable. Cleaning herbs and packaging medicine for sale through Schaf''s merchant connections sounded great. However, as Zero started throwing in ideas about the payment system of not using money but education, food and shelter, the archer started having second thoughts.


    Eventually, Zero''s idea was basically creating another small town with its independent system mirroring New Moon and Half Moon Village. It could be said to be an orphanage, a soup kitchen and even a refuge centre. How was this not charity at its finest even if the things these people Zero help would contribute towards their profit margin?


    "Zero, this idea... where did you get it from? It''s nothing as simple as starting a guild anymore. Your idea wouldn''t pass easily under the laws of Smargdas."


    Zero nodded. "I know. What can I do to make this easier? I''m an envoy now, right?"


    Truen nodded. That was true. An envoy does hold a considerable amount of power in a normal situation. However, Zero was just an envoy of a powerless King. In this country, Duke Connie and Duke Zurich were the true powers. If Zero wanted something done, he would have to please either duke to make it happen.


    Duke Connie''s influence was the greatest in Smargdas so far because he was in control of the northern and eastern side of Smargdas. Not only was Duke Connie a top member of Green Hawks, but he also had a private army and owned the largest adventurer guild in Smargdas. The merchants sucked up to him for good deals and his words were the law in business. He was the lesser of two evils.


    On the other hand, Duke Zurich was everything that Zero would hate. He had a very great influence over the nobles within the political field because the old-blood aristocrats sided with him. Many of them held important positions within the court and it was something Duke Connie struggled with. On top of that, Duke Zurich controlled the southern region of Smargdas where the magicians from Grey Legion and illegal business occurred. Slavery was one of his largest profit nest and this was something not even Duke Connie could win him in until recently when Zero wanted to introduce certifications for slavery businesses to improve the conditions of slaves.


    They were silent for a very long time and eventually, Truen had to admit. There was probably only one way to do this without siding either party but making use of them both. The western district in Smargdas had been abandoned by both dukes and it could really become the next new area for control within the city that King Brice sorely needed.


    "Guild," he said. "We need to create a new guild. But not just any guild, a Humanitarian Guild."


    Zero looked at Truen strangely. "How are we going to do that? Don''t guilds have to be recognised?"


    Truen pointed at the doctor. "You are going to be the representative and sponsor. The Dragon Heroes are from half Moon Village and they were appointed by the King. Borrowing King Brice''s name, we should technically be able to do anything we want in the western district seeing as it isn''t under Duke Zurich or Duke Connie''s influence. What I fear most is the old man downstairs who owns this inn. He''s the real person that needs convincing."


    Hearing that Old Gary was the only obstacle between him and the realisation of the Humanitarian Guild, Zero flashed his best friend a bright smile. That was hardly a problem at all!


    "Leave that to me!"

 Chapter 497: Aldina

    Zero didn''t know who the cook was but Old Gary certainly was a very proud innkeeper when Zero praised the food served.


    "Bet you didn''t think a poor and rundown inn with no customers like mine would have top tier food, did you? How is it? Is it better than the pretentious and overpriced restaurants on the eastern side?"


    Zero took another sip of the tomato soup and closed his eyes in concentration. Truen laughed inwardly. He didn''t have to be so serious about analysing the food. It was a lot easier humouring the old man. While they didn''t know who the cook was, it was obvious that the old man was proud of them enough to want to brag.


    "I must admit, it tastes good. I haven''t eaten food from the eastern district from the city because this is my first time here and I''ve only arrived earlier today but if I had to compare this with the royal chefs in Magnus Hilda, it is a very close fight. I can''t believe they thought about adding pumpkin to make the taste lighter and less sour. It''s a genius idea! Tell me, who is this talented cook?"


    Old Gary blushed a little and rubbed his nose shyly to cover his embarrassment. His moustache couldn''t help but twitch at the smile he tried to hide. Truen heard the light pitter-patter of feet coming before he saw them.


    Old Gary was about to brag about the cook when a small light-haired child around eight or nine came jumping over the railing from the stairs and kicking the old general in the head. It didn''t seem to be the first time it happened because Old Gary dodged it quickly and caught the twerp by her leg.


    The kid had fair skin, freckles on her face, short ash brown hair that looked like it was chopped roughly by a sword and stubborn dark green eyes. She struggled upside down as the innkeeper laughed. The brown beret she wore had fallen onto the dusty floor earlier but the kid refused to give up and tried to kick him. Zero noted how she wore checkered trousers held by suspenders over her crisp white shirt and if he wasn''t paying much attention, he would have mistaken her as a boy.


    "There you are! I thought I said to take a bath and change into something befitting of a lady before you greeted the guests?"


    Zero cringed at the sound of the kick connecting with the old general''s jaw. He finally let her go and the kid fell onto the floor but not before doing a somersault to right herself. With a coolness to her, she picked her fallen beret and dusted it before adjusting it on her head, looking like a very quick-witted lad in that getup.


    "So you''re the guests that grandpa talked about? What are you doing in the western district?" the girl asked and Old Gary fumed.


    "Aldina! Your manners!"


    Aldina ignored her grandfather and Zero smiled nervously when she leaned in close to him and frowned. Truen''s stance changed to one of caution when Aldina went too close to Zero. Then, the girl pulled back and looked at the soup.


    "How do the royal chefs of Magnus Hilda make their soup? I''m curious to know."


    Zero smiled. "They add a kind of spice that''s different from ground peppercorn. Also, they use melon buttersquash instead of jack pumpkins. It makes the sweetness of the tomato flavour pop but doesn''t overwhelm it like the peppercorn used in this soup."


    Aldina noted that down and told Zero to quickly finish it before she rushed to the back, presumably the kitchen to prepare the next dish. Zero ate happily and Gary nursed his bruise.


    "That''s the cook. Isn''t she adorable?" Gary laughed and Zero agreed. Truen remained silent and continued to drink the soup as if he wasn''t there.


    "She''s a really good fighter," Zero noted and winced at the sight of the purpling spot. "Do you want me to heal that for you? It looks painful and you''re bleeding in the mouth."


    Gary shook his head. "Don''t worry about it. This is proof of her affection for me. Yes, Aldina''s a great fighter, takes after my daughter. Her mom''s a first-class swordswoman and an adventurer."


    "Where is she now?" Zero asked as he finished the soup and set the bowl to one side.


    Gary had a faraway look in his eyes. "Perished on a raid quest alongside Aldina''s father who was a mage. I lost my daughter and son-in-law that night while Aldina became orphaned. It wasn''t easy for either of us but as years passed, I think we''ve moved on enough to get our lives back on track. A pity this inn is all I have now for Aldina. Too bad she doesn''t want to take over even though she helps with the cleaning and cooking for the occasional guests we receive."


    Zero nodded. "What kind of raid was it that took Aldina''s parents from her?"


    "A dungeon raid. I didn''t see it myself but they said the raid team was wiped out by a horde of minotaurs. I taught Aldina how to fight to protect herself and I''m thankful that she doesn''t want to become an adventurer. Still, why does she have to insist on becoming a journalist? That girl spends half her time running about the city dressed as a boy, selling newspapers that she wrote herself to all sorts of funny people! I don''t know where my education has gone wrong."


    Zero laughed at that and Gary complained about his granddaughter''s tendency to take in stray children who were also orphaned. It was so frequent that Gary no doesn''t lock the backdoor so that beggar children can help themselves and stay for the night in the kitchen where Aldina spends most of her time writing new articles.


    Zero smiled warmly and listened to the gruff man complain about not having enough to feed the bag of bones that frequent his stables and kitchen but also cussed the merchants who raised the prices of salt. For the doctor, there was no better candidate than the old general and his granddaughter to be left in charge of the Humanitarian Guild that he wanted to create.

 Chapter 498: Guild Master Gary

    Once the old general opened up, he had a lot of things to talk about. Zero learned a lot more about the western district and the city from the old man than he would from Mitchnew. Other than the occasional bragging about his granddaughter who was a really excellent cook, Old Gary shared a lot of insider information about the things that go on between districts and key figures of the city that not even Truen knew about.


    Aldina pretended not to be interested in the talk between men and excused herself to the kitchen to write her new articles. The grandfather and granddaughter had a small fight but it ended quickly when they heard someone knocking on the backdoor.


    "Must be those bags of bones again," Gary sighed. "Aldina, go find some of the bread the baker gave us to distribute. Also, add a few more logs to the fireplace, it is cold tonight. Don''t forget to feed the horses!"


    "Got it already! How many times do you have to say this? Sheesh!"


    As the girl stomped away, Zero and Truen turned back to look at Gary who was slightly flushed from drinking three mugs of beer. They shared a tacit look and Truen went straight to the point.


    "Would you be interested in lending us a hand in making the western district a better place? I don''t mean to hide this from you but this is Zero, he isn''t just an ordinary doctor. He is also the leader of Half Moon Village where the Dragon Heroes originated from. Also, he has recently been appointed as an envoy of Smargdas by King Brice. This is the appointment letter and the envoy''s token. We have a way to feed the many bags of bones you''ve been taking care of and more but because we''ve been entrusted with an important task, we need someone reliable to manage the operations on our behalf."


    Old Gary knew that his guests weren''t simple people. However, he never expected them to be royal envoys or even people who hailed from the village on Endow Hill. No wonder that monster from before was tagging along! Neither of these people was ordinary and suddenly, he worried about his situation. Just who had he offended earlier?!


    Sadly, there wasn''t enough time for the old general to worry about it. Zero nor Truen appeared concerned about his rudeness to Bob. In fact, they started telling him some of the plans they had to start a new guild that worked differently from the other guilds.


    "We would be honoured if you could consider working with us. Being the one that everyone in the western district looks up to, you''re the best candidate for the task. Naturally, we will compensate you accordingly. Whatever you wish for, if it is within Half Moon Village''s ability to provide, we will do our best to make it happen."


    The whole time Truen talked, Zero remained silent. He didn''t think that Truen would act on the idea so quickly. Then again, it made sense to rush the process of finding their guild master. Once they had information about Misana from Dina, they would have to start searching and may have to leave the city.


    "Are you for real?" the retired general asked after a long silence to let all the information sink in.


    "Are you for real?" he asked again.


    Zero looked him in the eye. "Dead serious. I''m a doctor. I made a promise that I won''t help others without making a profit so I cannot directly interfere with people''s lives and set up free orphanages and soup kitchens. However, I can start a humanitarian guild that can create jobs and give chances to those who are willing to help themselves if given the chance. I just need someone reliable enough to run it for me under my name because I have errands to run and cannot manage it personally."


    Truen thought that the tension was too intense when nobody spoke after Zero''s reply. Gary was observing Zero and trying to see if he was lying while Zero was praying silently for Gary to agree. He really didn''t want to find another person to manage his guild because Gary was the best candidate.


    Eventually, Gary broke into a huge grin. "You''re cunning but I like it. I''ll agree to become the guild master of your strange guild but on one condition."


    Zero smiled. "What is it?"


    "I want you to tell me what exactly Bob was. Even as a general with the army, I''d only seen a Fenrir and it was nowhere near as scary as Bob. Half Moon Village hides many secrets and I am curious about what kind of powers it is hiding. Your confidence to be able to protect the weak and helpless western district doesn''t come from nothing."


    Zero laughed. "Bob is my contracted summon. He is the dragon that guards Endow Hill but for now, he''s coming along with me on my adventurers. Another guardian is on Endow Hill replacing Bob''s duty but I assure you that the new guardian is no less scary. That elven lady you saw earlier is our contact in this city. Most people would know her as Lady Death but I know her better as my cross-stitching teacher. Mitchnew is an excellent seamstress."


    Gary felt faint. Lady Death? Dragon? Monster guardian? What didn''t Half Moon Village have? If he thought that the dragon heroes were crazy, he now knew that they weren''t the worst of the lot. The truly insane one is this innocent-looking doctor in front of him. At the very least, he could now understand why they could propose such a plan.


    "I see... a dragon... no wonder he was so strong. I understand. If you are very confident about the plan and it will help those children, I will accept the responsibility of a guild master. Just so you know, I''m more of a warrior than a librarian. I know how to read basic things and count simple things but anything more than that, you''re better off finding someone else."


    "Don''t worry," Truen told him. "There will be people assisting you. By people, I mean King Brice. This is originally his responsibility and if that doesn''t work either, Mitchnew can be found at Mitchkin Apparel near the eastern district. If she isn''t available, just look for Half Moon Trading. Someone from the village will reach out to you."


    Gary''s mind spun with so many names but he simply nodded as if he understood what they were talking about. Then, Zero yawned. After eating such a wonderful meal, he was sleepy and ready for bed.


    "We''ll see you tomorrow morning if you have any questions," Zero yawned. "Thanks for the food, Aldina is really talented."


    Truen shook his fondly and reminded Zero to brush his teeth before sleeping even if he didn''t want to bathe. Then, he bade the overwhelmed old general goodnight and followed Zero upstairs.


    "Does that mean I should be calling you Guild Master Gary from now on?" a cheeky voice chimed behind the general once the guests returned to their room.


    Gary scowled. "How long have you been eavesdropping? How unladylike!"


    Aldina rolled her eyes and they started bickering again way into the night as the aspiring journalist did the dishes and wiped down the tables.

 Chapter 499: Slavery Guild

    Breakfast was simple and basic as Aldina had to leave early for her newspaper sales. Gary apologised for the lack of variety on the menu but promised that they would be compensated at dinner when Aldina returned.


    As for the talks, Gary decided to close the inn for a while to visit Mitchnew and also offer an apology to the almighty dragon for his impudence the day before. Zero laughed it off and told him that Bob wasn''t a petty person but Gary still insisted on doing so. They didn''t stop him but Zero told the old general that Bob enjoyed good roasted meat if he intended to get on Bob''s good side before they left to walk around the other districts of the city.


    "Where to?" Truen asked and Zero smiled. He already had an idea of what he wanted to see when he spoke to Gary last night.


    "The northern and eastern districts. Let''s check on the situation with slavery. It has been a few months since negotiation started, I hope there is a positive effect."


    Little did they know, things didn''t go according to their expectations. With Desert Lily too far from Smargdas, Mitchnew busy with her information network and Green Hawks completely in charge of implementing the new certification standards, Truen and Zero could only stare dumbly at the outrageous system when they reached the northern district.


    The building they stood outside of looked like a high-class auction hall and it really wasn''t very different from other auction halls if the sign didn''t read "Slavery Guild".


    "Greetings!" the guild staff smiled and walked up to them when they stood outside the slavery guild for a little too long looking like ignorant buyers.


    Zero was lost and Truen felt no better although he hid it better. "What is this place? I''ve never seen it the last time I was here."


    The staff didn''t look surprised. Instead, he was more enthusiastic about explaining the new system.


    "You must have been gone for a few months then! This slavery guild is something new in Smargdas. Word has it that the nobles implemented it for the benefit of all slave owners to screen through the savages from the premium breeds. Naturally, slave laws are now very strictly exercised in Smargdas because of it but I assure you that every slave registered with the new law will be worth their prices. May I know what kind of slaves are you looking for?"


    Acting neutral, Truen asked what kind of slaves there were for auction and Zero tried to keep his expression neutral even if he felt sick in his stomach hearing it.


    "There are primarily three kinds of slaves classed under combat slaves, servant slaves and bedroom slaves. The most popular kind of slave is the bedroom slave for nobles to show off at the parties. Those volunteering to become slaves most now sign a contract to undergo a compulsory slave training program in Smargdas and be graded according to their performance at the institute. Naturally, health checks and proper living conditions will be arranged for volunteers undergoing the training as provided by the guild. Successful graduates will attend the auction where they would be sold to the highest bidder who would be registered with the guild upon purchase. The slavery deed will be transferred to the owner and the slave will become the owner''s property until the owner changes hands, dies or the slave buys their contract back from the guild."


    While everything sounded good on the surface, Zero couldn''t help but feel anxious about the slaves who didn''t register with the guild.


    "What about those who aren''t registered with the guild or have already been slaves before the new law started? I hear that illegal slave trafficking in the south is still going on in the city. Does the guild not do anything about it?"


    The staff looked slightly uncomfortable about that. "Is there a slave you would like to enquire about in particular?"


    Truen nodded. "Her name is Misana, a squirrel beast folk girl."


    The guild staff looked troubled and was about to apologise when an important person appeared behind them.


    "I will take over the request for these two gentlemen. Apologies for not receiving you earlier, I am Duke Connie. Desert Lily has briefly spoken about the both of you from your visit to Deadman Town. I trust that your trip to Derby Desert has been eventful?"


    Duke Connie was nothing like Zero had expected. Initially, he thought that the duke would be similar to King Brice seeing as they were half brothers. However, Duke Connie was a middle-aged man with a trimmed beard. While he was attractive enough to attract the attention of the ladies, he did not give off the vibes of a kind man. Instead, he looked every inch like a cunning business shark.


    Truen smiled and didn''t hesitate to accept the offer as Zero kept up with the appearances by remaining silent. It was safer to let Truen handle the situation as they rehearsed for such events. Duke Connie smiled invitingly and invited them into the guild where they were shown to a VIP room upstairs. He was very hospitable but Zero didn''t like him. The blessing that he received kept warning him against this man. Every word that came from his mouth was a lie or full of dishonesty. Zero had never met such a person before.


    Tea was served and they were finally given the privacy to have a chat with the Duke who seemed extremely pleased with the unexpected opportunity to meet the powerful and mysterious leader of Half Moon Village. Zero didn''t look that much older than King Brice and he certainly didn''t give off the vibe of a powerful or dangerous person. However, that poker face was unreadable so Duke Connie trod carefully with his words and actions. The wood elf who accompanied and spoke on behalf of Zero was not an easy opponent.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure of a personal visit? Ever since the suggestion of introducing certification and standards for slavery, my eyes have been opened to a whole new world. The Green Hawks have never seen profits rolling in so quickly and the hype has taken over all the nobles in Smargdas regardless of factions. If there is something that I can do for the esteemed investors of this marvellous project, I would do my best to assist."


    His words sounded nice but Zero shuddered inwardly.


    "I feel like I''m going to vomit, Truen... he''s disgusting! Everything that comes out of his mouth is a lie!" Zero whined in the party call but his outward expression betrayed nothing.


    Truen had to give Zero credit for mastering the poker face despite his internal panic and confusion. He told Zero to continue keeping a poker face and act disinterested while he handled the talks. Duke Connie was one slimy person and while he didn''t know what was truly happening since the change, Truen knew that Zero didn''t like how things worked.


    Deciding to start off on an easier topic, Truen asked about the changes and the measures taken to ensure that new regulations for slavery standards were followed.


    Duke Connie smiled. If this was how they wanted to start, he wouldn''t mind entertaining them for a while. He had all the time in the world to play this game. It would be such a shame if he failed to reel in the big fishes that everyone had been dying to find. Half Moon Village''s support would boost his faction tremendously and Duke Zurich can forget about approaching them now that they were in his territory.


    "Yes, of course. You''d be curious to know what happened after seeing such a drastic change in less than a year. Shall we enjoy some snacks while we talk?"


    Zero didn''t feel like eating and Truen didn''t touch the food even though they were probably expensive judging by the plating. It didn''t affect Duke Connie''s mood as he continued to wear his perfected smile. The mental battle had already begun and Zero readied himself for the next few hours to come.

 Chapter 500: Slavery Situation

    As the staff explained earlier, there were three general classes of slaves in the new system. Duke Connie went into details of the slave classes and Truen had to cast a spell to cover Zero''s ears when he talked about the duties of bedroom slaves. Zero was slightly confused when he heard nothing coming out of the duke''s mouth until Truen explained that it was too vulgar for Zero to listen on.


    "That said, I believe that we should be able to register and clean up the slavery situation in Smargdas within the next two years. Sure, some southern district residents think that they can still skirt around the new laws about slavery but it should be sorted out soon enough after I implement the purge stage."


    "Purge stage?" Truen didn''t like the sound of it and cancelled the sound isolating spell that he used on Zero.


    Duke Connie had an unpleasant smile on his face. "But of course. Rubbish has to be taken out in order to clean the filth. Any unregistered slaves by the end of the year will be executed on the spot and the slave owners will be heavily fined. Slave traders will all be required to register with the slavery guild to be given permits based on the requirements matching the institute. Living standards will be raised according to the slave classes while in the trader''s possession until they find an owner."


    Zero felt his qi turn cold when he heard that. Unregistered slaves would be executed and the owners or traders will only be fined? That was like a slap on the wrist! What wrong did the slaves do if they weren''t registered?! This was as good as a massacre, he couldn''t allow it!


    Without needing Zero to contact him using the party call function, Truen already understood what his doctor friend might be feeling.


    "Unacceptable," he told the duke. "What a waste of perfect resources! Slaves that are unregistered should be given a chance to find new owners if their undeserving owners couldn''t be bothered to register them. You should fine the irresponsible owners and traders but the guild should take responsibility for those slaves."


    Unfazed by Truen''s demands and objection, Duke Connie laughed and in an amiable tone like teaching a misbehaving child patiently, he shook his head. "I''m afraid you misunderstood. The guild is taking responsibility by executing them on the spot. It''s not a waste of resources at all. IN fact, we would be spending more resources by confiscating unregistered slaves and taking them into the institute. Most of these unregistered slaves are usually unwanted for various reasons. They''re either too old, too dumb, too ugly or just already on the verge of death. It''s not a good investment for anyone."


    Zero who had been holding back this hold time felt the anger boil in the pit of his stomach and his fingers curled into a ball beneath his lab coat''s long sleeve that hid it. Truen noticed the subtle gesture and quickly told Zero to control himself for a little longer with the party call function.


    "Is that so?" he raised a brow and kept his voice level. If he failed to find a solution and save those slaves, Zero would probably kill this man and absorb him into the void. "I don''t think you know how to do business well, Duke Connie. A man like yourself rumoured to be one of the best businessmen within Green Hawks is only so-so in reality. I guess I''ve overestimated you. Sorry for taking up your time, it looks like we have nothing further to discuss if you are only concerned about chasing minor profits. Half Moon Village will look for a better sponsor."


    Truen stood up and Zero followed his lead to walk out when the Duke let his mask fall.


    "Wait! Please stay for a little longer. I apologise for being hasty earlier. It was my mistake for failing to look at the bigger picture. Indeed, if Half Moon Village is willing to partner with us, we could find a different method or even make some adjustments to the law."


    At this, Truen pretended to be sceptical and Zero wondered if he should still walk out.


    "You? Adjust the law? A mere duke?"


    Duke Connie didn''t take offence. Instead, he laughed heartily and openly. "Please sit down," he grinned. "I might only be a duke but you don''t have to worry. My word is as good as law. All I need to do is to convince my half brother who sits on the throne and everything can be possible. You might not know it because you don''t stay in Smargdas very very long but I''m the King''s proxy and hold the royal stamp for internal matters. It''s a pity I don''t have the royal seal for military matters because that is in the hands of Duke Zurich who is the King''s right-hand man and advisor but it will not concern the passing of the new slave laws."


    Truen walked back and gestured for Zero to sit again. Zero gave the duke a side glance before sitting back down with Truen following after him. This time, the doctor crossed his legs in an imposing manner and slouched to one side, resting his head on a hand looking very bored unlike earlier. Truen praised Zero for the good acting and observed how Duke Connie was tenser than before.


    "I see. If that''s the case then perhaps we can discuss this again. I''ll be straightforward. Change the laws. Those unregistered slaves will have a second buyer. All the guild has to do is take the deed back and process them like any other slaves and put them in a new category of unskilled if they don''t fit any of the existing criteria. By the end of three months if nobody buys them, sell them to my contact. We will take them all in."


    Duke Connie raised his brow. "All? Including the disabled and sickly?"


    Truen smirked. "What we want aren''t skills. We just want the numbers, hence the unskilled category if you get my drift. Who do you think we are? It''s expensive to feed monsters. Of course, I want to fix the price for the unwanted slaves because we''re not fools here to be paying for overpriced used goods. At best, we will pay the same amount you invested in them so that you can break even plus ten percent for administration. Make no mistake, this is not a request nor a negotiation."


    Duke Connie couldn''t reply and Truen downed his tea in one go before he stood up. "My contact will find you for your response with a copy of the terms. Don''t worry, you will benefit from it handsomely if you cooperate with us without making things difficult. Half Moon Trading is looking for a distributor for some of their goods."


    After dropping that alarming announcement, Truen and Zero left. Duke Connie remained frozen on his chair for a few minutes to understand what Truen was hinting at. A distributorship agreement in return for slave management? Who would reject such a brilliant opportunity?!


    "Jackpot! We caught the big fish! HAHAHA I''m RICH!"


    Truen and Zero quickly made their way downstairs, led by a senior staff while Duke Connie continued to laugh upstairs.


    "May I know where the reception is? I have a search request for a slave." Zero asked and the guild staff guided them to a special room where they waited to be served for official business now that the meeting was over.


    Zero quickly put up a soundproof barrier when the door closed and turned to Truen. "You have no idea how much I wanted to rip his face off to feed Kerberos. Also, why did you tell him to sell the slaves to us? We could have simply demanded that they changed the law to set unregistered slaves free or something..."


    Truen shook his head. Zero was still too inexperienced and naive. "If I did that, they would have suffered more and end up like the beggars on the streets. At least in our care after the transfer of the deed, we can offer them treatment, education, jobs, food and lodging at the Humanitarian Guild to slowly earn their freedom and slave deed back. I asked for a fixed price and low cost for that very reason so that these slaves can choose to stay with us or leave when they are in better condition. If they do not wish to live in Smargdas, we could offer them refuge in New Moon Village or something. Of course, Duke Connie doesn''t have to know this. It''s better to let them think that the slaves were eaten by the monsters at Endow Hill to also deter others from trying to invade our territory."


    Now that Truen mentioned it, things made more sense. "Understood. You did very well!" he said and patted Truen on the head with a bright smile.


    Truen wanted to retort but there was a knock on the door so they quickly composed themselves and cancelled the spell. There was still some unfinished business and Zero did his best to stop the corners of his lips from turning upwards.

 Chapter 501: Looking for Misana

    With Misana''s painting and description, Zero and Truen were able to quickly confirm that she hasn''t been seen by anyone in the legal channels within the slavery network or the major guilds. Missing people reports happened daily and they looked through every single case to check if there were updates about the beast girl but so far, there were no traces within the northern or eastern districts.


    "It looks like we can only try finding Dina or comb the southern district," Truen said and Zero sighed.


    "If only we had something that contained Misana''s DNA, I could have performed a tracing spell and located her immediately."


    Truen nodded. "It''s a shame that King Brice couldn''t find anything like that. Don''t worry, it might take slightly longer but we can still do this the old fashioned way. It''s way past lunch and we''ve been walking for a long time. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Zero''s stomach growled at the reminder and Truen chuckled. "I thought so. Let''s head back and find Bob. There is a nice kebab stall near Mitchnew''s shop that we can eat at. I hope Gary has apologised enough to Bob. We need to discuss the guild creation process before dinner and check if Dina has seen the summoning request when we get back."


    There were simply too many things that needed to be done and Zero wondered if Truen would get angry if he said there was one more thing he wanted to do in Smargdas before they left to find the keys. Other than finding Misana and setting up the Humanitarian Guild, Zero had an inspiration while looking around the city.


    "Truen, will you be mad if I said I wanted to set up schools here? Not just for basic reading, writing and counting. The demons are coming over and I thought what better way would there be for them to gain recognition on Earth than to start by teaching magic or cultivation? It would only be a matter of time before people started designing tools and weapons with mana stones inside of them when we start circulating them in the market. Setting up a school ahead of time to educate people the right uses for magic should help to minimise the misuse and violence that come with it."


    Truen sighed. "Why am I not surprised? Do you even have time to resolve all that? There is a saying to not bite off more than you can chew. I didn''t think you''d be able to bite off more things and add them to your plate but you continue to amaze me. Where are your limits?"


    Hearing Truen''s lecture, Zero couldn''t help but feel slightly guilty. Mii and Wii were overwhelmed with work because of his selfish demands and the one suffering most because of his ideas weren''t really him. Zero should really stop if he wanted to be considerate to the people around him but whenever he saw how much worse other people had, he couldn''t help but want to give them a better chance as well using what he had even if it meant troubling those who stood by him.


    Still, Truen didn''t dismiss Zero''s idea. After all, it wasn''t his duty to judge what Zero wanted to do or what shouldn''t be done. The Great Gods sent him to assist Zero in what he wanted to accomplish and even if it was difficult, that was Truen''s job to figure out how they could make it possible.


    A school wasn''t difficult to set up. In fact, Truen already had a few ideas about how they can do it. King Brice would play a major role in setting up the school and supporting the Humanitarian Guild at a later stage. For now, their aim was to stop Duke Connie from building up too much power with his monopoly of slaves and reduce the number of slaves in the market. Those who were desperate should be given a different option to survive and a place to turn to. Slaves who could redeem themselves from the guild would do so and in the worst case, Half Moon Village would buy the freedom of those who couldn''t afford it much like what they did to Jermine.


    King Brice would open his kingdom''s borders and city gates to refugees so Zero''s suggestion of setting up a school wasn''t entirely unreasonable. The archer just wondered if the villagers in Half Moon and New Moon Village could handle the inhumane work schedule. As of now, New Moon Villagers were indisposed with the task of rebuilding their village taking priority. Zero''s clones were working hard and while the gnomes made several jobs easier for many Half Moon villagers, they still had a lot on their plate.


    Who should he entrust the school building project to?


    Seeing that Truen was silent for a very long time after he brought up the idea of wanting to create a school in Smargdas, Zero was nervous.


    "If it cannot be done let''s just forget about what I said. We''ll just continue searching for Misana in the southern district after lunch with Bob and Mitchnew," Zero quickly dismissed the idea in case it added too much pressure on his friend.


    Compared to making Truen feel pressured over something he decided in a split second''s inspiration, he preferred if they continued to enjoy the city tour while looking for Misana. Unlike him, Zero knew Truen had a lot more responsibilities. His friend often stayed up to give the Great Gods daily reports and even manage some of Zero''s businesses in the different planes, contacting many people all while accompanying Zero on his adventures. Zero wasn''t a fool. He saw Truen doing this the whole time they were in Derby Desert and was thankful for the help. He couldn''t imagine the amount of work waiting for him if Truen didn''t help out when they returned to Half Moon Village after such a long trip. Thinking back on the things he had to work on those two weeks while soaking in the tub was enough nightmare materials for a few years. If Truen didn''t help him out, Zero would have been stuck in that nightmare for two months.


    "No, that''s not it. Your idea is good. I''m just thinking of how we can fit it into the schedule seeing as we''re extremely short-handed."


    They reached the kebab stall after a while but neither of them thought up any good solutions. Bob, Mitchnew and Desert Lily noticed the sullen faces Zero and Truen had. They quickly ordered the food and Bob was the first to ask if there was something bothering the duo. It wasn''t like them to be so disheartened over not being able to find Misana in just two days. After all, it should have been expected.


    "No, it''s not Misana''s case. We''re thinking about something else but neither of us has good solutions to the short-handed problem," Zero smiled wryly and tackled the freshly made kebab wraps that Desert Lily rolled for him.


    "What''s the problem?" Mitchnew asked. "Is it Duke Connie? I can give him a scare to put him in place if you need..."


    "No, not Duke Connie," Truen shook his head and tore at the kebabs. "I put him in place already when we bumped into him earlier. It''s something else."


    For a while, Truen and Zero didn''t speak and only focussed on eating, keeping everyone in suspense. Hence, to break the tension, Bob informed Zero that Old Gary visited Mitchnew''s shop and congratulated his master for convincing the retired general to take up the position as the guild master.


    Zero sighed when he heard that. "If only he could help with the school..."


    "What school?" Desert Lily asked and slowly, Zero explained everything that he and Truen were discussing.


    "The problem is that we don''t have enough people now to set up such a school before the demons come over. Qin Yun would have been excellent at this but she''s currently too busy helping Queen Shittomi in Hell. The Tree of Life has become a very important new place so she''s monitoring it and guarding the temple in case someone tries to breach the barriers."


    Desert Lily nodded. "Well, seeing as sister Mitchnew over here is very adept at information networks, I think I can leave Black Mamba''s operation to her for a while. There really isn''t much going on in Deadman Town at the moment. Dwayne has everything under control ever since we made that deal with Green Hawks. I can help set up the school here with Old Gary if you don''t mind. Would that help?"


    Zero looked at Desert Lily for a long time and his eyes glistened before he hugged her tightly and tried not to bawl. Truen was also very grateful and bowed to the assassin who blushed beneath her veil. Although the lower half of her face was hidden, they could still see her coloured cheeks through the translucent cloth.


    Bob grinned. His master sure was popular with the ladies.

 Chapter 502: Grey Zone Battle Beatdown

    With much left to see and do in the city, Zero, Bob and Truen decided to excuse themselves and visit the southern district while the ladies returned to Mitchnew''s guild to discuss in detail the combined operations of Black Mamba and Lady Death''s network.


    "According to Mitchnew, the southern district is also known as the Grey Zone. Be careful when you arrive, master. Only low-lives exist there and everybody is dangerous. There isn''t anyone without an ulterior motive and the faction wars is a regular occurrence. We should try to lay low and investigate discreetly."


    ''Lay low'' and ''discreet'' weren''t words in Zero''s dictionary so Truen told Bob not to hold onto any hopes.


    "Remember," the elf told Zero. "If there is a situation you cannot get out of by ignoring and walking away, hit them hard and knock them out in one blow but don''t use magic. And, keep the hood up at all times. We don''t want rumours about the new envoy being a violent street thug going around. It will give the other royalties a bad impression."


    The Grey Zone was worse than the western district. Anywhere that Zero went, he was reminded of Deadman Town. While there were more people here, there were also fewer women and children. The shopkeepers didn''t bother fixing their windows and doors that had been damaged by regular fights.


    Truen took the lead and Bob walked beside Zero, keeping an eye out on the people around them as they walked. According to sources that they heard from, they had to look for the slave rings and the easiest way to identify if someone was a slave trader was to look at the whips they carried around their waist. Those with whips and a ring of keys were most likely slave traders.


    "Slave trader spotted to the right!" Zero announced using the party call function and Truen quickly changed their route. Bob also slowed down significantly so that Zero walked ahead of him. There were two different groups of people eyeing them and the bolder group of low-lives were following them as they walked over to a quieter street.


    "Be careful," Bob whispered lowly. "There are people flanking us from the back. This must be their turf."


    Truen remained unfazed although Zero was nervous. What if he accidentally used too much strength and ends up killing someone? Should he use revival magic on them after that or absorb them into his system? Truen didn''t answer Zero and was focussed on finding the true boss of the area.


    Zero didn''t know how it happened but he made eye contact with one of the slaves in the cage. Like all slaves unregistered under the new law, they were dirty and not in good conditions. The girl Zero made eye contact with was a bird beast folk. She had wings instead of hands but her feathers were matted with blood and torn in a few spots. It was a horrible sight but nothing scared Zero more than the look she had on her face.


    She wasn''t looking at Zero but behind him and the doctor turned around quickly. Bob was already prepared to tackle the six men who surrounded them and Truen sighed. He didn''t feel like talking to mindless goons but if they didn''t teach them a lesson, they would never meet the boss of the area who had the most information about slaves and possibly, kidnapping.


    "Move aside if you don''t want to get hurt or die," Truen told them. "We''re here to talk to the person behind the slave trafficking operations."


    "Who do you think you are?!" a thug with an eyepatch slurred and brandished his shortsword. "Leave your money here and we might let you go."


    "No revival or healing magic," Truen warned Zero and readied for action.


    Zero didn''t have time to answer because Bob decided to march to the tune of his own beat and started the pummelling without even Truen''s signal. The wood elf saw that three men behind were taken out in an instant and kicked some stones on the ground with precision, taking out two from the front as he blocked an attack from the third man aiming for Zero who backed away.


    Bob didn''t use a lot of strength and the three men stood up again. Two of them focused on Bob who easily handled them with one hand but the third man decided to aid his struggling buddies and reach for Zero.


    As a peace-encouraging person, Zero tried to talk them out of it but failed. Since he wasn''t allowed to use magic of any kind, Zero decided that the best way to resolve this unreasonable fight was to disable them temporarily.


    Bob locked the elbow of one man and used his full weight to jump on him, making them crash into the ground while he kicked the other in the groin. Truen also quickly concluded his fight with a good uppercut to one goon and a heavy hit to the solar plexus of the other. They were about to lend Zero their assistance when they witnessed something they''d never seen before.


    Like a fire in the wind, Zero danced around gracefully dodging the attacks and aimed for an opening to lightly tap on certain parts, rendering arms and legs useless in the fight. Then, for the finishing blow, Zero simply hit the acupoints on their chests and backs to make them fall onto the ground bonelessly.


    The goons groaned on Truen and Bob''s side but the two defeated thugs who were paralysed looked at Zero in fear. The doctor smiled warmly and bent down so that they could hold a conversation.


    "Would you mind telling me who I can find to enquire about slaves now?"


    Truen felt proud when he saw how Zero had already found his fighting style. There was no mistaking it. That dance-like movements were what the Marsupial Martial Arts from Amon and the strange paralysing taps were born from Zero''s profound medical knowledge taught to him by Hua Tuo.


    This wasn''t even a scuffle or a fight, against a doctor like Zero, even without magic, there wasn''t a struggle. It was a complete beatdown and Zero won this hands down. Bob looked at Zero with awe and Truen summoned Sureshot. It was a lot easier to get them talking when they were forced to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth with a little convincing.


    Just before Truen could let the spell loose, they heard someone shout, "Hold it!"

 Chapter 503: Lady Deaths Fan

    The one who shouted at them to stop turned out to be the slave trader group''s leader. They came to the right place for answers after all.


    Truen looked at the slave trader who didn''t carry a whip like the rest of his goons. Instead, he had a pistol and a huge ring of keys hanging from his belt. The man had yellowing teeth and was very tan, indicating that he led quite a hard life too. Zero didn''t like how he looked at others and tugged at Truen''s shirt discreetly. Money could buy many things and this man looked like he could be moved by money.


    Bob piled the goons up and sat on top of the groaning pile mercilessly while Truen stared the leader down. The slave trader was nervous. He''d never met such troublesome figures before. Even Duke Connie''s private army was no match for the gangs in the southern region. They had the support of Duke Zurich to do whatever they wanted here and nobody defied the ones appointed by Duke Zurich to be in charge until now.


    "What do you want?" the slave trader growled, not daring to get any closer to the dangerous trio. They didn''t look like locals and these people were the worst. Troublemaking adventurers or travellers who think that they can get away with the law using force... once they left, he was going to submit their faces to the duke for retribution today!


    Zero pulled out the picture of Misana from his bag and passed it to Truen with a small pouch. It was filled with innites and some rocks but the slave trader didn''t have to know. Zero wasn''t kind enough to give unworthy people money that he could spend on improving the lives of those who deserved better.


    "This girl. Have you seen her?"


    The slave trader came a little closer but maintained a good distance and squinted. Beast folks were common but he''d never seen a squirrel beast folk. At least, not within his gang.


    "Not here. Where does she come from? Is she registered with the slavery guild?"


    Truen maintained a neutral expression. "You don''t need to know that. If you see her, sell her to us. We will buy her for one cinnite."


    One cinnite was a lot for a common slave and the slave trader grinned when Truen tossed him the small bag of money Zero gave. He opened the bag quickly and scowled.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" he pointed at the rocks and innites. Zero looked away.


    "Compensation for beating your men up. If you want more money, you find the girl and look for Lady Death. A search request with the prize money is going around so whoever hands her over first gets the deal."


    With no luck here in the southern district, Zero, Bob and Truen left to return to Black Boar Inn.


    Dinner was delicious as usual and Zero confirmed that Dina received the message because the stone was no longer below the water trough when he checked before they came in. Old Gary talked to Truen and Zero about the Humanitarian guild and what Zero wanted to do. The archer gave the retired general some money from his and Zero''s shared inventory.


    "We talked to Duke Connie earlier today. Although we didn''t find Misana, we did make a deal with him to purchase all unwanted slaves after their resale fails. For now, spread the word and start a soup kitchen, recruit volunteers from those who require shelters. All expenses will be covered by Half Moon Village. If you run out of funds, look for Mitchnew. A representative from Half Moon Village should be coming over soon to teach the children how to clean and package herbs. For the second phase, demons will be arriving to help around and also teach in a school set up by the village. They will teach magic, cultivation and combat to anyone willing to learn on top of helping with the more difficult tasks. They''ll also set up a small clinic of sorts to give free medical treatment to those who cannot afford it within the western district. Your job would be to oversee these and write us letters regularly. Mitchnew will send the letters to us."


    Gary was slightly overwhelmed but Aldina who was hiding in the kitchen the whole time felt excited. For the longest time, she had wanted to do something like this to change how the people in the western district lived. She painstakingly gathered all the beggar children to create her own information network so that they could create a system to protect each other and keep an eye on the political situation to know which side to lean towards. The papers that Aldina writes herself was popular for many reasons, she wasn''t biased and her sources were trustworthy. The gossips that she caught like embezzlement of funds, cheating husbands and swindling merchants usually created huge waves among the nobles while it earned her a pretty penny, enough to feed her huge family.


    Ultimately, Aldina''s aim was to use the information she knew to help people. Becoming a journalist was the only way to achieve her goals because she was currently too young to inherit her grandfather''s inn. If she was the innkeeper, she would have opened the rooms to let the children come in. It was more comfortable sleeping on beds than on the kitchen floor.


    Lady Death was the first person who sought her out for her accurate information and knowledge about some of the city''s sewage system. Aldina didn''t know who she was but she heard of Mitchnew''s reputation. It can be said that Lady Death was Aldina''s idol. Thinking about meeting her idol''s close friends made her very excited. They had grand plans and Aldina didn''t care if they only wanted to meet her as Dina the Beggar King, she wouldn''t disappoint them when it came to information. As a matter of fact, she had a hunch she knew where the beast girl Misana was taken.


    Since she was in a good mood, Aldina decided to put in some extra effort into the pie she was making. These apples were a gift from the merchants when they received a tip about the scuffle in Grey Zone caused by the trio with her grandfather. Needless to say, the slavery guild wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to ''enforce the law'' while they were weakened.


    Tonight, she would finally be able to meet them as Dina the Beggar King and Aldina decided that she would put in two conditions of her own in return for the information she had about Misana.

 Chapter 504: Meeting Dina

    Gary went to bed with more questions than he had answers but he couldn''t stop his guests from retiring for the night. Truen and Zero stayed up till the moon was high up in the middle of the night. Zero checked his mini-map to ensure that Old Gary was tucked into bed before he snuck out through the window with Truen to find Dina. At long last, they would meet the Beggar King.


    The horses were very still and Zero snuck around the third stable to check if anyone was behind the horse while Truen hopped onto the roof for a higher vantage point. There was nobody in sight and nobody on the mini-map so they waited for a while, enjoying the chill night breeze.


    From the backdoor, they saw a light so Zero got ready and Truen hid himself but that was only Aldina walking outside with a lantern in her hand in her nightgown. The girl tip-toed to the stable and set the lantern on the ground so that it wouldn''t disturb the horses in the stable.


    "What are you doing here?" Zero whispered and walked up to the girl who didn''t seem surprised to see their guest outside at this hour. Old Gary was already sleeping soundly and while Zero knew that the journalist had a habit of staying up late to write her papers and letting in the beggar children who sought refuge, he didn''t think she would be out this late.


    Aldina took out a stone with a carving and Zero raised his brow.


    "You called for Dina, didn''t you?" she asked and Zero nodded.


    Zero didn''t ask anything and waited for something to happen so Aldina sighed. The doctor wasn''t too bright. Hence, she had to tell him directly what it meant.


    "I am Dina. How can I be of assistance? You don''t actually have to say it, I know you''re looking for a girl called Misana. Did I get it right?"


    Zero''s eyes widened. "You''re Dina the Beggar King? B-but I thought Dina was a boy?"


    Aldina laughed. "Who told you that? Well, maybe some of them would refer to me as a boy because of the way I dress during the day. Does it matter though?"


    Zero shook his head quickly. He didn''t judge people based on genders but he was rather shocked to learn that Aldina was really Dina that they''ve been looking for the whole time.


    Truen decided that there was no threat as he listened to their conversation and came out of hiding.


    "I assume that you have some information regarding the person we''re looking for?"


    Aldina wasn''t surprised by Truen''s appearance. She merely nodded but held up two fingers.


    "Before I tell you anything, I have two conditions. You''re the leader of Half Moon Village and also the ones who want to start the Humanitarian Guild so surely agreeing to two small requests shouldn''t be a problem."


    Zero wanted to agree right away but Truen was faster and stopped his friend. "Let''s hear them first."


    Aldina pouted. With this archer around, she wouldn''t be able to trick the air-headed doctor. What a shame, she wanted to play a prank on them but given how serious Truen was, she shrugged and named her conditions.


    "The first condition is that I want to have Lady Death''s autograph. I''m a huge fan of hers and had never seen her in person!"


    "Deal," Truen nodded. He didn''t know why Aldina was a fan of Mitchnew but this was an easy request to fulfil. "What''s the second?"


    At this, the girl turned serious. "I need you to kill someone for me."


    Zero stiffened. "No. I''m a doctor, killing is against my policy."


    Truen looked slightly apologetic. "I''m sorry but killing is against our policy although it might not be so for Mitchnew and Desert Lily who are actual assassins. If you have enough money you can pay them for a hit."


    Aldina looked sad. "They won''t take that job no matter how much money I have. Nobody will kill this person."


    Curious about the identity of that person, Zero couldn''t help but ask about it.


    "What did they do to you? Why do you want them dead so badly?"


    "King Brice. Because of him, my grandfather was forced into retirement for doing what was right! The people were made to suffer and he just spends all his time enjoying the luxuries of the palace without doing his real duty as a king. Isn''t this enough reason for anyone to want him dead? However, no matter how many scandals I write or how many newspapers I sell, nobody will try to remove him from the throne. They''re all too afraid."


    Truen and Zero looked at each other while Aldina burst into tears. The doctor went over to comfort her and Truen debated if he should tell her that she had it all wrong. King Brice was also a victim of circumstances.


    "Misana is a lowly servant of King Brice''s. Do you know who begged with his head bowed low for Lady Death to find her?"


    Aldina sniffed and shook her head.


    Zero smiled and wiped her tears gently. "It''s King Brice himself. He came to us and even kneeled because he was so helpless and powerless in his own palace to protect just a single girl that he loves. Do you think a king like him would be capable of enjoying luxuries of the palace without caring for his people? You don''t have to believe me but he tried. King Brice is only twenty-years-old. He''s not that much older. On the other hand, Duke Connie and Duke Zurich are fighting behind the scenes while keeping the king as their hostage and puppet to continue doing evil in this country."


    The token that Zero received as the royal envoy of Smargdas was taken out of Zero''s inventory.


    "I came to this city to receive the royal token and letter of appointment as an envoy. Your second request, I will reject for now. If King Brice doesn''t become a good king after I complete his request to find Misana, you can tell Mitchnew she is free to help you teach him a lesson. Meanwhile, you should help your grandfather with the Humanitarian Guild. Many beggar children still look up and depend on you. Tell them to come to the guild, we have a lot of jobs for them in exchange for food and shelter."


    Aldina looked at the token and the letter then she turned to Zero. "I don''t know where Misana is now but since she isn''t with the slavery guild or at the slave rings, she must have been taken by the magicians from Grey Legion. Those magicians come every month to choose slaves to be transported back to the United Nation of Uncanny. According to the normal pattern, they should have left not too long ago. If you can catch up with them to interfere with their transfer, you can still save the slaves. They don''t kill living slaves until they reach their mistress."


    Zero felt his heart turn cold. "The mistress of Grey Legion as in Jynx the Engraver?"


    Aldina nodded. "Human experiments. Sometimes it doesn''t just go to her, it goes to the mistress of the magician school. Sylvia the Silver Witch places specific orders from time to time that''s why specific people get kidnapped according to her requirements. If Misana didn''t volunteer to be a slave or wasn''t homeless, she could only be kidnapped for a special request by the Silver Witch."


    They thanked Aldina and Zero told her to return to sleep immediately because it wasn''t good for children to stay up too late. The autograph from Mitchnew will be arranged alongside everything else for the guild and school. For tonight, they would sleep and tomorrow morning, Truen will visit the southern district again to see if anyone knew where the Grey Legion magicians were heading. Bob and Zero would prepare to leave the city as soon as Truen could confirm the information. Hopefully, they weren''t too late.

 Chapter 505: Writing to Sylvia

    Bob woke up early and decided to visit Mitchnew to get Aldina''s autograph on Zero''s behalf. The doctor promised to be good and remain in the inn''s room. Truen left to gather information in the southern district and once Zero had some alone time, he pulled out some writing materials from his inventory.


    Wii and Mii were occupied with the new tasks that Zero''s clones were given from Mammon and Raj. The construction of New Moon Village met with some trouble because of a heavy storm. The underground rooms were flooded and the villagers had to evacuate, living in the temporary shelters while trying to get rid of that water. The other clone in the abyss had to look over and draft the work visa terms and conditions. The magic seal design was also undergoing a final check from Merlin. If it was approved, they would be able to select a handful of Qin Yun''s clan members to visit Earth for ninety days on the first test.


    Zero didn''t know much about Sylvia the Silver Witch and he didn''t know much about any of the other three key holders. Shittomi couldn''t tell him much information apart from how Axel enjoyed beauties, Queen Leah was looking for a new lover and Sylvia was looking for the perfect body. It sounded strange and Zero couldn''t find out anything more despite Hannya House''s best efforts.


    "What kind of tone should I adopt?" Zero scratched his head. He''d never really written formal letters and didn''t have much to reference to.


    "Ah! I know! The best reference is from the reading device. Surely among the millions of books there, someone would teach me how to write a proper formal letter, right?" the doctor grinned and started his research, skipping the first two hundred suggestions after he entered the search.


    Bob and Truen returned around lunchtime to find Zero face forward into the pillow on the bed covered in ink and unmoving.


    "Zero!"


    The doctor groaned and looked up with dark circles around his eyes and a crazy grin. "I can''t find it... why do they have so many useless books that won''t teach you exactly what you need to do when drafting a formal letter?"


    Bob backed away. "Uh, I think I''ll go check if lunch is ready."


    After the dragon bolted, Zero turned to his best friend who scanned through the research materials on Zero''s reading device. There were more bookmarks than useful information and eventually, the wood elf was forced to admit defeat. He''d never really been educated about how to write a formal letter as an envoy to the ruler of another kingdom.


    "Let''s try asking King Yama," he suggested. "Surely he would know how to write formal letters."


    Zero took Truen''s suggestion and sent a message to the workaholic judge in the purgatory using the i-communicator and waited for a reply.


    [You have a text message from Enma.]


    Zero quickly flipped open the i-communicator to check.


    Enma: Just write it however you like, nobody is going to care about trivialities as long as you remember to add thank you at the end to sound polite.


    Truen and Zero blinked after reading his reply.


    "I don''t think you should follow his advice," Truen said and Zero agreed.


    "I don''t think so either. The customs of Earth are really different. Maybe we can ask Old Gary about it seeing as he was a general before. Surely he must have written some formal letters in his lifetime, right?"


    Hence, they went down for lunch with Zero''s writing materials.


    Lunch was prepared by Old Gary because Aldina wasn''t in. The old general was surprised when Zero asked him if he knew how to draft a formal letter to royalty.


    "Unfortunately, the only formal letter I''ve ever written in my life was my wedding vows. Most of the time I gave a verbal report to the previous King and left for the battlefields. The scribe usually writes the letters for me. I''m sorry but I won''t be of help here."


    Zero thanked the retired general anyway but the air of dejection around him only became worse. Unable to stand the gloominess clinging onto his master, Bob made a brilliant suggestion before his afternoon nap.


    "What about asking King Brice for help to draft a letter to Sylvia while we haven''t set out? Surely he''d know how to do it as a King. He might not have power but he has to be at least educated, right? He wrote that letter of appointment for your envoy status."


    "As impudent as that sounds, I''ll agree with Bob, We don''t have much time. I''ll be heading back to Grey Zone tonight to get the tips I need and the route to follow the Grey Legion slave transporters who left about five days ago. Once I get the map, we will be leaving Smargdas. Better get that letter sent today and let Mitchnew handle the receiving of replies."


    Making private arrangements with Bob to transform into a small creature to slip into the palace and deliver Zero''s note to the King, Zero remained in the inn for the rest of the afternoon writing to everyone else that he needed to before they left. Truen decided to take a stroll in the eastern district to prepare some gifts and necessities for visiting the United Nation of the Uncanny. Hopefully, it wouldn''t be too long a trip like the one they had in Derby Desert.


    Within two hours, Bob returned looking very proud as he waved the letter in front of Zero. Instead of getting a reply to teach Zero how to write a formal letter, Zero got the letter written by King Brice in person with everything Zero wanted to include to it. All Zero had to do now was affix the royal mana stamp and sign at the bottom of it.


    The messenger falcon was quickly sent and in a few days, if Sylvia replies to the letter, Mitchnew will let them know. For now, they were simply idling around until they had to leave. Zero meditated to observe what his clones were doing and Bob decided to enter the mindscape. Mii sounded like she needed help and Bob decided that he was the best dragon for the ancient text translating job.

 Chapter 506: Following The Scent of Death

    Old Gary was woken up early the next morning because the guests wanted to check out. Aldina was sad that they had to leave so soon but still wished them luck in rescuing Misana while she thanked them for the autographed dagger from Mitchnew.


    "Someone from Half Moon Village will contact you," Zero assured the new Guild Master of the Humanitarian Guild. "Also, don''t panic if King Brice visits you in person. I told him that he has to support the guild and rebuild this country if we took on his request. He''s still very young and helpless so I hope that you can assist him to create a better future with Half Moon Village backing you up."


    Bob transformed into his full dragon form, making the grandfather and granddaughter''s jaws drop as Truen and Zero climbed onto his back.


    "Yip yip! Onward to Route 553!" Zero grinned and Bob rolled his eyes.


    "Master, I don''t know what route 553 is."


    Truen shook his head at the two excited companions. "I do. Let''s head northeast for now. Also, hold on to this," he told Zero and passed him a chain. "See if you can use a tracking spell later. We need to cover ground now. Goodbye, it was a lovely stay."


    Aldina waved goodbye and Old Gary was still rooted to the ground. With a short chant, they vanished and with a whoosh of air, they were gone. The retired general felt as if the remaining of his lifespan had been shortened by half. That dragon had certainly been going easy on him when they arm-wrestled. Knowing was one thing and seeing was another. He didn''t think that he would ever see a real dragon in his lifetime and now, it was time to get to work.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    They flew for fifteen minutes and finally, the city of Smargdas was far behind them. Zero rested his back against Truen chest while he tried to complete the array for a tracing spell on a talisman. It was rather difficult to draw accurately on the dragon''s back and Bob apologised for the wind disrupting the spell preparations.


    "Here, let me move a little to block some of that wind. Don''t drop the chain, we won''t be able to retrieve anything that falls from this height," the archer warned and Zero nodded.


    Ten minutes later, the tracking spell was finally activated.


    "Which direction?" Truen asked and Bob slowed down to prepare for a change in direction.


    Zero concentrated and looked at the faint mana thread. "Go west. For now, the thread is very faint, I assume that they are still very far for us to find. Are you sure this is a chain used by the group that had Misana?"


    Truen nodded. "Confirmed it myself with several sources. It''s at least better than the flimsy map of route 553 that I received."


    Zero looked at the thread again as Bob changed his direction to where Misana supposedly was. Different threads have different colours. In a tracing spell, Zero expected to see either a blue or a green thread but the thread here was dark brown. He wondered if something was different but kept it to himself for now. He didn''t want to alarm anyone and cancelled the tracing spell to conserve mana.


    Truen and Bob navigated actively while Zero consulted his books on the reading device and even texted Merlin about it. Brown wasn''t a very common magic colour unless it was related to the earth element.


    Merlin: It''s not surprising to see dark brown or black on a thread. You''re currently following the trace of death. This is a thread that shows you the connection between an object and a former owner. It''s normally used in summoning rituals for the souls of the dead. If the owner isn''t dead yet, it could mean that they''re currently on death''s doors.


    Zero''s blood stopped running when he read his magic teacher''s reply. He re-read it a few times to make sure that it wasn''t an illusion.


    Numbly, he thanked Merlin and kept the i-communicator away. He was no longer in a reading mood either.


    "Which way?" Bob asked and Truen nudged Zero who he thought had dozed off a while ago.


    The doctor took out the chain and repeated the spell, pointing towards the west. The thread was thicker now and Zero could clearly see the dark colour. There was no mistaking it, the thread was copper coloured. If Misana wasn''t dead yet, she was in serious danger and they didn''t have much time to waste or they would be taking a body back.


    "Make haste," Zero told Bob. There was no time to be idling or crying when there was a patient waiting to be saved! Why was he wasting precious time feeling saddened and hopeless? As long as the thread wasn''t black, Zero could still make it.


    "Misana is in life-threatening danger, we need to hurry. Full speed ahead!" Zero finally picked himself up and used the harness to tie both Truen and himself onto Bob''s back.


    The Eternal Dragon didn''t waste time and picked up speed, flying higher to catch a favourable wind to propel them while Zero navigated. The thread became thicker and Zero watched the mini-map very closely when they neared. Although the city wasn''t in sight yet, Truen noted that the scenery on the ground had changed tremendously. What was lush forest grounds and barren fields was now a rocky land of dying trees and drying creeks.


    "It smells of death here," Bob commented and slowed down.


    Zero didn''t comment on it, the tracking spell was making strange movements, wavering in all directions like a lost compass. It took them all day to finally reach the closest point to where Misana could be without further leads. The moon was already rising and Bob who hadn''t taken any breaks in between was starving.


    "Let''s set up camp here and search for Misana on foot tomorrow. The tracking spell isn''t working very well now that we are close."


    Truen and Bob agreed and they quickly made their descent. There was a broken chapel building past the swampy fields. It looked like the best place to take refuge for the night.

 Chapter 507: Body Bank

    The landscape was gloomy from above but after touching down, it was simply downright depressing. Zero didn''t even know if there was any kind of life in such a place. If it was black and grey, it was brown or red. No signs of blue or green, the colours of life that Zero liked to see most.


    "I''ll gather some dead wood for a campfire," Truen said. "Bob, rest up. Leave the rest to us."


    Zero looked around and grimaced at the dried creek. "Truen, don''t go too far! I''ll get everything else we need using magic. The creek''s out of the question."


    The archer nodded and left Zero to decide the dinner menu. There really wasn''t a need to collect dead wood for the fire as they were all capable of using light magic or had night vision. It wasn''t even cold because they had temperature regulating spells on their clothes. However, he needed some sort of excuse to scout the area for possible dangers.


    Walking over to the swampy lands, Truen had to hold his breath. This stank worse than the sewers and he frowned. Something wasn''t right. He turned back to look at the chapel. Zero and Bob were already setting up tents and the archer couldn''t understand why there would be a chapel in the middle of nowhere. The fields appeared to be used for farming a long time ago. Normally, they should have dried up and started cracking like the wasteland that stretched for miles. The creek was dry so why is there a swamp?


    Weighing his options, the archer eventually sighed. His clothes had self-cleaning magic so it shouldn''t be a big problem but the psychological impact of deliberately walking into a dirty pit like this and not taking at least a shower was going to scar him. With a last prayer to whichever God or Demon listening, Truen put his first food into the muck.


    Unsurprisingly, the swampy goo tried to suck him in greedily without signs of stopping and Truen allowed it, trying to see if there was a limit before he touched solid land. Unfortunately, there didn''t seem to be any kind of stopping. In fact, Truen had a feeling this swamp was deeper than it appeared. It wasn''t a crop field at all.


    Zero noticed that Truen was taking a while to gather wood so he left the chapel to search for Truen using the mini-map. It didn''t take too long to get to where Truen was and Truen kept his word not to go too far but what Zero saw made him panic.


    "Truen!" the doctor screamed loud enough for Bob to har him in the chapel. Without hesitation, Bob transformed and flew over to where his master was.


    With a powerful yank from the dragon, Truen was pulled out of the swamp that he''d fallen into. Zero was checking over Truen to see if his friend was alright.


    "Are you hurt? How did you fall in?"


    Truen had a hard time explaining himself. No, he wasn''t hurt. No, he didn''t fall into it, he was walking into it.


    "This swamp is strange," he told Zero once the doctor calmed down. Bob''s stomach rumbled so Zero gave the dragon five pork sandwiches to munch on while they talked.


    Zero looked at it and made a face. Earlier, he had been too concerned about saving Truen from getting buried alive that he failed to notice the stench. Bob didn''t appear to be affected by the strong smell and Zero risked a breath to ask why he wasn''t affected.


    "Huh? Oh, this is the normal stench that comes from masses of dead bodies. It''s a common thing in wars but not so common in peacetimes like this."


    Truen blinked and Zero looked at the dragon who was on his third sandwich. They glanced at the murky swamp and Zero swallowed. Truen felt uncomfortable knowing that this was not just an ordinary swamp. If Bob was correct, this would be filled with bodies below like a body bank.


    "T-this is filled with dead bodies below?" Zero stammered. "Why would anyone do that? If it still smells, they must not have rotted completely yet..."


    Bob licked his fingers as he polished away the food completely. "It''s common for necromancers to store bodies for future summoning. This is just a simple body bank created by a low-levelled necromancer who hasn''t attained the status of a lich yet. We don''t need to worry too much about it if we''re only staying here for one night. That chapel smelled of dark magic, it isn''t completely unused even if it is abandoned."


    Hearing that, Zero felt uneasy and Truen shivered. The idea of sleeping near a pit full of dead bodies made his skin crawl. Zero looked at Truen with hopeful eyes. "Can I purify this place so that we can at least sleep knowing that we wouldn''t get haunted? I might have divine possession but the thought of getting possessed still makes me uneasy."


    Truen nodded. "I''ll allow it, please do. I hope we don''t come across something like that again before we find Misana, my heart won''t be able to take it and I need a bath."


    Bob laughed. "Welcome to the United Nation of the Uncanny. This isn''t the worst the crazy folks here can do, as we get closer to the warzone where civil war takes place, you''d have to start getting used to seeing more interesting things. Abandoned body parts are just some of the things I heard you''d witness here. It''s already become something akin to a tourist attraction according to the frequent travellers in the southern district."


    Zero made a face and Truen lost his appetite as they slowly trudged back to the broken chapel. Thankfully, it wasn''t going to rain tonight because Zero didn''t want to have to deal with leaking from the roofs with so much to think about. Truen simply turned his back to the swamp outside and Zero retrieved the bath basin from his inventory to fill it with water so that they could ''cleanse'' the uneasy feeling with a nice bath. The doctor didn''t eat much either after returning from his purification ritual.


    Bob slept soundly while Truen offered to keep watch and Zero set up triple layers of protective spells, including one for those who didn''t belong to this plane just in case he missed a few stragglers from the mass purification spell earlier.

 Chapter 508: Paying With Your Body

    The next morning, Zero led them towards a developed part in this barren wilderness that appeared to be a town with very few living people. Zero couldn''t understand why the mini-map only showed a few life signatures even if there were many beings walking around. Not all of them were alive judging from the exposed organs, bones and lack of humanoid forms. However, what shocked Zero the most wasn''t the unusual sights or abandoned body parts. It was the lack of ability to buy anything with the currency they had.


    "For the last time," the slave trader growled. He was getting annoyed at having to repeat himself. "We don''t accept innites, binnites or cinnites. That''s the money used elsewhere. It''s useless in U.N.U. when we can only accept payment in the form of parts!"


    Truen grew irritated. "And for the last time, I''m asking you what are parts!"


    The slave trader rolled his eyes and pointed to Misana. "This girl is a part. This thing on your face, is a part. That lock of hair is also a part. You cannot trade here without parts that aren''t on the list. For travellers like you, the easiest way is to head over to the vampires and trade blood. You''re currently in the necromancer territory, we don''t accept blood or hair or ears or eyes here."


    Bob lost it and with an insane speed, went up into the slave trader''s personal space. Their noses touched and he growled lowly, grabbing the startled man''s shirt.


    "Listen here. We want that girl and we can pay. Just name us your damned price."


    Terrified at the overwhelming threat, the slave trader stammered. "F-fifteen Grade C p-parts... No! F-five Grade-B parts will do!"


    Frustrated that their talks were getting nowhere, Bob growled and looked at Zero. "Master, permission to eat him?"


    Zero shook his head. While it was frustrating to talk to this person, Zero decided that it was better to not act rashly on other people''s turf. He still had to save Misana and talk to Sylvia to get the key.


    "We don''t have the parts you''re talking about right now," Zero admitted. "However, if we send someone here as a downpayment, will he be sufficient? Just take it as Bob is now your property as payment for Misana''s deed. Can you do that? We will get the fifteen Grade C parts of five Grade B parts in a while."


    Zero gave his summoned familiar an apologetic look and whispered to him using the party call function. "Sorry, Bob. For now can you please sell your body? Truen and I will find a way to get that damned currency to exchange for Misana. In the meantime, I will be trusting you to protect her until we get back."


    Bob didn''t mind but the way Zero phrased it made it sound like he''d just been pimped out. Truen gave the slave trader a hard stare who meekly submitted a contract form that required Truen or Zero''s signature while using Bob as collateral for the redemption of Misana.


    Zero looked at the list and noted that Bob was actually higher valued than Misana. The parts that Misana was worth were for her brown fur, strong front teeth, freckled cheeks, bushy tail and perfect last pinky nail. Meanwhile, Bob was just valued on the overall for everything that was his body from his skin, eyes, hair, scales, blood and even organs.


    "We will redeem them both within the week," Zero told the terrified slave trader who didn''t even dare to approach Bob who had taken over his chair and demanded that Misana be unlocked.


    The slave trader did as he was told and Zero noted how weak Misana''s breathing was. Her brown fur was matted with blood and there was a serious wound on her head. The girl was running a high fever and her pulse was difficult to feel. She really was on the brink of death and thankfully, there was still something Zero could do.


    "Get us a private room," Truen demanded. "Bob and Misana will be in that room until we return."


    Unable to refuse, the slave trader had no choice but to offer his room to the intimidating buyers. Once they were inside, Bob broke the chains shackling the poor beast girl and Zero quickly cast healing magic while telling Bob what he should do after they left to follow up with the other injuries and illness. Truen wasted no time and wove a protection barrier around the room that would trigger when Misana was forcefully brought to leave it.


    Misana''s complexion improved greatly after five minutes and Zero checked her vitals again. This time, the girl was out of the woods even though she was still far from healthy.


    "Ask Mii or Lily to grant you access to the shared inventory. Feed her well once she is awake, she needs to regain her strength and explain the situation to her so that she wouldn''t try to escape. This is a salve for the scars, tell her to apply it three times a day and try not to terrorise the slave traders too much. It would also help if you could gather more information about U.N.U. because this country is weird."


    Bob saluted and took the salve from Zero. "Leave it to me," he told them as Zero and Truen exited the room.


    The Eternal Dragon looked at the frail beast girl and compared it to the painting that King Brice made. He saw the resemblance but the king had exaggerated her beauty a little too much in his painting. The squirrel beast girl was nowhere as beautiful as he made her out to be.


    "So you are Misana," he couldn''t help but be amazed by how ordinary she truly was. "King Brice must really like you to have drawn you so beautifully. They say love is blind and I can''t deny it now. Please recover properly so that he can concentrate on becoming a good king when we get back, you hear me?"


    Misana didn''t answer and Bob sighed. There wasn''t much to do in this room so he decided to entertain himself by calling in a wandering guard for a chat. Terrorising the weaker creatures was always a fun way to pass the time.

 Chapter 509: Part Robbery

    The first thing Zero and Truen did after leaving the slave camp was to look for a guild or inn or tavern. Generally somewhere that they could ask people questions. However, U.N.U. didn''t have any of those things even if they were in a town. The undead summons ambled after the masters or worked mindlessly. The magicians spent their time indoors working on private projects. Nobody really cared about entertaining tourists. In fact, Zero and Truen were mostly ignored everywhere they went.


    "Excuse me, could you tell me-" Zero tried to ask a passing magician who ignored him and walked away.


    The same thing repeated itself many times and Zero was puzzled. Were people here deaf or just plain rude? Why was everybody ignoring him when all he wanted to do was strike up a conversation? The storekeepers did the same thing and it was vexing.


    While Zero tried to find a way to get tongues wagging, Truen looked around. People seemed awfully cautious and uneasy when moving around. There were plenty of body parts on the ground but nobody was doing anything to pick them up or clean them. It was as if they were just fallen leaves in the street left to take care of themselves when the rain came.


    "Come on," Truen pulled Zero away from pestering a zombie shopkeeper. "Let''s shake a few people down for answers. Their lips are tightly sealed but there should be a way to get answers."


    The doctor sighed and agreed, letting Truen pull him away to a quieter part of the town for them to come up with a plan. They squatted behind an abandoned house and waited till someone intelligent-looking passed by and promptly pulled the unsuspecting victim into the unattended building.


    A young magician apprentice who was walking back to his master''s house became Zero''s first victim. Truen worked quickly and shot the lad with the Seraph''s Command spell. With the perfect teamwork, Zero and Truen exercised a good cop and bad cop strategy to dig answers out of the terrified teen.


    "Thank you!" Zero waved cheerily to the teen who scampered away the moment he was freed.


    Now that they had answers, Zero and Truen put their heads together to think of a plan. Parts were literally what they thought it would be. That body bank they came across yesterday might be a very nice place to visit. However, Zero wasn''t too keen on the idea of desecrating the places of resting souls. Truen didn''t like the idea either but for other reasons.


    "Grade D parts are considered defective and apart from feeding them to ghouls, they don''t sell for much. Grade C parts are used for regular replacements and the zombies would appreciate them. Grade B parts are the ones that most people look for because of the enhancement or cosmetic value. Grade A parts are only found in auction houses because of their rare status or abilities as well as a possible part rejection side effect. Only suitable body types are allowed to equip specific Grade A parts."


    Zero nodded. Vampires would really be their best bet for now because blood is easily replaceable and is worth quite a bit. They could easily get Grade C parts in return for regular vials from regular and uninfected people. However, Zero and Truen looked at each other. Their bodies were rather special and neither of them thought that blood from such bodies were useful. They would probably taste more like grass juice and less like blood.


    "That''s it," Truen declared after going through their peaceful options. "We''re left with no choice but to conduct a heist. There are no laws in this country against such things."


    Zero blinked. "You mean we''re going to... rob people?"


    Truen nodded and the doctor was confused.


    "How would you know if they were carrying spare parts?"


    Truen shook his head. "Think a little more flexibly. We''re not looking to steal parts they own. We''re going to be robbing parts that they have."


    Zero shuddered. He swallowed hard and asked if they needed to prepare scalpels and healing potions. Truen looked at Zero strangely.


    "No? A scissors or dagger would suffice. The assistant magician said it, the better looking or rarer something was, the higher the price. Currently, there is a demand for light coloured hair. If they''re healthy we might just need to borrow some of your syringes and a few bottles to store the vials of blood."


    "So we''re not removing any kidneys or fingers?" Zero asked.


    Truen froze. "Do you want to remove kidneys and fingers? I thought you wouldn''t want to hurt anyone so I was thinking of simply shaving those with light coloured hair. The elderly make good targets if they''re not bald yet. Additionally, a blood donation would be better than removing a kidney, don''t you think?"


    Zero sighed in relief. "Yes, it sounds like a much better plan than what I had. I seriously thought we were going to go on an operation marathon! I don''t know if I can pull off fifteen operations in a day to secure the fifteen Grade C parts we need. Five operations in a day would be tiring enough."


    The archer was speechless. He didn''t know what to think when his friend shared with him his plans. Usually, Zero was the more peace-loving person between them. Why was it so simple for the doctor to talk about removing kidneys when there was a better option to shave heads? Did he think that kidneys will grow back the same way hair would?


    Zero searched for a good tool to shave heads with and Truen was tasked to look for their first victim. for the rest of the day, they made quick progress of forcing poor haircuts on unsuspecting victims. Word spread quickly about a haunted house that very day with two vengeful spirits who ambushed others to give them bad hairdos and everyone avoided the area like plague after hearing it.


    Nevertheless, it was a fruitful haul for Truen and Zero who secured three bags of hair and five vials of blood. They made their way to the slave trader the next day to redeem Misana and their dragon companion who had terrorised everyone. The slave trader was more than happy to release Misana as long as they took Bob with them and never returned.


    Zero looked over to Misana. She was still too weak to be travelling and they had enough parts left over.


    "Let''s find a place to stay until she''s awake," Zero told Truen and Bob who agreed.


    They didn''t have to look for long because someone approached them while they were inn hunting. Truen was on guard at once and Bob readied a spell.


    "Greetings, my mistress has extended her invitation to the guests for a chat. Could you please follow me?"


    Bob narrowed his eyes. "Who is your mistress?"


    The apprentice necromancer looked at Misana who was on Zero''s back. "She''s the leader of Grey Legion as well as the person who was responsible for the slave on your back - Jynx the Engraver."


    Zero grinned. Perfect timing! "Sure, let''s hear what your mistress has to say, lead the way."

 Chapter 510: Jynx the Engraver

    After requesting for an appropriate resting area for Misana, Zero left Bob in charge of her safety while he went with Truen to meet the infamous banshee necromancer.


    If Zero was expecting to see a hooded figure full of depressing vibes, he would have been utterly disappointed to see a young girl full of colourful eye makeup, thick mascara in a pastel-coloured puffy dress. Jynx looked very fashionable and certainly didn''t let the depressing landscape affect her personality.


    "Welcome, Zero! The handsome elf beside you must be Truen, I''ve long heard about you ever since you made an impression in Deadman Town. Please, have a seat."


    They didn''t know how to react to such a warm welcome by someone who should really hate them by now for all the things they''d done. However, Zero couldn''t sense any lies, ill intentions or hostility coming from Jynx as she served up some strange tea.


    As they shared a cup of homebrewed tea, Zero noticed the effect of his title coming into play before they started negotiations.


    [Title: Tea Lover


    Effect: Increase familiarity between Zero and tea brewer every time tea is drunk.


    Due to the common interest in food and unique tea, familiarity with Jynx the Engraver is maximised to move from ''strangers'' to ''friends''.]


    From stranger to friends? That was a huge jump in familiarity just over a cup of tea that tasted like a mixture of bark and roasted meat. Jynx felt very at ease and decided to talk about Misana.


    "The girl that you bought off the slave trader was a special order. While I don''t mind giving her back to you, I''m afraid there would be some trouble if I don''t get her perfect pinky nail. The client that ordered it isn''t easy to please. But if you do me a favour and renegotiate the business deal with my fussy client, I can return her to you in one piece without any trouble! You can even get Grey Legion''s support, we won''t deal with Duke Zurich anymore. No more slave trafficking and kidnapping if you can fulfil the wish of my most difficult client."


    Zero raised his brow. "So simple? No other conditions?"


    Jynx twirled her hair and placed both feet up on the table, turning her chair using her propped feet. "Not as simple as you would think. If you can really satisfy my difficult client, you would also help me get what I''ve been wanting for the longest time. It''s a deal that''s beneficial for everybody but I don''t know if you have such capabilities. I heard that you''re looking for fraternal twin magicians who had been summoned back."


    Hearing that Xvyal and Yxaan''s whereabouts and condition were known, Zero leaned in to ask for more information.


    Jynx raised her finger and pointed it at the eager doctor. "I can tell you where they are and how they are doing for free as a form of goodwill of our friendship. However, you must promise to help me convince that tedious witch and take care of her customised order. In return, I will promise to stop supporting slavery trades or dealing with Smargdas. In fact, I can get U.N.U. to provide aid to Half Moon Village. It''s not fair that Black Mamba and Green Hawk get to benefit from becoming your friend and we''re left out. Grey Legion has the greatest number of magicians, we''re not a force to be trifled with when we join hands!"


    Truen left the decision to Zero who narrowed his eyes. "Why are you so desperate for a partnership? Also, how come we''re friends already? We just met."


    Jynx pouted cutely at that. "I like you. Isn''t that enough reason to become friends? I''m also very interested to meet the noble necromancer called Soon in your village. One of my underlings offended his summons and had been punished as a result. I want to see how hot his summons are. Do they really have rock hard abs and cold chiselled muscles? We don''t have a lot of undead hunks in this area. It''s severely lacking in aesthetics. It''s not fair that the vampires get all the glory when it comes to visual appeal! It''s about time zombies get some love here. Think about it, a new undead kind of model, size negative zero for skeletons who literally act as walking hangers for Haute couture while the zombie hunks model for the latest spider silk underwear..."


    Hearing the kind of fashion line Jynx wanted to launch in detail, the doctor didn''t doubt her passion for the arts. It would explain why a banshee would invest in lolita fashion. Her dress was probably handmade and the necromancer that Truen caught before must have been an artistic person too. The Grey Legion was very interesting with a leader like her so Zero decided to place his trust in the banshee.


    "Alright, I believe you. Who is this difficult client you''re talking about and what do they want? I can arrange a meeting for you with Soon, Peter and Manny after you cut off contact and ties with Duke Zurich. If possible, no slavery."


    Jynx blinked. "Well, it wouldn''t be a problem but our powers as necromancers come from harvesting souls. While we could replace bodies using earth and mud to fashion them, we still need to collect souls to animate them. Without slaves to harvest souls from, we''re going to be useless necromancers."


    Zero hummed. Indeed, that would be difficult. Necromancers get their source of power from the dead. While bodies could be artificially created, souls were slightly trickier. However, what about injecting the souls of necromancers into their puppets? It would still be considered soul magic right?


    "What do you think about soul cultivation instead of soul harvesting? As a doctor, I really cannot approve of massacring lives for the sake of power. The souls that have passed on deserve to find peace and return to the cycle."


    Zero was hopeful as Jynx considered it but the banshee shook her head. "Never heard of it. How does that relate to necromancy? We use mana to capture and manipulate souls into bodies to animate undead summons. Soul cultivation sounds like something alchemists like Sylvia would do. Her chimaera experiments are similar to your concept but she''s looking at creating artificial bodies to host real souls. In my eight hundred years of living, I''d never heard of creating an artificial soul."


    Zero blinked. Eight hund-?! He didn''t want to think about it. "Not an artificial soul, just using the powers of your original soul to amplify it into animating bodies. It''s different from summoning. Necromancy is all about animation magic, isn''t it?"


    Truen didn''t quite understand where Zero''s confidence and inspiration came from but he let Zero do all the talking while he listened. At this rate, the doctor might end up buying another lunatic over to their side, not that her help was unwelcomed. However, having Jynx on their side wasn''t as important as buying Sylvia over. Sadly, he had a feeling Jynx and Sylvia were rooting for different teams, making the situation complicated.

 Chapter 511: Mediating a Civil War

    After explaining the concept of soul cultivation several times, Jynx finally understood it when Zero demonstrated how it could work by borrowing a few pieces of paper cut into little human shapes. Truen didn''t understand what Zero was doing as he poured a little qi wrapped in mana into the paper puppets and controlled them with basic animation magic.


    The paper puppets put up a small skit and danced on the table, amusing and impressing Jynx who decided to give cultivating a try instead of harvesting the souls of the living. Zero was pleased and they shook on this but Jynx brought the initial question back about her client and Zero finally agreed after seeing the efforts Jynx was willing to make for him to reduce slavery.


    "Thank you for accepting!" she smiled brightly then sighed.


    "Those fraternal twin magicians you were looking for are chimaeras. I''m assuming you don''t know what that means?"


    Zero blinked. "No, I know what that means. They were artificially created, weren''t they?"


    Jynx nodded. "That makes things easier for me to explain. There are different kinds of chimaeras. Generally, a chimaera is created when a body is not 100% the original. For example, if I take the arms of a were beast and stick it to the torso of a merman and then attach legs from a human and complete it with a head from a fae, that is going to be a chimaera when a soul takes over the reanimated body."


    Zero was briefly reminded about his healing magic fiasco at Endow Hill. Back then, he didn''t know better and thought that it was possible to bring to life what had already passed if they had a modified body. The result was heart-breaking after his chimaera massacred an entire village and was eventually disposed of by his shifu.


    "I know that kind of chimaera. Are there other types of chimaeras?"


    Jynx nodded. "It''s not very known yet but it is something all of U.N.U. has been trying to do. Those abandoned body parts you see on the streets are examples of the second type of chimaera. We try to grow parts in the lab and alter the genetic code of cells in their early stages to force a new kind of species to be born. This is the second type of chimaera that is lab birthed. They come with souls but nobody knows if it is a real soul or an artificial soul. We call these lab-grown chimaeras the ''homunculus''. Your fraternal twin magicians are the second type of chimaeras and their inventor is Sylvia the Silver Witch."


    That would explain the summons that they received. However, Zero couldn''t understand one thing. Why were the twins running and seeking refuge in Half Moon Village? Also, how did Sylvia find them and why call them back after so long?


    Jynx didn''t appear to know much about the twins but she had one last thing to tell Zero that made the doctor uneasy. "From what I know, Sylvia has been trying something called organic transmutation alchemy lately. It''s in the experimental stage and many of her successful chimaeras end up dying."


    That sounded... horrifying! "What does that mean? What''s organic transmutation alchemy?"


    Jynx shrugged. "Who knows that that crazy woman is up to? As far as my sources from her school tell me, she''s in need of better parts. They keep failing at the stabilising stage and many bodies have been ruined that way. I''ve been suffering a lot because of her demands. Hence, I need you to help me resolve this. If that woman doesn''t succeed, she would never relinquish her position as the ruler of U.N.U. even though she''s just sitting in that position and not actually doing something to this country. The civil war has gone on long enough, it''s about time someone stepped up to stop it."


    At the mention of the civil war, Zero became interested. "How did the civil war start? What''s the current situation? Why doesn''t Sylvia do anything?"


    With a heavy sigh, Jynx started the story. "It happened about three hundred years ago," she said.


    Truen and Zero listened to the banshee explain about her initial friendship with the Great Sylph. They were best of friends until one day, Sylvia found an abandoned child that they raised together away from humans. The child was unfortunately murdered and Sylvia grieved very hard, unable to move on from the death of her beloved child. Jynx started searching for the child''s soul and she was able to locate it very quickly as a banshee. To make Sylvia happy again, she studied necromancy to occasionally bring that child back to life.


    The price of bringing the dead back to life was a heavy one. Initially, they were very happy about being able to talk and play with their child with the exception of mana fatigue on Jynx''s side. However, over time they noticed that slowly their child was starting to forget memories and losing their personality. The effect of forceful summoning of a soul that should have long departed was the loss of identity. Summoned souls will become slaves to the necromancer and mere tools to serve their summoner eternally.


    "That''s why I stopped summoning our child. For me, I know that it is time to let them go but Sylvia hasn''t given up hope. She found a way to artificially contain a soul and is trying to create a body for her child but no matter what kind of body she tried to fit the soul in, there would always be a rejection."


    That was to be expected. Zero understood why the body and the soul would reject each other. Every soul was different and each body was created uniquely to accommodate that soul. There was no one-sized solution for housing souls. Unlike Zero who didn''t have a soul and could accommodate any vessel or none at all, Truen''s vessel was harder to create. Enma had to pull out Truen''s records and erase them so that his soul could be reforged into a vessel that Gaia wove. A reforged soul from the Purgatory was like molten metal. It could fit in the ''cast'' easily and would stay that way once they ''cooled''. The unforged soul of Sylvia''s child would have a hard time fitting into other fixed ''casts'' that caused the continuous rejections.


    "I think I understand now. Did the civil war happen because of Sylvia''s obsession with parts?"


    Jynx sighed and nodded. "After learning that undead creatures can become artificially enhanced and strengthened by replacing body parts, U.N.U. was never the same again. In the past, vampires were stronger than zombies and ghosts but now... it depends on who is richer. there are pros and cons to the entire situation but for the most part, I blame Sylvia for not managing them and enforcing laws to contain this situation."


    After sitting till his butt was numb, Truen finally spoke. "So we just have to find a solution for Sylvia''s obsession and satisfy her so that she will step down from her position and name you the new ruler of U.N.U. to contain the civil war and stop slavery practices?"


    Jynx nodded. "If you can help Sylvia stop this madness, I will promise you in Grey Legion''s name to end this misery. This cycle of sorrow shouldn''t be passed down to the next generation. Everyone deserves happiness."


    Zero was touched after listening to the story. "I''ll do my best," he told the lolita banshee. "Please help me arrange a meeting with Sylvia, I''ll see what I can do."

 Chapter 512: Taking Back Xvyal and Yxaan

    With Jynx''s help, Zero and Truen easily secured an appointment with the elusive Great Sylph. As it turned out, all letters that were written to Sylvia never did reach her. In fact, the assigned proxy for Sylvia''s letters was Jynx. No wonder the banshee was so well-informed!


    For the meeting, Jynx arranged it to take place in the magician''s tower that Sylvia normally locked herself in. It was also the magician school''s head office. The school was highly sought after by magicians from all over and probably the only redeeming thing about U.N.U. from an outsider''s perspective. Nobody could deny that the undead race had better magical capabilities.


    In order to make a good first impression on the difficult lady, Zero decided to dress to impress. When dealing with magicians, the only right answer was to wear the magician''s outfit. Truen didn''t know if all magicians wore such strange outfits but he dared not doubt the Great Goddess'' sense of fashion.


    They waited for approximately twenty minutes before Sylvia showed herself.


    As expected of the Great Sylph''s heritage, the lady had an elvish appearance and a wispy silhouette. Her wings reminded Zero of an insect but it was very obvious that Sylvia was called the Silver Witch because she didn''t have any other in her pigmentation apart from a translucent shade of silver that was very close to white and grey.


    "Be quick," the Great Sylph snapped. "I don''t have time for idle talks."


    The brusque attitude took Zero by surprise and he forgot all his etiquette befitting a royal envoy. Sylvia watched as Zero fumbled for words, failing eloquently before giving up and falling silent with his head bowed in defeat. The elf beside him decided to salvage the situation and got straight to the point, just the way Sylvia preferred.


    "We''re here to discuss a few things. Firstly, we want two of our villagers back, Xvyal and Yxaan. Secondly, please hand the Condensed Sphinx Breath Key over to Zero. He needs that to activate the portal to Whiskeria. Lastly, allow us to help you find or create the perfect vessel for your child. If we succeed, you''ll have to keep your word and hand the position as the leader of U.N.U. to Jynx."


    Zero gaped when Truen ended. Nervously, the doctor turned to Sylvia to observe her reaction. For the first few seconds, her expression didn''t change and Zero started to worry. Did she take offence? Of course, she wouldn''t like it. That was simply too rude! No matter how rude or unreasonable she was, Sylvia was still an esteemed ruler of a country.


    Then, Sylvia snorted and started laughing loudly, throwing her head back as she did so. Zero didn''t know what to do and turned to Truen who shrugged. They weren''t expecting Sylvia to burst into laughter but they weren''t sure if that was a good thing.


    When the Silver Witch finally calmed down, she had a serious look in her eyes.


    "Xvyal and Yxaan are my property. Why should I give them back? They belong to me no matter where they go. Secondly, why should I give you the key even if you''re the chosen one that Vivian has informed us about? You haven''t earned that right. Thirdly, my word with Jynx is our business. So what if you succeed in making a vessel for my child? I refuse to accept the help of outsiders. This is my child, I will give them a body I made. If you have no other business, please leave. I''m a very busy person."


    Sylvia was about to throw them out when Zero became angry. "Hold it!" he glared at her. "What do you mean by your property? Xvyal and Yxaan might have been created by you but they are also my villagers. They should have the right to decide where they want to be and how they want to live."


    Sylvia wanted to retort but Zero wasn''t going to give her that chance. Instead, he withdrew the Red Phoenix''s Pearl. "The key that you are holding onto was created by Nel for me. Regardless of what you think, I will take it from you. You can do that willingly or unwillingly, the results will be the same. Nothing will stop me from going to Whiskeria. Gnaway was destroyed when I took this key. I have no hesitation about doing the same to your precious magician tower."


    Sylvia''s eyes hardened at Zero''s threat, neither wanting to back down.


    "Third," Zero hissed. "Your selfish actions have caused a lot of trouble for others. Slavery, part trading, civil wars... how dare you tell me that your deal with Jynx is none of my business. If it wasn''t for you, would the Grey Legion have to resort to slave trafficking? Would U.N.U. have fallen into depravity from constant civil wars? Would a banshee, the guide for souls to move on peacefully in the afterlife, resort to enslaving souls by studying necromancy? How dare you!"


    The tower shook and Truen panicked. Sylvia also felt a smidgen of fear at the display of power when Zero failed to reign his emotions in. The mana fluctuation caused by his anger was an irrefutable proof that he was the chosen one.


    "Zero, calm your mind! Control it!" Truen held onto Zero tightly, casting calming spells over and over again, hoping that they would do something. Didn''t Zero have Law''s Acceptance blessing? Why wasn''t it working?


    Unknown to Truen and Sylvia, Zero was very calm. Mii and Wii were monitoring his mental and emotional status from the mindscape and deemed that everything was working as per normal. Zeo didn''t really lose his temper, the passive skill was still working in the background according to Mind''s Eye system and Lily confirmed that everything was normal. The girls simply noted how much Zero''s acting skills had improved and wondered if they should let Truen know.


    "Better not," Mii told Lily. "To fool the enemy, you must first fool your allies."


    The three fairies looked at the system''s report as Zero continued to increase the power of his ''leaking'' aura. They could see that Sylvia was terrified and ready to give in. Zero could tell as well and started to hyperventilate so that his eyes would redden a little, giving him a scarier look. This emotional negotiation technique that he learned from Dna was actually very handy even if it wasn''t too envoy-like.


    "S-stop!" Sylvia begged, her heart fearing for the safety of her child''s soul in the lab upstairs. "I''ll agree! I''ll agree to anything you want, please don''t destroy this tower!"


    With negotiations completed successfully, Zero simply forced Sylvia to sign a pre-written magic contract so that she couldn''t take her word back. Truen was still confused but Zero told him to quickly find the twin magicians. They were going to send Misana and the twins back to safety while they remained in U.N.U. to work on what they promised to do.

 Chapter 513: Flesh Wound

    Leading Zero and Truen to where the twin magicians were kept, Sylvia stiffened. It wasn''t a pretty sight and Zero wouldn''t be pleased to find that she had been mistreating them for the sake of her experiments.


    Mistreating would be putting it lightly. The state that Zero found the twins in could be said to be at the borderline between life and death. They were in a much worse condition when compared with some of the other slaves and Zero was silent for a very long time, unmoving at the door. Truen was nervous and Sylvia was slightly frightened because Zero wasn''t doing anything. The tension was so thick that it felt suffocating.


    Then, slowly, Zero approached them. He really shouldn''t be surprised to see them in such a bad condition but he had been hopeful. The image of the twins in his mind before they parted ways was a very huge contrast to how Zero found them now. Back then, they meekly asked for permission to leave the village with sad smiles as they reassured him that they would be fine even if they knew it wasn''t the case.


    Zero could see that his protection spell was left unactivated. These children called Sylvia their grandmother... would any grandmother or creator treat their children like this? Zero was regretting his decision to not look more into the matter before he left the village with Camie. If he knew that this would happen, he wouldn''t have spent more than half a year away doing other things. The fact that his spell wasn''t activated meant that they weren''t attacked or harmed externally. However, these mangled lumps of flesh lying on the experimental lab bed told Zero that they''ve experienced something far worse than an attack.


    Yxaan was still breathing and Zero could see her exposed organs quivering with every effort to get air into her. Her brother was worse, he no longer had working organs. Xvyal''s body was beside Yxaan but the soul residing in his body was still trapped in a complex alchemic array, supported by Sylvia''s magic. Xvyal''s soul was forcefully bound to his deceased body to prevent it from rotting away.


    Their bodies were cut open and there were many tubes, pumping all sorts of liquid into them to force them to remain unconscious for the inhumane experiment. Zero didn''t need to look too closely in the magic circles written in blood to know what they were for. Yxaan laid in one circle and Xvyal laid in the other circle with that trapped soul in his dead body. Whatever wounds Xvyal sustained, Yxaan''s body was used to repair it with hers. The regeneration was powered by Xvyal''s soul and while it would have made them immortal, the problem lies with the foreign soul trapped in Xvyal''s dead body. The rejection of the soul to Xvyal''s body is causing the twins'' regeneration and immortal bodies to be unable to keep up with the damage received.


    Zero was about to remove the soul when he heard Sylvia scream from behind him. The Great Sylph didn''t care if she was violating the magic contract. She felt the pain grip her soul when she flung an air blast towards Zero in an attempt to stop him. Truen reacted quicker and countered her attack, pinning her down quickly. The Great Sylph didn''t stop struggling against Truen or the magic contract binding her.


    "No! Stop! Don''t harm my baby!" she cried and Zero ignored her.


    The soul wavered at first as Zero neared but reacted violently when Zero tried to separate it from Xvyal''s body with his magic. Upon closer inspection, Zero realised that this soul had been corrupted. Being on the wrong plane for too long, it missed the chance to return to the cycle. The false power holding it back in its alchemic array was supported by Sylvia''s mana and life force. While it helped to anchor the soul''s presence in the world and stops it from disintegrating, it couldn''t stop the soul from absorbing other impurities.


    Truen had to take Sureshot out and imprison Sylvia in the Pagoda Prison because the Great Sylph was too out of control for even him to subdue. Her cries could be heard even from the golden pagoda prison and Truen cringed at a particularly shrill cry when Zero undid the binding spell, removing her child''s soul from Xvyal''s body.


    "Truen, help me out. Hold onto this soul."


    The archer did as he was told and Zero turned his full focus on the twin magicians'' bodies. Yxaan was going to slip away at any moment now. She was far too weak and even Xvyal was hanging on by a thread. Their souls were already fragmented and Zero looked at their bodies. While Zero knew how to repair their bodies, he didn''t know much about restoring souls. According to Tanya, soul fragments can be fused together to restore damaged souls but they have to be of a similar kind.


    Not daring to think too far ahead of himself, Zero started to mend the flesh wounds. He took samples of their mana and cells before he started enhancing rapid cell growth to restore and regrow missing parts in the same way he regrew Amaraline''s eyes previously.


    Sylvia who was hysterical moments ago started to calm down when she witnessed the complicated magic Zero was using. It wasn''t just simple healing magic. His knowledge of anatomy far surpassed hers and the way he was able to make clones of the same cell structure to regrow missing parts of the body made her rethink her choices. If she remained on Zero''s good side, would it be possible for him to help her create a vessel that her child''s soul wouldn''t reject?


    Truen held onto the strange soul carefully and kept a constant eye on Sylvia who had gone quiet. She looked strangely focussed on Zero''s actions while the doctor fixed Yxaan and Xvyal''s body. Even after training with Freya for a good amount of time and witnessing many of Merlin''s insane spells, Truen never knew that magic was capable of being used in such a manner. The more Zero repaired Yxaan''s body, the more Xvyal''s body restored itself.


    Zero kept an eye on both souls while he repaired their vessels. It took him several hours to fully repair both bodies to how he remembered them to be. Then, he took a quick look at the covenant bond mark on their backs.


    "Sylvia," Zero called out to the quiet Great Sylph. "I want to undo the covenant bond. They are my villagers. Can you undo them?"


    Sylvia hesitated. "I can. However, I have a request. In return for removing the covenant bonds and giving my position up to Jynx and all the things that you want, can you create a vessel for my child without the soul rejecting it?"


    Truen was half expecting Zero to give her a positive answer but Zero didn''t do that. Instead, he looked at her coldly.


    "After what you did, I don''t think you''re in any position to make demands. Either you undo them and make things easy for me or you can say goodbye to the soul in Truen''s hands. I''m a magician taught by Merlin himself. If you don''t want to find out exactly how creative I can get, I suggest you do as told."


    Hearing that her precious child was in danger, Sylvia quickly agreed and begged them not to harm her child. The covenant bond was undone and Zero quickly removed the spell to strengthen the bond between body and soul. He had many questions about how homunculus souls were created but he could find that out later. Right now, both their souls were very weak and a little damaged. Zero decided to nourish them using qi even if he knew it wasn''t a permanent solution. To fully repair their souls, Zero would have to collect compatible soul fragments to fuse them in the Natural Plane.


    "This should do for now," Zero announced an hour later. Yxaan and Xvyal look like they were merely sleeping now. The worst was finally over.


    "Tell Bob to send them back to Half Moon Village," he told Truen. "I will ask for advice on how to repair souls. They will not be waking up until their souls have been repaired but I cannot do it now. There are more urgent things to handle. Oh, tell Cleo to put them in the mixed pool with my clone when they arrive. As for Misana, I''ll leave her to Zoe. She will be fine as long as she eats healthy and regains her strength."


    He took the soul from Truen and asked for Sylvia to be released from the Pagoda Prison so that they could have a proper conversation. The archer didn''t hesitate to quickly carry the twins out of the room to look for Bob.


    Before he left, he shot Sylvia a glare. "Try anything funny and don''t say that I didn''t warn you. Divine Retribution will come for you if you cause harm to the chosen one."


    Zero waited for his friend to leave before sitting on Sylvia''s chair. He looked at the soul in the array and back to Sylvia.


    "Now that the urgent matters are settled, let''s talk."

 Chapter 514: Homunculus Research

    Sylvia dare not meet Zero''s eyes. Her arrogant attitude from earlier was completely crushed with Zero''s display of capabilities. In front of the chosen one, she was deeply humbled. Was this why Raj gave him the Red Phoenix''s Pearl? Even if she didn''t believe it initially, she had no choice but to believe that Zero was indeed chosen by the Gods to fulfil the last prophecy of the Great One. Her child''s soul was still within the powerful doctor''s palm and Sylvia was completely at his mercy.


    "Before I talk about your child''s soul, I have questions about your research. Did you know that trying to create something that falls outside of the natural life cycle managed by Gods is considered a crime? This crime could get your soul returned to the void."


    Sylvia nodded slowly. "If it means that I can see my child return to me even for a brief moment, then all will be worth it."


    There was something Zero couldn''t understand. While he knew that a mother''s love could be the strongest force in the world, the knowledge of creating souls shouldn''t exist.


    "When did your chimaera research project begin? Who gave you the idea of creating artificial bodies?"


    Sylvia blinked. This was where Zero wanted to start?


    "It''s Jynx," she said. "I don''t know if she told you about it but we used to be best of friends. This child is a child that we both love dearly. When our child passed on, it was Jynx who started necromancy to bring her back. Back then, I was happy just to see and talk to our child but things started going wrong. Our child became more and more forgetful with every new body that was borrowed to host her soul. Then I found out that souls rejected bodies that weren''t their own which would explain why necromancers needed a huge amount of mana to summon the undead. Jynx wasn''t a lich, she could never be a lich because she was a banshee. She said that if the soul could have a body to reside in permanently without rejection, they would stop losing memories and personality. Every summon will cause the soul to leave a part of itself behind in the body it occupies. Hence, I decided to create a body that could host our child''s soul so that it wouldn''t take a toll on her."


    Zero looked at the soul in his hand. That would explain all the missing parts. They must have made hundreds of summons in the past, causing it to become so fragmented. He didn''t know if it could be restored at this point because there were too few pieces of it left to work with. Not to mention, it wasn''t a soul waiting to be reincarnated, it was a soul that still had all its memories for the last few hundred years thanks to Sylvia and Hynx''s efforts. Zero couldn''t simply go to the Natural Plane to fuse it with other similar fragments. That would damage the memories and personality of this soul.


    "The chimaeras I can understand. What about the homunculus research? Why did you start creating artificial souls?"


    Sylvia looked guilty. "I didn''t mean to do it. It was an accidental discovery in my chimaera research process. The homunculus was not supposed to exist."


    With a heavy heart, the Great Sylph explained how the first homunculus was born. Instead of using bodies of other creatures, Sylvia went back to her child''s grave and dug out the bones to recreate a new living vessel thinking that the soul wouldn''t reject a body that was born from the same cells. Her child looked very similar to Yxaan and Xvyal. They had fair skin and light blonde hair. All the subsequent homunculus looked the same because of this.


    "It took me many decades and many tries to finally grow a body that looked exactly like my child using my mana. However, the body wouldn''t wake up and couldn''t accept the soul. It wasn''t even alive because it would stop functioning the moment I stopped fuelling it with my mana. I''m a Great Sylph and my only magic element is air. It was only then that I realised I needed holy magic and healing magic to create life."


    Zero cringed. This was something he personally experienced. The abuse of revival magic and the failure to understand it. Sylvia told him how her first homunculus became a monster when it woke up and tried to kill everything around it. Sylvia was broken-hearted when she had to kill her first creation but from then on, she learned about soul summoning.


    "Jynx and I tried every trick in the book but we still couldn''t get our child''s soul to occupy a ready body. Instead, some other soul will occupy the vessel based on the different mana types or materials we used to create it. It took us a long time to find souls that wouldn''t turn into killers and we tried to find the closest personality to our child''s soul. Xvyal and Yxaan were the closest to a miracle. However, I still couldn''t get it to happen."


    Zero was finally seeing the puzzle come together. "Is that why you started researching with organic transmutation alchemy? By replacing the parts that didn''t fit the requirements of your child''s soul in an attempt to create the perfect requirements."


    Sylvia nodded. "It was Jynx''s suggestion a few decades back to do this. Finding the right parts for the right vessel is extremely difficult. It''s also impossible for me to create something from scratch with the right specifications without a cell sample. I''m an alchemist, not a God."


    Zero shook his head. "No, it would also be impossible even if you were a God. The process of reincarnation is more complicated than you think it is, much less a forced attempt at creating an immortal. What you''re doing is a taboo, punishable by voiding. Death is a natural part of the process, it''s time to let go. Stop sinning any further."


    When Sylvia heard that, she burst into tears. "My child is right there! How can you say that? I cannot give up when she''s still alive... I can''t! How do you want me to live without her? After all the blood I''ve spilt and all the lives I sacrificed... how will I answer to the countless souls I''ve committed a sin against?"


    Zero couldn''t say that he didn''t sympathise with her or understand how she feels. In fact, if it were him, he would also feel the same way. The importance of some people can never be replaced and if he had the power, he would abuse it for his selfish desires to be with them just a little longer. Not all wounds could be healed with time.


    Sylvia wept and Zero could only look at the weak soul in his hands, not knowing what was the right thing to do.

 Chapter 515: Parental Love

    Unable to come up with a good solution, Zero returned Sylvia her child''s soul on the condition that she should no longer perform any strange experiments. All the slave and part orders that she made were forcefully cancelled. Zero decided to remain in the U.N.U. for a while as an envoy while he came up with a good solution.


    Sylvia was more than happy to assist Zero in his understanding of chimaeras and alchemy when she saw how Zero was willing to think of something for her. Sylvia promised that as long as Zero agreed to help her out, she wouldn''t do anything that he didn''t like.


    For now, the slaves were spared although the situation in U.N.U. was still as disastrous as before with the civil war continued raging on outside of the tower, Zero considered this somewhat a victory. He was given the best room in the tower and Zero spent most of his time pouring through Sylvia''s research notes and checking his facts with his teachers.


    Tanya answered many of Zero''s questions which only led the doctor to believe that there wasn''t a way to fix the crumbling soul. Enma also told Zero that his abilities only stretch so far. No God was able to ''create'' a soul. They were something that formed naturally by maintaining the life cycle according to their domains.


    "Is there a way for bodies to be created from trees?" Zero asked and Sedna was stunned.


    "Bodies? As in children?" the confused Great Goddess asked over the call.


    Zero nodded. "For example is there a way for someone to receive the blessings of a God or Goddess for children? I''m talking about people who want children but cannot find a spouse or fell in love with an incompatible gender... something like that. Does a God or Goddess of Love exist to create things like this?"


    Zero''s idea wasn''t one that completely lacks logic. For a while, Sedna didn''t answer. There used to be many Goddesses of Fertility before the massacre of Gods. However, now, there was nobody in charge of that domain. If people believed in such a God or Goddess, a new one would have been born but thanks to the shift in beliefs of the new worlds and the ending of old worlds, there weren''t enough thoughts to birth a new Goddess.


    "There used to be someone like that. However, they no longer exist. Why?"


    Hearing that there used to be a Goddess of Fertility, Zero thought that it was a shame that parental love wasn''t more appreciated. Dejectedly, he thanked Sedna for her time and sighed. If only there was a way to create children based on wishes. There were many kinds of world trees guarding and regulating many different things. Why wasn''t there any to bear children fruits for those who wished to become parents? Surely the number of souls waiting to be reincarnated would love a chance at life. By having a children-producing tree, the bottleneck for souls waiting for their turn to reincarnate would be very quickly resolved rather than putting more cupids to work to tie red strings and shoot arrows at potential compatible targets.


    "That''s it!" Zero grinned. If such a tree and goddess didn''t exist, perhaps he could find a way to create a new world tree and appoint someone to become the new Goddess of Fertility, preferably someone who loved children very much.


    The clone that wasn''t soaking in the pool suddenly shuddered. Zero''s clones knew that Truen and Bob would be arriving at any moment with the twin magicians and Misana so the village was preparing for them. However, Zero''s new idea meant that some priorities had to be shuffled.


    "I have to go, Zero the original has a new task for me," the tired-looking clone groaned.


    Raj and the lab members were startled. "Now? We''re still in the middle of setting up the defensive array."


    The clone felt a pounding headache when he failed to respond on time. "Yes, now. Sorry, I''ll be back soon! Carry on without me, the patterns and intervals are the same throughout, I''ll check them later!"


    In a flash, the clone was warped back to Half Moon Village and hurriedly jumped through the Ten-Path Crossway portal without stopping until he arrived at the Tree of Life''s temple.


    Qin Yun and her fox clan were busy cleaning the temple grounds after hours when Zero''s clone appeared, startling them. Some of them greeted Zero''s clone but the clone didn''t spare them a glance, zooming past them in a flash and heading straight for the barrier. He needed to talk to Axel and the Tree of Life urgently before the pain in his head drove him mad. Zero was really merciless towards his clones and sometimes the clone wished Wii would dedicate more Parallel Minds to him.


    "Oh dear!" the spriggan was startled by Zero''s sudden appearance. "How can I help you?"


    The clone blinked. "Is there a way to create a new world tree? As a spriggan, Zero thought that maybe you would know a thing or two. He wants to create a new kind of tree and Goddess or spriggan to guard it."


    The Tree of Life used some branches and leaves to materialise when Axel struggled to come up with an answer. It was the clone''s first time seeing such a thing happen but he didn''t question it. With so many demons praying and worshipping this tree, it must have become powerful enough to create a human vessel.


    "Allow me to answer that," the Tree of Life smiled. "World Trees are born from a collection of thoughts just like how most Gods are created. The only difference between Gods and World Trees is the source of thoughts. Gods are born from expectations and hopes. They provide intangible support to those who pray to them by using a medium or by issuing blessings to devoted followers. On the other hand, World Trees provide tangible support and products for humans who support the blessings of the tree. They usually exist somewhere on the Material Plane in some form. An example would be a leaf or a branch from the tree. Even the Weeping Willow who is also known as Tree of the Future doesn''t exist entirely on Earth. What the elves see is just a branch of the real tree hidden elsewhere on another inhabited planet."


    The explanation gave Zero some form of hope after his clone relayed the message. It took a while for the clone to reply and Axel couldn''t say he was surprised after hearing many stories about the crazy doctor.


    "Can I cross breed world trees to create a new kind of seed for a new world tree? What are the conditions for planting a new world tree?"


    Needless to say, the Tree of Life had never heard of such a thing. Logically, it should be possible as World Trees were also plants. They were just slightly more magical and rare. When Zero heard this, he thanked the Tree of Life and released his control over his clone to do whatever it needed to do before the interruption.


    Axel wasn''t even mad that Zero''s clone left as quickly as he came. He simply treated it as a passing dream that wasn''t real. Zero was truly like a hurricane and the best way to cope with such suddenness was to forget about it entirely to move on.


    Back in the tower, Zero opened his eyes and pulled out his i-communicator. If there was someone who would have the slightest chance at cross-breeding world trees, it would have to be Mother Nature.

 Chapter 516: [Bonus] Frozen Water

    Author''s Note: Thank you Demelios for suggesting this idea. Now we will have Zero skating artistically like Yuri. Also, I tried to calculate it so that this will be pushed out of my 50 privilege chapter range to be seen for non-privileged readers on X''mas day because I know nobody buys my privilege tiers. Enjoy the X''mas gift, whenever it was published for you <3 And Merry X''mas to everyone!


    It was that time of the year again when gifts were given and received. Zero wasn''t too sure of what he should prepare for everyone this year but he did think that nobody would reject good food. Hence, with some difficulty, Zero hunted and foraged for the best materials he could find to make a huge batch of Christmas cookies.


    Swift was startled when Zero called her to send the harpie a long list of people he wanted to send cookies to. While she wasn''t against making such deliveries, she had a better idea. It has been a full year since they had a gathering. This time, there were even more people who wanted to be part of the gathering. With Heaven and Hell getting along better after Zero''s intervention, it was a good idea to invite the Demon Lords who could make it.


    Gods couldn''t leave Heaven and Demon Lords couldn''t leave hell so this was quite the pickle. Where would be a good place to gather without throwing the plane''s power out of balance?


    "How about the Spring of Vitality? Raphael suggested. He was helping the harpie plan and Isis liked the idea. The Christmas party planning community was gathered in Garden Eden and Cleo clapped her hands in delight.


    "Half Moon Village will take care of the food!"


    "Heaven can take care of the decorations," Raphael offered and Swift agreed. It was better to leave artistic designs to the angels. She''d seen some of the designs that certain Demon Lords have and she must admit while they didn''t look bad, they were mostly questionable.


    "I''ll send the invitations," Isis told them. "We must prepare gifts for Zero, there isn''t much time left."


    The small planning party agreed and quickly went their separate ways to complete the task while Swift told Zero to keep the cookies away for now because they wanted him to bring it all to the Christmas party after details were finalised.


    Needless to say, Zero was thrilled and told Truen about it. The doctor also decided to send messages to the people he would like to see at the party including his teachers and little Minerva.


    When the invitations were finally sent out, almost everyone RSVP''d. Isis was overjoyed to let Zero know that they would be hosting the party at the Spring of Vitality. To ensure that it followed the White Christmas tradition, Queen Shittomi and Olaf decided to take turns pouring magic and making it a wintery wonderland. When Zero heard that there would be frozen water to skate on, he was excited even if he didn''t know how to skate just yet.


    The day finally arrived and the party was everything Zero expected it to be and more! The huge Christmas tree was the highlight of the decorations. Gaia must have a hand in creating such a huge fir tree because it was almost as tall as Sedna in her original form.


    The party was full of fantastic food, courtesy of Zoe whom everyone praised. Cleo worked hard to make it as homey as possible, arranging the mana lotuses in a way that didn''t look like a farm. Robo Mike had the day off.


    Among the people who attended, Mammon and Enma were the ones Zero didn''t expect to see simply because they were extremely busy individuals. True enough, they only stayed for a short while to pass Zero their gifts, receive their cookies, eat and leave. They didn''t stay for too long and Zero didn''t blame them. On the other hand, he didn''t know what to think with Michael and Lucifer indulging themselves in a drinking competition. Hua Tuo and Buddha also indulged in some herbal tea and Zero wondered if this was alright.


    With music and dance that the Great Gods enjoyed, Zero didn''t think the night could get any better but he was proven wrong when Truen and Merlin disappeared for a while. Zero only found out why they could not be found when he heard the crackle of fireworks exploding.


    "Merry Christmas, Zero!" they shouted and the doctor teared up. He might be grown up on the outside but on the inside, Zero still couldn''t believe that another year had gone by so quickly. His journey had only just begun but it felt like he''d not seen these people for a very long time.


    Seeing that Zero teared up, the ladies were quick to give him a hug while Ruth gifted him something that lit Zero''s world. It was a pair of ice skates that Zero had heard about but never seen before.


    "Be careful, don''t touch the blades below. Minerva will teach you how to skate, she''s been doing a lovely job at it in Hyacinth on the surface," Poseidon explained. Medusa was with her daughter in Hyacinth because Minerva couldn''t leave the planet but her father promised to make her a water clone so that she could meet the person who matchmade her parents.


    Zero smiled at Minerva. She grew into quite the pretty young lady even though it wasn''t too long since she was created. If Minerva was anything like Athena was, he could understand why she was also called a Goddess of Beauty and War.


    After putting on the skates securely, Zero accepted Truen''s help to stand in the skates. It was trickier than he thought it would be with how he slipped and slid with every step he took. It was hard to balance and the shoes were heavy!


    "Don''t walk," Minerva scolded. "Glide across the ice like this!" she said and demonstrated a push off from where she stood. The movement was extremely graceful and it looked effortless enough that Zero was almost fooled into believing it wasn''t hard at all.


    Like a clumsy duckling just hatched from an egg, Zero pushed off into his first tumble into the hard ice, falling onto his chin when the toe pick dug into the frozen water. It looked like a painful landing and Minerva winced before skating over to help Zero up. Cameras were readied from all directions and everyone wanted to see how Zero would skate after he learned how to push off. Hua Tuo was on standby in case his disciple needed medical assistance even though Zero was more than capable of healing such minor injuries. Merlin and Shittomi were on standby to refreeze the lake''s water in case the ice broke while Zero skated. Olaf had to reassure them that the ice was about a foot deep and a tiny fall like this wouldn''t be enough to break such thick ice.


    After two more attempts with many wobbles and windmilling arms, Zero finally found the correct posture with knees slightly bent and chest leaning forward to push off nicely. He found the posture slightly awkward with his butt sticking out too much but it couldn''t be helped, for now, this was the safest method while he learned how to move around on ice without assistance from anyone.


    Turning was tricky and Zero tripped over his own feet while crossing one foot over the other making a bend. Minerva cringed at the impressive tumble but Zero wasn''t ready to give up. Truen held his breath watching Zero learn how to skate for the very first time. His friend had an incredible sense of balance and coordination so it wasn''t too long before Zero was doing a figure of eights on the ice and speeding fast enough to chase Minerva. He even mastered how to skate backwards and do a wide circle in a spread eagle stance.


    The tiny tips and tricks Minerva taught were soaked up by Zero like a sponge. In just twenty minutes, Zero was able to play tag on ice, occasionally crashing out of the lake onto the soft snow piles when he failed to stop in time. The Gods and Goddesses decided to join them and Zero watched how some of them cheated. Not everyone used skates and that gave Zero an idea.


    "Minerva! Teach me some skate tricks!" he grinned.


    From spinning to jumping and even somersaulting in the air, Zero learned everything after one demonstration and was eager to put his brilliant inspiration to use. The Great Gods were able to use magic and their natural abilities to create cool moves so Zero decided to invent some of his own by fusing traditional skating moves that looked extremely glamorous.


    "Let''s host an artistic skating competition!" Zero suggested to anyone who was interested in skating. Michael didn''t hesitate to take care of the music for the competition.


    "The theme shall be skating with your talent," Zero grinned.


    Not one to pass up the rare opportunity to make money, Mammon started a gambling pool that many people took advantage of when Zero said he was going to participate.


    "What''s the prize going to be for the winner?" Ruth asked. "There''s no meaning in a competition without a winner or a prize, is there?"


    "Good point," Poseidon agreed and Minerva quickly backed out of the competition. Against the Great Goddesses and Demon Lords? She wasn''t crazy enough to fight with them.


    Zero hummed and tried to think about a good prize for the winner. Seeing as it was Christmas, Zero pointed to the large Christmas tree decoration. "Special photos and a present of the winner''s choice from any of the participants?"


    "Deal!" Freya shouted and changed into her skates to participate. How could she pass up the chance for limited edition photos?


    Mammon was torn. If he won, he would be able to demand limited edition photos for resale in the Onion Union. However, he didn''t want to make a fool of himself for not being able to skate. Hence, he proposed an alliance with Queen Shittomi who agreed with a seventy-thirty profit split.


    Due to the overwhelming number of participants, the event organisers made some adjustments. Only one participant from each plane or planet can represent their team. Zero represented Half Moon Village and Earth. Ruth represented the Garden of Roth which the Gods, Demon Lords and Archangels agreed that it counted as a special zone because of cross territories. Queen Shittomi represented the abyss, Freya represented Heaven, Merlin represented Arabesque and Minerva was forced to represent Hyacinth because her father uncle Zeus wanted the limited edition photos, not that she was hopeful in winning this skating competition with such strong competitors.


    The six competitors drew lots and the order was decided. Minerva was pleased that she was the first to go because it would mean setting the bar for the other competitors. Not seeing what the overpowered competitors could accomplish made her confident about doing her best.


    Michael prepared the choir and musical arrangements quickly. Minerva requested for a ballad with strong strings so they quickly pulled together a song befitting her impromptu performance. Poseidon had his camera out from the moment the music started and Truen was in charge of special lighting effects.


    Like a swan in the water, Minerva executed each move with elegance, reminding Poseidon about his wife. Medusa would be very proud of her if she saw how lady-like Minerva was on the ice. Like a branch swaying in the breeze, Minerva allowed her body to flow to the gentle music as she built up speed around the bend.


    In a burst of power and grace, Minerva shot into the air, dragging ice crystals with her skates and spun thrice before landing with a swish. Nothing could affect her balance and the way her hair danced to the wind with her sharp movements made Poseidon smile sappily. His daughter was simply too beautiful!


    Using a few tricks like raising a leg behind her as she glided across the frozen surface, resembling a swordfish to score points from the audience, Minerva decided to end her performance with a dazzling pose and spin like a figurine with her back bent backwards so much that her head was almost touching her leg that was brought up straight in a vertical split. The dizzying speed that Minerva spun at gathered cheers from the crowd as she ended it beautifully with a small somersault just in time with the music.


    "That was Minverva representing Hyacinth. Thank you for the beautiful performance!" Cleo smiled and quickly introduced the next performer before the hype died.


    "Next up, please put your hands together to welcome Queen Shittomi, also known as the Ice Queen."


    Without even performing, Zero was in awe at Queen Shittomi''s presence. Her poker face and cold expression suited her very well on the ice. However, he didn''t understand how the Demon Queen was going to move around on the ice in that dress. Heck, she wasn''t even wearing skates for an artistic skating competition!


    Mammon quickly raised the bets for Queen Shittomi''s round and collected the money. Shittomi doesn''t need skates to play on the ice, she was a natural at it.


    The music was very traditional and Michael had a hard time timing it so Qin Yun who tagged along with her Demon Queen friend took over with her fox clan. They plucked at the koto and blew the bamboo flutes in an eerie way that made spines tingle. Zero swallowed hard in anticipation. It was going to be a great performance.


    Indeed, nobody was disappointed as Queen Shittomi raised her arm slowly. Her large sleeves made the small and slow movement look graceful and the effect of the small movement was further magnified with a gust of icy wind blowing up snowflakes. Truen decided to leave because Queen Shittomi didn''t need special lighting or effects. She simply made her own.


    Ice flowers bloomed in the sky and the wind spiralled around the Demon Queen, reflecting the moonlight like small mirrors as she danced on the surface, gliding smoothly in her straw slippers. Nobody could see her feet because of her long kimono and Zero didn''t know if she was skating or walking. It didn''t matter, it was very beautiful.


    One of the highlights of Queen Shittomi''s magical dance was when she arched her back and lowered herself backwards so low that she was almost touching the ice before she simply used that illusion to propel herself forward with a wave of her arms, floating across the frozen surface and letting the aggressive cacophony of strings drive her wild. She seemed to be possessed by the notes, bringing up ice crystals one after another, creating slopes that she would launch herself from to descend like a falling flower. The ending was almost as dramatic as her starting when Queen Shittomi simply removed her hairpin and danced in a circle until the music stopped where she dropped to the ground immediately, splaying her sleeves and hair like a fully blossomed flower on the ice.


    For a moment, nobody moved. Even Zero was stunned speechless at the ethereal performance. Slowly, one person applauded and snapped the stupor out of the audience who cheered. More bets poured into Mammon''s pool and the Demon Lord grinned happily. He was making a huge profit from this tonight.


    Both performances were very different and Zero was very excited to see what everyone else would do. Next up, representing the Garden of Roth, was Ruth. Zero cheered loudly for the vampire who looked very comfortable under the moonlight. His eyes glowed brightly as he tightened his skates before hopping onto the ice and skating to the centre. His legs hardly moved and he looked like he was standing still as he glided across the frozen water. Zero was envious. How could anyone ever be this graceful? It felt unfair that Ruth was so good at it.


    Instead of choosing a waltz kind of music or something with a choir, Ruth opted for something more high-powered and dynamic. Heaven didn''t have any drums so Cleo fashioned some out of hollow logs and offered to play them according to the kind of percussion beats Ruth wanted.


    The music started low and steady. Zero held his breath because Ruth didn''t move. He had his head bowed, his eyes shut, his legs crossed in a line and arms wrapped around himself like he was constricted. There were clouds covering the moonlight so Ruth waited for the clouds to pass. When the silver moonlight hit the ice surfaced, Ruth moved.


    Speed was everything when Ruth started his performance. In contrast to the gentle and graceful nature of the first two performers, the vampire threw that out of the window. Every jump her made was as high as three men. His flips and twists in the air made him look like he was flying and Zero cheered when Ruth pushed off on the ice after making contact with it. His combat teacher was so fast that he looked like he was teleporting on it. The whole time Ruth ice-skated, Olaf had to quickly repair where Ruth landed. This ice wasn''t going to last with such a rough treatment!


    Each time Ruth shot into the air to perform powerful aerial tricks, Olaf would groan when everyone cheered. The vampire gave Cleo a signal that he was ending with a nod and Zero screamed in excitement when Ruth shot upwards to the air and held the pose of turning completely upside down with his hands in his pocket while his back and legs arched. At the drop of the final beat, the vampire burst into a colony of bats, ending the spectacular performance.


    While everyone was happy about Ruth''s unique take at ice-skating, Merlin felt pressured. Why did this vampire have to do what he wanted to do but better? Now that the stakes were raised, he could only use his other cards. Even if it paled in comparison, Merlin wasn''t going down without trying.


    As the wizard stepped onto the ring, Zero wondered why he kept sprinkling things on the ice surface. Was that even allowed? Nobody questioned Merlin who requested for a dramatic orchestra with brass instruments. Michael was more than happy to oblige with a familiar tune to play to and Merlin officially started his performance.


    Zero never thought that the wizard would be so competitive and feared for Merlin''s old back when his teacher brought out his magician''s staff to spin it while chanting multiple spells. At this rate, Merlin wasn''t even skating conventionally. He used wind magic to move him along the surface and used magic to create special fireworks where he passed. Ice magic was thrown in for a special stage and Merlin used animation magic to create birds from the snowflakes to entertain the crowd.


    Of all the crazy things in Merlin''s performance, Zero had to raise his brow to the long beard weave that Merlin did in the middle of his performance. Sure, he was impressed with how Merlin was able to skate in between ice crystals that pinned his parted long beard at different ends while Merlin zipped over and under the beard to make an intricate weave. It did get a lot of cheers and laughter but Zero didn''t know if this till counted as artistic skating.


    Nevertheless, it was an enjoyable albeit slightly crazy performance. Zero clapped loudly as his teacher returned to the sidelines.


    Next up was Freya. The Goddess of Beauty and War looked ready with her fiery hair pulled back into a ponytail. She even changed her outfit into something less restrictive so that she would skate properly. The crowd went wild and Freya tried her best to contain herself before the music actually started.


    Once again, Michael was thankful for the choice of music. Freya wanted something patriotic and the angels knew what to do with more cupids coming in to contribute their voices for the Great Goddess'' dance.


    Freya''s pose was relaxed but full of poise as the music came to life from low and quiet to loud and bold. The Goddess of Beauty knew what she was doing when it came to playing on the ice because Zero swore he never thought he would see anyone use the ice to create a steam effect.


    Olaf panicked a little when Freya used fire to melt some ice at the bottom of her skate for the steam effect as she danced from hopping and jumping to spinning and even sliding across the ice while lying down. Thankfully, Freya was extremely skilled with her magic control and the ice was safe. Zero did notice that the melting of ice for steam effects made a very clear pattern on the lake and he had a brilliant idea for his turn coming up next.


    Needless to say, Freya''s spectacular stunt of merging all magical elements together for a climax on her spinning dancing form in the air put her neck on neck with Queen Shittomi''s performance with both ladies executing beauty with the highest level of skill. Ruth wasn''t disappointed with the third spot for now and Merlin despaired when he ranked just one spot higher than Minerva on the current voting list. The girl didn''t seem disheartened that she was currently last as she consoled the wizard.


    "Up next, we have Zero from Half Moon Village who just learned how to skate a few hours ago!" Cleo announced and the doctor could feel his stomach eating itself up. He wanted to disappear into the void when there were so many people looking at him with expectant eyes. Yet, he swallowed his nerves and walked up to the centre of the lake, trying not to trip.


    Taking deep breaths to calm himself, he gave Michael a thumbs up. The music that he was going to dance to was a gentle ballad. If Zero remembered right, Christmas was about a time of giving and for this, he was going to take the opportunity to thank everyone in his performance.


    The music was just a gentle piano with sow strings and a soft choir and Zero quickly got into his starting position with arms crossed facing downwards and his feet shoulder-width apart. His head was low and he listened for the first chord that would get his skates moving.


    Slowly as he felt the melody build-up, Zero brought his hands up to his heart and swayed to the left, skating backwards in a small circle with a basic push off. Feeling the wind in his face, Zero let the feeling put a smile on it as he danced to the gentle notes with his skates, zig-zagging along until he reached the edge that he wanted to. Here, Zero slowed abruptly using the spread eagle trick he learned and glided until he was in place to make a basic loop jump before landing and spinning on the spot with his arms raised high above his head for a chantless spell to set his skates on fire.


    Freya recognised the trick and raised her brow. This would be interesting.


    Zero started to skate back and forth the lake occasionally using steam to create a wispy effect and jumped at certain spots, making the ice hiss when he landed. He let his arms sway to the music and kept his back straight while his knees bent with an effort to maintain his balance as he skated backwards. Zero timed it perfectly to mark out the next section and it took the crowd halfway through his performance to realise what he was doing.


    "Is that...? Is that a message on ice?"


    Indeed, Zero was skating while writing a message and dancing to the music while showing off what he just learned about skating. He wasn''t using fancy moves or magic to build the excitement in others, he was simply enjoying the ice as he drew and wrote on it.


    Olaf was impressed. Knowing where to skate and how to write the message on the ice must have taken Zero a long time to plan. Yet, the doctor looked very relaxed with his white lab coat fluttering in the wind when he did a camel spin and introduced a long fluttering ribbon made from bandages he pulled from his inventory. The ribbon made a pretty pattern and Zero decided to turn things up a notch by surprising everyone with some power moves.


    Using his Secret Move #6: Hyper Drunken Fist, Zero worked up a mini-tornado on the ice and danced in the centre of the ice while finishing his written message on the ice. The music gradually came to a high finish where Zero simply sat in the tornado and let it plop him down on a lovely pile of snow out of the zone so that everyone could enjoy his lovely message.


    [Merry X''mas! May all your wishes come true~]


    Beneath the message was a small present drawing and the crowd applauded while cameras went off. While Zero didn''t do anything as flashy or spectacular, his sweet message moved everyone''s hearts, bringing Zero all the way up to the third place for the competition.


    Eventually, they decided that the winner of the artistic skating competition should go to Queen Shittomi for her creativity at bringing culture, music, presentation and concept into skating. Mammon couldn''t be happier about the outcome and since Christmas was all about giving and receiving, the Demon Queen decided that she already had her profits from Mammon as a gift and that the only other thing she wanted was a group photo of the people attending today to commemorate the best Christmas party she''d ever attended. Nobody declined her request and they had fun taking pictures with the large Christmas tree and Zero''s lovely ice message.


    Naturally, all good and fun things have to come to an end. Zero and Truen waved goodbye to the guests one by one as they returned to their domains to do important things but not before promising to come again next year.


    "Merry Christmas! May all your wishes come true. - Zero, 2020."

 Chapter 517: Tree of Fertility

    Gaia heard Zero''s request and thought about it. Nobody has tried growing or creating a new World Tree even if it was theoretically possible simply because finding a place to plant it was troublesome. Many world trees have died from different causes and while it should be easier to replace the dwindled population of world trees, not all world trees were very willing to give their flowers or stems for cross-breeding.


    "I have no problems birthing a new type of tree," the Tree of Life said and Gaia nodded. Having the Tree of Life act as the mother was still better than trying to grow the new type of tree by manual cross-pollination techniques of the dryads.


    The only problem now was to get the Weeping Willow, also known as the Tree of the Future, to part with a flower for that purpose.


    "Why can''t we ask the Tree of Knowledge for help?" Zero asked Gaia and Mother Nature shook her leaves.


    "The Tree of Fertility''s ability leans closer towards the support of Life and Future. Adding the Tree of Knowledge''s ability isn''t going to help the tree create children. Just like how I birthed King Yama with Hades and Freya''s ability, the right combination of abilities from parent trees must be compatible in order for a new type of world tree to be birthed. The cross-breed between the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge might be able to create a new world tree of magic but it''s unlikely that the new tree is going to be a tree of fertility."


    That made sense. Zero sighed. "Is there no way to convince the Tree of the Future to help us? We already have the soul needed and a future spriggan to guard the tree. I even have a good idea where the seed should be planted!"


    Gaia felt bad for Enma. If the King of Trials knew that Zero''s brilliant idea to resolve the situation was to create the Tree of Fertility to host a fractured soul and plant that in his plane to be worshipped, he might throw a fit. Yet, she couldn''t think of a better way to save a soul without sending it for reincarnation.


    Zero was barely able to retain the souls of the last Gemini Star descendants and the soul that he was trying to save is one that Gaia swore should have been wiped out of existence a long time ago. She didn''t know who Sylvia the Silver Witch was but whatever she was doing made the impossible possible. Her love for this child''s soul made the soul live pass its existence on the wrong plane. No wonder Zero said that it was too corrupted to fix. Without her alchemic array, that soul would have disintegrated and returned to the void. At this point, not even Gaia knew if fusing the soul''s uncorrupted fragments into a world tree seed would save it but they could only try.


    "I''ll see what the Tree of the Future demands in exchange for a flower. Prepare to extract the soul''s uncorrupted fragments for the fusion but don''t harbour hopes. This is the first and last time we grow world trees to save someone''s soul. While Gods value souls, we don''t usually go all the way to rescue one that has been marked by the void."


    Zero understood. It was an exception and no matter how he tried to justify the need for a Tree of Fertility, he couldn''t help but wonder what would happen if he didn''t come along to help Sylvia. Would she have worked herself into despair and transformed into a demon?


    The soul flickered weakly and Zero sighed. While he waited, there was no point in wondering ''what-if'' scenarios. He would cross that bridge when he came to it. For now, there were several things he could do. Half Moon and New Moon Village needed a lot of his attention. He just received a message from Truen not too long ago saying that Misana and the twins were safely settled there. After taking a short rest, Bob and Truen will be hurrying back.


    Sylvia was still in the tower and Zero decided to pay Jynx a visit to talk more about the future collaboration with Grey Legion. One way or another, he would find a way to save the soul of Sylvia''s child. The Great Sylph was already given a task to prepare a large amount of food offerings for the purification ritual. In order for the soul to be fused with the new world tree seed, Zero had to remove the corrupted parts carefully.


    "Sylvia," he called out to the Great Sylph who was monitoring the skeleton cooks in the kitchen. "I''m going to see Jynx for a while. Please take care of your child for a while, I''ll be back soon once I have the things I need."


    The Great Sylph didn''t protest and was more than glad to have her child back. Zero left quickly after sending a raven over in advance. The Engraver banshee was glad to know that Zero felt confident enough in his success to bring forward collaboration talks. In fact, Jynx was in the middle of making preparations for a major reformation of U.N.U. in the future when she received Zero''s message.


    "Welcome!" the necromancer grinned and Zero nodded.


    "We meet again, sooner than expected. Thank you for giving us Misana. My friends have safely escorted them back to Half Moon Village for further treatment. Apart from talking about possible business opportunities, I want to know a little more about Sylvia''s child. She mentioned that you were also fond of that soul and picked up necromancy when the child died. What''s going on?"


    Jynx''s smile fell. "You know, I was looking forward to hearing about spider silk underwear production arrangements that you mentioned in your letter. Night Terror Spider Queen Penelope, was it? She sounds beautiful but we can talk about the child. What do you want to know?"


    "Who are they? Why are you and Sylvia so enamoured by them? Is there something about their soul that is special?"


    Jynx offered Zero a cup of strange tea with floating bits of white stuff. "This is going to be a long story. Please make yourself comfortable. In order to answer your question, we need to go back in time about five or six hundred years."


    Zero took a sip and made himself comfortable. "I''m listening."

 Chapter 518: Bakus Story

    A few centuries ago, when Jynx was just a regular banshee and Sylvia was just a mischievous sylph, they often travelled together and caused chaos in rural villages. On one of their pranks, they found a strange creature pretending to be a pillow for an old and blind man. That creature''s name was Baku.


    Baku wasn''t a very pretty looking creature. In fact, it was closer to a rat with the trunk of an elephant. It had tiny beady eyes and very dirty fur. When rolled up into a ball, Baku appeared to be an inanimate object and could very well pass off as a used lumpy pillow.


    The old man was dying and Jynx was there to grieve for his final moments before his soul was scheduled to depart from the world. Sylvia was the first to notice something strange about the blind old man. Firstly, he was able to ''see'' things even though he was born blind. The sylph had never come across anyone who had the ability to see without physical eyes especially if they did not practice magic or cultivate. Hence, they decided to stay a little longer with this old man to find out why.


    "My first meeting with Baku is strange. Baku pretended to be a pillow for so long that neither Sylvia nor I noticed another supernatural creature. I wailed the whole night through and normally, that would give some people nightmares. However, everyone slept very soundly that night and the village was shrouded in a strange mist that Sylvia didn''t summon. It took us a while to investigate the cause and find the culprit," Jynx smiled as she recalled their first meeting with their precious child.


    Baku was a creature that ate dreams and in particular, nightmares. It was classified as a low-level monster and was very protective of the blind old man that was scheduled to die. Jynx and Sylvia had never met such a monster and Baku appeared to be very young. Hence, they decided to take Baku along with them after the blind old man passed away. Unlike other people, this old man never once suffered before he died because Baku kept him asleep right until the moment he had to leave the world and gave him nothing but wonderful dreams.


    Seeing that the little monster had a kind heart, Sylvia decided to teach it magic while they travelled. Baku was able to use a little magic to transform into a little girl. It wasn''t good at elemental magic like Sylvia but it was able to manifest mana and change its appearance. Baku became their adopted daughter and the three of them spent their time travelling the world and enjoying life.


    "As you can tell by now, Baku is a very kind child. She tries her best to make everyone happy. If someone was sad, she would devour their sadness and give them happy dreams. If someone was having an angry dream, she would eat that and replace it with love. She was a unique kind of monster that we''ve never come across before so our lack of knowledge became our downfall."


    Zero could already tell that this was where the story turned and where the madness began for them.


    "For the longest time, I''m a banshee that can only bring the message of death wherever I go. If it was the death of one or two people in a small village, that can be understood. However, when we''re talking about wars and battlefields where hundreds if not thousands of people are dying, the number of souls and nightmares differ."


    While Zero didn''t know much about Baku, he understood the principle of equivalent exchange. Everything in this world ran on a very delicate balance. The key to a healthy lifestyle was moderation. In the war that Jynx had to stay for months, Sylvia did her best to bring wind and rain whenever she could. People were sad, scared and suffering for those months and Jynx cried bloody tears every night for those who would pass on. There didn''t seem to be an end to the number of souls they had to send off but nobody was working harder than Baku.


    "At first we thought that Baku was slightly tired after eating so many nightmares. However, as the time dragged on, Baku became unable to retain her human transformation. Yet, our precious child never stopped trying to help people. Even if it was just one more nightmare or one more person, Baku would not stop until the dark energy was all eaten away."


    The fur that was normally white and blue slowly became grey and black. Sylvia and Jynx were too busy to understand the change back then but Zero felt his heart squeeze a little too tightly when he heard it. As a doctor, how could he not know? If Baku had always been eating bad dreams and negative energy to purify it in itself, there would be a limit when the corruption was too much.


    "One day our child failed to wake up and that one day became two. Baku stopped breathing and started to fade. I was still weeping tears of blood, bound to my duty. Sylvia was the first between us to realise this and the sylph did everything she could to help Baku who was slowly but surely dying. No medicine could cure her, no prayer would save her. We didn''t know what was wrong and the only thing Sylvia could do was cry as she spent the last moments with Baku."


    Eventually, the war was over. Without Baku helping the disheartened team, they simply became overpowered and killed by their enemies before reinforcements could arrive. Jynx remembered weeping for the last man on the battlefield with mixed feelings. She felt like she was weeping for more than just the fallen souls of nameless men that night. She was weeping for the soul of someone she knew.


    When Jynx returned, Baku was gone and Sylvia had spiralled into depression. Seeing her normally mischievous friend become so quiet and withdrawn scared Jynx very badly.


    "That was when I turned to learn necromancy, practising on the fallen warriors in the war that I wept for. I brought my child back over and over again, changing a body when the one she was in rotted too badly. I learned a little too late the price of necromancy and Sylvia has gone off the deep end with alchemy in an effort to resurrect Baku. It breaks my heart to see her like this. If Baku was here, I''m sure she wouldn''t want either of us to be like this either. However, for immortals like us, time won''t heal our wounds. If we can''t bring Baku back, we''d rather seek death."


    The tea in Zero''s hands was cold by now and Jynx didn''t remain dry-eyed. The doctor finally understood. Immortals were lonely creatures. Baku brought joy to their empty lives and once she was gone, Sylvia who had always been a free spirit lost her motivation to live. Jynx who was bound by duty could only watch her world fall apart helplessly.


    Five or six hundred years was a long time. Zero didn''t know if he could stand this kind of heartache. Baal''s hibernation made Zero tear up sometimes when he thought about it. If Zero wasn''t kept busy, he would find himself missing something inside. If he wasn''t with someone, Zero would look at his i-communicator''s contact list wondering if anyone was available for a call. Sometimes, he''d even dream of going back to the empty space where he couldn''t see, hear or feel anything. It was frightening.


    "Thank you for sharing Baku''s story with me," Zero bowed. "I really appreciate it. It would explain the corruption in the soul. Rest assured, I will think of a way to handle your difficult client as part of the agreement. Now that the heavy topic is over, let''s discuss that spider silk production for your new fashion line..."

 Chapter 519: Weeping Willows Request

    That night, Zero had a lot of thinking to do. With Sylvia working on preparing the offering for a ritual, Zero tried to find more information about Baku or dream eating monsters but nothing showed up. Merlin was also very interested when he heard about such a strange creature but couldn''t be of more help to Zero seeing as there were no records of it in his library.


    Thankfully, Gaia came back with news from the Weeping Willow.


    "She said that she was willing to help on a condition..."


    "What condition?"


    The Great Goddess hesitated. It wasn''t easy to talk to the Tree of the Future because she was in such a distraught state. Unlike the Tree of Life and her spriggan Axel who had a very close bond or the Tree of Knowledge and Ouroboros who was a very responsible guardian, Alex was probably the worst spriggan to exist.


    "It''s a rather complicated situation," Gaia sighed. "I''ll try to make it simple for you. The Weeping Willow''s spriggan, Axel, is very much into elven women and not in a healthy way. He neglects the Weeping Willow a lot and now she''s complaining that her flowers and leaves are going to fall bare from stress if this goes on. I''ve seen it happen, her leaves were yellowing when I saw her on her home planet. Her spriggan is still partying on Earth in Altear. She can give us a flower but she wants you to chase all the elven women away from Alex. Better still, she wants him to stop flirting with any females."


    Zero sighed. Indeed, this was quite a domestic problem. As an outsider, he was slightly embarrassed to hear it but he agreed anyway. For now, creating the Tree of Fertility was more important. As for the womanising problem that Alex has, he would find out more from Axel at a later part.


    "Understood. Please tell the Weeping Willow not to worry, I will come up with a solution for her spriggan''s womanising tendencies. It could be a mental illness, I would have to make a visit in person to find out more. Please thank her on my behalf as well for the cooperation, it must not have been easy for her all these years."


    Gaia felt that Zero had become a very reliable leader after his travels. He was now able to make decisions confidently and she looked forward to seeing what else he could do. For now, she left to relay his message while Zero continued to look into any information he could find about Baku.


    Like Zero, Jynx and Sylvia didn''t sleep. Truen was returning with Bob tomorrow and there were many things to be done.


    The preparation for the purification ritual was almost complete but the location wasn''t perfect. Zero needed a clean room but due to the severe neglect, there wasn''t a ready space available in Sylvia''s tower.


    Jynx was going through her design file to decide on the first type of fashion product she wanted to work on. When she heard from Zero that Truen was returning with a sample of Night Terror Penelope''s silk, the banshee became overly excited.


    After hours of flipping and calling up people, Zero had to admit defeat. There was little he knew about Baku other than the small bit of information from Gaia. Baku wasn''t just a regular monster. It was created like a god but due to the lack of power and information from its worshippers, it couldn''t become a deity. Instead, Baku became a wandering God, helping people wherever it could.


    That also explained why Baku had purifying powers even though it wasn''t able to use magic. The ability to transform must also come from the power of prayers instead of magic. Transforming into a human was something all gods could do. Baku simply never learned how and Sylvia''s lessons gave it some inspiration to achieve that.


    Baku''s soul was able to exist for so long even after its death because the soul of Gods does not enter the reincarnation cycle. They usually fall back to the Natural Plane and wait to gather powers back again to be recreated. The mystery was somewhat solved and Zero didn''t know how to tell Sylvia that this child was actually a wandering god who should have returned to slumber. By keeping it on the material plane, this God''s soul couldn''t help but try to purify the negative energy even if it was weak. It no longer had a body to absorb the negative energy hence it took it into his soul.


    Undoing such a large amount of corruption was impossible. Zero can only separate that out and save whatever fragments of Baku''s remaining soul into the new world tree. Everything else should return to the void. It was the only way to save Baku now. However, he hasn''t told Sylvia or Jynx about it yet. The chances of success for this was only fifty percent seeing as nobody has attempted such a crazy thing before.


    Without finding anything useful about Baku, Zero decided to spend the rest of his night reading up about soul purification methods and possible repair methods. There was a text sent to him by Hua Tuo that Buddha loaned his shifu many years ago. It didn''t repair a soul but it could help to strengthen it. Zero might use this method during his purification procedure to stabilise it after removing the corrupted parts.


    In the middle of his research, Axel contacted Zero to inform him about the cross-pollination between the Tree of the Future and the Tree of Life. Gaia sent a clone over to oversee the procedure and Zero felt reassured that a professional was there. Cleo was also on standby to offer assistance if needed. The process will take about three days before they can confirm if it was successful and Zero told the hardworking spriggan to keep him updated before the soul stone''s connection disappeared.


    "It''s late, you should rest. Truen wouldn''t be happy to know that you didn''t sleep," Mii materialised and frowned at how Zero was working too hard and neglecting his health.


    "I know it''s past bedtime but we don''t have that luxury now to be idling away. I wouldn''t be able to sleep even if I wanted to. There are just too many thoughts in my head now that need answering. Operating on a body isn''t the same as operating on a soul and cross-pollination between different flowers isn''t the same as making a new world tree. I still have no idea how to fuse a soul into a seed even if the cross-pollination is successful. I can''t sleep yet."


    Mii sighed as her master yawned and asked for another cup of tea. If Truen knew about this, he would definitely not be happy. While it wasn''t the first time Zero was too deeply engrossed in his task, it was the first time the stress levels were this high. He might have the Acceptance skill to regulate his emotional levels but Zero didn''t have anything to help him manage his stress levels. In defeat, the strawcherry assistant returned to the mindscape. She only hoped that Zero could find some way to let it up before he worked himself into insanity. It wouldn''t be good if the doctor trying to save someone needed a doctor himself.

 Chapter 520: Soul Glue

    Truen and Bob returned to find Zero holed up in the guest room. The doctor had dark circles under his eyes and it took Bob to physically remove his master from the room and Truen''s spell to put Zero to sleep. Sylvia wasn''t doing any better and the dragon threatened the Great Sylph to rest up or the purification process will not go right if she fails to maintain a steady flow of mana which was an obvious lie.


    Once their job was done here, Truen visited Jynx to talk about business while Bob held onto Zero''s i-communicator to coordinate the different projects on behalf of his resting master. Gaia sent news that they were able to successfully cross-pollinate the two world trees. The Tree of Life was now focussed on growing a new fruit from the cross-pollination. As the growth of the fruit was exceptionally quick, they only had about a week before it fully matured.


    "The soul has to be fused with the fruit while it is still growing or the new world tree will develop a consciousness of its own after it matures. Zero needs to do it quickly and while we don''t know how exactly souls can be fused with world trees, the Tree of Life said that the chaos fragments can be used to stabilise the soul. Zero might want to try that out but be very careful. If handled wrongly, it could turn into chaos energy again to destroy the soul Zero wants to repair."


    Bob thanked Gaia for the advice and wrote it down quickly so that he wouldn''t forget. He looked over at his exhausted master and sighed. In this world, he never knew anyone who was so determined to go so far. It was such a feeble soul with no connections to his master. Why did Zero always make other people''s business his own problems to solve? As it is, according to Isis, Zero still has plenty of things to worry about. Getting the four keys to activate the portal to Whiskeria and finding Nel is only the beginning of Zero''s long journey. If Zero was so worn and ragged at the beginning of it all, what would happen as they progress?


    It was useless to think so far ahead. He might be an Eternal Dragon but he was still far too dumb when compared to the Gods who have lived through the birth of the world and the end of planets. Instead of wasting time here, Bob decided to meditate and enter the mindscape to lend Mii a hand. There were still several books that needed translating and Mii couldn''t possibly handle everything alone. Soul cultivation was something the dragon wasn''t familiar with but at the very least, he could summarise the key points that Zero would need.


    Half a day later, Zero woke up feeling fully rested. He meditated to recover his energy and filled his stomach while Bob gave him the recount of what Gaia said. Mii had retired for the day after summarising the notes Zero wanted while he slept and the doctor reminded himself to get the hardworking strawcherry fairy something as a gift of appreciation. While he often gifted things to his friends, he hardly gave gifts to his mindscape assistants or villagers. That was something that needed rectifying.


    "Chaos fragments?" he withdrew some from his inventory.


    Weren''t these the byproducts that were left behind after chaos energy was converted into miasma and usable mana? The Tree of Life also had some of this crystal stuff after purifying chaos energy from the void. If there was enough of it, it could be made into a Solo''s Sanity Orb. While Zero knew it had the limited power of creation which included making an artificial soul, he didn''t know the adverse reactions it would have on a crumbling soul.


    "Understood. Please help me call Tanya and cover my whereabouts for a few hours. I need to take a trip to the Natural Plane to test something out."


    Bob didn''t have time to refuse when Zero sat cross-legged and meditated. His mind was quickly linked to the Dryad Queen as he explained his urgent situation. With only a week at most, Zero was in great haste to find a solution. Combined with the summarised notes about soul nourishment techniques using qi, Zero wanted to find out if repairing a soul was possible and how he could fuse unattached souls into ready vessels that weren''t assigned reincarnated souls yet.


    "It''s lovely to see you again," Tanya admitted. "However, we have to keep conversations short because you are in a rush. My sisters here have gathered some souls similar to the one you described. Although they are not wandering Gods, these souls are on the verge of crumbling away into the void because we have not been able to find matching parts for fusing."


    Zero nodded thankfully and got straight to business. He experimented with the chaos fragments and confirmed that qi does contain them but mana makes them corrupted. It was best for them to be contained in a zero mana environment while Zero ran his experiments.


    "Can these souls be taken out of the Natural plane?" he asked and Tanya shook her head.


    "Too fragile. Will shatter if they leave, this place is full of life and it is what holds them together.


    Zero thought for a long time before he had an idea. If he used Sylvia''s soul containment array, he might just be able to transport these souls to the mindscape where he can run his tests successfully and adjust the flow of time accordingly so that he could maximise the one week he had.


    "Give me a moment," Zero told Tanya. "I need to get something, I''ll be right back!"


    Tanya didn''t have time to respond and Zero had already left to do what he needed to do. Seeing Zero so busy made the Dryad Queen wonder what he was up to. Gaia did inform her about the possibility of a new world tree and a new spriggan but as the Queen of Dryads, she had never heard of such a thing. Everything that Zero was doing and suggesting was new to her and in the few thousand years of existing, Tanya felt that life was starting to be interesting again ever since that awful war that killed many Gods.


    Not even ten minutes in, Zero was back and this time, he had some interesting looking tools. "I''m back!" he grinned.


    Tanya watched him trap the souls in canister looking lanterns with many magic circles and arrays. Then, she watched him weave new spells and chant in an unheard-of language. Slowly but surely, the souls were put to sleep and vibrated lightly in their new prison. Zero repeated this process to the other souls and Tanya watched with interest. The souls didn''t look like they were struggling any longer and she was curious what Zero did.


    "What kind of magic was that?"


    Zero grinned. "Not magic. Just soul nourishment to make them stable while I bring them back to apply some soul glue. If this works, I know exactly what has to be done. Oh, I hope they don''t mind becoming plants if I succeed. I might be able to fuse souls to seeds but I don''t know if I can remove them later. The glue should stick really well after all."


    Tanya laughed. "I don''t think they have an opinion. If you really do succeed, please give them to me. We welcome plants here in the Natural plane. I will treat them well."


    Zero thanked Tanya and her sprite sisters before storing the imprisoned souls into his inventory and returning back to his body and escaping into Zeus'' lamp so that he can adjust the time flow and run his experiments in the mindscape. As an ambitious person, Zero intended to complete testing all in a day so that they didn''t have to delay saving Baku''s soul.

 Chapter 521: The Two Types of Life Energy

    Zero returned to the tower after a quick visit to the Natural Plane using his mindscape projection and the first thing he did after returning was to look for Sylvia. He had a way to stabilise the suffering soul and wanted to nourish it a little more before he took the rest of the day off to figure out a way to create a soul glue using the chaos fragments.


    Sylvia looked unsure when Zero mentioned he was going to improve Baku''s soul state for a while.


    "It''s a temporary relief for now but better than nothing. I will do the purification ceremony after I confirm a few more things. As we speak, I am testing out the new soul operation and transfer techniques. If things go right, Baku will be able to have a body very soon and not just have her soul repaired. Although I must warn you that there are heavy consequences that you must pay for Baku''s new vessel..."


    The solemn tone made Sylvia worried but she did not waver. "If Baku can truly be safe and have a vessel that wouldn''t reject her soul, I would give even my body. If you require my soul to fix hers then I will give it too."


    Zero quickly shook his head. "Nothing of that sort! It''s just that the appearance might not be very desirable... would you still be able to accept that if Baku is handicapped or disfigured?"


    Sylvia blinked. "Is that it? As long as the body doesn''t reject Baku''s soul, I can deal with everything else. Our part replacement techniques in the U.N.U. are very advanced. I''m sure with some medical procedures Baku will be able to lead a normal and functioning life."


    Her answer made Zero silent for a while. Sylvia was still very positive about things but Zero didn''t want her to have her expectations too high. "What if it cannot be done? As a sylph, you should know the order of life and how vessels are chosen for the souls they host. Baku''s soul is too damaged. Even if I can repair it, Baku can never become human-like or even an animal again."


    Sylvia was silent. Indeed, she knew the rules of reincarnation for souls. If Baku''s soul was truly too damaged for a proper vessel after reincarnation of salvaging, she could only become a spirit in the natural Plane or a low lifeform like a plant.


    "As long as I can be together with Baku for as long as I can, I will still accept and love her in any vessel. It doesn''t matter if she turns into algae or a blade of grass, I will take very good care of her. The part trading was merely to make a perfect vessel that wouldn''t reject my child. Baku wasn''t particularly good-looking in her original body even if she was cute when she transformed. However, how she looked wouldn''t matter to me. Her kind heart is what matters the most. Baku brought a lot of joy to Jynx''s and my life, I cannot do without her."


    Zero didn''t sense any lies in Sylvia''s words and smiled. "You said it yourself. If I manage to find Baku a perfect vessel that wouldn''t reject her, you must be responsible for her until the very end. That''s the duty of a mother. It''s a very heavy responsibility."


    The Great Sylph smiled. "No responsibility is too great for me when it concerns my child. I''d rather be crushed under the mountain of responsibilities than suffer a broken heart of parting with her. I did her wrong previously, I was a terrible mother. I only wish to ask for her forgiveness and shower her with the love that I failed to deliver in her last life."


    Satisfied with Sylvia''s answer, Zero taught her how to care for the unstable soul.


    "Don''t use mana," he told her. "It will only inspire corruption to fester quicker. I''m going to be using qi to keep the soul peaceful and stable. It should nourish the weak soul with life energy to hold itself together while I''m gone. I need to leave for a while to do some research. If something happens to Baku''s soul like the corruption spreading quickly, find Bob quickly."


    As a precaution, Zero told Bob to use his time-freezing magic on Baku''s soul if something bad happened. He should be able to hold up for a day and Zero promised that he will return after one day in the mindscape. He left a word for Truen as well and without delay, Zero quickly left Sylvia''s lab to retreat into the lamp while Bob held onto it faithfully.


    Zero quickly withdrew into the lamp and adjusted the time flow. The clock was ticking, there was no time to waste!


    The first thing Zero did in the mindscape with Lily and Wii''s help was to withdraw the captured souls. Cleo passed them several fruits harvested from plants that she grew in different stages and Zero couldn''t be happier that all his mindscape assistants were fairies who could aid in growing plants.


    For his first test, Zero used the same kind of seed but grew them differently. With his left hand, Zero used qi to accelerate the growth while with his right hand, he used life magic to accelerate the seed''s growth. The results were interesting. The seed grown with qi started to develop a golden core in its soul while the seed grown with life magic that was a combination of light attribute and healing magic started changing structurally.


    Once the two seeds became small bushes, Zero stopped the acceleration and examined the souls. The seed grown with qi nourishment was able to absorb nature''s energy to store it within its soul and if given enough time, it would develop a higher state of intelligence with the evolution of its soul. It could become a demon and with enough time, a human and finally a god.


    On the other hand, the ordinary seed that Zero used life magic to grow transformed into a healing herb full of mana in its weak chakra network along the stem and leaf veins. Its properties were affected by the mana it was doused with but nothing happened to its soul. The soul was still the same as before and Zero quickly drew his conclusions.


    The physical vessel was strengthened with mana while the soul was strengthened by qi. Now, the only question he had left was what he should be doing to fuse a soul into a vessel.


    "Lily, bring me the mana lotus. I need a new seed from the pod, don''t extract it yet. Wii, get me the soul on the right. We''re going to start the soul fusion operation."

 Chapter 522: Right Proportions

    Zero didn''t have many souls to work with and every single soul was a precious resource. Wii and Lily were as nervous as Zero but they tried not to let it show it in case it affected Zero mentally.


    The doctor did his best to find the right balance between qi and mana. If qi was for the soul and mana for the body, Zero would have to be very careful about maturing the body and tying the soul into it before it starts accepting other scheduled souls.


    The idea was fairly simple but it was harder than it sounded. Zero borrowed the concept of soul binding spells from necromancy. That was going to be the first step. He had to maintain that connection constantly between the future vessel and the trapped soul while supplying both qi and mana to stabilise both parts.


    The second step was trickier. After tearing apart the revival magic spell and breaking the concept down, Zero figured that the reason why revival magic could only be used shortly after death is due to the existing connection between vessel and soul. Once that connection is severed, revival magic wouldn''t be effective and there is a very good reason for that. After reading Sylvia''s soul research and alchemy discovery about suitable vessels, Zero understood how souls and bodies attached to each other.


    Once a soul is assigned to a vessel or body, it starts to take root in that body by creating a unique life pulse that can be identified through mana of qi. It was similar to how DNA was completely unique to every individual. However, unlike DNA, this unique life energy signature cannot be cloned. Zero did further research into life forms that do not possess mana and qi to understand deeper how a soul can attach itself to a weaker vessel that doesn''t have enough intelligence or understanding to create mana or chakra channels.


    Surprisingly, Zero found that while chakra and meridian channels may not be formed in every living organism, life energy was still present somehow. It could be commonly found in blood or water. In fact, small amounts of life energy are breathed out into the atmosphere as mana of qi for those who do not train to control it. This finding explained why those who cultivated or practised magic have a longer lifespan than those who don''t. It is even said that reaching a higher proficiency in cultivation or magic would make one a half-immortal. An example would be a lich. When a necromancer turns into a lich, they abandon the weak flesh of their body and start feeding off the life energy of others and their surroundings to fuel their soul in their host''s body that can be regenerated with mana indefinitely.


    "Are you ready?" he asked his soul operation assistants. The trick to shoving a soul into a new body was timing and control.


    Wii and Lily nodded. The plan was simple. All they had to do was monitor the growth levels of both soul and vessel separately and inform Zero when they show signs of exploding. Zero was going to overcharge them with mana and qi to the point of bursting but not enough to destroy them completely. In doing so, he intends to trigger the self-preservation instincts of soul and body to hold tighter onto that artificial soul bond connection with the necromancy spell. After they grab onto each other willingly, Zero will slowly release the soul binding spell and ease up so that the soul and body can fuse without rejection.


    In theory, this should work. In reality, nothing is confirmed until he tries it.


    "Let''s begin," he told them and started to regulate his output of mana and qi. The mana lotus plants were sturdier than the fragile souls and Zero increased his mana output drastically while keeping the qi output on the minimal side. He didn''t want to shatter the souls.


    "More qi needed," Wii informed him.


    "Too much mana!" Lily screamed when the flower shuddered in the pot.


    Zero reduced his mana output and watched the qi while the soul binding spell wavered due to his split concentration. This would be a lot easier with a clone or something. Alas, he was too busy maintaining two clones in Half Moon Village and his reserves cannot handle making more clones for labour-intensive efforts like this.


    "How much more?" he asked Wii who shook her head.


    "More, master. This soul won''t explode with this qi, it keeps taking what you give as nourishment."


    "Too much! The flower is withering!" Lily cried and tried to contain Zero''s mana by diverting it out. These flowers were more fragile than she thought they would be.


    Zero did his best to keep the output steady and he wasn''t even close to succeeding when the soul binding spell snapped. The backlash Zero suffered from a forceful contract spell''s destruction made him lose control of his mana. The mana lotus he was trying to forcefully feed exploded and the fairies screamed.


    Zero didn''t have time to worry about the injuries he sustained. At once he tried to get to his feet. "What about the soul?!"


    Wii was the first to recover and looked over at the glowing soul in the soul containment array.


    "Still here," she groaned. The exploding mana lotus caused a huge mess and also smacked right into them earlier when it burst into thousands of plant bits. Thankfully, they weren''t too badly hurt.


    Zero sighed in relief and examined the soul''s condition. It seemed to be undergoing some sort of transformation with that pulsing glow but Zero couldn''t investigate it now. He looked over to his pitiful and slightly traumatised assistants and healed them before sitting down to heal himself.


    The damage from that loss of control made Zero reconsider his plan. He couldn''t do this alone, it was too difficult. If only there were powerful magicians capable of feeling the tug of war effect from vessel and soul while holding onto the soul binding spell...


    "I can''t do this alone," Zero groaned after a few more failed attempts. The backlash of the soul binding spell had destroyed several mana lotuses and thankfully, all his souls were still around.


    "Why don''t you ask Jynx for help?" Wii suggested and Zero thought over it.


    "Can I ask her for help? She might be a necromancer but she is a banshee. Her mana is limited."


    Lily pulled out some of Zero''s expensive mana potions from his inventory and Zero grinned. Perfect!


    "I like how you think," he praised them and checked the time. Barely fifteen minutes passed on Earth even if they spent several hours in the mindscape. Yes, he still had a chance to make this work.

 Chapter 523: Enhanced Life Form

    Zero didn''t have to do or say much to convince Jynx to lend him a hand. He didn''t even tell Jynx about his crazy idea when he enlisted her help. All the banshee knew was that the doctor needed an assistant urgently for something that concerned Baku. As her child''s other mother, how could Jynx refuse?


    That was how the banshee was promptly kidnapped into Zero''s ultra-secret time-inflating lamp. This new dimensional space made Jynx nervous simply because she felt creeped out by many captive souls and mana emitting flowers in the room.


    "Where are we?"


    Zero smiled. "My room. I can give you a room tour later but for now, please chug this down and help me maintain a simple soul binding spell."


    The doctor didn''t give her any further explanation and while Jynx was still extremely confused, she did as she was told. There were two other fairies in the room and Jynx wondered if they were Zero''s acquaintance.


    Whatever drink Zero made her drink was working. Jynx felt her mana churn inside of her uncomfortably. She''d never had such an aggressive build-up of mana and it was making her ill. If she didn''t use some mana now, she felt like she was going to become sick!


    "What did you make me drink?"


    Lily smiled. "It''s just a mana potion that master makes. It sells very very expensive and is usually diluted about a hundred times to be sold. You just drank the undiluted version so if you don''t use mana, it will simply continue building up until you explode. Are you feeling sick now?"


    Although the banshee was naturally pale, she was never this white. Wii took that as a yes and told Lily to get into position. Zero was very serious when he looked at the soul and the mana lotus. This time, there were eight seeds in the pod. Instead of binding the soul to the entire mana lotus, Zero told Jynx to target the smallest seed in the pod.


    "Tie the soul using the array to that seed in the pod. Don''t tie the soul directly or it might suffer a backlash if we fail again. I need you to hold onto that soul binding spell tightly while I do my thing. Once both sides are charged to the point of almost bursting, I want you to tell me the situation of that soul binding and who is tugging at what. I need both of them to pull at each other and form a bond willingly. Once they''ve started to reach out to each other and start strengthening the new voluntary bond, slowly ease up on the soul bringing spell. We''re starting now."


    Jynx didn''t have time to ask questions and simply nodded for now. If Zero delayed it any longer by explaining, she would barf all over the bed.


    The soul binding spell was quickly cast and Jynx concentrated on holding the spell tightly under her control while the soul struggled to break free from it. Zero told her to keep it steady as he coordinated between pumping mana to the seed and qi to the captive soul. This time, he was more successful in controlling the different outputs as the seed was less mana hungry.


    "It''s changing colours," Lily informed Zero who nodded. That was a good sign of a maturing seed and Zero quickly forced the soul to its limits.


    The soul vibrated strongly in its array and pulsed violently with the oversupply of qi. Jynx struggled to hold onto the soul who tried to defy the soul binding spell.


    "Force it to obey you and tell it that the only way to stop the pain is to take that vessel as its home!" Zero gritted his teeth and tried to keep his hand steady with the soul misbehaving in his hand.


    The banshee wasted no time and expertly exerted dominance to suppress the miserable soul. They had a long tug of war session with Zero alternating between easing up on the qi and pressuring the soul to forge the bond. It took them a few attempts and nearly two hours in the lamp before the soul started seeking out to the seed that Lily harvested.


    Zero could hold the soul and the vessel too close to each other because his hands were supplying them with different things. Hence, Wii had to assist by weaving gentle air spells to carry the seed closer to the soul''s array.


    At this stage, Jynx was starting to feel the oversupply of mana fade away. She was exhausted and struggling to lead the soul to the vessel. Lily saw that and quickly fed her another bottle of mana recovery potion. They needed all the help they could get to win this battle.


    The soul was definitely evolved. Zero could tell. After absorbing so much qi and nourishing itself, the cultivation level of this soul was higher than the rest. Was this why it had troubles resonating with a common vessel?


    "Lily, can you grab some mana gemstones from the inventory? I think we have a few lying around. Also, give me some chaos fragments. We''re going to try glueing the soul and the vessel. Get some nature mana gemstones. The one from Axel would be best."


    The flower fairy didn''t hesitate and retrieved the things Zero wanted. Wii busied herself by taking over Zero''s control of the mana supply to the seed. With one hand finally freed, Zero was now able to grab his pre-drawn talisman to slap it on the stubborn soul.


    "Sprinkle the chaos fragment now," he told Lily who complied quickly. The soul that behaved very erratically earlier started to calm down into a lazy buzz despite Zero''s intensive qi input. It seemed to have cultivated into yet another level and Zero wasn''t surprised.


    "Wii, use these mana gemstones to force the seed to evolve. I want it to take in all those nature qualities."


    The eggplant fairy struggled with maintaining the intensity of mana output so Lily assisted her in setting up a simple magic circle so that the mana gemstone will be absorbed into the seed in the centre of the circle while Wii controlled the flow and balance of the mana given. Slowly but surely, the seed changed colour and even started to germinate.


    "The struggle has become lesser. There is finally some harmony between vessel and soul but I feel a third force trying to break his connection," Jynx informed Zero who already expected it.


    "Resist it with all your strength. Let us know if you need more mana potions. The scheduled soul is trying to enter this vessel but we are denying it entry. Force this soul to make a connection with that vessel."


    Together, the team toiled for a few more hours, constantly assisting both soul and body to evolve to a level that they can accept each other. The scheduled soul eventually gave up due to the incompatibility of the upgraded vessel. The bond was very slow and fragile when it started and Jynx found herself downing two more mana potions before it was stable enough for her to ease the soul binding spell.


    Everyone was exhausted, including Zero. However, they pressed on. "Just a little more!" Wii said and downed a mana potion herself to keep pushing the vessel to its limits.


    Zero had to be fed at some point by Lily because his stomach protested. In fact, the flower fairy diligently prepared easy to eat portions for everyone, taking turns to feed them while they worked hard.


    The soul bond couldn''t be seen to Jynx, Lily or Wii. Initially, Zero didn''t see it either. After all the soul binding spell was invisible and can only be felt by the spell owner. However, after the bond between soul and vessel strengthened as they grew closer in compatibility, Zero started seeing a green thread. It was similar to the mana thread he could see using the tracing spell but this time, it was linked from the soul to the small plant.


    "How does the soul binding spell feel now?"


    Jynx was unsure. "I don''t feel anything. It is very calm at the moment."


    Taking this as a sign and wanting to test what would happen if he reduced the mana and qi output, Zero told the necromancer to hold the bond steadily in case there was a rejection. The fairies held their breaths and Wii slowly let Zero take over her role to rest.


    The doctor watched the green thread very closely and was pleased to see that the more he let up with the qi and mana supply, the bolder the green became. In fact, the soul started to gravitate around the small plant until it was making small circles, unable to get any closer due to the array.


    Boldly, Zero released the output of qi and mana to focus on undoing the soul''s alchemy array. Jynx held onto the binding strongly but Zero told her it was alright to release the spell. The banshee was hesitant but did as she was told slowly. To everyone''s amazement, the soul continued to hover around the plant as if looking for a way in.


    Zero grinned. This was exactly how he thought it would be.


    Quickly, the array was carefully undone and Zero watched the magical moment as the last shackle was undone. Like a powerful magnet, the soul was sucked into the plant and the green thread disappeared with it. For a while, nothing seemed to change with the small plant so Zero waited.


    After a minute, the plant started to emit small traces of life energy and grew by itself without external help. The grin on Zero''s face was so wide that it started to hurt his chubby cheeks.


    "We did it!" he announced with joy despite the tiredness. The entire process might have taken them almost ten hours but at the end of it all, Zero proved that the method was possible.


    Jynx was glad that it was finally over. She needed a nap and the mindscape assistants shared a hug. Lily decided to update Gaia about their experiment''s success after several failures. However, Zero didn''t look too satisfied yet. Sure, he might have created a higher life form using this method. However, he was unsure if the fragmented broken soul of a wandering god or the vessel of a cross-pollinated world tree was compatible.


    For now, he would record his experiment to discuss it with Merlin and Gaia. He needed more proof and evidence to ensure that the actual soul transplant operation for Baku and the Tree of Fertility will not fail.

 Chapter 524: Great Sylph to Spriggan

    Gaia had many things to worry about. Currently, Sedna was watching over her domain so that she could focus on Zero''s request.


    Sylvia was just a simple Great Sylph and Gaia frowned. In order for her to become a spriggan, it would ordinarily be impossible. Spriggans have lived for many years and have great insights from the many reincarnation cycles as different types of species in the material plane. Sylvia''s soul didn''t meet the requirements and there was little the Great Goddess could do except to break the bad news to Zero.


    Instead of getting upset about it, Zero was thoughtful. Gaia was surprised by his attitude and asked if he wasn''t disappointed.


    "Not really," he told her. "Setbacks are a part and parcel of any invention. Nobody ever attempted a soul operation so I would be more worried if there won''t be any hiccups along the way. If Sylvia''s soul doesn''t meet that requirement, what about Baku? Baku is a wandering god. Surely they would meet that requirement?"


    Gaia didn''t know where this was going. However, Baku''s soul had more than enough qualifications to become a spriggan if it wasn''t so damaged.


    "In that case, I might have a solution but I''ll have to do further testing. Thanks, Gaia!"


    The call ended as quickly as it came and the Great Goddess was left feeling rather confused. Yet, she had a feeling she was going to witness something crazily great. Gods may give blessings and create miracles but Zero took that concept to a whole new level. He is the inventor of miracles that even Gods find it hard to replicate.


    The new world tree would be ready in a few more days and Mother Nature wondered how Zero was doing with his experiment. She received word from Lily that the first soul had been successfully fused with a seed from the mana lotus. The details sounded slightly complicated but from what she understood, Zero would be the only one capable of pulling such a complicated procedure off. The control of qi and mana while using soul binding spells would put a heavy toll on others and ruin the entire operation.


    Unknown to Gaia, Zero had a more crazy idea. The success of his first attempt made Zero more confident for the next trial. Jynx was sleeping and the mindscape assistants were resting. Zero didn''t bother sleeping or resting. He merely used magic to rejuvenate himself and ate to regain his strength. The doctor poured through books that he copied from Merlin''s forbidden library. The topic of soul splitting was considered dark magic and a huge taboo but Zero wondered if there was a way to put it to good use.


    As crazy as it sounded, Zero intended to use the chaos fragment to fill in the missing parts of Baku''s soul after purification and nourishment. At the same time, he was going to cut Sylvia''s soul open to recycle the corrupted parts of Baku''s soul and reforge it into a spriggan''s soul. Sylvia''s soul was rather dark as it was and the little bit of corruption wouldn''t cause her any harm unlike the nature of Baku''s soul. The corrupted parts of Baku''s soul would simply be evened out with the mass of Sylvia''s soul upon reforge and she would be able to meet the bare minimum requirements to become a spriggan for the new world tree.


    "But first, how do I reforge cut souls?" The question remained unanswered for a long time.


    Even after pouring through every single related book in his mindscape library, Zero had no results. Reluctantly, he called Merlin up and explained his idea.


    Merlin wasn''t too happy to hear that Zero was starting to dabble in dark magic. However, he understood that soul magic was somewhat linked to death and dark magic was required. As a wizard who knew a little dark magic but didn''t specialise in the art, the wizard could only advise Zero to seek the creator of this magic.


    "I think Hades might be able to tell you more. Still, I find your plan very risky. Reforging a soul requires it to be completely broken down into the smallest particles and reconsolidated with a new structure. This process is only done by Great Gods, Tanya or King Yama. Not even I would know the details of the sacred process."


    That was enough information for Zero to start his search. He figured that it would be the easiest to ask Hades about the nature of soul magic before he looked for Tanya and Enma. Tanya might not mind sharing such information but the King of Trials wouldn''t let Zero go without a proper explanation or reason for his questions.


    The God of Death didn''t disappoint Zero when he picked up the call.


    "Soul magic? You''re not wrong with your concept. Indeed, soul magic wasn''t invented by me. I''m just following what the Great One wanted. You''ve probably guessed it by now that souls are related to the chaos fragments."


    Indeed, the broken souls were repaired by fusing chaos fragments with qi. However, Zero couldn''t understand why mana would transform the fragments into something harmful.


    "What''s the difference between qi and mana? Why does one go well with chaos fragments and the other cause such disaster?"


    Hades sighed. "That, I do not know. However, all life energy belonging in this world originated from the void as strange as this sounds. The chaos fragments have the ability to create life but nobody except the Tree of Life can get close to it without suffering side effects. Buddha is a different case because he specialises in cultivation which is exactly what keeps the chaos energy at bay. The Great One made every single soul using chaos fragments that were said to be part of his body although we don''t know how true that is. Only the divine entities would know the truth."


    Listening to the origin of souls, Zero found it even stranger now. Why would Solo create something that could be used for both good and evil? What was the purpose of doing something so risky? Also, if chaos fragments didn''t come in contact with mana, they wouldn''t transform into harmful chaos energy or miasma. Why was there so much of that in the void?


    "I understand. Going by this logic, would you say it is possible to recreate existing souls by using chaos fragments and qi? How are souls reforged? What makes them a complete soul and not just fragments loitering in the Natural Plane?"


    This, Hades could answer. "Thoughts. The power of prophecy that any God gives every soul allows the soul to take shape to complete its destined karma cycle. It doesn''t matter what kind of qi or mana it becomes imbued with or how corrupted it becomes. A soul is still complete when it has been given a purpose to fulfil no matter how long the journey is."


    "What happens if a soul fulfils its purpose?" Zero couldn''t help but be curious.


    Hades turned grim. "It will return to the void just like all the discarded prayers to Gods who no longer exist. The thoughts wait there to be collected and the souls that have completed their journey become a power for those collected thoughts for a new God to be born from circumstances. Just like how shattered and incomplete soul fragments remain in the Natural Plane waiting to be found and reforged into a new soul, a soul that has completed its journey will await for its next calling."


    While Zero still didn''t understand why Solo would introduce such a complicated and cruel system, his immediate question was answered. Thankfully for him, Hades had all the answers and he didn''t have to bother Tanya or Enma.


    "Thank you, Hades."


    "Anytime," the God of Death smiled. Zeus would be so jealous to know that he received a call from Zero. It was time to bother God of Sky and brag.

 Chapter 525: Reforged Soul

    Zero felt apologetic about the two chosen souls from his testing samples. The successful soul that was now a special kind of mana lotus had been given a place in New Moon Village. Zoe and Cleo offered to check on it often enough. With the strange mana and qi producing lotus plant in New Moon Village, Zero thought that it could become a great source of influence and protector. Some effects noticed over time were the calming of the mind, better health and unleashing of dormant innate talents. There wouldn''t be immediate effects but Zero knew there would be improvements that would be observed over time with the new addition.


    "Is that plant a magical plant?" Wii asked when Zero handed it over to Lily for delivery to Zoe. She''d never seen such a unique mana lotus before.


    Zero hummed. "It could be called a magical plant but I think it''s more unique than that. It produces qi as well. So far, there aren''t many things in this world that can simultaneously wield mana and qi. Apart from me, that plant is probably the only one who would benefit from the unique healing bath in Half Moon Village. Trigression Falls and the Spring of Vitality helps to boost mana and qi recovery so I told Cleo to water it with that unique bathwater daily."


    Wii made a strange face. The idea of growing something using bathwater made the eggplant fairy pause but Zero knew what he was doing so it should be alright. Instead of worrying about the strange plant, Wii was more curious about Zero''s next experiment. After his talk with Hades, Zero pulled out a new stack of books to read. Wii was also given the task to analyse the captive souls and find two most compatible souls.


    In other words, Wii had to play matchmaker for a little while. Most of these souls were peaceful people so they got along really well and it wasn''t easy for Wii to identify the most compatible pair so she introduced continuous tests to see which two souls would go out of their way to help another soul if they were ever in trouble. In some ways, this was a social experiment more than a medical or magical one but the eggplant fairy preferred it over dissecting bodies.


    While Wii ran social experiments to decide on the souls, the doctor read up on soul reforging techniques as well as a bunch of other reforging techniques in blacksmithing. He figured that they must be similar in some ways. Solo was able to create everything out of nothing and Zero didn''t have any memories of that ability. The only clue he had was these chaos fragments that he asked Axel and the Tree of Life to produce more of. If he was going to try and repair broken souls and recast them into new ones, he was going to need a lot of materials.


    Joining two souls to reforge it into a new one was similar to mixing two kinds of metals. They wouldn''t take to each other immediately and something external was needed to act as a catalyst to speed that process of warming up to each other. The ''thoughts'' used to make the soul take shape after they were removed of their differences was a non-metal substance used to act as a buffer in between all these pieces and hold them together like glue once it has been reforged. In some ways, a reforged soul was stronger than a non-reforged soul that was born from the continuous collection of energy in the Natural Plane. However, there was also a danger that Zero had to consider.


    Reforged Souls could become unreceptive to growth, unlike Natural Souls. They no longer become affected by different external stimuli. An example would be having no elemental affinity despite having a high mana capacity. Instead, they would be given access to their special innate abilities. The example Tanya gave him was the reforged souls for the Gemini Star descendant twins Xvyal and Yxaan. They have elemental bodies and have fixed potentials based on the vessels Sylvia created them in. However, their souls were special and had the ability to anchor each other down. Any damage done to one party will be received by the other. Likewise, healing abilities are shared. If one was an ''input'' the other would be an ''output''. If one died, the other would be able to revive its sibling''s soul into a new vessel or share the same vessel with it.


    "So it wasn''t the alchemy or unique combination of body parts that made Yxaan and Xvyal special, it was their souls."


    "Yes," Tanya confirmed. "Reforged souls are rather resilient and they do not often follow the regular reincarnation cycles. Many are immortals and the judgement for their sins and virtues are usually not handled according to the normal Purgatory laws. King Yama has to judge them individually and throwing them into the reincarnation cycle for a new vessel doesn''t usually work well because they are not very compatible with organic vessels in an established world."


    The more Zero learned about reforged souls, the more confident he felt about his plan. If Tanya said that reforged souls were usually given bodies that had a blessing of Gods, does that mean that the capacity of a vessel doesn''t matter as much as the possible lifespan of a vessel?


    "Correct," Tanya agreed. "Most times, reforged souls are given potentially immortal bodies. Examples of potentially good vessels for reforged souls would be dragons, vampires, spriggans, sea monsters or even demigods."


    With this new information, Zero was extremely positive that the reforged soul of Sylvia and Baku will make a good spriggan. Baku''s original but damaged soul can be fixed to be slowly repaired overtime after Zero successfully fused the wandering God''s soul to the new world tree. In fact, Zero had no problems thinking of a ''thought'' for the reforged soul or the Tree of Fertility. He even had an idea of where to plant it.


    "Thanks, Tanya. I''ll continue looking into it now, I hope En doesn''t get angry if I told him I wanted to borrow a plot in the Purgatory for long-term leasing."


    Tanya laughed. "All the best, Zero. I''m sure King Yama would be happy to help."


    Zero wasn''t too sure about that. The Purgatory was a very gloomy place where souls wander aimlessly. Planting the shining Tree of Fertility there would change the landscape drastically and Enam may not like it. Regardless, he would only talk to the workaholic King of Trials once his experiment proved successful.

 Chapter 526: World Flower Guardian

    Zoe waited anxiously for updates. Xvyal and Yxaan were still not waking up. Misana was getting taken care off by Zero''s clones so the patients would be waking up soon. However, the flower was starting to give problems.


    New Moon Village was spooked when the newly planted flower refused to stay in its plot of land. At first, everyone thought that the child was seeing things and had a nightmare. However, it didn''t take long for people to realise that what the child said was true.


    Zero''s special flower was uprooting itself and walking around. It ran around finding good places to sit in and changed its location so often that Rohan sent an emergency message back to Half Moon Village. Cleo went down immediately to sort the situation out and the flower was temporarily in their care, soaking in the tub with Zero.


    The unusual phenomenon caught Gaia''s attention and without a better option, she sent a clone down to investigate the strange flower that Zero created in his first soul transplant experiment.


    "Great Goddess Gaia!" Cleo welcomed Mother Nature and was extremely relieved that they were getting some professional help. Zero was too busy and couldn''t be contacted. Truen didn''t know what was happening. Zoe couldn''t get anyone over and this domineering flower couldn''t be stopped. While it was violent, it was good at escaping.


    When Gaia was five steps away from the flower soaking in the tub with Zero, the flower turned around to face her. They stared at each other, one with eyes and one without. It was a silent battle as they probed at each other using mana auras. Gaia was startled when the flower''s mana made contact with her mana aura. It felt very similar to world trees but slightly less powerful. In fact, if she ignored the silly vessel it was in, this soul was a rather powerful one in the past before it was weakened.


    "Can you understand us?" Gaia asked and the flower bent down slightly as if bowing or nodding.


    "Can you write?" she asked again and this time, the flower uprooted itself from the tub to lean over the edge. It found a twig lying around and grabbed it using long roots before making weak scratches on the ground.


    It took a while before the flower stopped writing and while it was difficult to understand it, Gaia recognised the language. It was from the old world.


    "Do you have memories of your previous life?" she asked and the flower nodded.


    While Gaia wasn''t a language expert, she did recognise the alphabets used. It was similar to something Steve Jobs recorded in his diary. Thankfully, the i-communicator had a translator. The flower looked at the i-communicator and reached out its roots hesitatingly. Gaia paused.


    "You know how to use this?"


    The flower nodded faster this time and wriggled its roots eagerly. Gaia handed the i-communicator over with the translator app open and the flower started tapping quickly before showing what it wrote to Gaia.


    [I was a teacher.]


    Fascinated, Gaia sat down and talked to the flower who would text its replies. The soul was reincarnated several times with memories of its past and constantly tried to spread its knowledge to this new world but failed because they would always be caught up in some war or conflict. Eventually, they became so depressed that they just decided to sleep in the Natural Plane for a long time until they were picked up by Tanya and handed over to Zero for that insane experiment.


    [I didn''t remember anything at first but after going through the tampering treatment that I felt like I was going to die, I started to recall everything. In my many lives, I had always been a teacher.]


    Gaia peered into the soul and nodded. Indeed, it was aligned with the soul''s purpose. How this soul became so damaged in the first place wasn''t too important for now. Instead, she had to figure out why there would be a world flower. There was never such a record before and the closest to such a thing were mythical flowers that could save lives if they were used as medicine. However, none of those mythical flowers had consciousness or was able to display intelligence like that. All world trees had to have a guardian and Gaia wasn''t taking chances with the world flower. If the word got out that there was a world flower in New Moon Village, a new war will begin. This flower needed a guardian before they even tried to figure out what this world flower''s domain was.


    Zero finally picked up his communicator when he saw Gaia''s name.


    The Great Goddess sighed in relief when the call connected. Zoe and Cleo were waiting by the side for the latest news and tried not to appear as if they were trying to listen in to the conversation.


    Gaia explained quickly what they discovered about the flower Zero sent back to New Moon Village and the doctor was surprised.


    "In that case, could you help me find out what kind of world flower that is? I''m in the middle of researching how to reforge souls and this should be the perfect opportunity to create a world flower guardian. Tanya said that reforged souls are very compatible with immortal-like vessels."


    Mother Nature couldn'' deny that it was good timing. If Zero was able to create a spriggan for his new experiment, she need not worry about the safety of this world flower. The only issue was getting this world flower to stop traumatising everyone else.


    "Understood. How long would you require to test the reforge soul and make a flower spriggan?"


    Zero estimated that it would take him about another day and if it worked, he was going to start purifying Baku''s soul to fuse the corrupted bits with Sylvia''s soul for reforging.


    "I have a feeling that this world flower is the World Flower of Improvement or Potential. I did some light testing and observations while it was still in my care. Anyone that is near its influence will automatically improve physically and mentally. It also has the ability to increase mana or cultivation limitations. It causes evolution over a long period of time but most importantly, it unlocks hidden potentials. Lily was the first to receive an upgrade. She grew another petal on her flower skirt. Wii also finds it easier to stabilise the Parallel Mind controls now."


    Indeed, it was fascinating. "Understood, I will talk to it more to find out what is happening. Do let me know if you have any more questions about souls."


    Zero thanked Gaia and the call ended quickly. Gaia looked back at the world flower who was fiddling with the i-communicator while soaking in the tub. For some reason, she felt like the invention of world flowers would bring Half Moon Village a huge headache in the future.

 Chapter 527: Purifying Baku鈥檚 Soul

    Two days. Zero took longer than he expected to create the world flower guardian. The first two souls were destroyed in the process in an unfortunate accident. Zero misjudged the number of chaos fragments used and the experiment went south when he added his ''thoughts'' to the unstable mixture.


    Then, after adjustment and calculating the right amount of chaos fragments that a regular soul can take, he realised that he had been doing it wrong. While the proportion was now correct, the souls still disintegrated because they couldn''t accept the burden of the ''thought'' in the reforge.


    After consulting several experts, Zero finally understood why he failed. The souls had to undergo enough torture and pain to toughen enough so that they wouldn''t crumble under the pressure of the thought''s responsibility. Not every soul can accept the position of the world flower''s guardian and the duties that came with it.


    Sadly, not every soul in Zero''s possession had enough reincarnations and life experiences to deal with that kind of pressure. Hence, he had to compress that experience in the shortest time frame possible through a series of simulations and scenarios to train these weak souls while nurturing them using qi.


    He also used more than two souls for the experiment simply because he needed more ''pieces'' to reforge the world flower guardian''s soul. Gaia offered to create the vessel and Zero was reassured that the vessel would be of premium quality. He wasn''t disappointed when Swift sent the vessel over. It was created from Gaia''s branch and a petal of the world flower that Gaia dubbed as the Flower of Enlightenment after Buddha texted in the group chat that it originated from his mana lotus.


    Eventually, after many long hours of continuous testing and tweaking, Hana the first flower spriggan was born.


    Tanya, Cleo and Gaia couldn''t help but act like mothers to the precious newborn and Zero left the Flower of Enlightenment with its new guardian in their care. He had more important things to do in the U.N.U. before the Tree of Fertility''s seed was ready.


    Sylvia listened patiently to Zero''s explanation and the doctor struggled to phrase it in a way that doesn''t sound so harsh. He failed miserably and cringed at how it came out. Yet, the Great Sylph didn''t feel offended after he''d blatantly suggested that she forfeited her current life and that her child was going to become a tree stuck in the gloomy Purgatory for however long eternity lasted.


    "That..." Sylvia trembled. "Thank you very much!"


    The Great Sylph sobbed and held onto both of Zero''s hands, bowing her head in gratitude when Zero was expecting her to curse him. Then, she asked him when they were going to start the procedure of transforming her into a spriggan.


    "Not until I successfully fuse Baku''s soul with the Tree of Fertility. Today, I will only be doing the purification process because I need to tamper and nourish Baku''s soul fragments before it is ready for its new vessel. Are the preparations ready?"


    Sylvia nodded. "Follow me."


    The room that Sylvia prepared was sufficient for the purification process. She must have worked really hard because there were no traces of dark magic present and all the magic circles were drawn beautifully. It was very detailed and should have taken a lot of effort to maintain. The barriers were set up around the room so that there will be no external disturbance and most importantly, there was actual food offering items.


    "This is perfect, thank you. Where is Baku?"


    The Great Sylph went to retrieve her precious child and Zero gave her time to say her goodbyes. Even if he reassured her that it was going to be a simple process, a mother''s worries will never end. He couldn''t imagine her reaction after he told her he was going to have to take Baku''s purified soul to Hell for the transfer to their new vessel. It wouldn''t be as simple as air kisses and lots of self-reassurance like now.


    Once the door closed, Zero put Baku''s soul in the centre and looked at the corrupted parts. He had another soul containment array ready for the separated corrupted pieces. Lily materialised along with Wii and Mii.


    "Are we ready?" he asked his assistants.


    The three fairies quickly got into position. Zero took a deep breath. It was going to take a while but they''d practised this enough to know how it works.


    The first stage was to nourish Baku''s weak soul. Over the few days that Zero was gone, Baku took in the qi he left behind on his last visit and was looking visibly better. The idea was to help Baku''s soul to recover and push the corruption to a very small part of its fractured soul using its personal powers. The lesser Zero had to remove from this soul, the better it was.


    Lily took out pot after pot of mana lotus and Wii kept the soul array steady while Zero focussed on providing Baku with qi. Mii made herself useful by offering prayers and sacrificing the food offerings to Baku''s name before she took a sleeping pill with the intention to dream about anything at all. Zero said that if Baku was able to activate its natural abilities to eat dreams, it had reached a stage of recovery that meant its soul was stable.


    Baku was too weak to absorb the qi fed to it unlike the Flower of Enlightenment''s soul that sucked everything up greedily. Zero had to go the extra step and circulate the qi around Baku''s soul in the containment so that the soul could ''soak'' in the qi to benefit from it. The process of steeping Baku''s soul in a dense fog of qi was extremely time consuming but it eventually paid off when Zero saw the timing it took Baku''s soul to fully devour the qi mist in the array.


    Once Baku''s soul was repairing itself healthily with the qi, Zero decided to introduce the chaos fragment. It was just one very tiny grain but it had a huge impact on the soul that looked as if it was threatening to explode. Zero and Wii quickly shrank the array down to contain the violent movements. Zero used small amounts of qi to help the soul adapt to the new energy source and after the first fusion of chaos fragment, Baku''s soul started to respond to Zero''s qi.


    By now, everyone was hungry and tired so Zero told his assistants to take turns resting while he snacked on something and drank rejuvenation potions. Baku''s soul started to fight back with the corruption after about six hours of efforts to strengthen it and Zero smiled. It wouldn''t be long before the corruption consolidated at one point.


    Two days later, Zero emerged with Baku''s lively and responsive soul. It was still getting treatment but it was no longer in danger of disintegrating. Zero fed it more chaos fragments than he did with the Flower of Enlightenment. Thankfully, it paid off and Zero looked at the soul of a wandering god. It was very different from an ordinary soul and Zero had no doubts that once it fused with the Tree of Fertility, it would slowly regain its purification powers.


    After Zero left the Great Sylph with her child to celebrate Baku''s purification success, the doctor immediately stole the chance to fall asleep before the big events began.

 Chapter 528: Birthing the Tree of Fertility

    The fruit was almost ripe and Zero hurried to pack up and made his way over to the Tree of Life''s shrine. Axel and the Tree of Life have been keeping Zero''s array active so that no stray souls may occupy the reserved vessel.


    Instead of letting Sylvia say goodbye to Baku properly, Zero told Truen to leave the Great Sylph a note as he kidnapped the wandering god''s soul and jumped out of there using the lamp''s portal as a shortcut.


    Once they arrived, Zero was quick to get to business. Axel and the Tree of Life took care of the arrays so that Zero could concentrate on tugging and weaving the soul binding. Qin Yun was waiting for Zero''s instructions to increase the qi output to Baku''s soul and Lily was on standby to offer support to anyone who needed it.


    Similar to the first experiment that created the Flower of Enlightenment, reaching the apex of the seed''s limits took a while. In the meanwhile, Baku''s soul was getting ready for the transition. Thanks to the preparations done beforehand, Baku''s soul was very receptive to the changes. It reached out to the soul bound and waited eagerly, humming in excitement at meeting its new vessel.


    Axel groaned as the fruit grew bigger than the spriggan. He could hardly keep holding the fruit up but the Tree of Life showed no signs of stopping. Zero noticed this and summoned Bob to assist the struggling spriggan.


    The Eternal Dragon arrived in a timely manner and assisted in holding the fruit up. The cross-pollinated fruit was shaped like an egg with a fetus inside. Zero wasn''t sure if there was a particular method of birthing the Tree of Fertility with this weird appearance. He had a feeling it wouldn''t be right to pluck the fruit and cut it open to retrieve the seed.


    The Tree of Life trembled with great effort at supplying the new fruit with mana. She appeared to be in great pain similar to a mother going through labour. Axel wasn''t completely unaffected either and Zero took pity on them.


    "Lily, grab my natural herbal painkillers from the pharmacy stock and dilute it with three cups of water. Give Axel one cup and pour the rest by the Tree of Life''s roots."


    The flower fairy flew quickly to grab the things she needed from Zero''s mindscape and gave Axel his portion while watering the Tree of Life with the remaining medicine, hoping that it would make the birthing process easier.


    Zero kept an eye on the suffering duo and the fruit. The soul bond was established and he could feel the seed awakening, calling out for a soul to host. Quickly, he introduced the eager wandering god to the seed and they spent a long time feeling each other up before they became comfortable enough to reach a level of acceptance.


    Zero felt like a proud midwife when the connection was established. It was weak and feeble but Zero gently encouraged the two shy parties using the soul binding spell and told Qin Yun to bring Baku closer to the fruit that stopped swelling. Instead, the fruit was beating like a heart, slowly expanding and contracting as the seed moved inside it.


    It took many hours and several recovery and rejuvenation potions before the bond was strong enough for Zero to release the spell and soul capturing array. Baku''s soul radiated and purified the radius around the Tree of Life''s temple with a few good pulses as if to thank everyone for their hard work before it successfully settled into the fetus seed.


    The Tree of Life trembled when the fruit swelled abnormally after the soul settled into the fruit and Zero had to cast calming magic quickly as Axel screamed in agony from the shared bond with his tree. The painkillers didn''t do much and it was at this point that Zero had to make a decision.


    Zero took out YY Tonfas and transformed it into a saw. "Help me cut it out!" he yelled at Qin Yun who hurried over.


    Lily continued to give painkillers to the suffering Tree of Life and spriggan. Wii materialised and started to cast spells to put them to sleep so that they would not suffer as much while Zero and Qin Yun worked.


    The stem that the fruit was hanging from was very tough so it took them fifteen minutes or so to finally cut it. Bob waited below and caught the fruit successfully. The fruit felt warm to touch and Zero told Bob to take it to the lamp to keep warm for now. He had to check on Axel and the Tree of Life first now that the worst was over.


    Qin Yun was also exhausted so Zero told her to rest up. The Tree of Life appeared to be a little malnourished after that ordeal acting as the mother for the Tree of Fertility. Zero contacted Zoe to find Cleo. After some soil supplement and conditioning, the Tree of Life should be healthy again. Axel was fatigued and asleep so he should get better in a few days. The tree and her spriggan were not in immediate danger despite the traumatising birthing process. It was more tiring than helping baby Seff come into this world.


    Now that the soul was successfully fused with the seed, Zero decided to put the planting on hold for now. Still, he called Enma up to briefly inform him of the success.


    Enma congratulated Zero on his successful delivery and informed him that the plot of land had been reserved for his use. Hades heard about it and took over the project of building the new home for a new world tree. There was a portal in the Purgatory now leading to the supposed shrine of the Tree of Fertility connecting back to the Ten-Path Crossway. Zero thought that it should be renamed to the Twelve-Path Crossway but seeing as he didn''t know how many more new portals they were going to connect to the hub, he didn''t bring it up. The Tree of Fertility''s shrine hasn''t been built yet but the area has been marked out and reserved with a spell barrier.


    Zero sank to the ground after checking in with Bob on the fruit''s condition.


    "She''s humming and thriving. Instead of fruit, it should be safer to call it an egg. The stem has fallen off but the fruit shows no sign of ripening further. It still feels warm and I''m keeping it that way. The outer layer of the fruit is hardening and the fetus inside is moving more than before."


    Zero was tired but he told Bob to wait for him as he gave Lily some instructions to follow up on the matters here before he returned to the lamp to talk to Baku.


    Baku was resting peacefully and Zero approached the strange fruit-egg. He tapped at the outer wall lightly and asked if he could talk. Baku woke up and replied telepathically that she was awake even if she sounded sleepy.


    "Does your new vessel need to be birthed before planting in the soil or is planting it into the soil directly as it is right now alright?"


    Baku yawned. "Sleepy... Soil sounds good. Need lots of qi and mana... need prayers too."


    Happy with the answer he received, he let Baku sleep again and called for the gardening team. They had some work to do before the new world tree was planted. For now, he was going to take a short rest before going back to tell Sylvia the news.

 Chapter 529: Condensed Sphinxs Breath

    Cleo and Olive created the irrigation duct from Half Moon Village''s pool to the Purgatory. Hades helped with landscaping and the garden was quickly completed. The Tree of Fertility''s seed was planted in the ground and watched over by the faithful gardening team.


    In less than two hours after planting Baku, Zero received a report that the Tree of Fertility was fully grown and Baku had something for him.


    Curious, Zero drank some coffee to wake himself up so that he could check the gift out.


    "I heard that my spriggan needs a body so I decided to make the very first vessel especially for them. Is it going to be Sylvia? I heard the rumours from Hades."


    Zero looked at the strange fetus fruit on the tree that resembled Sylvia a lot.


    "Yes, it is Sylvia. Did you create that from memory? It looks very similar to her. I believe this would be exactly how she would look if she wasn''t a sylph."


    Spriggan Sylvia had hair made from leaves and green skin that had a perfect complexion. Her eyes were narrow and sharp like her high nose bridge. Her lips were thin but her cheeks were chubby as the spriggan''s fetus wasn''t fully grown. That serious but childish appearance made Zero chuckle. He wondered how Sylvia would react to finding herself as a child again.


    "She looks wonderful," he told Baku who quivered with happiness at the praise for her first job. The shrine wasn''t officially built or open for worshipping so creating one vessel was her current limit as a new world tree.


    "I will bring Sylvia''s reforged soul here for the transfer procedure. Please get some rest for now and tell the gardening team if you require anything."


    Baku decided to go back to sleep and Zero sighed, wishing he could do the same. Alas, more work awaited him. Jynx sent the word through Truen that Sylvia found out about Baku''s successful fusion with her vessel ever since Zero undid the soul prison array. She was eager to complete her part of the deal and hand over the Condensed Sphinx Breath. The Great Sylph already sent over the official documents for her school and the decree for Jynx to become U.N.U.''s next queen. The Silver Witch''s abdication took many by surprise and Truen commented that Jynx was a very capable ruler, making use of the confusion to reform the laws.


    "You''re finally back," Truen sighed. The archer looked completely worn out with dark circles around his eyes indicating the lack of sleep. Zero wasn''t feeling any better and nodded.


    "What''s going on?"


    Truen didn''t answer. He simply shoved a stack of documents in Zero''s arms and collapsed onto the bed in their room.


    Zero didn''t go through the details of the contract. He trusted Truen to have gone through the terms before Jynx signed the alliance contract with Half Moon Village. Mitchnew had also reached out to Grey Legion and the slave trade was officially abolished. Duke Zurich''s backer was finally out of the picture and the old aristocrat was now crippled. With both dukes suppressed by the powerful influence of Half Moon Village and its allies, Zero could now finally support King Brice with the Humanitarian Guild to improve the lives of people living there in general.


    Leaving the important documents to Mii, Zero decided to drink more rejuvenation potions before he went to look for Sylvia. She had done everything as promised except for one. She could trust Truen with the documents but the Great Sylph took her responsibility for the holder of the Condensed Phinx Breath key very seriously. Fae King Vivian wasn''t wrong about the guardians of these keys chosen by Nel. They were loyal and powerful but incredibly stubborn and hard to please.


    The trip to Sylvia''s tower was a short one. Sylvia quickly invited Zero into her office and slammed the door behind them, activating the privacy barrier so that they could talk in peace. The Great Sylph thanked Zero multiple times and Zero shook his head.


    "We had an agreement, remember? Also, it''s not an easy price to pay. Your soul has to be torn into pieces in order to be reforged into a spriggan. Thankfully, Baku created your spriggan vessel. You''re her first creation and she wanted to let you know that she''s very happy to be working with you in the long run."


    Sylvia laughed. That sounded very much like Baku.


    "Here," the Great Sylph said and summoned something from her body to hand it to Zero. "The Condensed Sphinx''s Breath left by Nel. I thought I would give it to you before I had my soul reforged. In case my memories fail me after the reforge, please ask me anything you wish to know now. I will do my best to answer them."


    Zero couldn''t help but be a little selfish when he heard that. "Could you tell me more about Nel? Have you seen her in person? Did she pass you this key? How was she like? Did she leave any message before she disappeared?"


    Sylvia served some tea and nodded. "Back then I was only a Sylph. I haven''t even met Jynx and was still living in the Mystic Meadows with Fae King Vivian and his loving wife Fae Queen Rihanna. Nel''s appearance shocked us all because she fell from the sky and made a huge hole in the landscape."


    Zero listened to Sylvia''s story about meeting Nel. The Divine Entity of Hope wasn''t any less destructive than the other Divine Entities. She made a huge mess of the new Earth while chasing an unknown God called Null.


    According to Nel, Solo destroyed the first Earth after the humans there killed too many of his Gods. Unfortunately, the humans had their last revenge. With the power of defiers and non-believers in faith, a new god was created called Null. Zero had a feeling this was the unregistered god that the Great Gods were working hard to track down. It was probably the same God that woke Zero up from his slumber and pushed the world towards its end based on Raphael''s prophecy. Funnily enough, Null was also the creator of the Earth that Zero was currently on.


    "I don''t know what Nel wants to do but Null isn''t on Earth. He fled the moment the Earth was created to recover his powers and build his cult of non-believers. To counter the creation of god slayers on this planet, some of the old Gods descended and introduced the nine continents as well as their native kind. A good example would be the giants on Magnus Hilda. Hyndla was their goddess."


    Slowly, Zero began to understand the world better. Sadly, most of those Gods who created the nine continents were dead or gone. Needless to say, when Nel discovered that Null wasn''t on Earth, she fled to follow his trail. However, she didn''t leave this place without a message. Fae King Vivian was entrusted with the responsibility of guarding the portal to her home base in case the reawakened Great One recovered their memory to look for her. The portal could only be activated by the four keys that Fae King Vivian entrusted to different individuals.


    As for the kind of person Nel was, Sylvia could only describe her as a cheerful person with a serious side.


    "Nel looked like a fairy. She was incredibly fond of those butterfly wings and rainbow colours. I think she liked to eat chestnuts so Fae Queen Rihanna often caught her stealing chestnut cakes back when she was staying in Mystic Meadows to investigate Null''s whereabouts."


    As for the parting message, Zero didn''t know what to make of it.


    "Her parting message for us was to tell the future Great One that she was going to kick him if he found her for payback. Also, she demands compensation in the form of chestnut candies if the future Great One wanted to be forgiven. Nobody understands why she would say that but I guess that''s for you, the chosen one, to figure out. That''s everything I know and can remember about Nel."


    Zero thanked Sylvia. This was still more than what Queen Shittomi and Hannya House managed to gather for him. Nel sounded like someone Solo had hurt greatly previously. If the Divine Entity of Hope had such a chaotic personality, Zero didn''t know how he could ask for forgiveness and get her to cooperate so that they could start finding Solo and the other Divine Entities.


    He sighed. For now, the doctor refused to hurt his remaining brain cells with difficult and impossible problems. There was something to be done and reforging Sylvia''s soul was next.


    "Are you ready to become a spriggan?" he asked and Sylvia grinned. With the key safely in Zero''s possession, Sylvia had no other attachments to her current life. Her mission was over. It was time to reunite with her precious child awaiting her with her new body.

 Chapter 530: Spriggan Sylvia

    Reforging Sylvia''s Soul was a lot easier compared to reforging Hana''s soul. Zero didn''t have to tamper with Sylvia''s soul to make it resilient enough for the responsibility of his ''thought''. Sylvia was already prepared for that immense pressure.


    However, the tricky part was keeping Sylvia''s soul from getting tainted by the heavy corruption in Baku''s soul. Zero heavily underestimated the amount of corruption in Baku''s soul when he removed the section and now, he stared at the mess he made.


    "Wii, go to Half Moon Village and get me to bottles full of Trigression Falls'' water."


    The eggplant fairy complied and teleported away while Zero continued to cast purification and light magic on the soul fragments. He hadn''t added the thoughts or chaos fragments to the soul elements because the corruption was doing too good of a job keeping the pieces together in the wrong way.


    It was difficult to remove the sticky corruption. Allowing it to get near Sylvia''s fragmented soul was like adding a drop of black dye to a cup of clear water and expecting it not to change colour. Zero didn''t think that the corruption would want to get itself onto every single fragment it could find. He thought that the corruption would be eradicated by the power of Sylvia''s soul. Unfortunately, he failed to take into consideration that Baku was a wandering god and Sylvia was simply a Great Sylph without much soul experience.


    Purifying this corruption wasn''t impossible, it would just take Zero a very long time to clean it out completely and restore the condition of the soul pieces with qi. If the corruption was anything like sins, Zero would''ve absorbed them into his inventory and converted them to energy for future uses. Unfortunately Lily informed him that there was no function in the Mind''s Eye system to convert corruption that is an accumulation of negative thoughts into energy.


    Zero looked at the two bottles of Trigression Falls water that Wii brought back and sighed. He hoped that steeping them in this qi-positive water would make the purification and restoration process easier.


    He poured the water out into two different bowls with soul containment arrays. The contaminated pieces were thrown into the left bowl while the uncontaminated pieces were tossed into the right bowl that Zero purified at equal intervals with the aid of a talisman. The process was slow and painful but Zero had nobody to blame but himself. He should have thought about it before messing around with other people''s souls.


    The water in the left bowl turned murky after Zero''s constant qi induction treatment to force the impurities to leave the soul fragments. He asked his assistants for a few more bottles of the same water while he tried to find a safe way to dispose of the corrupted qi water.


    While waiting, Zero had an idea and an experiment he wanted to try out. He drained the corrupted qi water into another bowl that he placed several protective spells over and tossed in a single grain of chaos fragment. The reaction wasn''t anything Zero was expecting. Instead of using the qi as an energy source to become active, the chaos fragment remained dormant even after all the corrupted qi water had been absorbed.


    "What''s going on?" Zero asked and decided to put it on hold when Lily appeared with two more bottles of water.


    Throughout the purification process, Zero continued to toss corrupted qi water to that grain of chaos fragment and observed if there were any changes. The murkiness of the water became lighter after twenty washes and finally, Zero was starting to see the corruption fade. He spent close to thirty hours on this project without rest except for the occasional snack to stop his rumbling stomach. Zero abused all the magic and potions he had at his disposal to work on purifying the terrifying amount of corruption. It was finally paying off and more interestingly, the chaos fragment that absorbed all the corruption was starting to change.


    Zero could see it, an aura of malice from this tiny grain of chaos fragment. The chaos fragment wasn''t like the others that struck out and gave energy. It didn''t matter if it was life energy, qi, mana or chaos energy, the regular reaction was to give something out. Something with the power of creation should have the ability to produce but this particular corrupted fragment does the opposite. it is incapable of producing anything but it was very good at absorbing anything. The more negative things Zero fed it, the hungrier it became.


    "Lily, can you tell Zoe to prepare a barrel full of Trigresion water? I have a very thirsty experiment."


    The flower fairy wasn''t surprised but she had some concerns about carrying something that heavy all by herself. Zero raised a brow. Even though the lamp''s time flow was slower than the one on earth, Zero was sure Bob should have rested enough by now.


    "Get Bob to help you. Also, get Wii on standby, I''m moving to the next phase of the reforging once I finish purifying this last batch."


    Once again, the mindscape assistants busied away. Mii was put in charge of Zero''s side project to feed the thirsty chaos fragment and record how much qi it would require to quench its thirst while he added soul fragments and qi to the purified soul pieces.


    There were no hiccups or room for failure with Zero in charge. Sylvia''s soul reacted positively to Baku''s purified soul fragments and Zero had no problems adding more soul fragments for reforging. In fact, spriggan Sylvia seemed to need more fragments to repair what her soul lacked to host Baku''s fragments. Zero obliged and adjusted accordingly. The formula was very different from what he needed when reforging Hana''s soul.


    Wii, Mii and Lily took turns becoming Zero''s assistants for the next few days as Zero patiently adjusted the reforging intensity. Sylvia''s soul fragments had to reach a few more breakthroughs before it could become compatible with the vessel the Tree of Fertility created and it was an extremely slow process of inducing qi to accelerate Sylvia''s soul growth.


    While Zero worked on tampering the souls for reforging, Mii concluded that the strange chaos fragment needed about three barrels of Trigression Water to become neutral again. Zero did the Math quickly and understood that it was about the same amount of corruption it was fed and wondered if there was any purpose behind doing such a thing. Then he shrugged it off. At the very least, disposing of the corruption was no longer a problem. The corruption couldn''t be erased and had to be redistributed carefully for it to return to the cycle. However, Zero found a way to completely remove it from the equation at the price of destroying three barrelsful of qi water. It was an interesting discovery but one that didn'' make much sense to Zero as he put the finishing touches to Spriggan Sylvia''s soul.


    Once the thought was added to the stabilised soul fragments, Spriggan Sylvia''s soul was born and Zero wasted no time. He teleported back to the Purgatory and tied the reforged soul to its new vessel, coaxing it into the body.


    Spriggan Sylvia wasn''t choosy and took a liking to its vessel almost immediately. Zero and his mindscape assistants watched the birth of a new spriggan from the Tree of Fertility and Bob recorded it with Zero''s i-communicator.


    Spriggan Sylvia was adorable when she climbed out of her fruit-egg and rubbed her eyes sleepily. Like a proud mother, Baku swept the young spriggan up with her branches and rocked her to sleep. Zero smiled. It looks like the roles have been reversed now but at the very least, they were together.


    "Mission accomplished," Zero announced and yawned.


    Now that his job was over, Zero felt his physical limitations catching up to him. The doctor barely made it to the bed in his lamp before he was already snoring. Bob watched over his master and tucked him into bed properly, pulling the covers all the way before wishing Zero a good rest.

 Chapter 531: Souvenirs from U.N.U.

    The next few days in U.N.U. were spent discussing business deals and sleeping. Zero spent most of his time catching up on rest that he missed for the busy week. Jynx had many questions about Baku and Sylvia but she was swamped with work as the new Queen of U.N.U.


    Truen managed the business side of the deal on Zero''s behalf. He focussed more on the slave abolishment practices and Jynx promised to stop backing Duke Zurich. Instead, she put most of her efforts into improving U.N.U.''s economy so that the civil war will end. If they had enough resources, nobody here would have to kill to earn the right to live.


    "As a token of our sincerity for this alliance and an apology for our necromancers harming the villagers of New Moon Village, we prepared a little something for Zero to share with everyone," Jynx told Truen and Bob.


    They were led to Sylvia''s private lab where Jynx activated a secret magic circle to reveal a hidden collection.


    "These are the magic devices that Sylvia invented on the side while she was doing organic transmutation research. They are specially made for those without mana and can be charged using the right gemstones."


    Truen took a look at some of the inventions and noted that they would be truly revolutionising. Why was Jynx showing it to them?


    "It was Sylvia''s last wish to offer assistance to Half Moon Village with her inventions. She heard that the village has six gnomes and the lost son of her fellow keyholder. U.N.U. might not have a lot of resources but our greatest asset would be people. Despite the crappy living conditions and political status, U.N.U. has the best magic school on this planet. Sylvia made sure of it. Grey Legion''s magicians are all graduates of Sylvia''s school. We control over seventy percent of magicians and have connections in every lawless town."


    Truen looked through the collection. They had things that would make creating fires very easy. Flint and steel would be obsolete if this lighter was mass-produced. The fall protection device using air elemental mana gemstones would be a fantastic addition for the construction team. The intruder sensor system that used darkness mana gemstones was a game-changer. If New Moon Village had these, they wouldn''t need to fear getting ambushed and attacked.


    "What kind of resources does U.N.U. require other than spider silk? I''m sure the body part trading can be done without the need for murder, right?"


    Jynx grinned. "Of course! Take a look at this lab. Sylvia''s research about cloning is more than advanced. We can create our own parts without the need to kidnap others if we have cell samples. However, what we do need would be food. Food has always been lacking here thanks to the barren landscape. The supernatural creatures and undead don''t need regular food but the human magicians often suffer here. Also, beauty products, medicine, architecture... we need everything we can get to rebuild this war-torn country."


    Truen nodded. "Half Moon Village doesn''t have a lot to spare but if you support King Brice, I''m sure he could work something out seeing as Half Moon Trading has been established in Smargdas. We have recently secured exclusive trading deals with Rocket Mountain and Magnus Hilda if you get what I mean."


    Jynx grinned. "Please give me the best price, I look forward to our future cooperation. Is it alright if I send a pre-order list for priority shipment?"


    Truen didn''t mind. "That''ll be good for both of us. Schaf needs time to prepare large quantities. I know that U.N.U. doesn''t have a lot of cash flow but Half Moon Village is willing to negotiate. Zero is working on bringing in demons and I think some of them can be attached to U.N.U. At the same time, if you give us the right to replicate some of the technology in this lab for internal uses, we can extend repayment periods."


    The banshee was overjoyed to hear the generous deal. There was no need to overthink or consider, she quickly agreed to it. With the magicians from Grey Legion and extra hands from the other factions in U.N.U. who have their individual strengths, they discussed at lengths about what they could offer.


    "I would love to travel to Half Moon Village to have a look at the extraordinarily handsome zombies and their necromancer. Also, it would be nice to meet the Night Terror Penelope to thank her for the beautiful silk. At the same time, I think I can deliver the souvenirs properly and get to meet important people. Lady Death is someone I wish to get to know in person if possible since we would be working very closely together in the future as I rebuild this wasteland."


    Truen grinned. "I think that can be arranged. If you visit Half Moon Village, be sure to stay for the food. Zoe, the village''s guardian ghost, cooks really great dishes. Zero always eats three times more when he returns to the village."


    Getting along well, Jynx and Truen started to talk about the more trivial but entertaining stories that happen in their territories. Jynx couldn''t help but think of Half Moon Village as a lovely place with all the craziness that the villagers embraced. It was hard to be a banshee with the sparkly fashion sense. Jynx couldn''t remember how many times she was criticised for being herself until Sylvia came along.


    Now that Sylvia was gone, Jynx didn''t know if she would be alright facing the onslaught of criticism. However, hearing about the bunch of misfits in Half Moon Village made the banshee feel more reassured. With such allies, she felt better about working with them. The banshee had a feeling that she might be able to make a few friends there if she visited the wonderful village in person. Sending souvenirs would merely be an excuse for her to swing by and Jynx made herself a promise to do so more often in the future after her queenly duties were taken care of.

 Chapter 532: Hanas Mischief

    After bringing goodies back from U.N.U. for the gnomes, Truen and Zero quickly checked on the chaos. Hana was creating trouble for the villagers in New Moon Village and as the head of Half Moon Village, Zero had the duty to resolve that. Monoman was still not in and he couldn''t let Rohan handle it alone.


    Bob barely landed in the village and Zero was already jumping off his back to find the trouble-making flower spriggan. Shouldn''t the flower spriggan be sleeping in the Flower of Enlightenment? It wasn''t all that long before he left to create Sylvia''s new body. How could things go so wrong?


    His question was answered when he stopped by New Moon Village. Truen didn''t follow Zero. He had matters to attend to with the gnomes and lab members. The goodies from U.N.U. needed proper care and couldn''t fall into the wrong hands. In addition, he had to send the list of items Jynx wanted to order from half Moon Trading. King Brice should also be notified of their mission''s success. He should keep his promise and help them get rid of the corruption within Smargdas.


    The patrol team at New Moon village jumped when the portal was activated. They were expecting for a rowdy and overpowered flower spriggan to attack them again and guarded against the newcomer.


    "Z-Zero?"


    One of the guards remembered the Half Moon Village''s leader and quickly invited Zero to look for Rohan.


    The doctor immediately noticed the strange air in New Moon Village. Constructions were progressing smoothly and there were small farms as well as a community hall still in the process of building. Security had been fortified and the guard towers built into the trees just like the ones in Half Moon Village. Yet, Zero couldn''t stop absorbing the dense qi in the air. The villagers looked very healthy and stronger than they were. It had to be the work of Hana and her World Flower.


    Rohan bowed and greeted Zero when he saw the doctor. He was slightly ashamed to have managed internal matters so poorly in Zero and Monoman''s absence.


    "My deepest apologies," the archer started. "I could not prevent the World Flower from casting her spells. Many of our patrol guards are still sick from her magic and my healing magic is limited. Nothing I do work and none of the Half Moon Villagers could help. We don''t know what''s wrong but Hana assured us that it wasn''t deadly."


    Zero nodded. "I heard that she was causing trouble. I will talk to her later but let''s tend to the sick for now. Where are they? I see that constructions are coming along very well. Has Cleo been coming around to take care of the farms? The harvest looks bountiful."


    Rohan grinned. "Latitia has been coming over whenever Cleo is busy. We learned a lot from them how to grow some of the more difficult herbs that couldn''t be grown on Endow Hill because of the dense mana. These lotus flowers grow really well here so we started a small pond for it. The fox lady said that it would sell very well to the demons who would be coming to visit for work attachment."


    Zero agreed. With this much qi in the village, the Flower of Enlightenment would be able to spread its seeds and create little enlightenment flowers for cultivation. If they could grow more of these, Zero knew that Princess Dorothy and Magnus Hilda would be their first buyer. New Moon Village would flourish just by selling them.


    The sick house was fully occupied and Zero raised his brow. Every single one of the ''sick'' patrol guards was actually showing signs of a cultivation breakthrough. Whatever mischief Hana was up to turned out to be for the greater good. He didn''t know that cultivation could be forced upon someone but the World Flower of Enlightenment wasn''t a flower just for show. Zero didn''t know what he''d created but this was a very interesting discovery that should be reported to Buddha for further investigations.


    "They''ll be fine," Zero said after checking their pulses. Rohan looked unsure but Zero told him that it was part of the process.


    "Hana just means well. You can become stronger if you continue taking on her attacks. It''s her method of making everyone the best version they can be. In fact, you should start asking Qin Yun for tips on how to use your new abilities."


    Rohan didn''t know what Zero was talking about but he trusted the doctor. If Zero said that it was fine, they would be fine.


    After confirming that New Moon Village was not in a dire situation, Zero teleported back to Half Moon Village to check on his patients. Misana, Xvyal and Yxaan were in a terrible condition when he left them. He only left them after confirming that they were out of the woods but as a good doctor, Zero wouldn''t rest until he knew they were recovering well.


    Zoe gave Zero a phantom hug on his return and Truen was nowhere to be found. Bob left a message with her that he was going to find Kerberos and Zero decided that he would stay for a night to settle outstanding administrative matters that his clones couldn''t resolve.


    Hana was chilling in the tub with his clone and Zero raised a brow., The World Flower froze at the sight of the original Zero and Hana quickly fought to get inside the flower to escape but Zero was faster.


    "What have you been up to?" he asked the flower spriggan who looked guilty.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong!" Hana insisted and Zero kept his expression neutral. He was grateful that Hana was trying to do good although she was still mischievous. If she truly meant well, she wouldn''t give them an overdose in qi that made them fall ill. Surely the spriggan knew how much was enough. A near-lethal dose of cultivation progress wasn''t called for.


    "I''ll overlook it because none of them died yet but I would like to remind you that every guard that falls out of commission will mean that New Moon Village becomes that much more vulnerable."


    Hana looked slightly guilty and Zero let her go after the flower spriggan knew her mistake. Truen watched as he let the troublemakers go and approached him after they fled from the tub.


    "What''s up?"


    The archer shook his head. "Nothing. Just settled some miscellaneous tasks. Are you going to check on Misana?"


    Zero nodded. "I need to check on the twins too. Did you send a notice to King Brice? Schaf should be on standby for the signing. I think Mitchnew should get in touch with him and start laying the foundation or the purge. Those corrupted nobles had their moment of glory, it''s time for a change."


    Truen agreed. Unlike the past, the Zero he knew now had matured a lot after seeing so many horrible things. He learned that not everyone deserves kindness but he didn''t know how Zero intended to punish the corrupted nobles who sacrificed the poor and innocent for their benefit. They might be able to stop slavery from U.N.U. but not everyone in Smargdas would be happy about the arrangement.


    "What are you going to do next? After we return Misana, King Brice won''t be able to withstand the pressure from Altear if he removes the dukes in power."


    Zero smiled. "Then we shall visit altear ourselves. Fae King Vivian told us that the holder of a key is in Altear. I have a spriggan to talk to."

 Chapter 533: Enlightenment is for Everyone

    The twin magicians were recovering well and Zero had to thank Hana for doing a good job. The Flower of Enlightenment helped to buff the overall combat power of both villages and the difference could be seen visibly.


    The Gemini Star descendants made a speedy recovery after receiving soul nourishments from the Flower of Enlightenment. Likewise, Misana was stronger and more vibrant than she was before. At this rate, she should be stronger than King Brice.


    Zero decided to assign the magicians their very first task of completing the both village''s defence array. They were also in charge of settling the demons into the villages and were made official envoys from Half Moon Village to help Wiser with the terraforming project. The device was almost ready for mass production and Zero wanted more hands on deck to speed it up. The sooner they can return the abyss to its original state, the better it was for the Demon Lords shouldering the burden of the plane.


    Zero''s clones were also given instructions by the original Zero who wanted them to start teaching those with cultivating talent the basics. The New Moon Villagers should at least be able to fend off regular mana beasts without requiring special guards or assistance from Half Moon Village. Ruth was way too busy and Clowis was short-staffed to keep sending experts over.


    For this project, Zero had to talk to Hana and the World Flower about it.


    Truen stood outside to guard as Zero entered serious negotiations with Hana and the World Flower. Nobody knew what he was requesting for but Hana and the World Flower had terrorised the villages enough that they wished Zero wouldn''t give the World Flower more leeway than it already had.


    "How much would you like to charge for teaching fees and Soul Enlightenment enhancement? Also, within moderation. I don''t want anyone falling ill or becoming unconscious trying to break through unless there is a desperate need. Also, you can use the cultivation tub as much as you want but no more terrorising the villagers."


    Hana translated what the Flower of Enlightenment wanted to say. "Stories! We want to hear more stories, see more memories of travellers and faraway places."


    Zero nodded. "Can you read?"


    Hana shook her head and explained that they normally exchanged soul cultivation for a visit to someone''s memories. The doctor finally understood why Hana and the World Flower often knocked their targets out. They were able to control their powers but in order to view the memories of others, it was only possible when they were sleeping or unconscious. The World Flower would dig its roots into someone''s meridian points to forcefully activate the dantian and inject qi that it produces into the surroundings into their bodies, forcing them to accept the cultivation.


    "What would happen after the meridian points have been fully open and the cultivation core is formed? Do you still need to forcefully inject qi into them?"


    Hana shook her head. "Once the limits are removed, individual efforts are required. Our job is complete."


    Zero noted that down. "How many times would it take for you to inject qi into someone before they are completely awakened?"


    Hana couldn''t give a definite reply but after much questioning, Zero figured out that different species required different amounts of tampering. Humans normally took three to four times to be tampered with especially for those with no magic abilities. Those with magic abilities were easier to tamper because the basic energy flow points have already been opened.


    "I thought those who learned magic cannot cultivate because the meridian and chakra channels will cause an internal conflict. Why are humans who possess magical abilities easier to tamper with for cultivation?"


    Hana listened to the World Flower and translated what it had to say.


    "The World Flower doesn''t follow the normal meridian and chakra channels. Enlightenment is for everyone. The energy used is directed from the void and natural plane. It does not have properties of mana or qi. It does not have elements. It is the basic life form that all souls feed on that nourishes the body. Every vessel is created with three parts body and seven parts soul. By improving the soul, the body improves. Qi and mana improve the body and not the soul."


    Hearing Hana''s explanation, Zero finally understood the difference. However, that posed a new challenge.


    "Wouldn''t that mean only those in Half Moon Village and New Moon Village can benefit from your special cultivation technique?"


    Hana shrugged. "World Flower is still young. Does not have enough petals to give everyone who prays and can only use roots."


    "Does that mean when the World Flower matures and becomes stronger, it can give blessings in the form of petals that do the same?"


    Hana nodded and Zero became intrigued. "How do I help the World Flower grow?"


    As far as he knew, World Trees fed on prayers similar to Gods. What about a World Flower that was a product of experiment without people to pray to?"


    "Memories!" Hana grinned and nodded vigorously. "Knowledge! Karma! Feelings! Life stories!"


    Zero hummed. This Flower of Enlightenment seemed to grow from knowledge. Zero didn''t think that it ate memories. The villagers from New Moon Village didn''t have any memory loss when Zero checked on them and talked to those who recovered. He looked at Hana and wondered if the same thing would work if she was able to learn how to read from books instead.


    "I cannot let you read my memories but will it work if I told you a story?" Zero asked. It had been a while since he told anyone any stories. If Hana and the Flower of Enlightenment grew from Zero''s story-telling session, he knew just the thing to pay them with. The gnomes should have many stories to tell and even if they don''t, someone could teach Hana how to read. Zero could even loan her his reading device or ask for a new one from Steve.


    His current aim was to make the Flower of Enlightenment strengthen New Moon and Half Moon Village''s constitution in case of an attack from the corrupted nobles of Smargdas once he reunited Misana and King Brice. He would only leave when the twins finished setting up the magical barriers and defences. In the meantime, he wanted to get Hana and the World Flower to ''enlighten'' as many people as they could.


    "Let''s start with a simple story and a favourite of mine," Zero smiled and used some simple illusion magic to create a moving picture.


    Hana was in awe and Zero had a feeling the World Flower was equally impressed with his high-quality story-telling time. This was something he personally experienced and it was a story about his life so far.


    "There was once a very sleepy ball who didn''t know anything. He slept and slept for years until one day there was a bright flash of light that woke him up!"


    Hana and the Flower of Enlightenment were engrossed in Zero''s tale about how he met all the wonderful people he met so far and the ups and downs of his adventure. It was going to be a very long tale and there was much to tell. If Hana and the World Flower grew at all in the time that they were listening to Zero''s story till dinner, it would mean they didn''t need to view memories to grow. Zero would task someone with story-telling duties. This flower needed education and he had a feeling Seth would be happier knowing that he wasn''t studying alone. In fact, why not ask Lucifer for a favour to enrol them into the Morning Star Academy?


    Unaware of Zero''s intentions, Hana and the World Flower clapped when Zero showed them an image of him riding a meteorite. It wasn''t as fun as it looked but he was still happy that they were entertained by the imagery.

 Chapter 534: Ready for War

    Truen and Bob were tasked to escort Misana back to Smargdas to reunite with King Brice. Zero decided to remain in Half Moon Village to make the final preparations. He sent word to Desert Lily, Jynx, Queen Rosalind, Fae King Vivian and Dorgon that he might require assistance in the near future. Zero didn''t explain in detail what was going to happen but he dropped hints that they were arming up for a tough time ahead.


    According to Mitchnew and Desert Lily''s information sources, the situation in Smargdas was very tense. Grey Legion pulled out completely and the influences within the city became divided. Duke Connie started to expand his resources and influence across the city as Duke Zurich suffered heavy losses. Without Grey Legion''s backing, Duke Connie easily became the greatest threat in Smagdas capital with his adventurer guild, slave guild and large private army.


    They were still in the middle of setting up the Humanitarian Guild and all the unwanted slaves that Duke Connie sold to them were sent to settle down out of the capital. Dina and Old Gary made some connections in the southern part of the city with Mitchnew''s help to mobilise Half Moon Trading. They bought many warehouses there to set up temporary shelters because the Black Boar Inn was simply not big enough.


    On the bright side, King Brice finally gave Truen a message to let him know that he was ready. Misana returned to the palace safely and was now lying low. They were waiting for Zero to give them the sign to proceed as planned.


    Zero looked at the New Moon Villagers. It has been about a week since his experiment. The Flower of Enlightenment was able to grow when it learned new things. Hence, Zero sent it to school with Seff. Ruth was playing babysitter and attended the Morning Star Academy as a guardian. Lucifer approved their application right away when he received Zero''s letter.


    Before Monoman left, there were only a handful of warriors in New Moon Village who were capable of combat. The gay necromancer that visited once before almost took them out. However, after the Flower of Enlightenment''s tampering, even the women and children were able to carry heavy logs without feeling breathless. Lowis started coming by daily to teach them basic combat skills while Clowis held strategy meetings with the lab members.


    The gnomes completed the wall ballista mounts and Zero had to thank the twin magicians for working tirelessly. Defence arrays in both villages were completed and can be activated at any moment. Cleo and Zoe made sure that there were no food shortage supplies in either village in case they were under siege. In addition, Zero visited Kerberos after getting permission from Hades and Enma to borrow him for the war in case things played out that way. The hell hound was more than happy to participate if he was summoned and Zero left the summoning seal with a clone.


    Preparations were going smoothly and Zero had a backup plan to evacuate everyone from the villages if their enemies were too powerful. The portals he linked all across Endow Hill and to different planes were not for decoration. Zoe held the portal deactivation code and Zero was entrusting her that duty.


    For now, the doctor was waiting for the ball to start rolling. Duke Zurich was getting pushed to a corner after Jynx refused to lend help. She cut off all connections to the rotten duke and Zero was waiting for them to fight it out internally before he attacked Duke Connie from behind.


    Dorgon relayed the message to Princess Dorothy and the chancellor who agreed to cut off all contact with Smargdas after they found out that the weapons they sold were used to fund a private army. In addition, it made them madder to know that the sneaky duke had been selling their prized weapons to their enemies - the elves. The letter was sent to notify Duke Connie about the broken-down business negotiations after they were alerted of his actions. At the same time, Zero told Dorgon to make sure Duke Connie knows who the dwarves were going to sell their weapons to. Schaf and Lady Zenobia were already on the move, transporting the things they needed to help set up the Humanitarian Guild.


    The trading benefits for Half Moon Trading goods were given to King Brice by Mitchnew to empower the royal guards loyal to him. Duke Connie was still unaware about the power shift in the palace but Duke Zurich was getting desperate after the nobles of his faction were arrested one by one for a multitude of reasons.


    Even if things were progressing smoothly on the surface and the doctor didn''t think they would lose in an all-out war, there was still something he was worried about.


    The visa approval for demons to come to Earth was taking a slight bit too long. The first batch of demons should be Qin Yun''s clan. Qin Yun left for the abyss to expedite the negotiations and approval but until now, the fox spirit was nowhere to be seen. Even Sekkin quickly returned from Amon''s domain when he heard that war might happen and Lovina informed Merlin that she might have to assist. Yet, Zero received not a word of reply from any of the Demon Lords or Qin Yun about the visa approval process.


    He waited for two more days and finally, Qin Yun appeared from the portal with thirty other fox demons who filled the air with their high-pitched squeals. They were so glad to see Zero and took turns stuffing his face into the ample chests with death-dripping hugs. Zero couldn''t say he missed their enthusiasm but he was happy for the additional support.


    Finally, they can make their move.


    "Did you tell them what they need to do?"


    Qin Yun nodded. "Only the squad leader will contact you using the party call function when we start. I will remain in the village as the coordinator. One team will head over to see Jynx the Engraver. The other team will accompany you into Smargdas to support the Humanitarian Guild. The last team will wait at the foot of Endow Hill with New Moon Village to offer assistance wherever required."


    Satisfied, Zero thanked the ladies for coming and promised everyone that once this battle was over, they would be rewarded with a cultivation booster. He left the collecting of dues from the World Flower to his clone and set off with the second team of vixens.


    With the letter of appointment as an envoy of Smargdas, Zero was ready to stir up trouble.

 Chapter 535: Meeting with the Dragon Heroes

    Zero didn''t enter from the northern gates this time. He walked in from the southern gates instead to avoid alerting Duke Connie of his return to the capital. The guards at the gate immediately cleared the road for him and didn''t question the entourage after Zero flashed them his letter of appointment as an envoy with the royal stamp.


    Once he was in the city, Zero gave them instructions to split up and meet back at Mitchnew''s basement to avoid suspicion. Zero only allowed two ladies to accompany him as he made a quick detour to Black Boar''s Inn. There was something he needed to pass the old general and Aldina before he regrouped.


    Old Gary wasn''t expecting guests. It was still day and they had to keep up appearances. The Humanitarian Guild isn''t recognised yet and Duke Connie has been acting more and more like a tyrant. His true colours were finally showing now that Duke Zurich has been crippled. Everyone lived in fear and nobody dared raise their heads whenever they saw the private army wearing Duke Connie''s house symbol walk by. Anyone could be charged with offending a noble and captured, charged with unknown offences and sold as slaves.


    Aldina was forbidden from going outside even if she was disguised as a newspaper boy. The old general feared for his only granddaughter''s safety and when there was a knock at the front door, he gave her a look before Aldina scampered upstairs to hide.


    Cautiously, Old Gary went up to open the door. His inn was clearly closed for business for the week. There had been no issues so far. Duke Connie wasn''t interested in those from the slums and the scums from his private army would rather frequent brothels than a dusty inn like his.


    "We''re closed for the day," he growled and was about to slam the door in the visitors'' faces when the door was stopped by a very non-human arm.


    "Pardon us, innkeeper. We were told to meet an old friend here. His name is Zero."


    The man lifted his hood a little and Old Gary''s eyes widened. He knew this face! This man was famous!


    "D-Dragon heroes?!"


    Gerald smiled and put a finger to his lip. Behind him, Vrald waved and Olaf checked the area for any pesky spies. It wasn''t easy entering the capital without detection. If it wasn''t for Zero''s summons, they wouldn''t bother with this shitty country where nothing actually happened. The politics here was dirty and they only accepted the title of Dragon Heroes because it was what Zero wanted. For months, they paraded like peacocks and wore false smiles while saving stupid damsels in distress just to build a reputation. It was only now that Olaf understood why they were tasked to do all that. Right from the start, this had been part of Truen''s plan.


    Old Gary let them in quickly and closed the door after making sure that nobody saw them. If these people were here to wait for Zero, did that mean the cheeky doctor will be dropping by?


    His question was answered when someone knocked at his door for the second time that day. The retired general didn''t have time to get the guests drinks and they were just settling in when he had to get the door again.


    Aldina remained hidden upstairs and peeped through the cracks of the floorboard to check out who the mysterious guests were. Her grandfather appeared to be flustered and Beggar King bet that this was someone of importance but not from the nobility.


    Could it be...?


    Zero grinned at the retired general. "I''m here for a reservation," he said and the old general didn''t question him.


    The two fox demons who followed behind Zero greeted the innkeeper with bewitching smiles and Old Gary had to steady himself. Who were these beauties and why did Zero return with them?


    "You''re here," Olaf nodded and Zero heaved a sigh. It was tough keeping a low profile with so many of Duke Connie''s men running around.


    "Yes, sorry I''m late. have you eaten?"


    Olaf wasn''t in a good mood. "I''m sure you didn''t call us here for a meal. Tell me, what''s going on? Why so secretive after all the trouble to make us famous?"


    Unlike Olaf, Gerlad and Vrald decided to place orders for lunch. The Frost dragon might not need to eat as often but they were still human and required regular meals. Old Gary was more than happy when they ordered lunch. He called for Aldina to help out in the kitchen and Aldina could barely contain her excitement as she bounced from upstairs.


    "Are you really the Dragon Heroes?" she gushed. "I''m a huge fan!"


    Gerald smiled warmly and entertained the girl as her grandfather sighed and rolled his eyes. It was probably better that she entertained the guests instead. With her obsession, Aldina wasn''t going to help him prepare lunch soon.


    Zero felt bad. He didn''t want to disturb Aldina''s moment but he really did have important things to discuss with them. The fox demons noticed Zero''s predicament and shared a knowing look.


    "Hey, little lady. Do you have a washroom?" one of the ladies asked and Aldina snapped out of it.


    "Oh, yes. We do. Would you like me to show you the way?"


    Zero heaved a small sigh of relief at the masterful art of distraction and thanked the fox demon with the party call before quickly getting on with business while they had some privacy. The other fox demon activated a magic sound barrier so that outsiders wouldn''t listen in on them.


    "I called you here for a meeting to pass Truen''s words. We''re going all out on the corruption in Smargdas. While King Brice takes Duke Zurich and his faction down, we have to assist him to tackle Duke Connie and also protect the kingdom from external enemies."


    Vrald didn''t understand what Zero was referring to but kept his mouth shut for now. Olaf and Gerald were thoughtful. The light dragon descendant asked what they should do and Zero explained that they should stay at this inn and prepare to be summoned to the palace if things become worse.


    "Do I get to eat the Connie guy?" Olaf yawned and Zero considered it for a while.


    "Sadly, no. We need to bring him down the proper way. Although nobody would notice if a few of his private army goes missing. Just be careful not to leave any traces. We don''t want to deal with too many annoyances."


    Olaf grinned. The kid sure has changed. Before, he would try to save everyone, including his enemies. Now, he was a little less generous and Olaf liked the current Zero.


    "I''ve passed the message so now, all we need to do is wait for Truen''s message and King Brice to reclaim the power to his throne. I have to go now. If you need something, let this innkeeper know. If you need to pass us messages, tell them to send it to Mitchkin Apparel."

 Chapter 536: Fight Between Half-Blooded Brothers

    "You can do this," Misana smiled.


    It was still early in the morning and the sun hadn''t risen but King Brice wasn''t up early. He just hasn''t gone to bed yet. The plan was set in motion ever since Misana returned. He couldn''t express his gratitude to Zero and his village for lending him their assistance. It was finally time to take matters back into his hands for sake of the people in Smargdas and refugees. Although he was still very much a coward and afraid of his older half-brother, King Brice couldn''t let this go on any longer. Duke Connie must be stopped.


    Honestly, King Brice didn''t have anything against his older brother. Duke Connie was definitely more capable than him when it came to managing the country''s affairs. They were both sons of their father''s concubines and neither was birthed for the throne. However, after the death of their father caused by Duke Zurich made the Holy Magician''s Alliance choose him as the next King.


    Simply put, Brice was the chosen puppet to act as Smargdas'' ruler. It was clear to anyone. Why else would they choose a boy who had only started puberty to be entrusted with a country''s affairs?


    Smargdas was a small and powerless country. They didn''t have magicians and the adventurers they had couldn''t be called heroes. In name, Smagdas was a country. In reality, Smagdas was simply a vassal state and a buffer land between Altear and Endow Hill. In addition, the elves were depending on the human civilisation to supply them with dwarven goods that they weren''t able to get, especially weapons. Smargdas was also the hub for all dirty dealings. U.N.U. and Lycantopia often came to Smargdas for information and in more recent years, slave trafficking. It was also why many lawless zones exist around the country, allowing crooks to make the southern part of the capital their base of operations.


    Now that King Brice had a whole night to think about things more seriously, he realised that the Holy Magician''s Alliance benefited everyone else but Smargdas. It was the only thing Duke Zurich and Duke Connie agreed on. King Brice simply handed the royal seal over for them to approve the alliance. He didn''t understand it before but now he knew better. The treaty only impacted U.N.U that was backing Duke Zurich at that time, and Altear, who was backing Duke Connie. None of those terms was good for Smargdas.


    Now that the U.N.U. has broken that alliance treaty first by pulling out their magician support, Duke Zurich was at a great disadvantage. Nobody knew the exact reason why Grey Legion made such a drastic change overnight but King Brice had a feeling this was related to Zero''s business. The village leader kept his promise to rescue Misana but he also made U.N.U. stop their slave trafficking business. It was generally good for King Brice as he now had a reason to annul the alliance treaty officially.


    Duke Zurich and his faction were subtly brought down after it was crippled by Zero''s actions. Without the Grey Legion supporting his royal uncle, King Brice knew that the old man wouldn''t be difficult to take down. Unlike his half-brother, Duke Zurich was overly confident about his influence in the country and did not bother to hide his illegal activities. King Brice didn''t have to spend a lot of effort digging for incriminating evidence for treason. His faction was also dealt with swiftly and removed from their positions.


    It was currently a race against time. The moment King Brice started removing Duke Zurich and his faction, Duke Connie started gearing up for a coup d''etat. It was not subtle at all and for the first time, King Brice saw his brother''s true colours. He knew that Duke Connie never liked him but he never thought that his half-brother eyed the throne he was forced upon. Now that his private army had taken up arms to prepare for a siege, King Brice knew that Duke Connie wouldn''t hesitate to stain his hands with blood in order to get what he wanted.


    Compared to the paltry royal guards under his command who were loyal to him, King Brice really did not have anyone he could rely on to thwart his brother''s private army. The adventurer guild under Duke Connie''s name was also a huge threat. Lower ranked adventurers and mercenaries would not hesitate to involve themself in the coup d''etat if Duke Connie threw in attractive rewards such as nobility titles and citizenships. Yet, Zero told him not to worry and commence with the royal rally organised.


    "Would you like some breakfast before your speech to the citizens?" Misana asked and King Brice sighed.


    Seeing as this could very well be the day he died, King Brice nodded. Might as well enjoy a lovely last meal before the snipers got him. He was going to give the speech in person and it would be easy for assassins to make their move.


    The imperial edict was written and stamped with the royal seal. All that was left was announcing it. It would take immediate effect if King Brice was able to successfully get through the announcement without issues.


    Zero''s terms and conditions were met and he hoped this arrangement would be satisfactory. King Brice might be inexperienced but he knew what kind of ruler he wanted to be. As awful as it sounded, he knew that he was a pathetically weak King. However, he didn''t want to be at the mercy of the bigger boys around him. Smargdas was used as a buffer state between Altear and Endow Hill for years. At the same time, they were exploiting Smargdas to get dwarven goods that they normally wouldn''t be able to get. This wasn''t doing any good for the economy and something had to change.


    Now, King Brice was going to choose who he wanted as his allies. Altear might be a big threat but as the King, he had a very powerful envoy who would be able to do something about that threat. Just like how Zero tackled the sticky situation with Grey Legion in U.N.U., he had faith that Zero would be able to talk to Elf King Sharo on behalf of Smargdas to create a non-aggression pact. They do not need to be on best buddy terms but at the very least, he needed an assurance that war wouldn''t break out.


    At the same time, King Brice needed some powerful supporters. Half Moon Village was small but powerful as they represented Endow Hill on a whole. Normally, a King wouldn''t bow down or lower his head to a village leader. However, Zero wasn''t just a village leader. He was friends with some really important royalty. He didn''t know much but Zero was acquainted with the royalties from Magnus Hilda, Mystic Meadows, Rocket Mountains and even U.N.U. from what he last heard. He happened to be Princess Dorothy''s tutor according to Mitchnew but King Brice didn''t get the chance to ask for details. By befriending Zero and his village, King Brice had more to gain than lose.


    Naturally, Zero was a good businessman. He didn''t offer an alliance for free. Instead, there were things that King Brice had to do for him using his newly found authority. Zero wanted to borrow Smargdas for a base of operation for his trading business. New Moon Trading already had trade contracts with Magnus Hilda and Rocket Mountain. They were also in the negotiation process with U.N.U.''s new leader. King Brice had a feeling that wouldn''t take long to finalise. Hence, it only made sense that they used Smargdas as their base of operations. In terms of geographical locations, Smargdas was the most strategic location for trading routes apart from Endow Hill. It was in between Altear, Derby and near Endow Hill with Rocket Mountain ranges conveniently in the same direction. U.N.U. was slightly further away but in order for goods to reach Endow Hill, they had to come by Smargdas. Zero didn''t want to spend too much on logistics going up the mountain full of magical beasts and King Brice quickly offered his country as Zero''s logistic support.


    Not to mention, the Dragon Heroes knighted by him were also adventurers hailing from Endow Hill. Half Moon Village was small but it was a village full of talent. Although King Brice hasn''t been there in person, Misana told him that they had demons, gnomes and all sorts of talents there. It would explain why Zero was chosen to be their leader, he was the most talented of all.


    One last change he was about to introduce - the acceptance of refugees and revamping of the slavery system. This was something King Brice wanted for himself that was aligned with what Zero wished to do. They talked briefly about it and Zero left the arrangements to King Brice. He only mentioned that there was a Humanitarian Guild that could help King Brice with his refugee training system and slave redemptions.


    For now, King Brice ate slowly. There was still an hour or so before he had to prepare for his history-changing speech. Misana''s cooking had improved again and King Brice couldn''t help but smile. After not having her around for so long, he had grown to miss the taste of comfort.

 Chapter 537: Treason

    Duke Connie slammed the desk and flung his wine glass all the way across the room when he heard the report from his spy. His spineless brother has finally shown his claws.


    "Leave," he growled at the spy who nodded and jumped out of the window.


    Brice that sly bastard... Duke Connie walked over to the window to gaze at the night sky. He didn''t think that the wimp would finally man up and take action. Duke Zurich was ruined after Grey Legion abandoned him. Without the magicians backing that old man, there was nothing stopping Duke Connie from ascending the throne if he truly wished for it. Altear would back him up, they promised to send their best elven fighters for the attack.


    Who would have thought that Misana''s return would send everything out of control?


    First, it was his trade with the dwarves. For some reason, Rocket Mountain refused to supply him with any of their goods. Duke Connie didn''t understand why they would cut off trade with him. After all, he paid better prices for the things he bought than anyone else. As the owner of the largest merchant guild in Smargdas and possibly one of the wealthiest, Duke Connie made sure to treat his business partners right for a friendly trading relationship. He hated damaging future business opportunities more than marginal profit lines. The duke never once mistreated his dwarven partners so why were they cutting connections with him?


    The next thing that affected Duke Connie was the reluctance from the mercenaries and adventurers to take up his newest guild request. Initially, he wanted to hire as many adventurers and mercenaries as he could to beef his armed forces for the castle siege. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to take over the castle and force his brother to surrender the crown if he had the help of experienced fighters, in particular, mages. His private army wouldn''t be able to breach the natural castle defences even if they had the numbers to overpower the pathetic royal guards.


    He couldn''t understand why none of the adventurers and mercenaries was keen to take on the job until he told his spies to gather information and investigate. The reward was attractive enough. Who wouldn''t like gold and citizenship? He even promised top contributors a noble title. Surely there would be many who would be interested in lending him their expertise.


    The spies returned after a short investigation. Nobody was keen to take up Duke Connie''s request as there were rumours spreading everywhere saying the Dragon Heroes are returning to join the upcoming war with Altear. He didn''t know who leaked the news about the Holy Magician Alliance''s abolishment but it was said that the treaty was rendered invalid by U.N.U. due to violation of the non-aggression clause. Someone claimed that the alliance broke down because U.N.U. bought elven slaves and used citizens from Smargdas for inhumane necromancy experiments. Others said that it was Duke Connie''s greed and starting the slavery business which got them into this mess. Nobody knew the truth but Duke Connie was now the main subject of controversy. Some said that he was responsible for the treaty''s failure and others believed that he was simply a victim of unfortunate events. Regardless, everyone erred on the cautious side and refused to have any dealings with him if they could.


    To add further insult to the injury, Altear called off the support they were going to give. The elves suddenly sang to a different tune for unknown reasons and no matter how much Duke Connie tried to reach out to them. It was as if they''ve retreated back into the cover of the Great Forest and disappeared from the world again. It hadn''t been easy to coax the elves from hiding to work with him. Duke Connie invested a lot to bribe them and please them but what did he get in return?


    Fuming, the duke swore that he would take his brother down no matter what. Both of them had equal opportunities to the throne. He was obviously the more capable choice. Given his accomplishments over the years to improve the economy and interests of this country, he was a better candidate as the King. However, his father must have been blind to select his younger brother as the next ruler in his will. The royal butler who served the late King ensured that the will wasn''t tampered with and remained loyal to his father until death. If it weren''t because of the butler''s meddling and his father''s will, Brice would never ascend the throne. Duke Connie would have taken his royal uncle out easily and ruled the country instead. He wouldn''t need that dumb alliance if he had been crowned in the first place.


    Lately, Brice had gotten ballsy. While he was busy fighting the fire in his territory, his cunning brother had been growing his allies and power. Duke Connie hadn''t figured out which powerful family was backing Brice''s actions but he didn''t have time to investigate. The one good news from the chaos was Duke Zurich''s fall. His faction was completely annihilated by his brother and now, there were no other distractions.


    For someone who spent all his time hiding in his miserable castle, Brice was very good at sneak attacks. Duke Connie previously thought that his younger brother was dumb but now, he knew better and retracted that thought back. Brice wasn''t dumb, he was only playing the fool in order to prepare for this day. However, King Brice was forgetting one crucial thing - the world didn''t necessarily revolve only around law and order.


    That brilliant move to turn the tables on the nobles was annoying. A public announcement by the King cannot be ignored. The nobles won''t be able to wiggle their way out of it if King Brice stood by the side of the peasants and commoners. Too many eyes would be on them and even if Duke Connie wanted to launch a siege on the castle, it would be difficult.


    Yet, this was also a golden opportunity presenting itself. With King Brice lured from the well-guarded castle, they didn''t need to spend too much effort trying to get inside. Instead, Duke Connie would hire a few good snipers. Assassinating the king in front of the crowd would work in his favour either way.


    If his younger brother didn''t die, Duke Connie could seize the chance to claim back the power in the name of assisting the royal family with their duties while coveting the position. If Brice died, that would be for the best. He didn''t have to dirty his hands with the siege. In fact, with no better candidates left, the crown would be as good as his.


    The sky was still dark but Duke Connie didn''t want to wait. With a bell, he summoned his trusted aide to gather up some highly-skilled hitmen for the job.

 Chapter 538: Smargdas Allies

    The people were excited and the crowd that showed up exceeded anyone''s expectations. The royal guards doubled efforts to maintain order but there was no way they could stop the enthusiastic crowd gathering at the entrance of the castle.


    Nobles and commoners alike gathered in the outer court waiting for the chance to see the young king. Apart from his coronation day, nobody had seen King Brice outside his room. Only a selected few knew how he looked. Everyone else still remembered him as the feeble teenager who looked as if the world was going to devour him.


    The news about the royal guard''s increased activities under King Brice''s name lifted the moods of the commoners. Duke Zurich''s faction was taken down and the refugees were given proper housing along with those who needed it. The Humanitarian Guild wasn''t an officially registered guild but nobody really bothered. To them, the Humanitarian Guild was their saviour and Old Gary never stopped talking about how the guild''s founder was a friend of King Brice''s. Nobody knew who that mysterious friend was but everyone was happy.


    The only one unhappy about King Brice''s sudden change was Duke Connie. He hired many elite assassins and refused to attend the royal announcement event. Whatever Brice had planned, he probably wouldn''t be able to implement it after today.


    Duke Connie wasn''t the only one making preparations for the huge day. As King Brice was escorted to the gates, Zero followed stealthily behind. Using magic to hide from the potential threats, Zero kept a lookout and protected the king from the shadows. This was something he made Truen agree on.


    There would be no doubt that Duke Connie would use this chance to get rid of his brother standing in the way between him and the throne. It was why Zero entrusted Truen and Mitchnew the responsibility of weeding Duke Connie''s forces from inside out. Mitchnew who was in charge of the information networks and assassins within Smargdas will pretend to accept the assassination request in order to eliminate the other private hires before anything can happen. Truen was in charge of raiding Duke Connie''s slave guild and securing the slaves. Qin Yun''s demon girls were in charge of attacking Duke Connie''s allies and the Dragon Heroes were going to fight against Duke Connie and his private army after Duke Connie gets pushed to a corner.


    The plan wasn''t made by Zero. It was made by King Brice and Zero decided to listen to the young king because he was academically smarter and more politically exposed. Truen didn''t know much about warfare but it wasn''t very important when they had so many overpowered individuals. Qin Yun, Schaf and Zenobia were already on standby. They had everything the refugees and slaves needed. The moment they secured King Brice''s authority in Smagdas, Half Moon Trading was going to take control of all the trading routes.


    King Brice stood at the last double doors that the soldiers were trying to open. He had never really left the castle in such a glorious manner, often having to sneak around using the secret passages that only the king knew. His father''s journal gave Brice the opportunity to meet Mitchnew and now, he was indebted to Zero.


    The cheers from the outer court were deafening and King Brice stumbled backwards before he bumped into someone. Misana held him steady and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, your people will understand. Nobody can harm you, we have the most outstanding shadow guard standing right beside you as you give the speech to start a new reign. Do your best to be remembered as the first King of Smargdas to stand against Altear and ally with Endow Hill."


    King Brice felt his hand shaking but he inhaled and exhaled steadily. She was right, Zero was right behind him. He had nothing to fear. He didn''t volunteer to become the bait with a weak resolve. Even if Zero wasn''t here beside him, he would still go through with this plan because it was the only way he could succeed and stop Duke Connie from bringing the country to ruins.


    The sunlight felt bright in his eyes that day and the sea of people looking upwards made Brice feel as if he finally understood what had to be done. All the people in the courtyard were his citizens. As the King, he had the responsibility to protect them and create a better future for future generations. The years of fighting and hiding from his bloodthirsty uncle and brother were not in vain. The darkness he crawled through just to get here today was worth it. Standing beside him was the silent hero, Zero. Standing behind him was the woman who propelled him forward in his toughest times - Misana. He couldn''t let them down now.


    "Greetings, citizens of Smargdas!" King Brice started and the crowd cheered. He thanked Zero for handing him this very useful voice amplification mana powered device called the microphone. King Brice wasn''t shouting but his voice echoed throughout the castle all the way to the town square. With this, those who couldn''t make it into the outer court would also be able to listen.


    "I''ve gathered you all today to say a few words. Firstly, thank you for believing in me despite all the awful things that happened ever since the start of my reign. I am still young and foolish but I have a dream to build Smargdas into a kingdom that wouldn''t be bullied by others."


    The cheers died down and silence washed over those listening. King Brice''s words made them feel all sorts of things from hopeful to curiosity. Unlike the kings before him, Brice wanted to do something previously thought was impossible for the weak humans. On a planet full of talented and superior species, humans were the weakest of the lot. They had no mana and were inferior in any kind of technology. If it wasn''t for their powerful allies and the treaties that their forefathers signed, would Smargdas still exist?


    "I know what many of you might be thinking. We have no superior weapons, technology or army. After the breaking down of the Holy Magician Alliance, what''s going to stop U.N.U. and Altear from tearing us apart? Today, I have your answers. We have the Dragon Heroes and their allies who have agreed to lend us assistance."


    As if on cue, the crowd started cheering. Unfortunately, the Dragon Heroes didn''t make their appearance and the citizens started speculating if the Dragon Heroes were going to show up. Nobody saw them entering the city so it was unclear if King Brice''s words could be trusted. Many were not reassured but the young king was confident. He had more aces up his sleeve.


    "Many of you might not know this but the Dragon Heroes hail from a remote village high up in Endow Hill by the name of Half Moon Village led by an amazing person by the name of Zero. I am here today to announce the official alliance between Smargdas with Half Moon Village and New Moon Village of Endow Hill."


    Despite being invisible, Zero felt oddly shy when he heard the grand introduction. Those who knew him would surely laugh as King Brice sang his praises. He talked about how they had become friends and how Zero was already in alliance with a few other countries such as Rocket Mountains and Magnus Hilda. The confirmation of Magnus Hilda''s alliance was only confirmed recently but already, it has reached King Brice''s ears.


    "The Holy Magician Alliance might be no more but instead, we can now form friendly relations with the countries that my dear friend Zero has befriended. The dwarves and giants are our closest allies. However, a little further away, Mystic Meadows and U.N.U. have also agreed to come to Smargdas to trade what they need. We may be a small and weak country but our location is the most convenient for those who wish to pass to the west from the mountains and those who wish to visit the mountain ranges to cross to Mystic Meadows. Adventurers and traders alike will find Smargdas a convenient location to restock before they continue on their quests. From today onwards, let us work hard to rebuild Smargdas into a country that welcomes all."


    The people cheered when they heard the announcement. An increased number of trades, travellers and friendly relationships with other countries including the elusive Mystic Meadows was considered an accomplishment no other countries have done before. Endow Hill was also an unknown territory that many adventurers feared because of the powerful mana beasts that made it home. However, now that they knew the rumours of the dragon on Endow Hill are true because of the Dragon Heroes, instead of feeling fear, the people of Smargdas felt more reassured. They have a powerful ally and Altear who threatened to wipe them out, like how they waged war with the dwarves, was no longer an immediate danger.


    King Brice smiled. That was not all. Zero was in for a surprise too.


    "In addition, I want to officially recognise a new Guild with the support of the royal family for the people. The Humanitarian Guild founded by Zero and Old Gary will be officially recognised as the People''s Guild. Smargdas will not turn away any refugees and will not accept slavery. The Slavery Guild that Duke Connie has founded will be demolished and all slaves are declared free citizens their contracts are considered invalid. Anyone found guilty of possessing slaves will be executed without trial. I know that many slave owners and traders will protest about the investments they made and I will listen to each and every single case in court to give you reparations for your losses. The homeless, jobless and refugees from wars especially those from Lycantopia can look for the Humanitarian Guild for assistance. We will also be welcoming different talented races who wish to work in Smargdas, including those with demon blood."


    At the mention of demon blood, there were mixed reactions mostly of concern and fear. King Brice was expecting this and smiled.


    "I understand your concerns. However, I can vouch on the honour of the royal blood in my veins that these demons are not the same ones as those from nightmares. The demons have been tamed and bound by contract to powerful masters in Half Moon Village. They are here to understand our culture better so that they can improve their villages and territories with the things they learn from Earth. According to Zero and the Dragon Heroes who have visited the edge of the abyss, the demons suffer from eternal drought. They mean no harm and do not wish to spill blood. We''ve signed an agreement to exchange their magic expertise for food and technology."


    Zero watched the crowd''s reaction and noted with satisfaction that Mitchnew had dealt with the hired assassins swiftly. He had faith that the talented dark elf would be able to handle it smoothly. His presence was simply a reassurance. Truen was also almost done with his end of the deal and Qin Yun reported that her girls are waiting for the royal army to collect Duke Connie''s corrupted allies.


    Then, King Brice made one last announcement that almost made Zero lose control of his disguise.


    "As for the matter with the hostile relations with The Great Forest of Altear, I have already appointed Zero as the official royal envoy of Smargdas. We will await good news from his talks with Elf King Sharo."


    Zero froze. When did he agree to do this?

 Chapter 539: Duke Connies Bad Day

    Ever since the start of King Brice''s speech, things went downhill for a certain duke. First, none of the assassins he hired was able to do their jobs. They were swiftly taken down by a traitor within. Lady Death lived up to her fearsome reputation and there was nothing much Duke Connie could do.


    The frustrated duke turned to his allies to ask for manpower he could borrow. Like any good second-rate villain, Duke Connie had a backup plan in case his first was foiled. He had been building his forces up over the years and even if the assassination attempt failed, there was no way he couldn''t use the chance to attack the inner castle and snatch the crown by force. The outer gates were going to be open all day, it was the best chance he could ask for.


    He sent emergency messenger birds to all his allies but nobody replied. Furious, Duke Connie decided to do it himself. Those cowards! Backing out at the last moment on him was as good as a betrayal. Once he was the king, they were the first people he would send to the gallows!


    When plan A fails and plan B flops, the third time should always be the charm. Duke Connie knew better than to trust anyone. He was prepared to do this all by himself. Even if Altear backs out on him, he wasn''t going to let that stop him. This coup d''¨¦tat will not be delayed. He spent many years building his wealth and his influence over adventurers and those slaves were part of his exploitable forces. All he had to do was bribe them accordingly. There were no slaves who would do anything to earn their slave contracts back and there were no adventurers who wouldn''t do something for enough money. Duke Connie was a man of resources and he owned both guilds.


    He wasted no time and asked for a carriage to be arranged. He was making a trip down to his guilds. At the same time, he told his trusted aide to gather his private army. In an hour, he was going to turn the castle inside out. Brice''s speech would have just ended and he should be heading back to the Great Chamber or rest. That would also serve as his final resting place.


    When he reached the Slavery Guild, the royal guards were already surrounding the place for a raid. Duke Connie didn''t know what kind of speech King Brice gave but the search warrant was the real deal.


    "Duke Connie, if you do not surrender the slavery guild and hand in all the slave contracts, you will be charged guilty of going against the King''s words and sentenced for execution immediately," the head warrant officer announced.


    With too many people looking at him and being severely outnumbered, the duke could only yell in frustration as he turned the carriage around to visit his adventurer guild. Things were not going his way and Duke Connie''s expression turned dark. Instead of killing Brice, he was going to torture him first. How dare that cheeky brat mess with him? Did he think he won by adding some new laws?


    Fuming as he alighted from his carriage, Duke Connie noticed that at the very least, the adventurer guild was still operating as per normal.


    "Put up an emergency quest notice," he instructed the administration manager. "I want to hire anyone who can fight to meet in the outer court of the castle in two hours. They will be paid handsomely and can name their request."


    The administration manager looked at Duke Connie for one second too long and the infuriated duke slapped her hard. The poor lady flew across the wall and slammed into the shelf full of record scrolls. The commotion caught everyone''s attention and the duke lost his temper completely.


    "What are you looking at? Do you look down on me as well? I haven''t lost! Get working if you don''t want to die you sow!" he kicked the manager harshly in the stomach when she didn''t get up after the hit.


    Unable to watch any longer, a hooded stranger who had been sitting at one of the desks at the lobby stopped the duke from beating the poor lady. There were many whispers among the adventurers who witnessed it but nobody dared to stop him. After all, Duke Connie was the boss of this guild and they didn''t want to lose their adventurer cards.


    "Who do you think you are? Unhand me this instant or I''ll revoke your adventurer rights!" the duke fumed, unable to free himself from the strong grip.


    Instead of feeling threatened, the man was very calm. People started to recognise that arm and guessed his identity before they saw his face.


    "Go ahead," the hooded stranger told the duke. "I don''t particularly care about being an adventurer anyway. However, that would also mean I wouldn''t be bound by the rules of this adventurer guild. Are you sure I wouldn''t kill you?"


    Duke Connie took a good look at the stranger''s face and paled. The hood came off and people started whispering loudly behind him. Vrald grinned. He knew that Gerald couldn''t sit still when he witnessed women getting hit. The man might be calmer in most situations but he had a soft spot for animals, children and women. The man was truly worthy of his name as the Demonic Saint.


    "It''s the Claw of the Light Dragon!"


    "The Dragon Hero is here! Does this mean King Brice''s words were true?"


    Exclamations with such comments could be heard in the background and Olaf decided that it was no use keeping their identities a secret. Initially, they were meant to stealthily follow Duke Connie back and wait for him to lead them to his private army before crushing them completely and pinning him for the crime of treason. However, now that Gerlad lost it, they would be better off improvising.


    "Duke Connie," the Frost Dragon grinned and walked over slowly. Gerald still hasn''t released his grip on the man''s wrist and Vrald shrugged his hood off. It was going to be an interesting show.


    "I heard that you were going to hire adventurers for an emergency quest to stand outside of the outer court at a certain time today in exchange for anything. Are you sure you can afford it? Employing the Dragon Heroes isn''t going to be cheap."


    Vrald didn''t know what Olaf was thinking but he played along. "Yeah, I''m sick of eating roasted sheep meat all the time. I''m thinking of something more exotic. Maybe roasted dukes, oh I''m sorry! I meant roasted ducks."


    Duke Connie laughed nervously with the dragon heroes staring at him with predatory looks in their eyes. He felt cold sweat dripping down his back but the duke nodded. Why should he turn down their offer for help? If he could buy these greedy heroes over, he didn''t need any other adventurers.


    "I see. My apologies for not welcoming the great heroes earlier. Where is my hospitality? Would you perhaps like to join me upstairs to discuss it over?"


    Olaf smirked. This man was a true case of stupid and he laughed. "Of course!" he agreed and slung an arm over the duke. Gerald released his hold of the duke''s wrist and Duke Connie pulled it back quickly, rubbing on the bruised part.


    As Duke Connie led the way, Gerald tossed a vial of healing potion at the poor administrative manager. "Use that and heal yourself," he told her and followed Olaf upstairs.


    Nobody was sure about what just happened but the word that the Dragon Heroes were back in Smargdas got around quickly. Nobody knew what these people were up to. King Brice spoke of their loyalty but the adventurers claimed that they were making important business deals with Duke Connie at the adventurer guild.


    When Zero heard the news, he smirked.


    "King Brice, how would you like to host a welcome party this afternoon for about five thousand men in your outer court grounds?"


    Misana was confused but King Brice was surprised. "So many? I thought you said the Dragon Heroes would handle it."


    Zero blinked. "About that, there has been a change of plans. Due to some circumstances, they''ve decided to join the siege instead."


    Speechless, King Brice could only beg Zero to tell him that he was joking. Why would the Dragon Heroes meant to suppress Duke Connie''s private army be joining them in the rebellion?

 Chapter 540: Rebel in the Rebellion

    Just for fun, Vrald, Gerald and Olaf gathered in the outer court with Duke Connie and his private army. The citizens were quick to evacuate the area when they saw such a large group of armed men.


    King Brice was surrounded by his royal guards on top of the castle wall. The archers were pointing their arrows at the crowd below but even if they fired the mass volley of arrows, it still wouldn''t be enough to stop five thousand men with their force of three hundred. Not to mention, the Dragon Heroes were part of the rebellion for unknown reasons. Didn''t King Brice say that the Dragon Heroes were on their side?


    Zero looked relaxed from the shadows. King Brice''s reaction was priceless earlier. Zero felt as if he hadn''t laughed that hard in a long while. He heard the whole story from Olaf about how Gerald reacted on impulse. However, not all was lost. The plan was still going to continue as intended. In fact, this was going to be a better show than what they originally had in mind.


    What better way to send a message to those who harbour ill-intentions about the King than to display a massacre in the King''s castle as a warning? Duke Connie was the only one that they shouldn''t kill because King Brice was responsible for making an example out of his brother. However, everyone else was just going to end up as Olaf''s snack. Too bad Bob wasn''t around to join in the fray but Zero thought that this might be for the better. He wasn''t sure if there were enough men in Duke Connie''s army to feed two dragons.


    "Duke Connie, what do you think you''re doing?" King Brice asked in a calm manner. However, his hand was shaking behind his back.


    Zero noticed it and cast calming magic so that King Brice wouldn''t pee in himself. Misana was sent to safety on King Brice''s orders. He didn''t want to endanger the lady he loved.


    The royal guards were geared up and King Brice felt nervous. What if the Dragon Heroes have really switched sides? What if Zero was merely fooling him this whole time? Did he make the right decision by trusting some unknown person from Endow Hill? Unlike the Dragon Heroes, nobody knew anything about Zero. King Brice only knew things from other people who had met Zero but even so, it wasn''t very long.


    The giants claimed that Zero was a saintess. The dwarves claimed that Zero was a shapeshifting tutor. The U.N.U. claimed that Zero was the most powerful alchemist and magician. Everyone claimed that they knew Zero but why was the version of Zero they knew so different from each other?


    Duke Connie sneered. He didn''t like the way Brice was looking down on him from above the castle walls. He swore that by the end of the day, he would make that arrogant brat kneel before his feet.


    "It is as you can see. I''m here to give you the option to choose your fate as the merciful brother that I am. Surrender your crown peacefully or watch everything you love and own crumble as I take the crown by force."


    King Brice was expressionless. He rehearsed this enough time over the last few weeks. The lines no longer felt unfamiliar on his tongue. Brother or not, Duke Connie had to go. He was not good for Smargdas.


    "Duke Connie, this is treason. If you remove yourself and the people you''ve gathered, I can pardon you for this misunderstanding with only a light punishment. If you do not leave, I will be forced to treat this as a mutiny."


    Instead of accepting his brother''s generosity, Duek Connie sneered. "Brice, you''re still very naive. I don''t think you understand your situation. The Dragon Heroes are now on my side and your earlier talks about a better alliance are just lies that other people have been feeding you. If you think you can still win with the miserable army you have, you''re foolish."


    King Brice closed his eyes. The brother he once knew was now dead to him. "I''d rather be foolish than hand the crown over to a tyrant like you. Archers, get ready to fire on my command!"


    That false bravado was commendable. Zero was proud of him. King Brice must be shaking like a leaf on the inside but he put up a very convincing act. Duke Connie''s private army also got into stance below. Only Olaf yawned lazily and the two dragon warriors behind him decided to take several steps back. Duke Connie wouldn''t see it coming.


    The moment the arrows were released, Vralf and Gerald took off running in the opposite direction. It wouldn''t be good to get caught in Olaf''s wide range attack. They''d seen the Frost Dragon use this once and it froze an entire mountain. Olaf promised to control it this time but no matter how controlled it is, Vrald and Gerald didn''t trust him to exercise restraint. He hardly had the opportunity to fight because it would be overkill. Knowing their combat teacher, Olaf would never go easy on these traitors.


    Zero put up a shield to deflect the icy blast that froze every man in the outer court grounds into ice statues. Duke Connie was also included and could only look at Olaf walking up to him in fear. It wasn''t common elemental ice. The ice that Olaf used renders his victims immobile and it would never melt until Olaf undid the spell. He was a dragon but he was also partially a demon. The cursed ice was a good way to instil terror into his prey. They wouldn''t be able to move but they would be able to see, hear and feel everything that happens around the ice coffin.


    "Must you really do that?" Zero asked from above after dropping the magic shield and camouflage.


    King Brice allowed his knees to give out and the guards caught him. Most of them were awestruck and shaken by the display of raw power. Only Zero would feel unfazed by such a sight. Olaf smirked.


    "Serves them right. Besides, I thought the humans had some proper procedures to deal with traitors. It''s the only reason why I haven''t eaten them. Truen said you don''t like meaningless deaths."


    Zero nodded. He was prepared to see the private army getting torn apart. Who would have thought that Olaf would be so considerate?


    "This is honestly a better outcome than I expected," he admitted and jumped from the top of the castle wall to land on the frozen ground.


    Vrald and Gerald returned and Zero praised them for the good acting skills. That was a good wrap up for the rebellion in Smargdas. It ended sooner than he expected and Zero left the clean up to the royal guards. They can do whatever they wanted to these traitors under the Smargdas law but Zero had business with King Brice.


    "I believe we can have a proper talk now," he told the king. "Would you like to explain why I''m suddenly made to negotiate terms for non-aggression with Elf King Sharo?"

 Chapter 541: The History of Smagdas and Altear

    It was an extremely uncomfortable tea session that King Brice had to ever attend. Unfortunately, he couldn''t decline Zero. The young king was actually indebted to the leader of Half Moon Village.


    "Mind letting me know why I''m suddenly asked to talk to Elf King Sharo on behalf of Smargdas now? My memory might be failing but I have absolutely no recollection agreeing to do such a thing. The deal was to retrieve Misana from U.N.U. and that was it."


    The smile on Zero''s face felt terrifying despite the innocent appearance and King Brice shivered. Misana inched away from the table and gave her king an apologetic look. There was nobody around to help them. The Dragon Heroes were busy reorganising the adventurer guild after they were given the guild master''s position. Truen was busy helping the Humanitarian Guild with the girls from Qin Yun''s village.


    Bob returned to Half Moon Village before the attack on Zero''s orders to escort the Chieftess and Shcaf once the internal strife was over. They were making their way over with some of the Half Moon Trading goods. The position for the Merchant Guild leader was still vacant and Zero intended to ask the King to officially appoint Schaf. The little goat has been working very hard to secure all the deals they wanted. He might still be a little disagreeable in personability but Zero had to recognise his efforts. Other than Coux, who was busy managing Baal''s territory, and Qin Yun, who was busy managing the demon visa application for Mammon, there was nobody more suited for the position.


    Smargdas was going to be the trade centre and he needed someone capable of foresight to do planning on a country level. With Jynx placing bulk pre-orders and the village had a bottleneck when it came to mass production and delivery. Night Terror Penelope might be able to produce spider silk by the ton but there were not enough hands in Half Moon or New Moon village to process it for apparels or armour. They were falling behind the delivery schedule and thankfully, the Humanitarian Guild had many capable volunteers. The job of processing spider silk for manufacturing isn''t difficult but it was labour intensive.


    The king sighed. He should have checked with Zero before making such a bold claim. Sometimes he forgot that Zero wasn''t his friend and was just a very powerful business partner who could easily level Smargdas in a day if he wanted to.


    "Sorry, I overstepped my boundaries. If you do not wish to negotiate with Elf King Sharo on my country''s behalf, I can rescind my statements."


    Zero thought about it. Negotiating with royalty was more often than not, a pain in the neck. Every single time he was involved with the royal family of whichever country, there was always a huge mess to clean up. Sometimes, he wondered why they couldn''t do it themselves. What if he never passed by and offered his assistance? Was the country simply going to let the matter fester until it died?


    Thinking back, Zero thought that it was highly possible. The giants had no way to resolve the strange illness taking over their country, the dwarves couldn''t stop their foolish king apart from a riot and more bloodshed. Now that Zero thought about it, King Vivian''s issue could only be settled by him. Moreover, Sylvia was too powerful to be stopped by anyone. Even if there was a dragon, the Great Sylph wasn''t going to lose to it with all her inventions and the magician''s school at her command.


    With a heavy sigh, Zero decided to lend this young King a hand for one last time. He thought that King Brice would be satisfied if he completed his mission to bring Misana back and resolve the slave trafficking issue with U.N.U. as part of the bonus for his mission. Who knew that the young king would still be so helpless?


    "One last time," he told King Brice with an edge of warning in his voice. "One last time, I will help you. You owe me."


    King Brice swallowed and nodded. "I will do it if it is within my capabilities. My people will also be very grateful if war with Altear can be avoided. The country needs a lot of improvements before it can be called the country of trade. Half Moon Trading will get sixty percent of shares. The royal family won''t impose business taxes for the first five years. Subsequently, the taxes will not exceed thirty percent. I had my new prime minister to help me draft them. I hope this compensation is good enough in return for helping me to rescue Misana and resolving the slavery situation."


    The doctor wasn''t expecting any form of compensation. Honestly, having Smargdas as their base of operations was already good enough for Zero. He didn''t think it was right to ask the king for more benefits despite the troublesome things he had to do. Then again, most of those troublesome things like creating a new World Tree and the very first World Flower were all things that Zero did on his own volition. King Brice didn''t need to give Zero more benefits but as a good businessman, Zero wasn''t going to turn down the generosity.


    "I''m not in charge of these decisions. Please talk to Schaf about it. I might be the village head but I do not make these decisions on my own. Different people have different strengths and business is not really one of my own. You should talk to the village expert. However, I''m not going to refuse your request. It would be too embarrassing for the king to make a public apology after such a bold announcement."


    King Brice turned red when Zero said that and the doctor finally understood why teasing people was fun. Normally, Zero was the one getting teased. Now, it was finally time for him to tease someone else.


    "Before I can help you negotiate with the elves for a non-aggression pact, could you tell me more about them? Why are they on bad terms with Smargdas? Your brother got along with them perfectly well. What did you do to offend them?"


    At this, the king told everyone else to leave so that they had some privacy to discuss the sticky subject. Misana left as well and Zero was surprised. He thought that King Brice wouldn''t mind her around of all people but when he looked at King Brice''s eyes, he finally understood why even his childhood sweetheart had to leave. This wasn''t the look of the wimpy teenager in an awkward phase, this was the look of someone wisened beyond his years. King Brice was finally getting serious and Zero decided to treat the youth with the same level of maturity.


    "It''s not something that can be summarised with just a few words. My father and grandfather had been at loggerheads with the elves. It was a lot worse in the past. The elves had a bone to pick with everyone but that was during the reign of their previous king - Elf King Charo. He was a great elven warrior, archer and magician. His son Elf King Sharo is different from him but it started from Elf King Charo without a doubt."


    Zero found it difficult to imagine a perfect elven warrior by the silly name of Charo but he tried. King Brice explained that long before he was born, the elves of Altear liked to compete. They were a very aggressive race who strived to be better than anyone else. They had the beauty, the brains, the power and even the knowledge but they didn''t have something all the other nations had. They did not have individuality.


    "I don''t know when this started but it started with the fighting among high elves, wood elves and dark elves. Back then, each type of elf was ruled by a different Queen. The high elves were the first to appoint a male ruler - Elf King Charo. He forcefully took control of the position by defeating the high elf queen in the three rites of art, combat and wisdom. Then, he started setting a standard for what every elf should strive for. Basically, he was telling every elf to be like him as he was the role model."


    Zero sensed a basket case of narcissism and wondered why nobody said anything about the seemingly mad king.


    According to the rest of the story, the wood elves and dark elves became so fed up with King Charo''s crazy talks about what defined a perfect elf and decided to leave Altear. The dark elves decided to set up their new homes in the wastelands underground near U.N.U. where dark magic was stronger. The wood elves roamed around like nomads and settled down somewhere in Mystic Meadows. Others claimed that they could be lurking in Endow Hill but nobody really knew much about them after many years. Like the gnomes, they simply vanished and only a few of their descendants could be seen roaming around as adventurers.


    "Half-elven children became more common but each time an elf fathered or mothered a half-blooded elf, they would be kicked out of Altear. This was not the same for dark and wood elves but high elves were a different breed. So many years have passed since King Charo''s reign and I''m not sure if the high elves are alright. Inbreeding could be a thing and the birth rate for high elves are lower than before with King Sharo following his father''s teachings religiously. Then again, this is simply a rumour of mine. I don''t know the details of the deal my brother made with the high elves but I know trading food, potions and weapons were part of their regular transactions."


    Strangely enough, the one who waged war on Rocket Mountains that Dorgon participated in was led by King Sharo in his youth. That was his first defeat and after that, the high elves secluded themselves within Altear. King Brice didn''t know too many details but he said that Sharo was always confident and none of his war movements made conventional sense. He was called a war saint for his continuous streak of victory. He always seemed to know what the enemies were going to do and never failed until that one war when Dorgon stepped in to pummel the elves with his strange war creation - the Droy.


    "What''s that?"


    King Brice grinned. His eyes lit up with boyish excitement when he talked about Dwarven Hero Dorgon''s greatest creation.


    "The Droy was a huge rock statue imbued with the blessings of the God of Art. Some said that Dwarven Hero Dorgon already had this blessing before he built the Droy and some said that the God of Art only granted him the gift after seeing his dedication to building those three stone statues as huge as the castle tower. It wasn''t even a magic golem, it was simply a rock statue."


    King Brice tried to recall the details. "The first Droy was made after Queen Demora. It possessed the powers to cut down enemies at a fixed interval with a powerful wind slice spell. The elven arrows were defeated and reflected in the first wave that many elves perished. The second Droy was modelled after Dorgon and it acted as a shield that the dwarves hid inside until they got close enough to shoot the elves with their modified coal-powered metal crossbows. The third Droy was modelled after their chancellor - Motley who was the youngest war commander. Motley was a genius in warfare and the Droy modelled after him stood in the middle of the warzone, confusing the elves with its tricks. Lightning fell from the sky, windswept away the horses, poisonous smokescreen separated the ground and thinned the elven numbers until King Sharo was forced to call a retreat. It wasn''t until many years later that the Silver Witch discovered why King Sharo was so confident. He had help from the Tree of the Future."


    Zero blinked. Now, they were talking!


    "Tell me more about the Weeping Willow."

 Chapter 542: Sharo and the Spriggan Alex

    Not many people knew the true relationship between Elf King Sharo and the Weeping Willow. However, there were many stories about the elven king and the spriggan in charge of the Weeping Willow. Some said that Spriggan Alex raised Elf King Sharo because of his father''s negligence. Elf King Charo was notorious for obsessing only on improving himself. He didn''t spend a lot of time with his only son but he made sure to give Sharo the strictest education in order to groom him into the ''perfect'' king.


    It was common knowledge that there was a treasure inside of the Great Forest of Altear. The Weeping Willow was a World Tree that offered those who worshipped it the power to see into the future. Many people used to visit it to ask for little things. Of course, the price for clairvoyance wasn''t something everyone could afford. The Weeping Willow would often make demands for the strangest things. It could range from someone''s eyes to their lifespan in exchange for the information. Nobody could predict what kind of price it would demand and only the desperate souls will seek its advice.


    After King Charo''s falling out with the other elves, the high elves turned away any visors and became hostile. Nobody was allowed to enter Altear and the Weeping Willow became something exclusive only to the high elves of Altear. Not many people minded because the World Tree often asked for prices nobody could afford. However, nobody expected the high elves to become greedy and use the tree''s abilities for itself. They didn''t know how these elves were paying the exorbitant rates but it was confirmed that the high elves were exploiting the World Tree''s abilities somehow.


    Charo waged war against many other countries to expand its influence. Some of the weaker countries gave up and surrendered against Charo''s might. However, not everyone was a pushover like humans and were beasts. The dwarves put up a bloody struggle and both sides suffered heavy losses until Dwarven Hero Dorgon created the Droys.


    "The last person to visit the Weeping Willow was some lich from U.N.U but nobody knows for sure what it looks like or where it is located. The stories say that the Weeping Willow is constantly crying. She cries a lot because she was forced to continuously look at the future and there were too many wars, too many deaths, too many sad and horrific things in the future that she couldn''t prevent. The salty water droplets that fell from her leaves created a small pond surrounding her like a moat somewhere in Altear. As for the rest, nobody really knows. Some say that the spriggan guarding her is a handsome young man and others claim that he was just a dirty old man. The only thing that remained constant in stories was his love for beautiful young women."


    Zero had to sigh at that last bit of information. The Tree of the Future really wasn''t joking about her spriggan''s womanising tendencies. He knew that he had to meet this troublesome spriggan and resolve their domestic conflict before he could obtain the third key to Whiskeria''s portal but this sounded a lot harder to deal with than negotiating for a non-aggression pact with the elven king.


    Seeing Zero''s troubled expression, King Brice asked if there was anything Smargdas could do to help make his negotiations easier.


    The doctor thought it over a little. There wasn''t much a country like this could do. However, he knew that if he wanted to get the womanising spriggan''s attention, he needed something better than whatever beauties Altear had to offer.


    "Not at the moment," Zero said then he paused. "Actually, do you think the women in Smargdas are beautiful enough to seduce the spriggan into talking?"


    King Brice raised a brow. "How can humans compare to elven beauty? Have you seen pure-blooded high elves? They can charm anyone with just a look."


    Shoulders drooping, Zero sulked. He should have known that it wouldn''t be this easy. Instead, he asked for something even more ridiculous that King Brice wondered if the doctor suffered from some form of brain damage.


    "I-I''m sure there would be some of those books somewhere around Smargdas but you won''t find any of those in the royal library. I''m not the expert in that kind of subject but I could get some of my courtiers to assist you with your search?"


    Zero thought about it and declined the kind offer. He didn''t want to sully the royal reputation that King Brice painstakingly built. Now that he thought about it, Zero didn''t know if he should be asking Truen and Bob for help. He was afraid that they wouldn''t teach him what he needed to know. His best bet would be to ask Lilith because she was the Succubus Queen for a reason. Surely her seduction techniques and womanly appeal would be the best to learn from. It should be enough to surpass elven beauty, right?


    King Brice was relieved when Zero was finally satisfied after hearing what he needed. The leader of Half Moon Village agreed to help him out one last time with the negotiations for a non-aggression pact but he wanted Smargdas to reach out to Lycantopia for an alliance.


    "That''s going to be a little tough," King Brice admitted. "Lycantopia is a little like U.N.U. even if King Gaon is in charge. The were beast folks are very divided and do not work well together. They have a hierarchy within their system where carnivores are superior and herbivores are the lowest in the system. King Gaon also doesn''t like outsiders very much. He rules Lycantopia with an iron paw and all the refugees we receive are mostly runaways. Many of them are herbivore farmers who couldn''t survive in the harsh environment or weak omnivores who deserted the army."


    Zero blinked. "Lycantopia is at war?"


    King Brice nodded. "Not just Lycantopia. This time, Indra Seagloo is attacking Lycantopia but the last time, it was attacking Mystic Meadows. Queen Leah is at it again. Thankfully, Smargdas is on the mainland and nowhere near the sea."


    Zero tried to recall the map of Earth and nodded. Indeed, Smargdas, Rocket Mountain and Magnus Hilda are further from the sea. It was also the reason why exotic seafood was pricey.


    "What''s going on? Who is Queen Leah and why is she attacking those by the sea?"


    King Brice made a face. "She''s the queen of Indra Seagloo, the ruler of sea folks. The queen is a little eccentric and it is good if she left us alone. I don''t know details but many countries suffer from her tantrums. These attacks aren''t the same as Altear''s war to demonstrate superiority or gather resources like U.N.U. Queen Leah attacks the countries where she found her ex-lovers as revenge."


    Zero deadpanned. He was finally convinced that all royalty were somewhat mentally ill people with a mountain of troubles. It would be in his best interest to not deal with them in the future. He had enough on his plate as it was.

 Chapter 543: The Art of Womanly Charms

    While Truen and Bob were occupied with their new duties of helping Schaf and Zenobia set up the Half Moon Trading outstation, Zero took this chance to sneak away for a short while. He sent word ahead to Queen Lilith and the succubus Queen simply shoved all her schedule aside to entertain her favourite guest.


    The girls in Lilith''s castle fawned over Zero and the jealous succubus queen slammed a powerful privacy barrier so that she could have a heart to heart talk with the young doctor.


    "Zero! It''s been a while. Have you been well? You asked me out so suddenly, I almost couldn''t cancel all my duties!"


    He laughed nervously. Royalties were really crazy people and he was starting to get used to the different levels of craziness. Apparently, the more important a person, the less sane they become. According to Hua Tuo, it was a mental illness caused by copious amounts of stress. Unfortunately, there wasn''t a real way to treat this. The best Zero could do was offer these people plenty of moral support and accept them with an open mind.


    "You don''t have to do that," Zero smiled. "It was my fault for giving you such short notice. I actually had to sneak away from Smargdas so I have to return soon. If it wasn''t because of the nature of the topic, I wouldn''t have troubled you."


    This made Lilith very curious. This was something Zero had troubles with and needed help specifically from her. What kind of help did he require? Surely there are many other capable people like his teachers to ask. However, the thought that Zero specifically asked for her help made the succubus queen warm on the inside.


    "It''s no trouble at all," Lilith beamed. "What kind of help do you need?"


    Zero quickly explained his situation about how he needed to recover four portal keys scattered all over Earth, held by different individuals in order to get to Whiskeria to find Nel.


    "I currently managed to recover two out of four keys. One key is with a womanising spriggan and the other key is with a heartbroken water sprite. I don''t know how else to get closer to the holder of the Moss Giant Orb apart from learning the art of seduction. It might not succeed but it is my best chance to catch their attention. Spriggan Alex is interested in beautiful women. According to King Brice, there are no women more charming than elven ladies so I had to ask for your help to teach me how to be better than elven women."


    Lilith had mixed feelings when she heard Zero''s request. The art of seduction is something she never wanted to introduce Zero to. In her eyes, the Great One was a very pure person and she wished to keep him ignorant to the dark side of the world for as long as possible. It hadn''t been that long since Zero left for his adventure but already, she could see the changes.


    "Is there really no other way to get an audience with Spriggan Alex?" she asked.


    Zero shrugged. "Apart from brute force, I don''t think so. As a doctor, I prefer to handle it without bloodshed if possible. I have a feeling Spriggan Alex is suffering from some kind of mental condition for him to be behaving in such a manner. The things Apriggan Axel told me about his old friend doesn''t match his current behaviour. many things have happened over the last few centuries and I need to understand why."


    Queen Lilith sighed. She wasn''t too happy about teaching Zero about the other side of the world but if this was what Zero wanted, she would oblige. After all, Zero was no longer a child. He might be ignorant and innocent when he first woke from his slumber and the Great Gods coddled him a little too much, causing him to be a little spoiled. However, travelling on Earth has made him a little more mature. He could now understand that not everything was good and not everyone had good intentions. There were more things and people who wanted to harm others for personal benefits and even doctors shouldn''t save everyone.


    "Alright, I will teach you the art of womanly charms. Follow me, we have to fix your clothes and appearance before we can start. Do you happen to know what kind of man Spriggan Alex is and his preferences?"


    Zero shook his head. He had very little information about the spriggan and he had no idea how to contact the Weeping Willow without troubling Gaia.


    "Is the appearance very important?" Zero asked.


    Lilith nodded. If they were talking about men, most men were visual creatures. Having a good visual was enough to win more than half the battle for the mentally inferior. If it was a slightly more intelligent man, they wouldn''t be sold on the idea immediately but they would be instantly attracted.


    "Yes. We need to disguise you as a female if you want to seduce the womanising spriggan. You need to learn how to do a little makeup and change your style a little. You''re currently a little too flat-chested because you''re a boy but we can use something to work around that."


    Zero looked down and blinked. Before Lilith can continue, Zero was already transformed into a perfect replica of Lilith. Only the clothes were different.


    "There we go, I thought that if I copied how you looked we can go through with lessons easier. After all, you have the perfect body already. Surely nothing can beat the looks of Succubus Queen Lilith, right?"


    The succubus queen looked at Zero from different angles. He copied everything perfectly and Lilith was thrilled.


    "This is a very convenient ability!" she gushed. "My body isn''t perfect but if you''re able to modify some parts, it would turn into a masterpiece. Are you able to tuck the waist in a little more? Also, if you''re going to seduce a spriggan, these leather wings have to go. No horns either and you could change the hair and eye colour to something of their preference."


    For the next twenty minutes, Zero made minor adjustments to the body that Lilith deemed was perfect. He didn''t know what kind of body was perfect in the mistress of lust''s eyes but he did it anyway.


    Lilith took a good look at Zero''s new body and nodded in satisfaction. It was a little vexing to see how easily Zero was able to create the body of her dreams in minutes but she was still happy to see it happen. It was only good if the student surpassed the master.


    After a quick wardrobe change, Zero found himself learning how to walk in some really odd shoes. They were raised in height and difficult to balance in but Lilith promised that if he mastered the art of walking in heels, he would floor most men. The skirt he wore continuously rode up his thighs as he walked and the breeze beneath the short piece of fabric felt odd. His top was also slightly too tight as it pressed against Zero''s new fleshy chest that bounced whenever he moved.


    "Don''t pull at it! It''s unsightly. Also, this is an armour even if it looks like underwear. I thought you''d be posing as an adventurer so I chose something suitable for you."


    Zero took a look at his reflection. He didn''t know what kind of adventurer would wear knee-high boots with a skirt that barely covered his crotch. There were two knife holders strapped onto each side of his exposed thighs and most of his midriff was exposed for all to see. There was barely any protection for the area with normally the most vital organs and Zero didn''t know what the designer of this armour was thinking when they made it. To make things more awkward, his chest was squeezed into the two metal plates tied together with leather covering only a small section of his chest, leaving the top half exposed to the sun and wind.


    "Is this really what adventurers wear? I don''t think this is a good armour for battles," Zero commented and Lilith tutted.


    "I didn''t say this was for fighting. Men are visual creatures after all. Why would a lady who looks like this need to fight anything herself? She just needs to look pretty, bat her eyelashes and men would line up to fight for her."


    As understanding settled in, Zero started to learn seriously the mannerisms of a proper lady for charming men. It was difficult being so meek at first and Zero became frustrated easily. Why would anyone purposely act stupid and clumsy when they could be smart and capable?


    "It''s all part of the charm," Lilith promised. "However, this is only one type of charm. This is simply the one that works best for most men. I will teach you how to charm the more intelligent type of men and the less expressive ones. The trick to charming your target is to know their hearts and preferences."


    Zero groaned and got up from the ground again. He never knew how lacking in balance he was until he tried these heeled boots on. Women were truly amazing. He didn''t have too much time to learn so Zero brushed the dust off and got into stance.


    "Again!" he growled. This time, he was going to perfect the sway of his hips without falling.

 Chapter 544: Off to Altear

    There was not much time to rest for everyone. Those from Half Moon Village were occupied with the setting up of their new base of operations. Schaf struggled with understanding the system used in the Merchant Guild as Olaf complained non-stop about the paperwork for the Adventurer Guild. Neither of them was pleased with Duke Connie''s previous method of management. It was messy and severely flawed that both guild masters decided that it would be better to start from scratch instead of trying to salvage anything.


    Even Old Gary looked like he aged ten years ever since the Humanitarian Guild was officially recognised. The demons on work visas were doing a very good job but there were simply too many slaves, poor people and refugees who needed a place to live. They couldn''t build enough shelter for everyone and even King Brice ordered for the outer court of his castle to be loaned to the Humanitarian Guild to cope with the influx.


    The one good thing that came out of the business was Zero''s ability to sneak away more frequently to learn how to charm men from Lilith. He took longer than expected to perfect his first charming personality. The young doctor was worried that he wouldn''t have time to perfect all the other personalities before he left for Altear but Lilith assured him that once he got past that first stage, the rest would be relatively easier.


    She didn''t lie. Zero finished learning the rest of the tricks within a week, just in time before they were ready to leave Smargdas.


    "I can''t believe we spent three months in Smargdas!" Zero flopped onto the bed, exhausted after another long day.


    Truen groaned. His body ached and Zero was pulsing gentle healing magic to ease those sore muscles. The archer had been running from place to place in order to coordinate everything. Zero didn''t know how Truen was able to cope with so many projects at once without getting confused. Zero was rather confused with so many personality types to study with Lilith. He might have let those mannerisms slip once or twice around Bob and Truen but thankfully, they didn''t comment about it.


    King Brice was slightly teary when he had to send Zero off. For the last two days ever since Zero told the young king that he was going to leave Smargdas, he was continuously asked if he required anything.


    Zero already had the official letter as an envoy. There was no need to get anything else. Bob was a trusty steed if they needed to travel quickly. The only thing Zero could think of was the letter of introduction for formality on King Brice''s side.


    The messenger hawk was sent to Altear a day before Zero and his party left. This time, Zero insisted on taking it easy. He was going to travel leisurely and insisted on taking in the sights that he failed to enjoy on his way to Smargdas. This time, they were leaving through the west gate. Zero wanted to see the newly established farms outside the capital. Truen didn''t stop him. Instead, he suggested renting two mounts so that they didn''t have to walk.


    When King Brice learned that Zero was looking for two mounts for his journey, he didn''t hesitate to offer any mounts of Zero''s liking from his royal stable. They had everything from a speedy stallion to the magnificent wyvern for Zero to choose.


    Nobody was expecting Zero to select a paka-paka. Truen took one glance at the alpaca with wings and shuddered. Instead, he chose a regular black wyvern for his mount. The paka-paka was a very strange creature that would spit on those who it didn''t like. Thankfully, it liked Zero enough to tolerate Truen and Bob to not spit at them. At least in front of Zero, it wouldn''t do that. Truen didn''t know if the paka-paka would take the chance to spit at them once Zero wasn''t around.


    Fully prepared for the trip, Truen and Zero chose to leave Smargdas with Bob in a low-profile manner. They pulled their travelling cloaks close and pulled the hood up. With a reliable guard escorting them to the city gates, the gatekeepers didn''t even question their identities and let them pass. The trusted guard bowed and watched as the unsung heroes of Smargdas left with their new mounts. Zero''s paka-paka was very outstanding in its own way but he didn''t have much time to stare. Once they were out of the main roads, they took to the skies and disappeared into the clouds.


    Once they were safely out of sight, Zero started his transformation. Bob who was comfortably tucked in the front of Zero''s shirt was forced to migrate to his neck as balloons of flesh started to fill the empty space.


    Truen wasn''t concentrating on Zero and was still trying to read his wyvern''s temperament so that he wouldn''t fall off his mount to his death. The wyvern was only meek because Bob was around and it didn''t want to offend a dragon. The wood elf had a feeling this wyvern wasn''t going to be so obedient if Bob wasn''t around.


    "What the heck?! Zero!"


    The commotion beside made Truen turn around to see what was going on. He wasn''t expecting Zero to be replaced by a bombshell babe. For a moment, Truen wanted to draw his bow and shoot the imposter but something didn''t add up. There was no way anyone could replace Zero so high up in the air on his paka-paka.


    "Zero?"


    The bombshell babe was a feisty brunette with fair skin and heterochromatic eyes. The icy blue right eye and sea green left eye bore into Truen''s emerald eyes, striking him with a sense of familiarity.


    It looked so wrong and right at the same time that Truen was momentarily stunned. Bob was confused about his master''s new appearance. Why did he choose such an inconvenient vessel? Now Bob had to put up with being half cold because there weren''t any warm spaces left to hide in his shirt with those useless mounds of flesh on his chest.


    Truen swallowed hard. Zero was most certainly getting better at choosing his appearance. IN fact, the Great Goddesses might not be wrong in their opinions. Zero did look better as a female and those female clothes the Great Goddesses nought for him were not in vain. At this point, the only thing that wasn''t a good investment had to be the wig.


    "Zero, why the change in appearance?" Truen asked.


    He understood the need to transform into a wood elf so that it was easier to explain why they were travelling together. Besides, Zero had the story and appearance of a female healer to keep up. When he transformed back to his taller self it was to negotiate for better terms with U.N.U. and appear more mature to be befitting of his royal envoy image. Going by that logic, Zero didn''t need to change into a bombshell babe to meet Elf King Sharo, right?


    Zero checked his appearance and examined his chest area. It was exactly like what Queen Lilith told him. Why did it feel so wrong? He could hardly breathe with his formal shirt and lab coat. The buttons were threatening to pop open. Perhaps, he really had to wear that skimpy rogue''s armour to make this vessel feel more comfortable.


    Truen looked away in reflex when Zero said he was going to change. Did the doctor not know about the propriety between male and females? He might be male previously and genderless in identity but this was a little too much for a conservative man like himself!


    Zero changed into the clothes that Lilith gifted him for the missions and shivered a little. It has way too little coverage and Zero forgot to enchant them with everything he used to have on the clothes the Great Gods bought for him.


    Bob yawned and looked at Zero''s new outfit in dismay. There was nowhere to hide and sleep now! Zero was too cruel to a legendary reptile like him. They were so high up in the clouds and it was cold. Even if was still wearing that magically enchanted bracelet for temperature regulation, the air he breathed in made his nose freeze. He needed a place warm to sleep comfortably, why did Zero choose such a troublesome gender?


    Truen turned back after hearing Zero complain about the lack of magical enchantments. He only dared himself to look after confirming that his friend was changed. However, the new outfit did nothing to stop Truen from nearly going into cardiac arrest. Did he know what kind of clothes he was wearing? Better still, who gave this to Zero? Who suggested it? The Great Gods will have his head if they knew Zero grew up to be a rebellious teenager who wanted to wear slutty clothes!


    "Zero, why are you wearing this? Also, what''s with the new appearance? We''re going there to discuss terms with Elf King Sharo, right? It''s not like we''re there to talk to Dorgon..."


    Zero added more enchantments onto his clothes, comparing what he missed out with his tracksuit. He was listening to Truen but didn''t respond as he felt slightly disappointed. Truen was also a male. Why wasn''t it working on him? If he couldn''t charm Truen, how was he going to charm Spriggan Alex?


    "Am I not pretty?" Zero pouted and Truen mentally died a little.


    "You''re very pretty now, Zero. That''s not the point. Who gave you these clothes? Why are you wearing them? Didn''t you say you liked the lab coat?"


    Zero huffed. Maybe Truen was really the rarer type of male species who was harder to charm based on just appearance. However, Truen already knew Zero''s personality too well to fall for any of the tricks Zeo learned. Maybe it was because Truen treated him like a brother that he wasn''t falling for his new appearance. Zero felt slightly better thinking that way and grinned as he tucked the transformed YY Tonfas into the dagger straps on each thigh.


    "I asked for them from Lilith. We''re not just seeing Elf King Sharo. I have to settle the matter with the Weeping Willow and Spriggan Alex in order to get the Moss Giant Orb."


    Understanding clicked when Zero explained his plan to catch the womanising spriggan''s attention with his new appearance but the archer still couldn''t help but have his worries.


    "You''re not allowed to go anywhere without me looking like that," he told Zero. "Promise me that you won''t go anywhere without me."


    Zero raised his brow. "Why? I have Bob following me."


    Truen frowned. Indeed, a dragon was a rather powerful protector but not for certain kinds of trouble. Zero was an effective trouble magnet for odd things on a regular day. However, he was going to be ten times more effective as a trouble magnet in this ditzy woman getup. Sure, it might be for a mission but Truen still didn''t like the idea of seeing Zero getting harrassed by low lives. Having a man around such a clueless lady can be useful and Truen didn''t want Zero to be taken advantage of.


    "It''s a woman thing," Truen explained. "When you look like a woman as pretty as this, there will be a lot of different types of trouble. Having a man around is usually a good solution. I''m not doubting your ability to get out of sticky situations but we need to keep your act up as the defenceless and clueless lady."


    It made a lot of sense and Zero agreed that he would stick close to Truen when they were in enemy territory. Bob sulked at the loss of his favourite napping spot and Zero noticed the dragon''s moodiness.


    "Don''t sulk," he told Bob and pointed to the useless mounds of flesh on his chest. "I heard that it is comfy in here. You can nap inside if you want."


    Bob eyed those bouncing flesh and weighed his options. If they weren''t comfortable, he would just settle in between behind Zero''s neck hidden with the long ticklish hair. As Bob crawled inside, Truen shuddered. He didn''t know how that was comfortable for either of them but Bob looked cosy and Zero looked unbothered so he let them do whatever worked for the journey. It was good as long as Bob was close to Zero. At the very least, hiding in between those huge mountains will make scumbags think twice about copping a feel.

 Chapter 545: En Route Altear

    After leaving the western gates of Smargdas, Zero and Truen took their time to stop by multiple towns along the way. The outskirts of Smargdas near Altear wasn''t doing too well. Most of the people here were farmers. Zero noticed that many farmers preferred to rear animals instead of growing crops because the soil wasn''t as good but there were many pastures. This made Zero curious how the farmers got the other essentials they needed.


    Similar to the cacti folks, the farmers and villagers were wary of strangers and didn''t welcome them. Zero thought that the villagers looked slightly different from the people he saw in Smargdas. They didn''t look like farmers despite working with animals and in the fields.


    "Half-elves," Truen explained. "Some of them aren''t completely human but they have watered down elven genes."


    Now that Truen mentioned it, Zero thought that these people looked strangely young. Having mixed blood would explain it. The farmers were also talented in herding animals without the use of wolf dogs. Zero never thought that it would be possible to control large groups of animals just by singing or whistling but it was a common technique used by farmers around here.


    Zero found the culture interesting and asked if they could stop by a more welcoming town or village. He wanted to learn a little more about the elves if he could and these people might have stories to tell. He wanted to know more about the different kinds of elves even if Altear only had high elves now. More importantly, Zero wanted to know about Spriggan Alex''s taste in women.


    After getting turned away at several villages, Zero and Truen took a detour and decided to travel a little more towards the main road. The pastures were not very welcoming towards adventurers and even if Truen was a wood elf in appearance, these farmers didn''t like them.


    They found a small bustling town with an adventurer''s outpost and decided to ask around if they could rent an inn to stay for a few nights. Unlike the villages, the town welcomed them warmly and Zero noticed how there were many kinds of people in the small but bustling town. Here, it was more obvious that people were from elven bloodline. Zero had to admit, those with some elven blood in them looked better than the average human. No wonder Altear was able to hoard the Weeping Willow''s abilities for themselves! With so many beauties, they didn''t need to pay any of the Weeping Willow''s exorbitant prices for a future-telling. They had plenty of bribing materials and the corrupted spriggan could exploit the tree''s abilities in exchange for pretty elven folks. If Zero was the Weeping Willow, he would be frustrated too. This was bad for business.


    "A room for two or two separate rooms?" the innkeeper lady asked and Zero looked at Truen. He was about to say one room because they could save some money and spend the night talking together when Truen beat him to the punch and asked for two separate rooms close to each other instead.


    The innkeeper smiled slyly as she ushered them upstairs and handed them the keys to their rooms. Zero found it odd and Truen didn''t bother clearing up the misunderstanding. The more people thought that they were a couple, the better it was for Zero. At least the pesky flies at the adventurer''s outpost wouldn''t be so bold to openly harass Zero if they knew that Zero wasn''t travelling alone.


    "Is there anything else I could help you with?" the lady asked and Zero thought about it. They didn''t need baths because of cleaning magic but dinner would be nice.


    "Any local speciality that your inn has to offer? We came from Smargdas and are on our way to Altear."


    Slightly surprised that these adventurers were heading for the Great Forest, she nodded. They had to be rather important people of ranking to be sent there.


    "In that case, I would recommend some of the pine nuts stuffed pigeon and green mushroom soup. It is something popular among the high elves and something unique to our area. You won''t find these anywhere else because there are not many high elves outside of the forests."


    Not one to turn down a gastronomical adventure, Zero readily agreed. However, he didn''t let his information cow go just yet. The innkeeper said that there weren''t many high elves out of the forest but that also implied there were at least a few around and the innkeeper smelled like she knew a thing or two.


    "Did you learn this recipe from a high elf?" Zero smiled charmingly and the lady blushed. She couldn''t even be mad at this voluptuous beauty because she radiated a kind of innocence despite her suggestive appearance.


    "N-no, I didn''t but my mother did. I simply learned from my mother."


    Zero nodded and pursed his lips. "Do you think you could introduce me to a high elf? I''m really curious about what else they know. I saw a lot of farmers singing and whistling along the way. The way they handled the animals was simply magical! I asked around and they told me it was an elven thing."


    The innkeeper nodded. Many people who passed by the smaller villages tended to notice the odd gathering methods and elvish songs. This young couple was no exception. Wood elves did things a little differently from high elves.


    "If you go to the next street and turn left, you should be able to find an apothecary. There is a high elf there who has been selling elven potions and medicine for the last fifty years. We don''t know how old he is but he looked exactly the same from how I remembered him to be as a child. He was also the same when my other was a child so be respectful. He''s a lot older than we think he is."


    Zero thanked the lady and gave her a hug. Truen had to admit, Zero was very good at acting. His natural childishness added to the charms and if Zero wasn''t deliberately trying to look innocent, he could be rather adorable.


    Now that they had information about where to find a genuine high elf, Truen and Zero knew how they were going to spend their afternoon before dinner.

 Chapter 546: Arvin the Apothecarist

    It wasn''t difficult to locate the apothecary. Zero didn''t need to guess the high elf''s name because the shop was lazily named "Arvin''s Apothecary". However, it wasn''t very busy and Zero wondered if it was open for business.


    As they approached, Zero decided to look around before entering the apothecary. The shop was open for business but nobody could be seen inside and Zero didn''t know if he wanted to enter at once. There were still plenty of shops on the street so he decided to check them out first before coming back to it.


    Elvish culture, especially high elves, was a mix of simple yet elegant. Zero couldn''t understand the contradiction but he could appreciate their love for natural products. Unlike humans who preferred the luxuries of processed items and the gnome''s love for advanced technology, the elves preferred to make use of things from the forest. They were a nature lover and many of their handmade products were from plants or animals. They hardly used any metals or synthesized materials such as ceramic. In fact, now that Zero looked closer, their cutlery was made from wood and they didn''t have pots and pans.


    The elven music instruments were interesting but limited. They were mostly different kinds of flutes and percussion. Zero thought that they would have string instruments of some sort but was disappointed when he found none. It didn''t really matter because Zero couldn''t play any instruments. However, he thought that having one might be cool. It would help him complete the charm of the musically gifted that he has yet to master from Lilith.


    They chanced upon a shop that sold maps for adventurers who wish to venture deeper into the Great Altear Forest. While it wasn''t the most detailed or accurate, it gave Zero and Truen an idea of what to expect.


    The Great Forest of Altear might be a high elf territory but surprisingly, there were a few wood elf settlements. Not all of Altear belonged to the high elves and Zero found it interesting. No wonder nobody found it strange Truen, a wood elf, was visiting Altear. They probably thought that he was simply bringing his lover back to his village.


    "What is this shaded area on the map?" Truen pointed to a spot and asked the scholar who drew it.


    "Oh, that''s the restricted zone. It''s heavily guarded by the high elves and anyone caught trying to cross it will be firstly stopped by a powerful barrier and if they get past it, they would be captured for a trial. It''s apparently the private property of the king. We don''t know what''s in there so it''s shaded and marked out for adventurers to avoid."


    Zero shared a look with Truen. This might be what they were looking for. If King Sharo guarded that area more tightly than the main city of the high elves and his castle, that could only mean the Weeping Willow was there.


    "Do we need to do anything if we want to get into the high elf''s main city?" Zero asked and the scholar caught himself staring inappropriately in time. If he stared at anything other than Zero''s eyes for more than two seconds, Truen would probably dig his eyes out with a spoon judging from the murderous aura.


    "P-pass! You need a registration pass and someone to vouch for you as your guide if you''re not an elf."


    Zero shared a look with Truen and Truen shook his head. He didn''t have such a pass, he only looked like an elf.


    "Where can we get the pass?" he asked and the scholar gave him an odd look.


    "Aren''t you from Altear? You don''t need a pass as long as you can present your marriage certificate for her. It''s enough to give her access to the city."


    "I''m not from Altear," Truen clarified. "Born outside of Altear, never registered. I''m only here with her for a quest as adventurers. We came from Smargdas."


    Apologising furiously for making assumptions, the scholar pulled out a tourist handbook. "This is a guide for newcomers to Altear. It gets confusing so I''m glad you stopped by my humble store. It''s usually given to new adventurers or traders looking for opportunities with the elves but I think it would be good for you to have it just in case. The elves are a little hard to get along with but that''s just them. Please don''t take offence. The pass can be registered at the gate before you enter the main city but you need to show them proof that you are a merchant or an adventurer registered with one of the guilds. That''s about it. Oh! The pass costs two cinnites each so you might want to withdraw enough money to pay the fees here in Windy Wood Town before you enter the forest. We''re the only town before Altear that has banking services at the adventurer''s outpost."


    Zero blinked. Two cinnites per pass sounded expensive. He wondered how many pork sandwiches he could buy with that but he quickly deemed it as a necessary expense. If they wanted to do some private investigations on the side about Spriggan Alex and the Weeping Willow without alerting King Sharo of their arrival immediately, they needed to pay for the pass.


    With their new purchases safely kept away in the shared void inventory storage, Zero and Truen returned to the apothecary. There didn''t seem to be anyone inside even after their shopping trip so Zero decided to just enter and hope that the high elf they were looking for was somewhere at the back of the shop.


    "Hello! Is there anyone in?" Zero asked as the wind chime hooked onto the door alerted the shop owner who really was at the back.


    The high elf who appeared to them wiped his hands on his apron and introduced himself as Arvin, the only apothecarist in Windy Wood Town.


    "How can I be of assistance?" the gentle voice made Zero smile. Indeed, the high elf looked young but he still couldn''t fool the appraisal system. Mii told Zero that Arvin was actually well into his three-hundreds and Zero was excited. He was exactly what Zero was looking for!


    "I have some rare herbs here from Endow Hill that I''m willing to sell to you for certain information. I''m not sure if you''re willing to trade," Zero smiled charmingly.


    Truen looked at the high elf and Zero battled it out with peaceful and attractive smiles. Neither of them backed down and the wood elf felt very out of it. When two good-looking people engaged in a silent battle of judgement, a potato like him should just watch from the sidelines.


    Eventually, Arvin caved and offered them some tea so that they could discuss further. Zero gave Truen a victorious grin. The charm lessons he took from Lilith was already paying off.

 Chapter 547: History Lessons from a High Elf

    Zero didn''t know if the effect of his unique title [Tea Lover] would still be effective now that he learned the art of womanly charms. Besides, this strange bark tea that Arvin served didn''t make Zero feel comfortable. It smelled odd and looked murky even after Arvin strained it. Yet, the doctor took the leap of faith and drank it out of courtesy before promptly spitting it out.


    "I''m sorry, was it that bad? How strange. I''m sure I did as taught. Why does it still taste so bad after thirty years? Human tea is hard to make."


    Truen, who was about to take a sip froze and slowly put the cup down as Zero spluttered. Bob hid away from the dangerous zone and snuck onto one of Arvin''s shelves. The tea smelled foul and the dragon wondered why Zero would drink it.


    The doctor wanted to scream. That isn''t tea at all! It was simply bark boiled in water. Whoever taught Arvin how to make tea should be flayed! Thankfully, Zero had back up and offered to make them some real tea instead. Arvin didn''t stop Zero. In fact, he seemed happy for Zero''s help and they bonded over a short tea-brewing lesson.


    "Oh? It is a lot simpler than I remembered it to be. Also, leaves? Wasn''t tea always brewed with barks?"


    Zero deadpanned. "Who told you that? Most teas are brewed with leaves. Only some are brewed with flowers and fruits. Bark teas are only used to treat ailments. Also, not all barks can be used. You''re using the outer bark when you should be using the inner bark."


    Arvin declined to name the one who taught him how to make tea. Instead, he thanked Zero for the help and apologised for his incompetence as the host.


    On slightly better terms now, Arvin found himself reserving judgement about Zero and his appearance. This human girl might look like those useless pretty faces who depended on a man for everything but after a short interaction, he discovered how wrong he was for judging a person by their looks. Zero was definitely not your typical bimbo, she had some substance to complement her looks.


    "You seem experienced," Arvin commented and Zero grinned.


    "I like tea. I often make tea with my teacher before I started my adventure. It''s a custom. Besides, tea has many health benefits. A cup a day is going to do a lot of good in the long run."


    It wasn''t a lie but Arvin had no idea what kind of teacher Zero learned with. From her attire, she was a rogue. A rogue and an archer party, these people might not be truly adventurers in the conventional sense. It was highly unbalanced with no healers, close combat support and magic aide. If anything, they could make a very good scouting team instead of an adventuring one.


    "So, how can I help you? You wanted information in exchange for some rare herbs from Endow Hill. How did you get them?"


    Truen remained silent as Zero entered his business mode. "Trade secret," he smiled and maintained eye contact with Arvin, daring him to ask further.


    It was the first time the high elf had met such a formidable foe. Zero might look young but there was no mistaking that sharp edge around her fluffiness. Arvin did not know what to think about the scantily clad rogue adventurer. He thought that he had to be wary of the wood elf who radiated a sinister kind of murderous aura from the moment he stepped into the shop but now, Arvin wondered who was more dangerous between the two.


    Losing the battle of guts, Arvin backed down. Zero had the upper hand now. Instead, he asked if he could see what herbs Zero had to offer and Zero decided to show his cards. After a short study of the things Arvin had in his shop, Zero figured that Arvin lacked mana plants.


    When Arvin saw the herbs that Zero was offering to trade, his jaw fell. Everyone knew that Endow Hill was a place full of priceless treasures from mana beasts to mana plants. Heck, there was even an undefeatable dragon guarding it, preventing people from venturing too deep. These herbs were rumours and only a party of six A-ranked adventurers were able to harvest them. One bushel of each of the herbs Zero had with him was worth a small fortune that Arvin would never be able to afford even if he lived for the next three hundred years.


    The high elf was no fool. For such priceless treasures, there would be no such thing as a free lunch. Depending on the kind of information Zero wanted, Arvin may not be able to deal business with them.


    "What do you wish to know? I''m not selling out any of Altear''s secrets."


    Truen eyed Arvin carefully from the side with Bob tucked under his arm. Arvin was most certainly the person they wanted to look for. He probably knew more about Altear than most other elves. As for why he was living in Windy Wood Town, Truen decided it was best not to question too much.


    Zero had similar sentiments as they discussed how they should approach the topic using the party call function. Bob and Mii voted for starting with casual topics but Wii thought that Arvin wouldn''t mind telling them more about Altear on a whole seeing as the map they bought wasn''t complete. A high elf should be able to give them more information than the scholar they bought it from.


    Arvin watched as Zero pulled a map out from his inventory.


    "Could you tell us more about the place you came from? I don''t know how long you''ve been in Windy Wood Town but I know you have reasons for leaving Altear. Not selling the secrets of your country out but can you give us more details that are missing from the map? We bought it from the scholar not too far from your shop but he couldn''t tell us much."


    The topic starter was something rather risk-free and Arvin blinked. For sure, he thought that the couple was here to spy on National Secrets but maybe they were really adventurers on some quest instead.


    "There''s not much to tell about Altear," Arvin sighed. "The map is very vague indeed. However, it is mostly accurate about the different settlement although it has been at least two hundred years since I left the Great Forest. I can''t tell you what else is missing. The scholar is still your best bet if you wish to know more about recent happenings of Altear. I mostly get my news from him as well. Sorry, but this old elf cannot help you much in this regard. I can tell you for sure that the shaded area is restricted for a good reason. However, if you''re intelligent enough, you would be able to guess what''s there anyway."


    Zero smirked. That went without saying. The Weeping Willow was in the high elves'' possession and wasn''t seen anywhere. It had to be in the restricted zone somewhere. However, that was not what they wanted to confirm.


    "Indeed. I suppose we will only find out more upon reaching the main city. You said it was two hundred years since you left ALtear. Does that mean you were there when King Charo ruled Altear?"


    Arvin scratched his head and frowned, trying to remember. "Oh yes, that disagreeable fool was the reason why I left Altear. I couldn''t agree with his war doctrine that elves, high elves, in particular, were the superior race."


    Sensing a story, Zero asked for more details.


    "In particular, I would like to hear all the stories that you know about King Charo and his rule, King Sharo''s upbringing and the Weeping Willow legends."


    Zero pushed the rare mana herbs across the table closer to Arvin and the apothecarist debated mentally before accepting them and putting them into air-tight containers for processing. Zero did a small jig and Truen shook his head with a small smile at his friend''s excitement.


    Arvin couldn''t help but smile too when he saw the cute rogue''s mini celebration. He didn''t know who they were or why they were so interested in the high elf culture and stories but a small history lesson from a bona fide high elf was most certainly something rare enough. He hoped that they would be entertained enough to make their payment worth. With those new herbs, Arvin could produce some high-grade healing elixirs.

 Chapter 548: Elf King Sharos Childhood

    "A long time ago, I used to be a teacher in Altear. I don''t mean to brag but I actually knew King Sharo personally. It''s nothing uncommon, the elven community is very close-knitted and there was no real social difference between the ruler and their people. We were a simple race like that until King Charo decided otherwise."


    After hearing stories from various sources, Zero wasn''t surprised to know that the downfall of the high elves started with the narcissistic King Charo. In fact, Zero would be surprised to hear otherwise.


    Arvin proved to know more than what Zero and Truen originally thought he did. Unlike other high elves who fell for non-high elves and were exiled from the community, Arvin chose to leave voluntarily after a falling out with King Charo.


    "He was a brilliant elf and also my rival. Back then, we did everything together and the only one who could match his crazy abilities was me. We studied under the same sage and were destined to become elven leaders. The queen who led the high elves back then was no other than my mother. I thought that we would end up supporting her but Charo had a different ambition."


    Unlike the royalty in Smargdas, the elven community didn''t elect their leader based on bloodline and heritage. It was a unanimous vote based on individual contributions and capability, similar to Magnus Hilda. However, elven ladies were considered more skilful than elven males. It wasn''t because they were better at archery or better warriors. The elves who were able to use magic were mostly females and this meant they had a natural advantage over the male elves who weren''t naturally gifted with magic.


    King Charo was a rare case of a talented male elf with magic capabilities. In addition, Charo had good combat skills, high intelligence and was very hardworking. He was very much a perfect elf if people overlooked the fact that he loved himself a little too much and his pride as a high elf clouded his empathy for other races.


    "I hate to admit it but Charo is a lot better looking than I am for an elf. He had a charisma that could convince you to kill someone you don''t know and feel like you''ve done the right thing. It was a scary ability."


    Zero could only imagine the kind of person King Charo was as Arvin told him the story of Altear''s greatest moron of a leader. Charo was a basic asshole who dragged everyone into war because of his selfish desires and vanity. Of course, the simple-minded elves who never lived outside of the forest believed everything the charismatic Charo said. Arvin didn''t agree with Charo''s new education about superiority but he couldn''t stop his friend. Charo was too persuasive and Arvin''s words fell on deaf ears.


    "He challenged my mother for the position as the ruler just to prove that he was the better elf. Nobody objected to Charo''s challenge for the authority. In fact, he had his group of loyal supporters back then. I couldn''t stop it from happening and my mother couldn''t refuse it. It was a tradition for high elves to accept a duel for the social position. My other challenged the previous queen for the right before she was recognised. She used to be a talented archer and challenged the previous queen six times before she was given the crown."


    After Charo was crowned king, the nightmare became real. As things started to spiral out of control, Zero and Truen tried to imagine the despair Arvin must have gone through as he watched everything fall apart.


    "My mother tried to guide Arvin who was named the first king for his outstanding abilities in all three rites. It isn''t uncommon for the previous queen to become the mentor of the next queen. However, Charo took offence to my mother''s guidance. He branded her a traitor and banished her from Altear. My mother was sent packing but I remained behind, trying to talk sense into Charo but power really does change a man."


    Zero could almost sympathise with Arvin as he described the fall to madness. As Charo''s obsession with perfection became stronger, his ruling methods became crueller. High elves were no longer welcoming and the conflict with dark and wood elves made Charo and his group isolated. Nobody wanted to trade with them or have any dealings with them. The high elves fell into a state of poverty and Charo was at his wit''s end when he decided to rob others of resources through war.


    "It started with small petty fights initially between villages in Altear. However, Charo had a taste of victory and wanted more. He also discovered the Weeping Willow that he used to his advantage. It might sound awful but the Weeping Willow was swept away by his charismatic charms. I don''t know how Charo did it but the tree would serve him everything he wanted on a silver platter. Her guardian spriggan hated Charo but there really wasn''t anything we could do."


    Zero paused here. "You know Alex and the Weeping Willow?"


    The plot twist about the World Tree being the first to simp for an elf was something nobody saw coming. Even Truen didn''t know what to say. All of a sudden, things became a lot more complicated than it should be. The spriggan Alex was a womaniser and the Weeping Willow was a simp. What was with this setting?!


    Arvin sighed. It was a tale from long ago. He went way back with the Weeping Willow, Alex and Charo. In fact, he spent a few good decades with Sharo before he turned his back on Altear. Whatever these two adventurers had to do, Arvin had a feeling they needed to know more about Charo and the fall of the high elves.


    Everything else that happened matched what King Brice mentioned before. King Charo went crazy and declared war on just about everyone in the vicinity with the help of the Weeping Willow and lost only to the dwarves with their unexpected reversal with the Droys. The war ended swiftly with high elves sent packing back into the Altear Forest to lick their wounds.


    "Back then, Charo was obsessed with increasing the population. He wanted revenge on the dwarves - on Dwarven Hero Dorgon to be precise. He took on several wives of ''premium pedigree'' and apart from his narcissism, we discovered that Charo had one more flaw. He had difficulty in procreation. It didn''t matter how fertile the ladies were, Charo had a hard time performing in the bedroom. It took him eleven years to finally have Sharo but by then, the dwarves were advancing too quickly and going to war again wasn''t going to work out. Not to mention, the Weeping Willow refused to give Charo any assistance after she learned that he took on eight wives in order to father one child."


    Zero and Truen were speechless. How could they not be? Instead of a serious history of a country, they felt as if Arvin was retelling a family drama he read a few weeks ago. How ridiculous!


    Sharo wasn''t the brightest child or the prettiest and Charo hated him. He couldn''t accept that his superior genes didn''t get passed down to his only child. It made Charo madder that the one who bore his child was who he deemed the ugliest of eight wives.


    "Unlike Charo, Sharo wasn''t perfect. He was born with severe inferiority complex thanks to his strict father who constantly pressured him to do better. Charo would never be happy with anything Sharo did. If he didn''t manage to shoot ten out of ten bullseyes on his first attempt when he was only five, Charo would make him practise shooting a thousand arrows from day to night for weeks until he could do it. I couldn''t stand that kind of education and offered to become Sharo''s only tutor. Charo only backed off after that and I spent about a decade teaching Sharo the things he needed to know. However, I could not heal his heart, not even Alex could do anything."


    Hearing about King Sharo''s childhood made Zero more convinced that the Elf King had mental issues. Just because his father was a nut case didn''t mean he had to follow in the same footsteps when he was the king.


    Arvin talked a little about how he tutored Sharo when he was a child with Alex''s help. However, he didn''t mention anything about the spriggan''s womanising problems. There was only the mention of how the Weeping Willow didn''t like Sharo and treated him like what a jealous stepmother would for the first few years of Sharo''s early life until Arvin became his tutor.


    "Why did the Weeping Willow not like Sharo? He was innocent."


    Arvin looked at Zero unamused. "Although Charo hated his son, Sharo looked very much like him with the exception of his eyes. His eyes were the same as his mother''s. They were brown instead of green like Charo''s."


    That made more sense now and Zero listened to the stories of how Arvin had to spend a lot of time getting Sharo to open up to him. However, King Sharo was too jaded. Even as a child, he never showed any expression. He stopped crying and complaining or feeling that it was unfair. Sharo simply worked hard and continued to strive to be better, not caring if he was sick or hurt. He was almost like a mindless doll, dancing to the tune of his father''s teachings.


    "Sharo had no friends. He only had me, Alex and the Weeping Willow. However, that didn''t mean he didn''t have a rebellious phase. It was actually Alex who ignited that fire in him. The spriggan started womanising a lot in order to spite the Weeping Willow for what she''d done. I think Sharo discovered that this was one way he could win his father. He became quite the lady killer and it didn''t stop even after he became the king. I left when I learned that Sharo had no intentions to change or come back to the right track. I couldn''t bear the responsibilities as his tutor, I failed."


    After listening to Arvin''s story about the high elf''s history, Zero felt that he had a slightly better understanding of Elf King Sharo now. While Sharo couldn''t be faulted for everything he grew up to be, Zero still thought that he ought to give this overgrown baby a good beating. If a wimp like King Brice could take a step up and better himself for that sake of his people, why can''t King Sharo?


    "Thank you for telling us so much," Zero bowed and Truen glared daggers when Arvin''s eyes landed somewhere inappropriate on accident.


    Arvin was quick to apologise and thanked Zero for the rare herbs instead.


    Not one to miss the opportunity to expand his business connections, Zero introduced himself as a member of the Half Moon Village on Endow Hill.


    "We''re actually on a mission to see if there are business opportunities in Altear. If you don''t mind working with us, you could find the merchant guild in Smargdas to talk to Schaf. He is also in charge of Half Moon Trading and we will be more than happy to sell you more of these rare herbs that we grew ourselves on Endow Hill!"


    Arvin was thrilled to know that there was a supplier for these rare herbs. In fact, he gave Zero more freebies from his shop to show his sincerity for a good future business deal. Zero took a look at the beauty ointment and creams that Arvin swore worked wonders.


    Once they were out of the shop, Zero tossed the beauty products to Truen.


    "Why did you throw them over?"


    Zero blinked. "It''s for you, isn''t it? This vessel is already too pretty. Nothing I use will make me any cuter. You might as well use it so that you can look more like a high elf. The skin tone as a wood elf is a tad too dark. You''ll stick out like a sore thumb when we get there."


    Truen was speechless. Did Zero really believe that there were such miracle creams that would whiten one''s skin just after one use? Unless it was transformation magic or thick talcum powder, it was impossible. Still, he chose not to say anything and stored the products away. He should probably give this to the ladies of Half Moon or New Moon village. They would appreciate this better.

 Chapter 549: Wood Elf vs High Elf

    They didn''t spend too much time in Windy Wood Town. Although Zero was still unable to learn more about the elven way of herding animals, they now had more information about the feud between Spriggan Alex and his World Tree.


    "What do you think?" Zero asked Truen who was feeding his wyvern. They decided to stop for a short break by the river. The weather was lovely and Zero didn''t want to rush to Altear''s main city. He wanted to visit at least one wood elf settlement within Altear just so that he had something to compare the difference with when he met the high elves.


    At the moment, Zero was stuck undecided. They were in between two wood elf settlements as indicated on the scholar''s map. However, Zero''s mini-map function wasn''t picking up anything. Truen decided to put his skills to better use and fired several Area Detection spells in different directions and waited for information.


    They decided to have a quick lunch by the river as the paka-paka and wyvern rested. Bob wanted to stretch his legs and took off hunting. It was the Altear Forest and there were many animals for the young dragon to hunt. They were also away from the main path. Surely, it would be alright to relax a little.


    Zero regretted his words. They should have been more cautious and Bob should have been more careful about getting caught by the elves lying in an ambush. Zero wasn''t sure how they did it but these wood elves had such strong stealth covers within the forest that not even Wii was able to sense them until they revealed themselves. In fact, Truen''s Area Detection spell malfunctioned for the very first time. He thought he sensed some life signature energy about ten miles away but that turned out to be a decoy.


    Bob could easily blow the elves away but he played the role of a helpless summon and struggled weakly in the wood elf''s hold. Zero swallowed whatever that was in his mouth when he saw Bob''s poor acting. How could this fool the wood elves?


    It was an awkward situation when the native wood elves saw one of their kind with a human lady leisurely eating lunch by the river who had a lizard summon. It felt as if they were disrupting their date but rules were rules. Any intruder without the tribe''s permission must be captured for a trial.


    "According to the law, all intruders without travel permits must be apprehended for a trial! You may hold your silence and come with us without resisting to prove your innocence at the tribal hearing. Any resistance from you will be treated as hostility and we will not hold back from hurting you!"


    The speaker was a scared and malnourished wood elf who carried a spear. She looked like she would run if she wasn''t on duty and the three other wood elves, including the one who was carrying Bob, didn''t look like they had any proper meals in a while.


    Zero silently talked to Bob and Truen using the party call as he munched. These people had to eat a little more if they wanted to fight. However, having them walk up to him was a huge lifesaver. Now, they didn''t have to figure out where the wood elves were. They could simply be led the way, it was a win-win situation.


    "Sure," Zero agreed. "But first, won''t you let us finish lunch? In fact, my summon there has just caught something. We have more than enough for everyone. Would you like some?"


    The wood elves looked at each other and felt their stomachs growl. It was clear they were starving but the suspicion wasn''t cleared so they hesitated. Zero noticed that look of doubt and smiled charmingly. Who cared if they were ladies? Lilith said that a master of the womanly arts can charm anyone regardless of gender.


    "I actually have not seen this animal before so I don''t know how to cook it. As natives of this forest, could you help me or teach me?"


    The shy request made the wood elves feel slightly better. They were still wary and two wood elves held their spears up towards them but Zero was glad the other two were dismantling Bob''s catch for roasting.


    Bob helped to make a small campfire by sneezing onto a pile of dried twigs. The sneeze was adorable and the wood elves quickly dropped their guard towards the intruders when the huge monitor lizard was cooking. Zero, Bob and Truen didn''t eat a lot of the grilled lizard. They decided to let the starving girls eat more and Zero even brought out some tea from his inventory, sneaking in a few additional sandwiches from his sling bag.


    The four wood elves ate ravenously and polished the huge lizard till there were only bones left. They were thankful for the food and apologised for their hostile behaviours now that their stomachs were sated. However, they still insisted that rules were rules and apologised for the inconvenience.


    Zero didn''t mind. He simply allowed the wood elves to lead their mounts back. Bob whined a little when he was carried uncomfortably in a wood elf''s arms. Truen and Zero allowed the wood elves to tie their arms behind their backs lightly. It didn''t hurt and if they really wanted, these loose knots wouldn''t hold them.


    The wood elf village wasn''t very far from the river. In fact, Zero didn''t sense it until they passed the barrier. Truen counted about thirty wood elves including children. It wasn''t a very big village but the barrier was so strong that it made Zero wonder if there was a powerful magician guarding this small village.


    They were led to the village chief''s house and escorted inside. Bob was placed onto the ground at last and the trio waited for the wood elf chief to make their appearance. Zero wondered if it would be a man or a woman as they waited.


    When the village chief appeared, Zero was surprised to see a high elf instead of a wood elf. Their gender didn''t really matter but Zero was certain that the pretty face was masculine.


    "What''s a high elf doing here in the village of wood elves?" Zero asked and only realised that he said the words aloud when the wood elves glared at him.


    Truen closed his eyes in resignation. Leave it to Zero to ruin a perfectly friendly atmosphere.

 Chapter 550: Elves are Elves

    To diffuse the hostile glares directed to the intruders, the high elf village chief smiled warmly.


    "Don''t do that, they are guests. Undo their ropes and leave us."


    The wood elves were still wary but did as they were told and Zero wondered if the high elf was a friend or foe. He didn''t give Zero a good impression simply because he reminded Zero about the story of oppression from high elves. Why would this man be so well-fed when the wood elves were all skin and bones? Something didn''t add up.


    Once they were given some privacy, the high elf bowed to them. "Thank you for feeding them. I can tell that both of you mean no harm. They are only hostile because they live in fear. Ever since King Sharo started capturing wood elves remaining in Altear to set an example of high elf supremacy, these poor wood elves are the only ones remaining in Altear who aren''t reduced to serving high elves."


    Truen raised a brow. "And why would a high elf like you who is well-fed and all, help these wood elves? I''m assuming you''re also quite a powerful high elf with rank from your behaviour and the amount of magic you poured into making this barrier."


    The village chief smiled. "I''m not a pure high elf. These people can be considered my relatives. I''m a quarter wood elf even if I don''t seem like it."


    Zero appraised this man and nodded. He wasn''t lying and Zero didn''t feel any triggers to warn him about a lie. Hence, the doctor decided to believe in him.


    "We just came from Windy Wood Town. The scholar sold us a map and we were thinking of visiting some wood elf settlement before heading to the main city of high elves. What happened here? Why are high elves hunting wood elves?"


    The chief sighed. "Blame it on the previous king for poisoning King Sharo''s mind. It''s another one of Sharo''s whims, honestly. If I could beat Sharo in combat, I would have challenged him to end his reign. Unfortunately, he is the strongest elf alive in Altear."


    The village chief introduced himself as Torran and is officially a magician from the main city of high elves.


    "I used to be an adventurer but I''ve retired. Many years ago, I was the top graduate for magicians in Altear. A few of us who graduated from the Academy tried to challenge Sharo for the position of King or Queen but he was simply too strong. Some say that Sharo might be stronger than his father because he received some sort of blessing from Alex the Spriggan."


    Zero was intrigued. High elves were treating wood elves as inferior because of King Sharo. However, what did other high elves think about the situation?


    "Did nobody speak up for the wood elves?" he asked.


    Torran frowned. "The council did but Sharo replaced them all. He''s a tyrant that we cannot defy. Those who could leave like me have left. However, those who had no valid reasons were trapped in the main city. It''s like an invisible prison that high elves were stuck in. Everyone depended on Sharo to live or die, it''s madness."


    Zero and Truen shared a look and asked for more information. Torran looked like someone willing to talk and they needed more information. Zero was determined not to involve himself in any more royalty if he could help it.


    "Tell me more," Zero looked at Torran and the village chief quickly put up a soundproof barrier.


    "You don''t seem to be an ordinary adventurer," he told Zero. "What I''m about to say is classified. How do I know I can trust you?"


    Zero smiled and pulled out the royal letter appointing him as Smargdas'' envoy. "I''m here to clean up some of the mess between Altear and Smargdas. However, we decided to come undercover to investigate the situation. It doesn''t look too good from what we''ve seen. Won''t you help us help you?"


    Truen was impressed by Zero''s way with words. Torran agreed and spilt everything he knew about Altear, including the secrets about the Weeping Willow.


    "Your map is mostly accurate but there are changes. These settlements no longer exist and I would be cautious of the guards on the main path in this area," Torran marked it out.


    "As for the Weeping Willow, it should be located in the middle of a lake within this shaded area. If I recall correctly, it would be located right here or near it. The map really isn''t very accurate. Who drew this?"


    Zero didn''t know the name of the scholar in Windy Wood Town who sold it to him but he let Torran know where it came from. The elf simply clicked his tongue and redrew it more accurately.


    "There should be a small side path that is less travelled by adventurers and merchants but it does lead to the main city. There shouldn''t be any guards there and if there were, it would be less heavily guarded than the main road. You can bypass the checks and reach the main city without issues. They don''t like wood elves so if your friend here doesn''t have a pass, he would be in trouble. I would suggest buying a pass for yourself at the main gate and passing it to your wood elf friend here before heading to the main gate together to buy another pass for yourself."


    "Won''t they require some form of authentication for registering? I''d be in trouble if they have to register twice, won''t I?" Zero asked.


    Torran shook his head. "Not really. They don''t register it, they simply check it on the spot and sell you a travel pass for ridiculously high prices. Money talks in the main city as resources are scarce."


    Truen smirked. If it was money, they had more of that stuff. They probably had enough to make King Sharo cry in envy at the amount they had given all the business deals Half Moon Trading has been getting.


    Zero had one more question and Torran didn''t know how to answer it.


    "You can''t waltz in and out of the Weeping Willow''s lake. It''s more heavily guarded than the castle and only King Sharo has access to it. Either way, you need to get his permission to visit the Weeping Willow. The magic barrier created only allows him to enter. To everyone else who tries, they will be sucked dry of their life energy and suffer a painful death before they could even reach the World Tree."


    Truen cringed. That sounded horrible and while Zero didn''t have to worry about such things, the same couldn''t be said about him and Bob.


    Zero thought about it deeply that night. He had two tasks and neither of them was easy to resolve.


    "Hey, Truen. What do you think? Should I deal with King Sharo and make the deal first so that King Brice can have some peace of mind or get his approval to see the Weeping Willow first? Do you think he will change his mind once he finds out that I''m not just an envoy but also the ''chosen one''?"


    Truen didn''t know. However, he could advise Zero to make a backup plan in case one didn''t work and Zero spent the whole night tossing in bed, thinking about what he should do if negotiations fell apart.

 Chapter 551: City of High Elves

    After spending a humble night with the wood elves, Zero and Truen started making plans in the morning while they helped to hunt for food. The wood elves were overjoyed with the haul of the morning hunt. Everyone became busy with cleaning the meat and Zero let them be. In fact, he decided to pass Torran some seeds so that the elves could learn to farm for their own harvest instead of relying on the forest and risking capture.


    The plan was to enter the Great City of Altear and take a look around. Zero didn''t want to meet King Sharo just yet. They travelled a little too quickly from Smargdas and if King Brice knew just how quickly they''d arrived, he would probably think that Zero was very capable and would most likely try to ask for one more favour.


    Truen didn''t know if it would be alright to leave it to Zero to get them the passes. Zero was powerful and wiser now but his guardian still couldn''t help but be concerned.


    "How about I follow you using stealth magic?" the archer asked. "You don''t really know what''s going to happen in Altear. It''s not as if you''re dealing with monsters, you''re here on diplomatic issues."


    Zero nodded. "Exactly. That''s why I can do this alone. I''ll be back within the day with the pass. You should stay here to scout the map a little more with your spells. My mini-map doesn''t update very well with the influence of a world tree near-by. Don''t go too close to the Weeping Willow, I just want to know how guarded the area would be if we had to break in."


    When Zero made up his mind, it was difficult for Truen to change it. With a reluctant sigh, Truen agreed to the plan. Bob was going to go with Zero so there shouldn''t be any real issues.


    Torran was busy setting up a secure water supply for the new farms when Truen and Zero sought him out to inform him about their decisions.


    "In that case, I can accompany you," he told Truen. "I know the layout of Altear fairly well. You might want to avoid the traps set by the high elves before you get there. The Weeping Willow is something I''ve not seen but I heard about the powerful security around it. We might not be able to break through the final magic barrier created by Spriggan Alex but we can definitely get close enough and bypass the elven guards and archer watchtowers with my help."


    Zero thought that it was a good idea and Truen agreed. Having a local guide would save them a lot of time.


    It was slightly before noon when they set off to finish their own tasks. Bob transformed into a human to accompany Zero on his stroll.


    "Master, do you think we can buy two passes right off the bat if I accompany you as a human?"


    Zero looked at Bob. "Possibly but we don''t know for sure. Truen would be very surprised to find out if we managed to secure both passes in one try. I want to take a look around town to see the elven women."


    The Eternal Dragon blinked. "Women?"


    Zero nodded and Bob felt slightly uneasy. There was a conflicting feeling. His master was growing up too quickly and while it was a good thing Zero was taking interest in procreation, he didn''t know why Zero wanted to look at women when he had a killer body that most men would die for.


    "Master, you might want to transform into a male vessel if you wish to look at women. I don''t think the brothels are very welcoming to women in general."


    The doctor stopped walking so abruptly that Bob walked right into him, hurting his nose when his face hit Zero''s back. He was still rubbing his aching nose when Zero turned around so his chest was pushed right into Bob''s field of vision.


    "Bob, I''m not interested in brothels. In fact, I''m not interested in finding a romantic partner of any kind. Don''t you find it disgusting if I were to procreate with my creations? It''s like doing something sick and nasty with diluted pieces of myself. I''m not going to do that."


    The dragon blushed furiously when he heard his master''s explanation. The misunderstanding made Mii and Wii cackle madly in the mindscape and Zero sighed. "I''m just curious about Spriggan Alex''s taste in women. He has been receiving beautiful elven women as a bribe in exchange for the Weeping Willow''s powers. If we want to earn the Moss Giant Orb, I need to know the best way to seduce him into giving it and telling me what I need to know."


    That made more sense and Bob quickly regained his composure after shutting the mindscape connection temporarily. His master was extremely dedicated to the mission and Bob wondered if he would be able to continue accompanying Zero on his travels. Of the four keys to activate the Whiskeria portal, they now were in possession of two. If done right, the third key would be theirs in no time.


    "Master... what are you going to do once you recover all your divine fragments?"


    Zero continued walking and hummed casually. "It''s still too early to think about that," he told the dragon.


    "However," he continued. "I think I would like to understand the Great One better. Why did he do all the things he did and what is it that he wanted to accomplish through me?"


    Bob listened without expression but somewhere deep down, the Eternal Dragon understood that when Zero reached that stage, he and his master would be on different levels. For that to happen, it could take anywhere from centuries to perhaps, millenniums. Zero would be all-powerful and the version of Zero he knew now might not exist by then.


    "And after that?" Bob asked carefully. Was Zero going to be the destroyer or the one who balances the world?


    Zero grinned. "After that, I''ll spend time enjoying the rest of my existence with the people I love!"


    Bob smiled. This is the Zero he knew and loved the most. Yet, nobody knew if this wish could come true.


    "Oh look! The walls that Torran talked about. We''re close to the main gates now if we circle the perimeter."


    Bob squinted. The walls were still far but they were on the right path. The City of High Elves was rumoured to be a beautiful place and Bob couldn''t wait to find out how different the elves had become after a few hundred years.

 Chapter 552: Discounts and Freebies

    Bob had to admit, Zero had an innate talent for raking up discounts and freebies wherever he went regardless of having boobies or not. All his master needed to do was flash a smile to disarm people''s guard against him.


    When they arrived at the main gate and joined the line, the guards had been hostile when they approached. However, once Zero let the hood fall, things magically changed. They had a corrective attitude and became extra polite to them as if to make up for the bad customer service earlier. They didn''t even check Zero and Bob''s identity before giving them two passes. The elven guard''s team captain even gave them a discount on the passes discreetly after kissing Zero''s hand. The dragon had never seen such a greasy guard in his life until now. Bob wanted to roar at the elf for taking advantage of his beautiful master but Zero beat him to the punch.


    "When did you lace your hand with laxatives?" he asked once they were out of hearing range. The city was full of all sorts of people and they blended right in.


    Zero hopped to the nearest food stall and demanded five types of kebabs after the stall owner claimed it was an Altear speciality.


    "About three people away," he replied while munching on a skewer. "I saw him eyeing the pretty female adventurer. He tried to touch her inappropriately too so I thought I might as well teach him a lesson. You''d never know when the next pretty lady would be carrying some pesky germs on her hand, right? It could have been purely coincidental with lunch not agreeing too. They can''t put the blame on me. Oh, want to try some? It''s delicious! Frog and lamb meat in toad bile sauce."


    Bob raised a brow when Zero told him what it was and passed on it. His master had a good way of getting people wrapped around his little finger. even the kebab store owner threw in some freebies with the kebabs. Zero had three kinds of sauces and five extra sticks that they never ordered.


    "Are we going to spend the day just touring the city?" Bob asked. "I thought you wanted to check out the elven women."


    Zero nodded and polished the rest of his food. He was still hungry. "I do. However, it is still in the middle of the day. We can''t find elven women so easily when the city is full of busy merchants and adventurers. The elven ladies working in the shops won''t be the best of the lookers, we need to wait a little longer."


    Bob was confused. Did Zero really intend to head to an elven brothel to check out the elven ladies?


    They decided to take a short detour in the city and visited many shops from clothing shops to craft stores and even apothecaries. Zero spent quite a bit of money trying out new things and learned to haggle for better prices. Bob didn''t understand why he was buying so many pottery and tools. It took the dragon a while to realise that his master wasn''t buying them for himself or the village. The wood elves who were starting their farm were still digging with branches and their hands when they left. Once more, Bob was amazed by Zero''s thoughtfulness.


    "Where are we going next?" Bob asked after Zero left the adventurer''s guild. There weren''t any easy quests and the elves were really stringent with their requirements for quests. As it was, Zero didn''t meet any of the requirements to take up the higher-ranked quests. He also didn''t feel like herb gathering or hunting for fugitives, namely the wood elves, so he passed on that.


    "Going back to the town square. It''s almost time for the pretty ladies to show up!" he grinned and Bob followed his master with a confused expression.


    The town square was crowded and the atmosphere very excited. Bob didn''t know what was going on but he knew it was a festive mood. People were cheering as they looked up and the dragon decided to follow them, curious about what they were admiring.


    Zero squeezed his way to the front with Bob behind him. Elven folks of all kinds gathered around and cheered for the candidates in the marked fight ring. They were armed with various weapons and the announcer used an amplifier cone to make the opening speech.


    "Welcome to Altear''s open fight ring where elven warriors compare their skills with each other for title, prestige and honour! The winner of today''s final match will challenge the previous season''s winner for the elven mithril sword. The one who loses the battle will have a new piercing to their ear as per tradition. Let''s introduce our first contestants for today!"


    Bob watched as the elven warriors stepped up to challenge for the title. He didn''t know where Zero heard about this but he was right. The elven ladies in this competition were more beautiful than the ones they saw in shops and taverns. These ladies looked frighteningly similar and the men were no different.


    The number of gold piercings on the elf''s ear represented the number of times they''ve lost the battle to challenge for a position of nobility. King Sharo was insane with his standards for perfection. The battle was a way for new elven royal guards to be selected. Everyone knew that if an elf defended the position three times, they would be immediately given a permanent position within the royal guards. If he defended the position eight times, they would be promoted to the leader of a squad. If they defended the position thirty times, they would make it into the elite forces to guard the elven sacred tree.


    "How do women get selected for the spriggan then?" Bob asked as two ferocious elven women clashed their weapons together at the start of the first match.


    Zero shrugged. "That''s what I want to find out. But at the very least, we now know the criteria for elven beauty. These ladies have a certain kind of body measurement, fat percentage and facial angle that make them look scarily similar."


    Bob agreed. Even the men followed this similar androgynous beauty standard.


    "Master, what are you going to do if you don''t fit in with their standard of beauty?"


    Zero grinned. "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder, isn''t it? I''ll give that womanising spriggan a reason to simp for a new kind of aesthetic."


    Bob didn''t know what to say at Zero''s bold declaration. Eventually, he settled for watching the match instead. Hopefully, Truen would be able to uncover more useful information on his end.

 Chapter 553: News From Monoman

    Zero returned to the wood elf village late at night. Truen was about to fetch the doctor personally if he didn''t appear within the next fifteen minutes. Torran couldn''t stop Truen from leaving but he did his best to reassure the archer that his ''lover'' would be fine.


    Apart from the usual worry, Truen had urgent reasons to find Zero. The doctor wasn''t answering his i-communicator and didn''t accept party calls from him. There wasn''t any way for Truen to inform the leader of half Moon Village that an urgent problem has arisen.


    "You''re finally back!" Truen breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Zero and Bob. The dragon was snuggled into Zero''s hair around his neck, acting like a scaly scarf and Zero grinned. He stopped by Torran''s tent to empty his purchases.


    Truen allowed his friend to give Torran all the tools these wood elves needed for the farm and tossed them some condiments so that they didn''t have to eat plain roasts. There were also cooking tools such as pots and stoves among the pottery. Zero also bought some fabric and sewing materials so that these poor elves could replace the rags on their bodies.


    Torran was immensely grateful for the items he received but Zero simply told him that it was a small price to pay for information.


    Truen waited for Torran to leave with the goods before he pulled Zero to their room and erected a sound barrier.


    "Zero, I received a message from Monoman. You need to settle the things here quickly and head over to Lycantopia."


    Zero wasn''t expecting such seriousness and wondered what happened. Truen explained that Monoman and Jermine''s family were currently trapped in Lycantopia and forced to participate in a war against Indra Seagloo.


    "Did they mention why King Gaon would suddenly hold the country hostage? Surely they have enough manpower for their army, right? Is Queen Leah that scary?"


    Truen frowned. "She''s not scary but she isn''t someone you want to mess with especially if you''re not a creature that lives underwater. Queen Leah may not be able to create too much havoc on land but she rules the seas and that''s where some of the problems come from. Those who travel by sea are either dead or forced to remain stuck on land. Not many people would choose to risk travelling through the lawless zones just to get to the other side of the world. In fact, it would normally be impossible for people to reach the other side of the world so quickly. It could take months on land cutting through the mountains and rough terrains while it only takes weeks by sea."


    Zero understood the concept of travelling and trading. He learnt a thing or two about it with Mammon and Coux. However, that still wouldn''t explain King Gaon''s actions. Why would he ban travelling altogether? Shouldn''t Lycantopia be opening the land trade borders to gather better war supplies and weapons?


    "I see. Are they safe?" Zero asked and read Monoman''s message.


    Truen didn''t reply. He hoped they would be alright. Monoman was strong enough but the archer didn''t know if having just a small team from New Moon Village would be enough to protect Jermine''s entire village. Monoman was strong but he wasn''t almighty. There were many things out of his control even if the man was a powerful combatant.


    "I understand," Zero frowned. "Jermine and Monoman come first. We will send word that we''ve arrived in Altear so that King Sharo can meet us earlier and grant us access to see the Weeping Willow. If I cannot resolve the matter in a week, I will rush to Lycantopia first then return and complete my mission here."


    Truen agreed. A week wasn''t too long but for Monoman and Jermine whose safety they couldn''t guarantee, it felt like too much of a delay.


    "Bob," Zero called out to the sleepy dragon, tickling him on the head.


    "Yes, master?" the Eternal Dragon yawned.


    "I need your help. Monoman and Jermine are currently trapped in Lycantopia. Please fly ahead and use stealth to infiltrate the country and meet up with them. We need more information about the situation there to know if we have to set out from here at once."


    Immediately, Bob was sober. He agreed and didn''t take long to prepare for his trip. The flight from Altear to Lycantopia would take a few hours if Bob was flying his fastest and Zero was counting on him to bring back news.


    Once the dragon took off, Truen and Zero decided to unpack and take a bath. "I won''t be sleeping tonight," Zero told Truen who hummed.


    "We can take turns to stay up," the wood elf offered but Zero shook his head.


    "Bob will be using the party call function. You should sleep, I will meditate. Oh, I will draft the letter informing King Sharo of our early arrival. Can you help me read through it to see if it is alright before I send it?"


    Truen agreed. Zero was getting better at these things and the archer didn''t have much to input. With Truen''s approval, Zero sealed the letter and used the royal seal to stamp on the hot wax. A pigeon was summoned and Zero told it to deliver the message directly to King Brice. Truen didn''t know where Zero found the messenger pigeon and the doctor smirked.


    "The perks of taming magic. It''s a wild pigeon that I formed a temporary contract with. Once it delivers the letter, it will be a free bird again."


    As Truen tucked himself in, he told Zero about what he and Torran discovered.


    "The elves guarding the borders of the lake are all elite elves. It doesn''t matter if it was combat, strategy or magic, these elves excel in every area. Torran couldn''t find an opening and I tried using stealth magic on a clone. It was taken down immediately. Any birds that fly past the barrier were also shot down. I didn''t try bypassing them underground but I have a feeling it wouldn''t be possible either. At least, not for me."


    Zero nodded. He expected as much. The champions of the fighting tournament and a defender of that title thirty times in a row would only mean that those royal guards were overqualified for the job. Zero didn''t expect anything less from King Sharo and his crazy obsession with perfection.

 Chapter 554: A Desperate King

    It took Bob a while to reach Lycantopia. Thankfully, it was wee morning when he arrived and the sun was still not up. He quickly transformed into a small animal and snuck into the poorly defended city.


    Lycantopia was nothing like the Eternal Dragon imagined it to be. If the U.N.U. was a picture of the dystopia, Lycantopia was a land infested with poverty. The people looked unhappy, sickly and positively starved. He never thought that he''d see another country with so many starving citizens after the incident with Rocket Mountains but here he was, looking at grim faces and bony were beasts lying everywhere.


    Locating Jermine was difficult. There were simply so many people around and Bob couldn''t use his sense of smell to find the girl. He couldn''t transform into his human hybrid body because the beast folks didn''t look welcoming to outsiders. In fact, there was a strange lack of cohesiveness as a community.


    "Master, I''ve finally reached Lycantopia. It''s a strange place."


    Zero who had been meditating all night jolted when he received Bob''s message.


    "How are Jermine and Monoman? Are they safe? What''s the situation like?"


    Bob apologised. He hasn''t managed to locate them and was having difficulty doing so. When Zero learned about the strange situation in Lycantopia, he asked Wii and Mii to assist Bob so that he could reduce the search time. King Sharo had yet to reply and give Zero permission to see the womanising spriggan and Zero was waiting for news on either side to make his next move.


    Within an hour after the mindscape sisters'' help, Bob found where Monoman and Jermine were. They weren''t living near the city of Lycantopia. Instead, they were hidden in a more derelict land by the city borders. The land was dead and barren, nothing grew there and Bob panicked for a while when he didn''t see anyone at the location Mii told him Jermine would be at.


    The Eternal Dragon was busy reporting his findings to Mii when two large hands crept up from behind his tiny lizard form and captured him. Bob struggled to free himself and was about to blast the kidnapper with magic when he heard the familiar voice.


    "I caught some food!"


    Bob ceased his struggling and decided to turn back into his more familiar human hybrid form.


    "Who are you calling food?! Zero sent me here to check on you after receiving your message and this is how you repay me?"


    Monoman was startled when what he thought was a crummy lizard turned into a familiar brat. "That was fast," the warrior admitted. "I thought we''d have to put up with being stuck here for at least a few weeks before someone arrived."


    Bob had to admit, given the current conditions, he didn''t know if they could survive a few more weeks, much less one.


    "I''m the scout," he explained. "Zero wanted to know the situation. He''s currently in the middle of some important business when he received your message. I saw the city a little, what''s going on in Lycantopia? Also, you said Indra Seagloo was attacking, I don''t see any signs of war yet."


    Monoman sighed and invited Bob down to the burrow with him. In the underground passageway, Bob was amazed by how homey the moles have made this place. If war truly broke out, this might just be the safest shelter in all of Lycantopia, not that anyone else knew.


    "You''re here!" Jermine beamed when she sensed a familiar magic presence. "Here, have a seat! Let me introduce you to my family."


    Bob awkwardly greeted Jermine''s parents and siblings when he was introduced as her travelling buddy in Derby Desert.


    "I didn''t come here for chit-chat," he told the mole girl who looked a lot happier than he remembered her to be despite being trapped in Lycantopia.


    The seriousness in Bob''s voice made everyone but Jermine stiffen. The mole girl only told her parents to prepare some water for the guest while she explained the situation to Bob briefly.


    "King Gaon has forbidden anyone to enter or leave Lycantopia because too many tried to flee the war. Currently, the carnivores are battling it out with Indra Seagloo by the shores and are losing badly. Every day they will return with dead and casualties. I don''t know why King Goan insists on all the werebeasts staying in this country when some of us are simply useless and deadweight. I think he is afraid that Lycantopia would no longer need a king if he failed the war."


    The more Bob listened to the stories Monoman and Jermine told about how the Lion werebeast king fought the sea dwellers, the more Bob was convinced that he was both a foolish but desperate leader.


    "You have beastfolks who can fly, right?" Bob asked carefully. "Why don''t King Goan enlist their help to get the carnivores over the water? This way he can avoid smashing more ships and losing more men. It''s ridiculous to send those who can''t swim out in the first place."


    Jermine sighed. "King Gaon is very conservative. The hierarchy of werebeasts follows the natural hunting order. Carnivores are at the top, most well respected and considered capable. Omnivores are next and the bottom of the food chain are herbivores. While the herbivores are tasked to work in the fields and low menial tasks, they aren''t expected to fight or defend territory. It''s a carnivore''s job. Those who cannot do their assigned tasks properly are considered outcasts and often will be disowned by their clan."


    Bob nodded. Sounds like stereotypical chivalry. While it was admirable that King Gaon wants to stick to tradition, now was probably a bad time for it.


    "Just curious," he asked. "What do mole people do for a living? Are you a carnivore, omnivore or a herbivore?"


    Jermine smiled. "We''re omnivores by nature but because we''re blind and have no magic abilities, they class us on the same level as herbivores. For generations, mole folks are tasked with mining and digging. Most of my family are gravediggers. We''re not that poor during the war because there are plenty of graves that need digging and we get paid in food from the families of those who need graves dug."


    Bob didn''t know what to think about her optimism. However, as far as he could tell, Jermine and her family were doing relatively ok for now. They could last for a week without issues and maybe longer if Zero needed more time.

 Chapter 555: Meeting King Sharo

    Hearing that Jermine and her family were safe, Zero told Bob to remain with Monoman and assist where it was required. He needed to know a little more about Lycantopia while he tied up loose ends at Altear.


    Truen agreed with Zero''s thoughts and they told Torran that they were heading back into the city. This time, they couldn''t leisurely scout for information. Zero was going through the main entrance and the official letter from King Brice was very handy.


    As soon as the reply from King Sharo came, they were out of the village and off to see the king.


    Altear''s VIP treatment didn''t disappoint but Zero felt slightly uncomfortable with how perfect everything was. There wasn''t anything to be discontented with as esteemed guests from Smargdas but something still seemed to be lacking but Zero didn''t know what it was.


    "Welcome to Altear," King Sharo greeted them. "You arrived rather quickly. I assumed you''d both be tired from a rushed journey so I had the servants prepare two rooms to rest."


    The Elf King was someone who looked as if he walked out from a painting and even Truen couldn''t help but notice how seemingly flawless the man looked. If there was a role model for royalty, King Sharo would be that person everyone else would learn from. In contrast, King Brice was like a clumsy duckling when compared to the graceful swan-like King Sharo.


    King Sharo had porcelain-like skin with not a single blemish. His hair was styled so meticulously that not a single strand was out of place. Zero wondered if it was a wig for a moment because the cuticles didn''t really move even when he was walking. They simply floated behind the man as if they were swaying in the breeze.


    From a professional combatant''s point of view, Truen could tell that King Sharo wasn''t just graceful. The aesthetic came with beauty but it also spoke volumes about his control. There was no doubting it, King Sharo was a skilled fighter from the way he moved and carried himself. The muscle proportions were ideal, making him a very all-rounded fighter. Life was sometimes too unfair. How could anyone be blessed with so many good things in life?


    Yet, there was something about this perfect elf that Zero didn''t like. He was too perfect and that in itself was a fatal flaw. Flaws were what made an individual unique. For King Sharo to be the ideal kind of high elf, there had to be something that he wasn''t showing and Zero didn''t like someone who put on a front.


    "King Sharo, thank you for the hospitality," Zero smiled and bowed. Then he saw the look that the elven king gave him and finally, the doctor understood why he didn''t have a good feeling about everything he was seeing in the palace so far.


    King Sharo''s eyes were devoid of any warmth and sincerity. It was cold and calculating, much like a viper looking at prey. The man was looking down on them as if they were vermin and Zero finally understood that it wasn''t hospitality that they were receiving as VIPs but scraps that these high elves could afford. Still, Zero tried to be neutral and put his personal feelings aside to request for an audience with the king for an urgent matter.


    King Sharo barely considered it before declining the request in an eloquent manner, enough to make Truen''s blood boil. While it sounded polite enough to make it seem like King Sharo was caring for the envoys in his territory, the words had a double meaning. How Truen heard and interpreted it was exactly how Zero understood it.


    "Oh? Is King Sharo saying that an official envoy from Smargdas is not worthy of your time without a prior appointment?"


    The disdain in the elven king''s eyes grew and Zero wasn''t fooled. The man might be beautiful and all but in front of the grand creator, he was just another one of Solo''s children. That arrogance wasn''t befitting and formalities would be a waste on this person. He didn''t earn Zero''s respect and didn''t deserve it with his attitude. It didn''t matter how crazy Charo was, Zero didn''t approve of Sharo''s behaviour.


    Truen caught onto the look that Zero was giving him before the doctor used the party call function to tell him what he wanted. Before King Sharo could respond, Truen forcefully sent all watching eyes away with a wind spell. The fury on King Sharo''s face made him look ugly and at long last, there was a crack in his perfect mask. Zero was satisfied. This was the true King Sharo and the person they wanted to talk to.


    "I believe you have heard about us from your spriggan. I''m here to collect the Moss Giant Orb from him and resolve the Weeping Willow''s request sent to us from Gaia. King Sharo of Great Altear, I suppose as the chosen one from the prophecy, I should have the rights for an audience with the king even without a prior appointment."


    Hearing about the sacred spriggan''s name and the Moss Giant Orb, King Sharo''s face paled. All his life, nobody knew about the Moss Giant Orb and only trusted elves knew the name of their spriggan guarding the world tree. Many people knew about the Weeping Willow and had good guesses about where it was located but nobody was bold enough to test the security. Without the king''s permission, nobody can pass through that security. There was only one exception and it was the chosen one from the prophecy.


    "How do I know if you''re the real chosen one? You could be spouting nonsense. I will not hand over Altear''s treasure to a woman as vile as you!"


    Zero blinked then looked down at himself. That''s right, he forgot that he was now a very charming lady.


    King Sharo wasn''t expecting the lady to suddenly transform into a young man on the slightly shorter side with a lab coat and ponytail. He had child-like features but those eyes were the same.


    "Is this better?" he asked the stupefied king who didn''t know what to think.


    Who was this envoy and what about that lowly wood elf as his, no, her escort? King Sharo stared at Zero, unsure if he was a monster or the one from the prophecy that Alex told him about when he was a young elf.


    "Prove it," King Sharo said in a shaky voice, unsure of what to believe in now that the one from his bedtime stories was right before him. The chosen one had always been something like an idol to King Sharo''s lonely childhood. However, the image that he saw from their first meeting disillusioned him so much that King Sharo didn''t know what to think.


    According to the stories, the chosen one from the prophecy was able to create life from nothing at all. He was also able to pass through any kinds of barriers, including the one by the world tree and receive no harm because he is loved by creation itself.


    Zero tilted his head to the side. "How would you like me to prove it?"


    Truen frowned at his friend. "Don''t talk to him, there''s no need to gain his approval. We just need to storm in to find Spriggan Alex and the Weeping Willow if he doesn''t agree."


    The level-headed doctor turned to Truen with a sigh. "I won'' have a problem getting past that barrier but what about you? Without his consent, you won''t make it."


    At that, Truen looked uneasy. Then, he turned his focus to King Sharo with murderous intent. "Give us access or you die here."


    Shocked that Truen would flip to the other side so quickly, he tried to stop him. "Time out!" Zero yelped and blocked Truen''s line of sight. Sureshot was drawn back but Truen held onto the mana arrow. With Zero in the way, he didn''t want to risk hurting him.


    King Sharo didn''t know what was going on but this was a good chance for him. Although Zero didn''t have an aura, King Sharo could tell that he was still powerful. On the other hand, Truen was a complete monster. There was no way the elf king could win him and King Sharo was only glad that the wood elf listened to his transforming friend who claimed to be the chosen one.


    "Simple," he explained. "According to Spriggan Alex, the chosen one is capable of passing through the barrier erected by the Weeping Willow. They are also capable of creating life from nothing. However, I only believe in what my eyes see so I need you to walk through the barrier to prove your worth."


    After hearing King Sharo''s criteria, Truen''s eyes turned cold. If it had been anyone else, this would certainly be a death sentence. However, it was also probably the only way to prove Zero''s legitimacy as the one from the prophecy.


    "Deal," Zero accepted King Sharo''s terms and Truen lowered Sureshot. "Take me to the Weeping Willow and tell me more about Spriggan Alex on the way. I have urgent business in Lycantopia and cannot dawdle any further in Altear."


    Smirking, King Sharo recomposed himself and called for the servants who were thrown out of his palace to prepare for the entourage to his private villa. Whoever this trickster was, he would die if he was lying. King Sharo had no need for weak and useless human envoys. All those humans are good for was to supply them with tributes as the superior species. That, Zero and his dangerous bodyguard will soon understand.

 Chapter 556: The Chosen One鈥檚 Identity

    Horses were prepared for King Sharo. Truen just decided to ride his wyvern and Zero on his paka-paka. There was no need for new horses and Zero''s short legs wouldn''t be able to climb on those tall beasts. Once they were mounted, King Sharo led the way with only four bodyguards.


    Instead of heading towards the area that Truen snuck around to survey with Torran, they travelled in the opposite direction and Truen couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "This could be a trap," he told Zero with the party call function and Zero nodded.


    Mii was monitoring the minimap and couldn''t find anything in this direction. It could be the barrier of the world tree interfering with the system''s ability but whatever it was, she cautioned Zero to be alert. King Sharo could be trying to trick him and Zero agreed. Seeing how disagreeable King Sharo was, Zero thought that it wouldn''t be impossible for the elven king to try murdering them. They were on his territory and didn''t know the terrain well.


    "Tell me more about Spriggan Alex and the Weeping Willow. I only heard the Weeping Willow''s side of the story from Gaia but I don''t know the spriggan Alex very well," Zero said as his paka-paka trotted up to ride side by side with King Sharo''s horse. He was back to his beautiful woman appearance and King Sharo clicked his tongue at those vulgar flesh melons. It was disgusting to look at and the sight was too disturbing after he knew Zero''s ''true'' appearance.


    "Nobody knows much about the Weeping Willow. Only my father was able to talk to her. We elves cannot communicate with the world tree unless the spriggan Alex is mediating."


    The answer wasn''t a lie and Zero nodded. Torran said as much as well. However, Zero was more curious about the story Arvin told them. According to the apothecarist, King Sharo was a lady-killer. It was spriggan Alex''s influence that started the rebellious phase and womanising tendencies. Where was that womaniser in this rigid and frosty high elf?


    "That''s strange," Zero kept his tone light. "According to an apothecarist we met on our way here, we heard that you grew up under the Weeping Willow and spriggan Alex''s care. Do you really not know?"


    At that, King Sharo pulled on the reins of his horse to stop it. The glare was downright menacing and King Sharo barked at his guards to leave them. The four bodyguards hesitated but after seeing how determined their king was, they saluted and turned their horses around. These guests weren''t ordinary envoys from the topic of their conversation but they knew to keep their mouths shut.


    With the bodyguards gone, King Sharo stared at the two envoys sent by Smargdas. One of them wasn''t a wood elf from Altear and the other claimed to be the chosen one.


    "Who exactly are you?" he questioned. For years, the one from the prophecy never appeared. He couldn''t simply believe that the chosen one would appear now of all times even if he had been hearing things happening outside his forest.


    Zero blinked. "I''m Zero?"


    For a moment, King Sharo wanted to snap that he wasn''t asking for his name. However, when he heard it, the elven king paused for a while. "Zero?"


    The doctor nodded and the look on King Sharo''s face became weirder.


    "The healer Zero of Magnus Hilda? Zero the one who ventured the desert to find gnomes for Dwarven Hero Dorgon? Zero the one who took out the Silver Witch Sylvia? That Zero?"


    Zero nodded and took his adventurer ID for King Sharo to verify. The look on King Sharo''s face was priceless.


    "What''s this? You''re not even A-rank? That''s impossible!"


    Truen wanted to sigh. Most people would think it too. Zero''s reputation exceeds him and meeting him in person must have given King Sharo quite a different impression.


    "That elf you mentioned that you met on the way here, is his name Arvin?"


    At this, Zero was unsure if he should confirm or deny it. He didn''t want the humble apothecarist to get into any sort of trouble after leaving Altear to lead his peaceful life for so many years. Instead, Zero asked another question to confirm the king''s intentions.


    "Will you harm or hurt him if I tell you?"


    At this, King Sharo''s icy personality melted a little. A semblance of humanity and loneliness could be seen in his brown eyes.


    "No. I just want to speak to him. I won''t disrupt his life or force him to come back to Altear if he doesn''t want it."


    Zero didn''t detect a lie and gave Truen a look. The wood elf shook his head and told Zero that this was his decision to make. Besides, this was something the two elves had to figure out on their own. There was no place for outsiders like them to be meddling.


    "What will you give me in return for this information?" Zero asked and King Sharo frowned. He thought that Zero was a kind person from the stories of the miracles created. He was almost about to trust this chosen one too but now, he was having second thoughts. Was the chosen one from the prophecy such a calculative person?


    "What do you want?"


    Zero grinned. This was better. His Demon Lord friends would be very proud of him.


    "Information. If you want to know something, you need to trade for it. I''m not lacking in money and Altear really doesn''t have any appealing products that I am interested in exporting. Hence, you can only trade with information."


    King Sharo thought for a while. "Ask away."


    Not one to miss the opportunity, Zero decided that he was going to milk the elven king for all the important answers he wanted.


    "Why are you leading us the wrong way to the Weeping Willow?"


    That question made King Sharo narrow his eyes. "And how would you know this is the wrong way?"


    Zero couldn''t answer. He couldn''t tell Sharo that Truen and a fellow high elf had been sneaking around to find out more. Hence, he opted for the simplest thing that came to mind.


    "I''m a prophet. Do you think I don''t know? Asking you to grant us permission to see spriggan Axel is just a formality. The one I wish to speak to is the Weeping Willow to fulfil her request. You''ve been quite the womaniser in your earlier years and I bet it was you who introduced the pleasure of woman to the corrupted spriggan."


    Zero was twisting the facts on purpose to gain a reaction out of King Sharo and it was working. The diversion was a good tactic and King Sharo became angry.


    "Did he really say that? Did he tell you all that just to get back at me?"


    Neither Zero nor Truen knew what King Sharo was talking about so they remained silent and allowed the king to rant. It turns out, the elven history was more complicated than they initially thought. King Sharo didn''t seem to be telling lies and Arvin wasn''t telling lies either. Just what exactly was going on?

 Chapter 557: Preparing to Meet Spriggan Alex

    The elven ruler didn''t look proud of himself and when he finally calmed down, Zero decided to offer him something to eat instead. Without his bodyguards around, King Sharo was less icy and fierier. The change was interesting and Zero wondered if his troubled childhood messed the elven king''s head up. The man was bipolar. One moment, he was cool and the next moment, he was brandishing his sword and threatening to spill blood even though he clearly knew he wasn''t Truen''s match.


    King Sharo looked at the wrap and doubted it. It didn''t look classy and he didn''t think it would taste good but as his stomach was rumbling, the high and mighty king had no choice but to dismount and sit on the soil beside Zero to eat the miserable strange sandwich. The moment he took a bite, his demeanour changed.


    "What''s this?!"


    Zero grinned and then the walls between the king and the envoy from Smargdas came down temporarily. "I know right? It''s good! Initially, I didn''t think it would be good but ever since I tried it, this has become a favourite. Zoe is a very good cook. I don''t know what I would do without her."


    "Zoe? Is she a royal chef?"


    Zero laughed and shook his head. "No, she''s a humble zashikiwarashi from Half Moon Village. I recently became their new leader after a turn of events. It''s a small but lovely place."


    Half Moon Village made King Sharo think about all the hype going on recently. Smargdas has started rebelling because of a strong supporter called Half Moon Village. The dumb Duke also suddenly started acting up and all these happened because of Zero the one from the prophecy.


    "You''re cursed," he growled and bit into the chicken salad wrap. "Ever since you came to fulfil the stupid prophecy, everything''s gone wrong!"


    Not liking the fact that he was getting blamed for things that went wrong, Zero picked out a piece of floppy lettuce and threw it at Sharo. The elven king blocked it with a hand but the sauce made a mess and the elven king growled, picking out a kernel of corn to fling it at the fake lady in retaliation. Truen who sat beside the two overgrown children frowned and scolded them for wasting food. Zero was apologetic but King Sharo huffed and rolled his eyes, ignoring them.


    In between a few more mouthfuls of wraps, Zero asked again.


    "Were you really bringing us to see Spriggan Alex or was that just a trap to try and murder me for causing Altear so many issues? I heard that after Duke Connie''s faction went down, the trade with your country dropped completely and you couldn''t get your supply of ores from the dwarves. Do you need help?"


    The prideful king glared at Zero harshly. "We''re high elves who can do everything. Why would anyone need the help of some misfits from Endow Hill?"


    The way King Sharo said it made Zero angry. This man was way too prideful and if Arvin was right, it stemmed from an inferiority complex. Truthfully, King Sharo was a pitiful person. However, Zero found him too annoying to sympathise with his childhood miseries. Then, he remembered that the king still hadn''t answered his questions.


    "So?"


    "So what?"


    Zero took another huge bite and finished whatever that was left of his last wrap, contemplating if he should get another. He gave in to temptation and retrieved another wrap. This time, it was a wrap with fried fish and mushrooms.


    "Why were you leading us the wrong way? This isn''t the way to see the Weeping Willow or Spriggan Alex."


    King Sharo paused. "I did say that I would only bring you there if you can prove your identity. Of course, you''d have to first get through the barrier to see them."


    Zero detected a lie from one of those statements but didn''t know which it was. Yet, he didn''t expose the elven king.


    "Sure," he agreed. "Where is that barrier? You initially called for four bodyguards then sent them away when you knew about Arvin. What are you planning?"


    Caught red-handed, King Sharo refused to answer and Zero decided it would be pointless to continue pursuing this matter. Ever since he confirmed Zero''s identity, the elven king became ruder with them but less hostile. If he was plotting to murder them initially, Zero could now confirm that he changed his mind. Instead, Zero decided to ask another question.


    "What kind of woman does spriggan Alex like? I heard that he accepts bribes in the form of women in exchange for a glimpse of the future. I need the Moss Giant Orb from him. Is this appearance good enough?"


    The question made Sharo pause. Then, he took a proper look at Zero''s female appearance and frowned.


    "No, too big. The proportions are strange. Alex can tell right away that you''re not natural. Also, your hair colour should be lighter. He likes red hair but there really aren''t any elves with red hair. The eyes are good, the more unique they are, the better."


    As Zero made adjustments to his appearance according to King Sharo''s advice, Truen couldn''t help but snort. That man was truly womanising trash. He didn''t know if it was Alex who influenced him or the other way around but Truen honestly didn''t want Zero to learn about these things if possible.


    By the time they were done, Zero looked somewhat unrecognisable and Truen had to admit, King Sharo knew what an exotic beauty looked like.


    "There, I answered your question. It''s your turn."


    Zero smiled. "I believe you will know for sure if you make a trip to Windy Wood Town. There is only one apothecarist there and the man you''re looking for will be there. Oh, just so you know, Half Moon Trading has dibs for his business deals."


    King Sharo looked somewhat annoyed when he heard that Zero meddled in his affairs and people again. Yet, they called it a truce over Zoe''s good cooking and agreed to disagree for now.


    "Follow me," he told Zero. "The barrier by the Weeping Willow should be nearby. If you can prove to me that you''re really the one from the prophecy, I will bring you to meet Alex. Only he can disable the barrier for your bodyguard to enter the restricted zone."


    Hearing that it was the truth, Zero quickly mounted his paka-paka and continued the journey. Still, he was curious about the place that was so heavily guarded that Torran and Truen couldn''t break into.

 Chapter 558: Between Spriggan Alex and the Weeping Willow

    Indeed, once they settled into a gallop, the trio arrived at a barrier that couldn''t be mistaken. Zero couldn''t understand why there were no guards around, and King Sharo smirked.


    "You must be wondering why the security is lax here compared to the king''s private property."


    Zero didn''t want to feed the elven king''s ego and remained silent but analysed the magic barrier. It was a powerful spell on par with the Great Gods'' Blessings, and no mortal could break it. In fact, Sage Gods and Demi-Gods might not be able to create a dent in it unless they were someone like King Yama. King Sharo''s confidence in the barrier was only natural.


    The elven king thought that he would be able to scare the fake chosen one from the prophecy into begging for mercy, but he didn''t expect Zero to walk straight into the barrier before he could stop him. Yet, when Zero walked past the barrier, he was still unharmed and in one piece.


    "Stay right there," he told King Sharo and Truen. "I''ll talk to the Tree of the Future and be right back. Still have to thank her for donating her flower."


    Casually, Zero hopped away with a playful grin. King Sharo, who was unable to pass through the barrier, gnashed his teeth in frustration. Truen kept an eye on the elven king and smirked at the man''s frustration. Without the servants and guards around, King Sharo was very much a spoiled brat who deserved a spanking.


    "I guess he has proven himself as the one from the prophecy. Surely you have no other complaints now."


    King Sharo glared at the wood elf. "What does a lowly wood elf like you know? The one from the prophecy is a great hero! A skimpy slut like her isn''t fit to be the chosen one! How many years did we elves spend guarding the tree and the spriggan just for this day when the chosen one would reunite all the continents?"


    At his choice of words, Truen summoned Sureshot faster than King Sharo could blink. The tip of a mana arrow tickled his jugular, and King Sharo broke out in cold sweat. That movement was too fast for even his trained archer eyes to see. What was this monster? Surely, this was no ordinary weak wood elf!


    "Be careful of what you say," Truen warned. "Zero might be generous and forgiving but not me. You''re just a mortal, watch your words. Even the Great Gods won''t forgive you if you wag your tongue loosely when referring to Zero with such disrespect."


    King Sharo shoved the fear aside and laughed in the face of death even if it sounded strained to his ars. He was the king of Great Altear. He couldn''t let a mere wood elf intimidate him. His father would not have it.


    >> This is a sponsored line break announcement. If you are not reading on Webnovel then the content is stolen. Support the creator - Destiny Aitsuji - on Webnovel and check out their other works. <<


    It wasn''t hard to locate the Weeping Willow once Zero was past the barrier. The Mind''s Eye system worked well without interference. If anything, that barrier wasn''t just a simple security measure to take out unwanted guests. It was also a jamming signal meant to hide from prying eyes of more powerful individuals.


    "There you are," Zero smiled and let out a yell when the Weeping Willow lashed out at him with one of her branches.


    "Why are you attacking me?! Can we talk? I just wanted to thank you for lending me a flower to create a new World Tree!"


    The short explanation worked effectively, and the Divine Tree calmed down a little.


    "Are you Zero?" she asked using telepathy, and Zero nodded. He was still wound up from the sudden attack earlier and remained on the cautious side as he explained his purpose for visiting.


    "I came here to understand more about your request. Thank you for giving us a flower. It wouldn''t have been possible for me to create the Tree of Fertility without your help."


    The Weeping Willow was still for a long while, and Zero was starting to wonder if she''d fallen asleep.


    "Child, your appearance is vile. Gaia told me you were a cute youngling, and I must be mistaken."


    The honesty of the Weeping Willow made Zero laugh instead of taking offence. If this appearance was customised to Alex''s liking from King Sharo''s feedback, it must certainly look vile to the Weeping Willow, who was arguing with her spriggan. He should have thought about it before dashing in looking like that.


    The appearance that Zero decided to transform into was one he liked better as a lab member. His pristine white lab coat fluttered in the wind, and his ponytail bounced with every step he took towards the tree. Zero sat in front of it and grinned.


    "Is this better?"


    The Weeping Willow rustled her leaves in happiness. It didn''t take much to figure out that the Weeping Willow was a sucker for good-looking men and hated the women that spriggan Alex liked. He didn''t know the history between the tree and her spriggan, but from what Zero knew about World Trees, they were usually very close to their spriggan guardian.


    "Much better, child! Now come closer so I can see you better."


    Zero walked up to her and allowed the Weeping Willow to touch his face with her leaves. They were still dripping wet for some reason, and Zero supposed the Weeping Willow was still crying alone.


    "Why are you crying? Are you sad?"


    The Weeping Willow''s leaves trembled. "No, I''m happy. You''re the child of the prophecy that Nel said would come."


    Zero felt oddly touched when he heard it. They shared a moment before Zero asked the important questions.


    "Can you tell me more about what happened between you and Spriggan Alex? Why is he acting the way he does?"


    With an inaudible sigh, the Weeping Willow told her story.

 Chapter 559: Unusual Relationship

    It was an unspoken rule that spriggans who were guardians of their trees must guard their secrets with their lives. It was so in ancient times, and it would remain the same, even in the future. That much, Zero understood. However, there was no mention of how the relationship between a spriggan and a world tree should be. For some, they were friends, and for others, they were mother and child. In Spriggan Alex and The Tree of the Future''s case, they were neither. They didn''t get along very well.


    "But aren''t the souls of the world tree and their spriggans intertwined?" Zero asked in confusion. Shouldn''t spriggan Alex be a little more accomodating?


    Also, Zero never heard of spriggans using the abilities of their world tree freely. Sure, they might share that ability, but the world tree has to grant it before they can use it. For instance, Ouroboros in Heaven knows many things thanks to the power of the Tree of Knowledge. However, the serpent''s knowledge isn''t infinite, and it wasn''t real-time knowledge.


    The Weeping Willow sighed inaudibly and started telling the story about her history with Alex.


    "We started as a mere tree and spriggan. Alex wasn''t my first spriggan. He was the spriggan after my spriggan lost his ability to retain his rationality. Seeing the future comes at the price of sanity. My spriggan committed suicide."


    Zero was slightly shocked to hear that and expressed his condolence. The Weeping Willow merely shrugged it off and explained that it wasn''t the first time her spriggan chose death. The spriggan before Alex was the fifth guardian. He lasted longer than the other spriggans and lived for almost three hundred years before ending himself.


    "How did you and Alex meet then? Also, what will happen if you no longer have a spriggan guardian?"


    The Weeping Willow chuckled and brushed a leaf on Zero''s cheek. This child was too adorable. He was exactly how Gaia described him to be. Hopefully, Zero would be able to meet Nel and change her mind.


    "A World Tree without a Spriggan is just another regular tree without the ability to extend its influence. If the World Tree was a body, the spriggan was their mind. I would remain on my home planet for the next spriggan guardian to come along."


    As for how they met, Alex wasn''t a spriggan when he first chanced upon a root of the Tree of the Future. He was a small forest gnome who sprouted mushrooms and battled earthworms when they first met.


    "Initially, I found him in Altear trying to steal the eggs from a nest in a tree. My root was still sleeping when that happened, but I woke up when I sensed an enlightened soul in the vicinity and found Alex. The attraction was instant, and the universe established the bond between us. We became spriggan and tree without consent. Needless to say, the free-spirited Alex didn''t like his new responsibilities. I cannot tell you how many times Alex ditched his responsibilities as a new spriggan to create trouble in Altear. He was very fond of playing tricks on elves. I found it tiring to always keep an eye on him because of my duties. However, Alex was nothing but obstinate when he was bored. One day, he asked me to make a bet with him to see if we could successfully change an individual''s future using prophecies'' power. I agreed because I was tired of Alex trying to intervene with the future of mortals with his pranks."


    Zero became curious here. "What did he do to intervene with the fate of those he pranked? Was it bad?


    The Weeping Willow thought for a while. "It wasn''t bad. It was simply annoying. Unlike the other spriggans who became crazy after watching so many depressing endings, Alex changed those depressed individuals from the prophecy into slightly psychotic ones. An example is a hero destined to lose everything he worked for. This individual''s future would make him very miserable, and as the spriggan who shares this sight with me, Alex has to go through all that emotion while watching the hero play out his role in life. However, Alex isn''t like the other spriggans who would help the hero make the prophecy come true. Sure, the hero needs to slay a monster to save his village, and in the process, he would lose his family. We cannot change this. However, as a spriggan who can move around unlike me, Alex can affect some of the environment to tweak that outcome. While the hero still ends up slaying a monster to save his village and loses his family, the things he experiences to reach this conclusion would be different. Alex would cause this hero to be unlucky for him to get accustomed to hardships constantly. Then, he would create misunderstandings between the hero and the family to distance them. Lastly, he would spite many different beasts to constantly target the hero to make him stronger before the real monster appears. At the end of it all, you could imagine the kind of hero this mortal with Alex''s intervention would turn out to be. He would be less sad that his family is dead because he hates them. He doesn''t bear as many wounds because he had experience fighting beasts before he slew the monster and he doesn''t get disappointed in the village''s miserable reward because he had bad luck all his life."


    For a moment, Zero didn''t react. He thought about it and realised that despite fooling around, Alex might be a genius.


    "That bet of changing someone''s life, did you choose King Charo?"


    The Weeping Willow became moody at the name. "Yes. I chose him, and it was what caused Alex to distance himself from me. Despite how different we were back then, Alex was still my spriggan. He''s only fooling around daily now because he hates me. I changed King Charo''s future and made him the very first king of Great Altear. I changed history. Charo was destined to die from betrayal by his comrades as an adventurer if we didn''t intervene with his future. Alex wanted me to stop, but I was too determined to win my bet that I caused history to change. There''s nothing I can do to turn time back for the blunders I made. Alex was the one who incited the death of King Charo. The women he fooled around with daily were Alex''s oasis. He took on those girls and forced them to become his paradise, not allowing them to accomplish great things and overturn the history of Altear that I created."


    Zero was more confused now. "Is this why you hate King Sharo?" Shouldn''t this be a love story? Why was it more complicated the more he knew?


    King Sharo was a child that King Charo had with a lady. This lady elf wasn''t an elf. Zero soon found out the real reason why Alex was doing what he did and why the Weeping Willow refused to acknowledge Sharo despite helping King Charo.


    As it turned out, Alex posed as a female elf and seduced King Charo to bear an heir. In other words, The Tree of the Future was a third the mother of King Sharo and Alex her spriggan was the other mother while King Charo was the father. The Tree of the Future didn''t want to acknowledge the child that Alex created with King Charo, her biggest regret. On the other hand, Alex wanted to use King Sharo to change the history of Altear back to its original history.


    "Did Alex get Gaia''s blessing to birth King Sharo? Also, does he know that you and Alex are his other parents?"


    The Weeping Willow didn''t answer, and Zero expected just as much. "I understand now. Let me see how I can get Alex to see you again. I assume you want a chance to apologise to him?"


    The Weeping Willow rustled her leaves gently and thanked Zero in advance. Understanding the full picture a little better now, Zero wondered if there was more than met the eye. But first, how would he get Alex to agree to meet and forgive the Weeping Willow?

 Chapter 560: Meeting Spriggan Alex

    After Zero entered the barrier, Truen and King Sharo fought. Truen shot the elf king with Seraph''s Command and a paralysing spell for interrogation. Zero might not like the idea of forcing the enemy to confess, but this method of information gathering has proven most effective time and again for the wood elf. It would take Zero a while to find the Weeping Willow, and if Truen understood his friend well enough, there was going to be a long bonding session. He wasn''t going to waste this opportunity to milk the prideful elf of information, especially regarding the Weeping Willow''s secrets and her spriggan.


    King Sharo was enraged at the trickery, but there wasn''t much he could do. Without Zero around, he was completely at Truen''s mercy. The wood elf didn''t seem to care if he was a high elf or the consequences of his actions.


    "Answer me. What is Altear planning to do about Smargdas?"


    Under the effect of the spell, King Sharo spilt Altear''s secrets. Truen wasn''t surprised when the proud elven king admitted to wanting to sign the contract only to betray it after the elves gathered their arms to rebel and take over Smargdas now that the Holy Magician''s Alliance has broken down.


    "I''m going to do what my father failed to do and conquer the dwarves!"


    Truen snorted and rolled his eyes. "Just you and the miserable number of elves? I think you forget that the dwarves and giants are allies. Now that Zero has united the undead, dwarves, giants and humans into a friendly agreement with Endow Hill, do you think you would be able to succeed?"


    King Sharo didn''t answer. His news was so outdated in the last few months that it no longer mattered. The chosen one would reunite the divided continent, and suddenly, King Sharo didn''t know what to do. For the longest time, he had been preparing to take on the dwarves as part of his father''s unfulfilled wish. He worked hard to become the next king while suppressing those who didn''t follow the doctrine of elven perfection. Yet, everything amounted to nothing with Zero''s appearance.


    Truen shook his head at the pathetic sight of a king who didn''t know what he was doing. King Sharo looked like a small child who didn''t know right from wrong after Truen told him the changes to the outside world. Being shut in the forest for so many years, it wasn''t strange for King Sharo to be ignorant.


    "Instead of fighting, why don''t you consider joining the alliance? There is much to gain from joining hands with Half Moon Village. The elves are lacking or ores and minerals. You also do not have advanced technology that the gnomes use. There was only so much a bow and arrow can do compared to the ballista towers when it comes to war. Even a group of just six gnomes would be able to hold their own against an army of a few hundred elves at this rate. Are you truly willing to put the elven race through suffering to complete the wish of your foolish father?"


    King Sharo gnashed his teeth and glared at the impudent wood elf. "What do you know about my father?!"


    Truen didn''t say anything. He only let King Sharo rant about how perfect his father was and how he probably meant well for the elven race. However, the more he talked about it, the less convinced he was. Truen sensed that behind that prideful facade, King Sharo still had a lot of growing up to do. Without his father and the lacking presence of good adult influences in his life, it was a miracle he wasn''t more messed up in the head.


    "Whatever," he told the king who fell silent. "Zero''s back. You can judge the kind of person Zero is for yourself. A word of advice from someone who was once condemned to the void, nothing in this world is fixed in stone when Zero is involved. Instead of calling him the chosen one, you should start seeing him as the one who rewrites fate. Whatever grievances you had in the past, you should let it go and seize the opportunity to start anew now that Zero is around."


    The spell was released, and King Sharo could finally move again. Zero didn''t sense anything out of the ordinary and apologised for taking longer than he expected, passing through the barrier casually. With a quick appearance change, Zero saddled up and thanked King Sharo for the patience.


    "I spoke with the Weeping Willow. She told me that she wanted to speak to Spriggan Alex again. King Sharo, could you please lead us to see Sprigan Alex now that I''ve proven my identity as the one from the prophecy?"


    King Sharo made a strange expression before agreeing. "Be warned that it wouldn''t be a nice sight. You should also tell this stinky wood elf of a bodyguard to exercise restraint. The place that Spriggan Alex resides in is a foul one. Even I don''t visit unless necessary."


    Zero looked at Truen confusedly, and his friend shrugged it off as they followed King Sharo''s horse. This time, they were finally heading in the right direction. Truen didn''t understand why the Weeping Willow and the king''s private property''s location would be at opposite ends of the forest. He asked Zero to explain what happened when he met the Weeping Willow via the party call, but Zero only told him to observe King Sharo a little closer.


    "If everything goes according to plan, we should be able to obtain the Moss Giant Orb and convince Spriggan Alex to bury the hatchet with the Weeping Willow. It''s very complicated, but you could say this is a family matter. Again, I don''t want to deal with any more royalties, but I don''t think we have a say in it. King Gaon and Queen Leah are two huge obstacles I have to overcome if I want to conclude my business here on Earth."


    Truen agreed silently but also worried about what Zero planned to do while looking like that. Although he wasn''t a biological female with a lack of genitals, Truen still couldn''t allow the dirty spriggan to take advantage of his doctor friend. It felt morally wrong, and he hoped that Zero didn''t give Alex that chance. He would hate to kill a useful pawn in front of Zero.

 Chapter 561: Altears Greatest Shame

    The guards saw their king and saluted in greeting. King Sharo merely nodded to his royal guards and told them that he was bringing guests.


    Seeing a busty woman wasn''t an uncommon sight. In fact, the king''s private property housed many beautiful women to serve only one purpose. They were long used to seeing King Sharo bring many beautiful women to his private residence. None of them who entered ever left this place and it was how King Sharo gained his lady-killer reputation. However, none of his most trusted elven guards had seen a man enter it before. Not to mention, King Sharo was bringing in a human lady and her wood elf companion.


    "What are you staring at? Open the gates!" King Sharo snapped when his guards didn''t react automatically. He was the king, and this was his private property. Who were they to judge his guests?!


    Zero and Truen didn''t say anything and let King Sharo lead them into his well-protected sanctuary. Little did they know about the dirty secrets hidden within the royal villa waiting for them.


    The magic barrier was almost as powerful as the one that Zero passed through. Truen could hardly believe that this wasn''t created by the world tree but by her spriggan. The world tree and her spriggan didn''t just share souls and lifespan. They also shared abilities. This barrier that Truen couldn''t disable when he was scouting with Torran was evidence that Spriggan Alex was more powerful than Truen estimated him to be.


    Zero didn''t feel the difference. However, he could understand why the Weeping Willow didn''t turn up on the radar even after reconnaissance. They were looking in the wrong place.


    The royal private property reminded Zero of Lilith''s inner courtyard for some reason. There was a very luxurious outdoor bath that was kept heated with magic. The steam made it difficult to see just how many people were frolicking in it, but Zero heard the sound of laughter before he saw them.


    Truen wanted to cover Zero''s eyes when he saw the nude figures prancing around the outdoor bath. What was this indecent villa?! No wonder King Sharo had to guard it so tightly. For someone obsessed with perfection, this must be the darkest stain in his pristine history. Spriggan Alex must be that man sitting in the middle of the bath with a blindfold over his eyes, running around in a silly manner trying to catch any of those teasing beauties. The very adult version of hide-and-seek made Truen want to bring Zero far away.


    King Sharo clicked his tongue at the sight. They came at the wrong timing. He''d forgotten that the spriggan often indulged in bath time late in the afternoon before a luxurious dinner with the harem. Thanks to Truen and Zero''s distraction earlier, this completely slipped his mind, and the elven king wondered if he should turn around and bring his guests over later at a more appropriate time. Still, he didn''t understand why Alex wasn''t more careful. The King sent word earlier that there would be esteemed guests coming for a visit on official business. Shouldn''t the spriggan have a little more sense and postpone fooling around for another day?


    "Ahem!" King Sharo cleared his throat loudly on purpose. At first, nobody paid him any attention, too engrossed in their game of indecent tag until the elven king could tolerate no more.


    "Am I, the king, invisible to all of you? Should I execute a few of you to demonstrate what happens to those who do not respect me?"


    His threat was very effective, and the ladies who were laughing just a moment ago now dropped to their knees and bowed in fear. Only the spriggan remained standing in all his naked glory as he removed the blindfold in a very casual manner, slightly ticked that his fun was ruined.


    "Why did you have to come at such a time? I didn''t teach you to ruin other people''s fun, did I? You''re so mean, Sharo!"


    King Sharo''s frown deepened when Alex addressed him so nonchalantly. The spriggan never changed his ways even after so many years, and King Sharo quickly dismissed the rest of Alex''s harem so that they could discuss some more important matters.


    The elven maidens scrammed quickly, not wanting to displease their king any further. The atmosphere was tense, and King Sharo threw a bathrobe at the spriggan.


    "Cover yourself up," he told the lazy spriggan. "We have some important guests."


    At the mention of guests, Alex took a look at the two people standing silently behind his stubborn child and grinned. The spriggan whistled and checked Zero out without shame, commenting on her figure.


    Truen looked ready to kill, but Zero stopped him. With a smile, Zero introduced himself as an envoy from Smargdas and King Sharo decided to watch how this would unfold. Honestly, he didn''t know what would happen if Alex lost it completely. Any mentions about the Weeping Willow was forbidden in Alex''s private sanctuary, and he didn''t care what other people said about him as long as he had his fun. For this very purpose, King Sharo built the private villa and employed only the most skilled of elven fighters to guard the secret. Nobody could know about the great shame of Altear.


    "Where are my manners!" Alex laughed as he tied the sash of his bathrobe. He quickly invited Zero in and treated her like a gentleman even if the look in his eyes said otherwise. Truen and King Sharo were about to follow them inside when Alex turned around abruptly. The smile on his face previously was nowhere to be found, and he looked at the men in the eyes with a levelled scowl.


    "Sorry, this house exists only for beauties and not prudes. If you want to, you can wait outside. Also, take any one of those girls to enjoy but remember to dispose of them after you''re done. I don''t need used goods."


    The words were cold, and Truen found himself flinching when Alex referred to the women earlier as goods. King Sharo remained unfazed and nodded before leaving with Truen in tow. The wood elf wanted to barge his way in, but the barrier Alex erected prevented him from doing so. He didn''t think that his magic would be less powerful than anyone on Earth, but spriggans and World Trees were clearly on a different level from what Truen was capable of handling.


    Without a better option, Truen followed King Sharo and tapped onto the party call to let Zero know that he would be waiting outside the room.


    "Don''t worry," Zero assured his reliable friend. "Alex isn''t more powerful than me. We''ll just have a little chat for now. I might need more time to convince him, but I won''t spend the night here. We still have to hurry to Lycantopia to meet Monoman and Jermine. Bob told me the situation there gets worse with each passing day, so if I cannot conclude it by today, I will leave Altear and return after I settle the emergency in Lycantopia."


    Hearing that Zero knew what he was going to do, Truen felt more relieved.


    "How about a tour of this place?" he asked the elven king who raised a brow.


    "Are you really going to leave the chosen one with the perverted spriggan alone?" For such a worrisome guard, King Sharo couldn''t believe how quickly Truen left the two alone.


    Truen shrugged. "There''s nothing I can do about that barrier even if I wanted to. Besides, Zero is stronger than me. He should be able to handle Alex with ease. Instead, I want to know more about the king''s private property. What kind of secrets are you hiding here that you need the best elven fighters to guard it so strictly."


    King Sharo didn''t answer and walked away to the backyard. Truen only followed in silence as they entered a huge garden. The elven king refused to play tour guide. He wasn''t a fan of those ladies either, so the only option he had was to wait for Zero to finish his business with Alex. Truen understood King Sharo''s intention and left to explore the property on his own. The prideful elf wasn''t stopping him, so Truen took it as an approval to do whatever he pleased. If he found the Moss Giant Orb, Truen would steal it and kiss goodbye to this messed-up country.

 Chapter 562: Alex鈥檚 Deal

    Behind closed doors, Alex dropped his act. Zero wasn''t too surprised to know that the spriggan had a cold side to him. It was a good thing he learned how to negotiate with tricky people beforehand. Besides, the Weeping Willow reminded him about how cruel Alex could be if he didn''t like a person. The spriggan had a sadistic side to him and loved creating chaos in the name of doing good. It was a strange balance, but Zero really couldn''t fault his twisted logic. Sometimes, it was necessary to break a bone and realign it before a patient can fully recover.


    "I''m assuming you''re not here to bath with beauties," the spriggan smiled. Zero''s external appearance didn''t fool him. This person that Sharo brought in was dangerous.


    Zero smiled. "Not at all. I''m here on a mission to retrieve something in your care. As well as relay a message from someone."


    Alex raised a brow and Zero withdrew something from his inventory. It took the spriggan a few moments to recognise the objects floating in Zero''s grasp. The Red Phoenix Pearl and Condensed Sphinx''s Breath vibrated as if sensing that another one of the keys was near, and Alex felt his eyes bulge.


    "You''re the one Nel has been waiting for!"


    With a short chuckle, Zero didn''t deny it. Instead, his eyes twinkled. "Are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way? Can I have the Moss Giant Orb?"


    The devilish charm that Zero displayed almost made Alex hand it over. However, he held himself back with a steel will and growled.


    "You''re very good at manipulation. Fortunately, I have enough resistance to the allures of flesh."


    Zero pouted playfully when Alex said that. There wasn''t any real threat or bite to his words, so Zero decided to play along with the spriggan. "Is that so?" he asked innocently and batted his lashes exactly how Lilith taught him.


    Alex groaned. The chosen one was too good at this. However, Alex wasn''t just going to give the key away.


    "You mentioned earlier that someone has a message for me. Who sent you? What do they want? Don''t tell me it''s those humans from Smargdas because I''m not interested. That''s Sharo''s job."


    Zero became slightly more serious. "It''s someone who owes you an apology for a long time now. I guess you''ve figured out by now it''s Sharo''s other mom who wants to see you."


    The playful mood from earlier vanished and a solemn air replaced the atmosphere. The smile on Alex''s face was gone, and he didn''t make any moves for a while, just letting the message sit in. Zero didn''t pressure him for an answer. After all, this feud has been going on for many years. It wasn''t easy to simply accept the olive branch or make the first move to reconcile. A spriggan and their tree shared a special connection that was hard to destroy. Yet, it didn''t mean the partnership was without difficulties. The Weeping Willow might be reaching out, but Alex might not be ready to forgive her just yet.


    "Did she say anything else?" he asked after a long while. Zero waited patiently and observed his reactions. There wasn''t a strong rejection although there was a lot of hesitation, so Zero took it as a good sign. This was something he could work with.


    "She told me a lot about how you used to work together. You drove her up the wall with all your pranks to change fate. Charo is now gone, what would you like to do? Sharo is now the king. Nobody can challenge his position as long as you continue controlling Altear from behind the scenes like what you''re doing now."


    Alex sighed and brought out some drinks, pouring one for himself and another for Zero. The tea was made from boiled bark, and finally, Zero understood why Arvin thought that tea was brewed using barks.


    "Now I know why Arvin makes such bad tea. You were the one who taught him how to do it!"


    Offended by Zero''s remark about his tea-brewing techniques, Alex quickly defended himself. "This tea is different from the others! It''s brewed with the barks I gathered from the Weeping Willow!"


    Zero inspected the tea closely to verify if telling the truth. He was slightly surprised to find that the bark tea was indeed brewed from barks of the Weeping Willow. In addition, it contained special properties such as the ability to increase thinking speed and enhance memory clarity.


    Hesitantly, Zero downed the tea in one go. The taste wasn''t as horrible as the one Arvin brewed, and Zero nodded in approval. Alex grinned. Of all the barks used, only the Weeping Willow''s barks tasted good.


    "Why do you keep the Weeping Willow''s barks around? Better still, how do you collect them if you never go out to see her?"


    The question Zero raised was valid, and Alex grinned. "Who says I haven''t been seeing her? I bet Sharo only took you to see where her manifested body is. That''s not all of the Weeping Willow. Her roots spread vastly all over the land of Altear. As her spriggan, I would naturally be most familiar with it. Besides, Sharo that fool built this resort based on my request. In that huge garden in the backyard, a particular bush is planted above the Weeping Willow''s root. It was also the first place we met many years ago. I never once forgot about it."


    Zero looked out of the window and saw King Sharo sitting in the garden, looking awkward. Then, he turned to Alex and asked if he was still angry at the Weeping Willow for doing what she did.


    Alex sighed heavily and poured himself another cup of bark tea. "What''s done is done. I cannot unwind time to undo all the things we did wrong, and even if I could, I would never be able to convince my past self to change. You want the Moss Giant Orb. It''s not difficult to give it to you. However, there''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. If you help me, I''ll help you as well."


    Zero understood what Alex wanted and didn''t expect anything less.


    "What''s your price?" Zero asked, and Alex pointed at Sharo.


    "Take him to look at the world. Teach him to embrace his weakness and become a wiser king than his father will ever be. Neither the Weeping Willow nor I can handle him. Arvin is also in exile, Sharo doesn''t want to see him. Nobody in Altear can stop this foolish child, so please, Great One. Save him from the monster his father tried to create."


    Zero didn''t need to be told twice before he accepted the request. A new quest was added to his system and Mii informed him that there were several pending quests.


    "Are you sure?" she asked. "This is going to be trickier than getting Desert Poppy seeds."


    Zero nodded. If Alex wanted this, he would have to fulfil it. Besides, this wouldn''t be harder than Sylvia''s request. Zero had to create a literal world tree for such a miracle. What''s smacking common sense into a king''s head compared to that sort of feat? Sometimes Zero wondered if Mii had her head on backwards.


    "I accept your request. Please polish the Moss Giant Orb and wait for me. I''ll bring king Sharo back as a brand new person to lead Altear into a better era full of peace and stability. No more elven blood shall be spilt when I''m done with him."


    Alex grinned. "Now that the official business is over let''s discuss pleasures. How do you know the exact type of beauty I''ve been looking for? Was it that dumb lad?"


    Zero grinned and flaunted his customised vessel. "Do you like it? I heard that you''re a fan of red hair."


    Thrilled, Alex asked if Zero could change his appearance with magic. The doctor grinned and told the spriggan that he could do more than illusion magic if the spriggan truly wanted. Once Alex heard that nothing was stopping him from demanding to see the beauties from his fictional wonderland using Zero''s abilities.


    Zero didn''t let the opportunity go easily. For every transformation and unique pose, he charged the spriggan heftily. Alex didn''t care about the price. King Sharo should have more than enough to pay Zero, and this was exactly what Zero wanted. Alex''s signature made King Sharo obliged to pay an exorbitant amount for Alex''s entertainment expenses. The only thing left for the elven king to do if he couldn''t pay his worth in cinnites was to enter into a trade treaty with Half Moon Trading.


    Zero had them hook, line and sinker. Mammon would be proud of him.

 Chapter 563: A Royal Steed

    Truen and Zero were escorted back to the palace with King Sharo. The elven king went back to his ice popsicle behaviour in the presence of many eyes, and Zero sighed. There was a long way to go if Zero wanted to re-educate the poisoned mind.


    "What did you discuss with the spriggan?" Truen asked after they were given some privacy in their room.


    Zero''s expression was grim. Compared to the time back at Rocket Mountains, Zero didn''t have the luxury of a few months to re-educate a stubborn elf. Bob sent a message to inform him about Jermine and her family''s condition. While the mole beast folks were able to remain hidden underground, the pressure from King Gaon was getting worse. Lycantopia was a huge city full of festering wounded warriors.


    "The request isn''t hard, but it''s a little too time-consuming. We''re in a rush to find Monoman and Jermine in Lycantopia, and I have to go there in person as the envoy of Smargdas. I also can''t leave you to complete the request on my behalf."


    Truen sat down on the bed beside Zero. "What''s the request? Can''t we just bring it along with us and work on it in Lycantopia?"


    Zero thought about it and wondered if it was possible to kidnap the king of Altear to travel with them so that they could fix some of his poisoned mentality.


    "That''s it!" Zero beamed and looked at his friend. "We can create a clone to replace King Sharo before we leave and disguise the actual King Sharo into something else. How attached are you to your wyvern?"


    Truen blinked. "Not particularly attached but it is a very convenient mount. Why?"


    Zero grinned and whispered his plan in Truen''s ear. When the wood elf heard about what his friend intended to do, he smirked. This was probably better than any form of torture Truen had in mind. The amount of humiliation at becoming a mount for someone else would be enough to crush Sharo''s mind completely.


    "How are you going to do it? We can keep the wyvern here or send it back to Half Moon Village while I ride on the royal steed. For the record, I''m not going to let you ride on him just in case he tries something funny. You''re not a very skilled rider, and I believe he would need someone capable of strict discipline."


    Zero pouted but agreed. "I can always make something and slip the transformation potion in."


    The plan hatched quickly, and Zero decided that the sooner they left Altear, the better. Bob wasn''t able to do much for Jermine and her family. He might be a dragon, but Zero told him to stay out of the conflict between the werebeasts and the merfolks. Having a dragon from Half Moon Village would only complicate matters. If possible, Zero wanted to swiftly resolve the internal conflict in Lycantopia and bring Jermine''s clan back to New Moon Village safely. He didn''t want to meddle too much with Lycantopia''s royalty and politics.


    That night, Zero spent it in his mindscape pharmacy designing a tasteless transformation potion with Lovina''s help. The potion''s effectiveness only lasted for a few days. Zero wondered how long it would take them to get from Altear to Lycantopia. At the same time, he wondered if there was a way to keep King Sharo in his horse form without needing to force-feed the royal transformed steed more potion when the effects started to wear out.


    By the time the potion was ready, it was already morning. Zero gave the potion to Truen who used stealth magic to sneak into the kitchen. With this, they could create a doll of King Sharo to take his place while they kidnapped the actual elven king with them. The treaty could wait for now. Smargdas wasn''t in urgent need for a non-aggression agreement, and the trade pact between Altear and Half Moon Trading was only a matter of time.


    Zero was still figuring out the route they should be taking when Truen returned.


    "So fast?"


    The archer nodded. "The potion''s transformation worked better than I expected. However, he is now a stubborn mule instead of a handsome stallion. I guess you need to revise some parts of the potion if we want to travel quickly. The donkey isn''t going to run fast."


    Zero blinked. "Did he really turn into a donkey instead of a horse?"


    Truen nodded slowly, and Zero couldn''t help but burst into laughter. The potion might still need tweaking to be perfect, but this was a happy accident. At the very least, King Sharo would soon understand the meaning of true beauty. Now that he was just an ugly mule, nobody was going to pay him any attention.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s saddle up and leave! Is the clone ready?"


    Truen nodded. The golem he created will last for a good month before it disintegrates. He was confident that they would be back before that happened.


    "I stole a hair from him to create the puppet. Nobody would notice the difference apart from the spriggan, but we should be fine. King Sharo doesn''t often visit Alex, so we have time."


    Zero agreed and patted the hostile donkey. King Sharo wasn''t pleased with the situation. The stables stank so badly, and he didn''t like the metal bit in his mouth that Truen forced upon him. Nobody would recognise him as a donkey and to make matters worse, the saddle was enchanted with some sort of absolute obedience spell. He couldn''t even retaliate even if he could be noisy as a form of protest.


    With King Sharo as a donkey, Zero knew their speed would drastically decrease if they travelled on foot. Hence, the brilliant solution Zero came up with was to create a transformation potion for donkey Sharo. The effects wore off quicker than the transformation potion, but Zero only needed Sharo to fly for a few hours. The paka-paka couldn''t fly as fast as the wyvern so this was a perfect arrangement for Truen.


    "Are you sending the wyvern back or leaving it here?" Zero asked as Truen smacked the donkey''s behind when it made too much noise.


    "I''m leaving it here because it is closer to Lycantopia. Even if it doesn''t respond to my whistle summoning, we can always call for Pegasus to bring us back."


    Zero liked the idea and smiled at donkey Sharo. "You heard it. We have urgent business in Lycantopia, so we need to leave now. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to Altear. Think of this as a field trip, alright? It''s about time you sheltered high elves learnt more about the outside world."


    That said, Truen kicked the sides of donkey Sharo who yelped and took off to the sky in alarm. Zero laughed and quickly followed with his paka-paka as they raced to the gates and waved to the startled elven guards.


    "We''ll be back!" Zero yelled to the guards and laughed as the wind tossed his hair backwards. Just like that, the envoys were gone from Altear, leaving everyone to wonder what was going on.

 Chapter 564: Queen Leahs Tantrum

    Travelling with donkey Sharo was both annoying and entertaining. Zero and Truen were busy making plans to help Monoman get the mole beast folk family out of Lycantopia. According to Bob, while the family was very poor, nobody starved yet. King Gaon might be stubborn and old-fashioned in his thinking, but he wasn''t a bad king. At the very least, he wanted to be responsible for protecting his people even if he wasn''t managing his talents effectively.


    "Stop it!" Zero chided and smacked donkey Sharo on his rear, causing the powerless king to bray noisily again. It was lunch, and the potion effects had worn out, so Zero was preparing their meals while slipping in new doses of transformation potion for Donkey Sharo''s portion.


    Truen had a map and was plotting something on it. Zero stirred the stew and looked over at the crosses on the map. "Is that where the battles are taking place?"


    The archer nodded. "Monoman said that Jermin and her family are gravediggers, so they live closer in-land where the battles do not concern them. However, Queen Leah''s attacks are starting to affect those in the centre of the land. The oceans have inched their way into the seaside towns. Everything is buried underneath the waves."


    The marked out parts on the map indicated land that the sea has claimed. King Gaon doesn''t seem to be doing very well. According to Monoman and Jermine''s information, the lion werebeast insisted on fighting ''fair''. The ''weak'' were not allowed to participate in the battle and instead, were forced to work as support.


    "He does realise that those who can fly have an advantage, right?"


    Truen sighed. Bob said the same thing, but the circumstances in Lycantopia was a little more complicated. They are ruled by a monarchy and a strict caste system.


    "Carnivores are deemed the strongest and those with the honoured title of the carnivore caste usually get the best benefits as well as duty to fight and protect the country. Omnivores are the middle caste class, and they are usually left to offer support to the carnivore class. Many omnivores are entrusted with things like administration and trading. The herbivores are deemed the weakest of werebeasts and can only do basic work like farming and mining. Jermine''s family are omnivores, but because of their disability, they are in the same category as herbivores. It''s their tradition for centuries to be gravediggers."


    Lunch was ready, and Zero scooped out a portion for donkey Sharo, slipping in the transformation potion at the very end and mixing it well. Truen was still busy piecing information together that Bob gathered. Lycantopia wasn''t a very united country, but thankfully, they aren''t divided like the U.N.U. even if they are doing worse than Smargdas and Altear.


    "I don''t suppose there are any countries without their own set of problems anywhere on Earth," Zero mused and dug in, studying the marked out parts of Truen''s map.


    Truen paused his work and sat down to join Zero, indulging in the meal that Zero prepared. Although Zoe''s cooking was great, Truen liked the meals Zero prepared. It was different from the meals prepared by professionals. Zero often added medical herbs that boosted immunity and balanced the energy in the body when he cooked. It was something Truen found interesting at first. Zero''s meals were very similar to some dishes in his past life as a young master, so there was a sense of nostalgia whenever Truen ate Zero''s cooking.


    Donkey Sharo wasn''t complaining. The stew smelled nice. At least he didn''t have to lower his head to eat grass. Zero had that shred of kindness left in him to treat him like a proper elf instead of a lowly beast. King Sharo was still unable to understand why he was suddenly transformed into a flying donkey and forced to accompany the Smargdas envoy on his mission. He didn''t like Truen before, and now, he hated the arrogant archer who took pleasure in humiliating him. Not even Arvin smacked his bottom when he was a child! How dare this insolent wood elf touch his royal behind?! When he transformed back into his original appearance, he would give Truen a taste of his own medicine, except worse.


    "What are you going to do?" the archer asked. "This is a fight between two royalty. You don''t want to offend either as of now."


    Zero nodded. This wasn''t something as simple as King Brice''s request to get a non-aggression pact agreement from Altear. It also wasn''t anything as simple as making a trip to U.N.U. to negotiate the abolishment of slavery. There wasn''t anything to discuss between King Gaon and Queen Leah. One was crazy and heartbroken, throwing a massive tantrum in another person''s territory without care, and the other was simply defending his homeland.


    "If I were forced to take sides, I would take King Gaon''s side. It is a lot easier to convince a straightforward person than a crazy one. Do you think he would be willing to abolish old practises?"


    Truen looked at Zero and blinked. "Maybe if you weren''t looking like this. Do you want to role play again like what you did at Magnus Hilda?"


    The doctor grinned and swapped his charming female vessel for his young doctor vessel. He felt more comfortable with his hair tied up and a lab coat over his shoulders. "Do I look professional enough?"


    Truen smirked. "That''s not important. All you need to do is appear mysterious and wise. Actually, assuming the identity of Half Moon Village''s leader is better than the envoy from Smargdas. I hear that King Gaon has beef with Smargdas because many werebeasts are fleeing there for refuge."


    Zero noted it down and downed the last of his stew. "Come on, let''s pack up and hurry. We can formulate the rest of the plan on our way. It''s still quite a distance to Lycantopia. I didn''t think the Altear Forest would be this huge."


    Donkey Sharo laughed at Zero, and Truen jabbed him mercilessly with the end of his spoon, causing the donkey to bray loudly. Taking pity on the elven king, Zero stopped Truen and told him to give King Sharo a break. After all, they were here to widen King Sharo''s view of the world and not torment him.

 Chapter 565: Strategic Meeting Outside Lycantopia

    Donkey Sharo, Zero and Truen didn''t have much time to rest over the next few days as they travelled to Lycantopia as fast as possible. Bob was going to meet them outside the locked-down city to sneak them in. According to Jermine''s brothers, there was a way for people to sneak in and out of the city, but they needed to have a powerful magician capable of creating a stealth barrier, or they would be discovered.


    The plan was simple. Zero had to deal with King Gaon somehow, and it would be best to involve King Sharo so that the werebeasts can help keep the elves in check. There were simply too many people in Jermine''s family, and the doctor wanted them to contribute to New Moon Village as soon as possible. Monoman had been gone for a long time, and New Moon Village needed their leader back. Hence, Truen and Zero planned to spend a day or two gathering information before they snuck the mole people out with Monoman to head back to New Moon Village.


    "Master! Over here!" Bob whispered from beneath a rock, and Zero paused. They were still a distance away from the agreed meeting point. Why was Bob here?


    The familiar lizard appeared, and Zero dismounted the paka-paka. "Is this your new appearance? It looks handy."


    Bob transformed into his human hybrid and looked at the ugly donkey that Truen got off. The mule was stubborn and disobedient. It made a lot of noise and would be a terrible idea to keep alive.


    "Master, can I kill and eat this donkey? It''s making too much noise. I''m afraid it might attract unwanted attention."


    Zero smiled and looked at Donkey Sharo calmly. "What do you think, King Sharo? Should we let you become our dragon''s lunch, or will you cooperate with us? After all, I don''t know what the werebeasts will think if they knew the King of Altear is here to spy on them."


    Truen was both proud and horrified at how calmly Zero was able to threaten and blackmail someone in the same breath while holding up his angelic expression like a credible doctor. Even Bob couldn''t help but widen his eyes when he heard his master calmly handle the difficult donkey. Who would have thought that King Sharo would actually listen to him?


    "The hole is tiny because the mole folks made it. I had to transform into a lizard to run through it, but I don''t think Monoman can fit through it without some extra work. The soil is very loose in some parts because they don''t have materials to reinforce the tunnel with so it might take a while for them to work on creating one big enough for Monoman if you want everyone to depart in a few days."


    Truen held onto the lead tightly and looked at Donkey Sharo. It would be difficult for them to sneak into the city if the tunnel was that fragile. Zero thought about it and looked at his paka-paka. The poor creature wouldn''t be able to pass through either because it was rather tall.


    "No choice then," Zero sighed. "We will leave the paka-paka here for now. Do some of the mole people have crafting skills? I was thinking of loaning them our mounts to make travels easier if they can build wagons or carts."


    Donkey Sharo''s ears perked up, and he stomped his feet angrily assuming that Zero was going to make him run errands like a regular mule. Zero patted his head gently and assured him that they would find a way to bring him into Lycantopia.


    "Monoman knows how to do it, and maybe Jermine can assist because she''s been with the New Moon Villagers for a while. The rest of her family have only known how to dig tunnels and graves their whole lives. Maybe a few ladies know how to farm, but that''s about it."


    Seeing that there was still some time, Zero told Truen to settle everyone down somewhere less open. They were in the middle of some rocky wasteland, and it was easy to be ambushed. The archer quickly found a good spot and helped to set up camp. Bob was happy to see meat on the menu and tore at the huge lamb leg vigorously.


    In between bites, Bob answered all of Zero and Truen''s questions about Lycantopia''s situation. Seeing that sneaking into the city wasn''t a good idea because of the tunnel''s size and structure, they had to move to a new plan.


    "So more than half of their fighting forces are wounded, and a good twenty percent of the carnivores are dead?"


    Bob nodded, too busy eating to reply properly, and Zero glanced over to Truen. Donkey Sharo simply rolled his eyes when he heard that. If it were the elves, they would have done a better job.


    "What are they fighting?" Zero asked again.


    He only knew that the werebeasts were battling against Indra Seagloo, but nobody mentioned what was happening at the battlefront. Were they fighting sea monsters or just dealing with Queen Leah''s magical tantrums?


    Bob swallowed and did his best to explain the complicated situation. From an outsider''s perspective, this shouldn''t be too hard. However, from Lycantopia''s view, it was a disaster. This battle was simply too one-sided with Indra Seagloo smacking the werebeasts around.


    "Uh, they fight a lot of things but mostly wind and water. Occasionally there would be a flying fish or swordfish school or some sharks or a mini Kraken. Other than that, there isn''t anything the werebeasts should be struggling with. These creatures taking advantage of Queen Leah''s instability are bottom feeder thugs in the ocean trying to loot a haul from this chaos. Against the elite army of Lycantopia, they''re no match on a normal day."


    Zero tried to visualise what it would be like in person, but he failed. Fighting against bad weather and some small-time thugs should be easy. It wasn''t even a war, it was just some minor disturbances, but King Gaon handled the situation so poorly. He couldn''t understand why. Compared to humans, werebeasts are more powerful in physical and even magical capabilities. Besides, they were on home grounds. How could Indra Seagloo slap them around?


    "Master, you''d only understand it if you witness it with your eyes. If you think King Darius is a fool, then King Gaon is a passionate fool. I don''t know to call it admirable or stupid that the people in his faction continue to support him blindly without a second opinion. Nobody plays the devil''s advocate in Lycantopia, and everyone relies on the one brain cell of the country called King Gaon."


    Truen cringed. At least Altear wasn''t as terrible in comparison. King Sharon was slightly more intelligent and not as foolishly passionate even if he was as obstinate as the mountain. Donkey Sharo shook his head when he heard the dragon''s report about the situation, and with every new bit of information, Zero''s expression grew duller.


    There were two things in this world that a doctor couldn''t cure and stupidity was one of them.

 Chapter 566: The Difference Between Two Kings

    Bob let out a long burp, and Donkey Sharo flinched at the crass behaviour. The dragon didn''t even apologise for his disgraceful manners, and if King Sharo were in his elven form, he would shoot the brat for not being respectful.


    Truen did the dishes, and Zero unfurled the map. It was time to formulate a better plan now that he knew the situation better. Bob sipped on some honey tea and pointed to the areas that were often targeted by the thugs from Indra Seagloo.


    "They don''t stray far from the shores, huh? The country is struggling only because of how far the wind and waves have reached in-land." Zero noted.


    According to the map and Bob''s intelligence, the granary was near the castle grounds and soldier barracks for quick distribution during a famine. King Gaon planned it out rather nicely, but there was one fatal flaw about putting everything in one location. If it catches fire or gets destroyed, the country would starve.


    "Is Lycantopia facing food shortage at the moment?" Zero asked, and Bob nodded.


    "Not only food. They lack just about everything. You''d be amazed by how extensive the damage is just within the capital. There''s seawater everywhere, and while it isn''t the first time Queen Leah lost her temper, these werebeasts don''t learn. They depend on the sea for a livelihood because of how barren their territory is and how far it is from other countries to trade. However, they continue to put everything important in the capital located just by the sea."


    Truen raised his brow when he saw where the capital was. It was within the disaster zone and didn''t serve any strategic purpose for the capital of Lycantopia. The werebeast territory is huge, but most of the land they had was unpopulated. Yet, the land where the farms and mines were at was far from any kind of civilisation. The archer couldn''t understand how the werebeasts survived.


    "Apart from food shortage, they also lack funds to trade for medicine and cannot afford to hire adventurers or mercenaries. The city requires rebuilding, and it would take them many years to recover from this damage. The werebeasts have a self-sufficiency policy to provide for their people''s needs within their own country. Unlike Smargdas, who imports and exports a lot, Lycantopia prefers only to export a few local products and keep everything else for personal consumption."


    Bob''s explanation was starting to make more sense now. The werebeast still wear leather armour or wield cheap iron swords that break easily because of the salt in the sea air due to the lack of knowledge and the refusal to import things.


    "How open are they to the idea of adventurers, merchants and outsiders coming to Lycantopia in general? Do they hate anyone in particular like how the elves hate the dwarves?"


    Thinking about it, Bob shook his head. "Other than the apparent hatred for merfolk after so many destructions, I don''t think they have much contact with other outsiders. The werebeasts are straightforward people. Most of them are very pure-hearted to the point of naivety. I''ve never seen anyone so gullible, and Jermine is considered one of the brightest beastfolks in Lycantopia ever since she returned. So many werebeasts become tricked into getting sold as slaves because of this, I don''t know who to be mad at."


    When Truen heard this, he recalled how they met Jermine. She was a slave sold to some adventurers they met at Deadman Town. Was Jermine also like those naive beastfolks before she was sold? For better or worse, the mole beast girl now had a new home in New Moon Village. These mole beastfolks were too underrated. Zero would put their abilities to better use.


    "Shall I pose as a messenger of god again?" Zero asked his best friend who dried off the last wish with wind magic.


    "Not a bad idea," Truen said. "However, what kind of story are you going to spin? What if King Gaon and his subjects do not believe in religion?"


    Bob''s eyes sparkled. "Then maybe you can use the legends that the werebeasts honour!"


    According to the Eternal Dragon, there was a very famous legend among beastfolks that everyone in Lycantopia knew. It was the legend about a heroic werebeast who united all the species together. He was the first king of Lycantopia, but nobody knew if this was a story told by the royal family elected in his name or a real person. However, his story explained why the social caste system existed so strongly in Lycantopia.


    A long time ago, when the beastfolks were still at each other''s throats playing by the rules of survival in this wasteland, one hero stood up with the hopes of being friends with everyone. First, he subdued the carnivores. Then, he befriended the omnivores. Lastly, he protected the herbivores and made everyone work together under his name to build the country known as Lycantopia.


    "Sounds like an asshole to me but the werebeasts like it. They believe that the one to rule is strong, compassionate and likeable. It''s the only way one can become a king. The King has to gain the approval of all three caste representatives."


    Now that they knew what the beastfolks were looking at in an ideal ruler, Truen suggested exposing King Gaon of his flaws to dethrone him and resolve the issue. Zero disagreed. He had a better idea.


    "If we dethrone him, we need to start meddling with Lycantopia''s royalty matters again. If possible, I would like to avoid adding more onto my plate. Besides, things can be easily resolved in a mutually beneficial manner if King Sharo over here decides to become allies with the werebeasts. One country has a forest, and the other has the sea. Neither likes to deal with too many outsider parties, so this could be a perfect opportunity similar to how the dwarves only depended on the giants for a long time."


    Instead, Zero told them his plan. Donkey Sharo listened with interest as Zero schemed to fool the gullible werebeasts. The chosen one was terrifying, but he wasn''t wrong with his methods. For some reason, the stubborn elven king wondered if Altear could also be the same as Lycantopia. Maybe being perfect and right all the time wasn''t the most crucial thing for a ruler. King Gaon was a foolish ruler, but there were parts about him that King Sharo admired. Unlike him, King Gaon was loved by his people, and the elf wondered why they were so different even if they were kings who only wanted the best for their countries.

 Chapter 567: The Messiah

    While the werebeasts are not religious, they also know to fear the powerful as part of their culture. Truen had the right idea when he proposed the role of a messiah.


    "Imagine if someone appeared during their time of need. Surely they would respect and listen to this mysterious saviour if they can prove their might, right? Religion is not the issue because they don''t believe in Gods as much as the giants do. However, according to the legend, they worship the hero who was strong, compassionate and likeable. As long as you meet all three criteria, even King Gaon would lower his head before you."


    Donkey Sharo raised a brow judgingly. The werebeasts might be simple people, but did they think this cheap trick was going to work? These people were crazy if they thought showy magic and a charismatic speech could win these barbarians over.


    Bob agreed with the plan. This way, they need not try to sneak anyone in. Descending from the skies sounded a little too cliche, but Bob couldn''t think of anything better.


    "How about I pretend to wound the messiah?" the Eternal Dragon spoke. That way, Master doesn''t have to battle against the weather and low-life sea thugs alone. Instead, he can offer ''words of wisdom'' to coordinate them in battle and earn their good graces."


    Truen liked that idea, and Zero blinked. "How will you do that? We''re bound by a magical contract. You cannot harm me. Even if we weren''t bound by a magical contract, you still can''t hurt me."


    Bob grinned. "I''m an Eternal Dragon. I can use flashy magic that looks powerful but does little damage. The distraction will allow you to ''get injured'' as I flee. Other than Jermine and maybe Monoman, nobody else would recognise me in my lizard form. They wouldn''t be able to connect the dragon to such a harmless creature."


    Truen thought about it and looked at King Sharo. The idea Bob proposed sounded good. While Zero and Bob were busy acting it out, they would also serve as a very good distraction to slip into the city while everyone was in chaos.


    "Where should we meet up after the commotion?" Truen asked, and Bob leaned over to look at the map.


    If he and Zero were going to create commotion near the sea close to the half-destroyed capital, Lycantopia would redeploy some guards near the southern gates as reinforcements.


    "Can this donkey climb walls?" he asked seriously. "Lesser guards will station at the gates during an attack, but it wouldn''t be unguarded. Those on patrol will most likely get called back as reinforcements. It''s a good chance to flip over the walls unnoticed. While everyone is occupied in the capital, Monoman can take Jermine and her family out of the city. It''s the perfect opportunity."


    After listening to the plan, the elven king had to admit that it wasn''t a completely terrible idea. Even if they couldn''t convince the werebeasts, the distraction was a good move to give the mole beastfolks enough time to escape the locked-down city.


    As they finalised details for Zero''s new identity as the messiah, Donkey Sharo yawned. It would take them a while to get everything together so he might as well take a short nap. It wasn''t as if he could escape with the enchanted saddle on his back. If they wanted him to climb a wall, they had to throw him over. There was no way he was going to attempt the stunt willingly. If they were caught by some passing guards on patrol, it would be even better for him.


    Bob looked at the sky and noticed that so much time passed while they schemed. Zero looked very mysterious with his hooded cloak, and Truen checked his shared inventory with the doctor. The small stash of transformation potions reserved for Donkey Sharo gleamed, and the archer smirked. The lazy ass slept the whole afternoon and didn''t listen to a single word about their plan. Fortunately, he didn''t have a significant role to play, and Truen can manage whatever King Sharo threw at him with the help of an enchanted saddle.


    "We start at midnight?" Zero confirmed again, and Bob nodded.


    "Master, can I stay for dinner before I send the word back to Monoman and Jermine? Also, would it be better if we built the carriages for them so they can depart immediately?"


    Zero considered it and looked around. There wasn''t much in the area they could use to make wagons or carriages. He failed to realise it earlier and frowned.


    "I guess not," Bob shrugged when he looked at his master''s distressed expression. Truen noticed it too and comforted Zero.


    "It''s alright, we can still place an order. You can let Zoe know so that she can contact Schaf to send a few carriages and mounts."


    That''s right! There was still Half Moon Trading with many contacts and outposts. How did he forget about it?


    "Let''s do that then," Zero agreed. Truen wasted no time and contacted the relevant party without needing to be told twice.


    Bob was strangely nervous about what he wanted to ask. Zero looked through his inventory to decide what to eat for dinner before the attack, contemplating between nutritional value and taste when the dragon spoke up.


    "C-Can I stay for dinner?"


    Stunned by Bob''s need to ask such an obvious question, Zero blinked. "Of course! What would you like to eat? You had lamb earlier, and it''s a little too heaty, so I wondered if a pheasant would be a better option. However, you ate a lot, so I don''t know if it would be enough..."


    Hearing that his master was considering it so seriously, Bob blushed. He thought he couldn''t stay for dinner because of how urgently they had to return to inform the mole family about their plans. It was shameful to admit, but after eating gourmet food for so long, his taste buds couldn''t get accustomed to the awful meals prepared by Jermine''s family. He had enough of trying worm and mud cookies. Monoman might be a champion among men for not hesitating to eat whatever anyone gives him, but Bob wasn''t as tough. He was a dragon superior to the carnivores of Lycantopia. If the werecats could have turkey and fish daily, Bob shouldn''t be eating worms and mud.


    Puzzled about Bob''s teary expression, the doctor decided to overlook the nutritional value of his dragon''s diet for one day. It was only a week or so since they parted. What happened during that time to make Bob teary at the sight of food?

 Chapter 568: Dragon Attack (1)

    Truen and Donkey Sharo got into position. It has been three hours since Bob left to inform Monoman and Jermine about the plan. Dinner was unusually lavish for a party of people about to launch a country-wide scale scam. Zero was all dressed up, looking every inch like a messiah to save the poor folks of Lycantopia. The doctor was nowhere to be found, and Truen traced Zero''s location using the mini-map.


    "Don''t worry," Mii assured Truen. "Even if both of you aren''t around, I''m still keeping a close eye on him with Wii and Lily. Did you forget about us?"


    Truthfully, Truen forgot about the mindscape assistants because they haven''t been too active in the party call. It was hard to remember just how many people are living in Zero''s mindscape. Every time Zero used powerful magic or did something ridiculous, Truen and Bob simply categorised them as normal Zero things. Common sense started becoming a little less common. They embraced changes to cope with the level of chaos revolving around a particular doctor.


    "Right," he inhaled and looked at the donkey with wings. It took the archer a while to pry that stubborn mule''s mouth open and dump the contents of Zero''s transformation potion, but the hard part was finally over. With the saddle of absolute obedience and a silencing spell or good measure, they were ready to take advantage of the chaos when it happened.


    Unlike other dragons used to carnage and destruction, Bob was a peaceful dragon who preferred solitude. He hardly communicated with anybody and spent many years alone in Sleepy Cave fighting with the dungeon monsters. Leaving the cave one day to ruin someone else''s kingdom like a proper dragon was a dream come true. Zero''s script was a little old-fashioned and Bob blushed as he read the lines once more. Must he really act so dramatic? He wasn''t a young dragon anymore. Things like fury and pride aren''t important to him. He also didn''t want any dumb princesses or gold. All he wanted was some well-roasted racks of meat.


    The picking up of wind speed with hailstone was a signal, and Bob made his way over to the western coast. When the whirlpool and tornado were created, that would be the time Bob transformed and made his fury known.


    Zero worked hard from behind the scenes, weaving the spells using the Origin Grimoire. Merlin''s high-level catastrophe spells were usually not very practical. Zero didn''t think copying them into his grimoire would be any good. They didn''t serve any practical purposes, and Zero was a doctor, not a warmonger.


    The tornado and whirlpool looked terrifying, but Zero made sure to only add lots of smoke into a small fire to make it appear threatening enough. He minimised the tornado''s speed but added many strong gust spells to blow things away to create the desired effect. At the same time, the whirlpool was used to chase away the lurking sea bandits. If Zero wanted to gain the werebeasts'' trust, he needed some time to lay the foundation and prove that he was the messiah. Bob''s attack was only a catalyst.


    The hailstones pelleting down on Bob didn''t really hurt. Zero was controlling the magic really well. These hailstones won''t be enough to kill or destroy anything much. The most it would do is give someone a nasty bruise or make a dent in wooden tables. The lightning storm and deafening peals of thunderclaps blinded the panicked citizens of Lycantopia. Bob jumped into the tornado and transformed into his grandest dragon vessel, taking a deep breath before he roared with all his might, enough to rattle the souls of the dead.


    Zero could see the elite carnivore fighters lining up to battle the dragon emerging from the sea. King Gaon stood at the front line and ordered for the omnivores to help the herbivores evacuate. The capital was in disarray, and King Gaon''s heart was as tumultuous as the towering waves. Yet, he never once faltered in the face of imminent death.


    "Soldiers, it has been my greatest honour to fight alongside you. If we live, let''s rebuild Lycantopia together. If we fail, we must hold on for long enough so that Lycantopia may still exist, even if scattered across the continent."


    The speech was short, but it gave these carnivores a boost in courage to know that the king they served was willing to see them all the way until death. As the warriors raised their weapons against the enraged dragon, Zero revised his speech one last time. He''d never been this nervous before. Why was he getting so worked up about pretending to be the messiah? He did this back at Magnus Hilda. Was he out of practice?


    On the other side of Lycantopia, Truen listened to the sounds of yelling and chaos. Didn''t Bob say that the patrol guards would be called back and they could have a chance to break into the city? Why were the gates now open? Everyone seemed to be evacuating.


    "What now?" Truen asked in the party call, but nobody responded. Instead, he checked the mini-map where Monoman and Jermine are hiding. They were already on the move, and Truen decided to throw caution to the wind. He jerked Donkey Sharo''s reins and turned around to meet up with the mole folks. Monoman had also successfully climbed the wall and was on his way to the meeting point.


    Monoman and Jermine''s family were not the only people at the meeting point, and Truen didn''t know what to do. If Shcaf sent the carriages over, these refugees would try to hitch a ride without a doubt. They weren''t able to help so many people at New Moon Village!


    "What''s with that ugly donkey?" Monoman asked and poked King Sharo, who tried to bite his finger off immediately at the rude gesture. The warrior merely laughed, and Jermine ran over with her short legs to greet Truen.


    "What happened? Why are there so many people? The gates were open, and some parts of the walls have crumbled from what the refugees are talking about. Everyone is ready to abandon Lycantopia because there is no way the carnivores can win against a dragon."


    Truen looked at the disheartened faces and thought quickly. Zero and Bob were still busy with their play, and it would be a few days before the transport from Schaf arrived. The most important thing to do now was to find a way to resolve the immediate concerns of food, shelter and water for the escapees. The meeting point also had to be relocated to avoid complications


    "Hold onto these," he shoved a stack of magic communication scrolls to Jermine. "Tear one up if you need to talk to me. Each scroll lasts for five minutes. I will look for Zero to inform him about what''s happening."


    Monoman didn''t have time to say anything when Truen was already turning away from them and spurring Donkey Sharo to go faster. Jermine could only hold onto the communication scrolls tightly to her chest as she listened to the sound of hooves get further away.

 Chapter 569: Dragon Attack (2)

    When Truen and Donkey Sharo reached the frontline where the heat of the battle was, they could hardly remain on the ground. The tornado was fiercer than Truen thought it would be and Bob didn''t seem to be acting any longer. The Eternal Dragon was howling and sending attacks to the attacking werebeasts.


    The werebeasts were putting up a good resistance against the dragon''s attack despite the terrible weather, and Truen wondered if Zero''s no hurting policy was still effective. The plan to scare these werebeasts with overwhelming might was falling apart right before their eyes, and Truen felt his stomach drop. What was Zero going to do?


    "Ready the archers! We''re going to pierce its hide with reinforced magic! I don''t believe we won''t be able to take this young one down. Fire at will!"


    The command came from the top of the wall and Zero cringed. Even with his protection and Bob''s strength, this wasn''t an attack easily thwarted.


    "Master! What should I do? These werebeasts are no less powerful than the villagers in Half Moon Village!"


    The magic reinforcements were all intermediate to high-tier enchantments. Even for a mighty dragon, it would be challenging to escape unharmed with so many enchanted projectiles.


    Zero might be able to nullify the attack but not Bob unless he used his special time-freezing spell. However, everyone knew that the only dragon capable of this spell was the Eternal Dragon who guarded Endow Hill. Bob couldn''t risk exposing his identity and Zero thought quickly.


    "Retreat," he told the dragon. "After they launch their attack, evade as many as you can then level the city with a powerful attack and retreat I will improvise to take over from there. Find Truen once you make your escape and drink a high-level recovery potion from the inventory."


    Truen heard the plan and looked at Donkey Sharo. If Bob was going to level the city, they were not safe staying here. Before he left the soon-to-be destroyed area, Truen gave Zero one last glance. The doctor looked like he would be able to manage fine. The storm wasn''t getting any less powerful, and the whirlpool was doing an excellent job of dragging rubble from the partially destroyed city to the bottom of the seabed.


    Thousands of arrows whistled through the air, cutting through the force of the tornado and Bob inhaled deeply to blow them away with a mighty roar. Most of the arrows didn''t reach their target and Zero heaved a small sigh of relief, manipulating the air currents to direct them into the sea. The werebeasts were terrifyingly powerful when they were united. He still couldn''t understand how some lowly sea thugs were able to cause so much damage.


    Bob thought he would be in more trouble, but the arrows didn''t land on the mark, making the Eternal Dragon slightly baffled. These carnivores weren''t weak. Each and every individual was well-trained in combat. While their marksmanship wasn''t better than the elves, most enchanted arrows should still pierce through the tornado. What was going on?


    "Fire! Fire! Fire! Don''t let the beast come any closer!" King Gaon shouted and notched an arrow, imbuing it with a spell for speed. At the same time, another werebeast beside him enchanted his own arrow with fire.


    Zero who was observing from afar didn''t understand why these folks weren''t dividing the task of enchanting arrows and firing arrows. This method of shooting was too slow, and nobody knew what to aim for. Some aimed at the head, others aimed for the belly and there was also one who aimed for the top of the tornado, hoping that the arrows would be sent dropping on top of Bob''s head. The disorganised mess rendered the doctor speechless from his hiding spot.


    As they fired away, some archers were taken out by falling hail that the tornado spat out. Shouldn''t some of the mages focus on holding up defensive barriers? Why was everyone wielding a bow? Yet, these werebeasts didn''t seem to have any sign of stopping to change their strategy. Bob continued to blow arrows away and deflect them with his wing. Of the thousands of arrows fired, only twenty would make it past the tornado defences to reach him. It barely did any damage, and in no time, these werebeasts found their quivers empty.


    "My king! What now? We''ve run out of arrows!"


    When Zero heard that, he wanted to facepalm. They should have seen it coming. Not only were they out of ammo, but the dragon was also still raging. If Bob was a real dragon on a rampage with every intention to massacre the werebeasts, these fools would be eaten by now.


    King Gaon grit his teeth in a somewhat pained expression as if the failure wounded him physically. "There''s no other choice," he told his men solemnly. "I will fight the dragon with my sword."


    His general panicked. "My King! You can''t do that! There''s a whirlpool in the water, even if we do not drown, we cannot reach the dragon in the air!"


    King Gaon gnashed his teeth. "Don''t try to stop me! For the sake of Lycantopia, even if I die, I must try! You have all fought bravely. However, this is the end. Please run while I distract the dragon, even without me, the werebeasts must still live on!"


    "My King!" the teary voices of hardened warriors echoed. Many drew their swords and pledged their lives for the country till the very end. "Don''t forsake us!" they cried. "Allow us to accompany you to the bitter end!"


    Touched by the resolve of his warriors, King Gaon raised his sword high into the air. "For Lycantopia!" he declared.


    Hundreds of swords came unsheathed as they were raised into the air. The hailstorm only added to the depressing atmosphere as the solid resolve of the last werebeasts echoed.


    "For Lycantopia!"


    Zero deadpanned from his hidden spot. He admired this touching brotherhood and last battle, but there really wasn''t a need for these hardened warriors to foolishly seek death if they decided to use their heads a little. Having enough, Zero told Bob to commence the plan in the party chat. He would rather have these foolish werebeasts blown away by the powerful dragon''s fury than see them drown to their deaths.


    "Bob, let''s level the city quickly before they decide to drown to their deaths. You can come out of the tornado''s range now. Hop onto the walls and be as dramatic about the destruction. Make sure to make their efforts believable before you escape. You don''t have to be seriously wounded, just spill some blood to convince them that their bravery paid off."


    "Yes, master!" Bob grinned and swooped down from the air as the sky crackled with lightning.

 Chapter 570: The Messiah

    Legends have it that in the darkest time of need, a hero shall appear. Nobody knows the hero''s name, but everyone knew one when they saw him. Dressed in a white lab coat with a hair tied into a ponytail, his cloak was blown away by the powerful tornado creeping towards their city.


    When misfortune strikes, they come in waves. Right after the werebeasts battled it out with the furious young dragon who destroyed most of their city structures in its rampage, the weather controlled by Queen Leah''s rage decided to bury the remains of their dear home underwater.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" King Gaon cried. There was blood running into one of his eyes, and the arm wielding his sword now swung limply by his side. "Drag the wounded towards the gates! Retreat!"


    There wasn''t much harmony in the actions. There were no werebeast carnivore warriors who weren''t injured. Despite their wounded state, the ones still conscious would try to haul their unconscious comrades'' bodies on dislocated shoulders while using their shattered swords as crutches. Those with broken legs tried to hop while dragging their fallen comrades on the ground as they retreated. The scene was too ridiculous that Donkey Sharo, who was observing them from afar, couldn''t help but snort. Truen had to agree, it was quite the ridiculous sight.


    While the ''messiah'' fought against Queen Leah''s wrath and clashed against the tornado, King Gaon spent some time trying to find out more about this mysterious hero. The king wanted to lend the hero a hand. Yet against such a powerful catastrophe, there was nothing a warrior like him could do. They were werebeasts, not magicians.


    "Mighty heavens, heed my request and send the foul winds to the west!" Zero chanted in a serious tone. He was slightly embarrassed by how bad the rhyme sounded to his ears and blushed when the words left his mouth. It was a good thing Truen and Donkey Sharo weren''t within hearing range. Bob also made his ''escape'' so Zero found it a little more comforting to know that his cringy role play wouldn''t be recorded or reminded.


    The chant didn''t do anything except to reach the ears of wounded warriors making their escape. King Gaon was struck with admiration for the bold hero who commanded the heavens and subdued the fierce winds. Hailstones fell into the water, and Zero diverted the lightning back at the skies.


    As two forces collided, the werebeasts slowly but surely made their way over to the safe area where the omnivores and herbivores were evacuated. They could still see the sparks in the sky and hear the loud crackle of spells even from this distance. The dark sky was lit brightly for several hours as hailstones pelted down on their homeland. Families huddled together, and children cried. King Gaon was still busy tending to his wounded warriors and watching the battle between the nameless hero in a white coat and the sea queen''s fury. As of now, they were evenly matched, but King Gaon had high hopes for this new warrior.


    Bob regrouped with Truen and Donkey Sharo successfully, and Jermine allowed him to snuggle into her neck as a gecko.


    "Did it go well?" the mole beast girl asked and Bob flicked his tongue.


    "Master is simply putting on a show now. How are you and your family going to leave this country? There are too many people now."


    Jermine sighed. "That''s something Truen said too. We''ll have to ask Zero about what to do. There are too many refugees. I don''t think it would be wise for so many beastfolks to travel to Smargdas or follow us back to New Moon Village. Most of the beastfolks are naive. They''d just get duped, robbed or killed by bandits in the lawless zones that surround Lycantopia."


    Bob agreed. While they talked a little more about the situation, Donkey Sharo watched the werebeast king mingle among commoners with a frown. King Gaon was still a king. Was there a need for the king to do everything by himself and lower his status to the same as commoners? As the king, should he not get the best treatment? The food supplies and bandages were limited. Without the king, there will be no hope for the people. Yet, instead of treating his wounds first, the werebeast king insisted on saving the lives of his comrades. What difference would the life of one insignificant soldier make to the overall battlefield if the king wasn''t in good condition? he couldn''t understand.


    Several hours later, the deafening sounds of thunder grew lesser, and the hailstorm was now reduced to a slight drizzle as the sun started to rise. Many children had cried themselves to sleep in their mother''s laps, and the wounded warriors were laid to rest on the barren ground. Only a few were awake, watching the messiah dance around lightning bolts and pushing the gale back. The nameless hero was winning, and as the sun peeked from the horizon, King Gaon could see a ray of hope. The water was receding, and the whirlpool had become smaller. The tornado was losing its force, and the clouds were scattering.


    Before the sun fully rose, the skies were now cleared, and a beautiful rainbow greeted them in a new day. Zero looked exhausted in the sky as he flew over to where the werebeasts were. King Gaon met those hazel eyes and felt something warm tingling from his scalp to the paws of his feet. The messiah was chanting something, and the golden glow of light enveloped every werebeast in the area. It took King Gaon a while to realise this was wide-area healing magic. The magic must be that of a divine tier because slowly but surely, even the most fatal wounds were healed. The more they were healed, the worse the nameless hero''s face became. King Gaon feared for the youth''s safety and yelled for him to stop.


    Having spent the night battling against a tornado and healing a few thousand werebeasts, Zero was exhausted enough to stop pretending. He could feel exhaustion taking its toll on his body. Right before he fell asleep, Zero told Truen and Bob to help Jermine''s family relocate to a spot further from these evacuated werebeasts.


    "I''ll leave communicating with Schaf about the transportation to you," Zero told Truen. "Also, let Donkey Sharo follow King Gaon closely. There is much to learn."


    Once the message was received, Zero allowed himself to fall from the sky and right into King Gaon''s waiting arms. Sleep was calling him, and Zero didn''t resist it. The seeds were sown, and all Zero had to do now was sleep until it was time to reap the harvest of his hard work.

 Chapter 571: The Messiahs Wisdom

    When Zero opened his eyes, he was in a comfortable tent that didn''t belong to him. The surroundings were noisy, and he could feel his head throbbing from sleeping too long. The first thing Zero registered was hunger. He was thirsty and hungry. Yet, before he could do anything, someone entered his tent.


    "The messiah is awake!" the person yelled, and Zero clutched his head, moaning in pain.


    The shout alerted those on standby, and immediately, people were deployed to check on the saviour of Lycantopia. The werebeast doctor was a white stork beastman, and he shook his head after diagnosing Zero with very low mana reserves.


    "How is he?" King Gaon asked nervously after chasing everyone else out of Zero''s tent, much to Zero''s delight.


    The stork doctor glanced at Zero through his monocle and squinted. "Young one, you''ve gambled a lot in that battle against Queen Leah''s rage. It is quite the miracle how you''re not dead yet but only crippled. I don''t know if you''d ever recover, your chakra channels are severely dried up, and your mana reserves are almost empty. Anyone else would be on death''s doors but seeing as you''re able to regain consciousness within a few days, the gods must favour you."


    After hearing the stork doctor''s analysis, King Gaon sent the doctor out. Zero didn''t react to the news, but King Gaon did. Once nobody else was in the tent, the king dropped to his knees and bowed his head to the ground.


    "Oh, Messiah! Your sacrifice for Lycantopia, I shall forever remember. I swear it on the pride of the werebeasts to do whatever it takes to repay this debt."


    Zero played the part of a magnanimous hero perfectly. "Please, rise. I only did what was right and expected of me. Lycantopia doesn''t owe me anything."


    With an ashen expression, King Gaon insisted otherwise, and Zero gave in with a sigh. "If you are so insistent, it would be horrible of me to refuse."


    Hearing that the messiah was accepting assistance, King Gaon was ready to hear Zero''s first request of them.


    "Queen Leah is still far from getting over her heartbreak. The storm that I subdued will return. An angry young dragon destroyed the city. It will only be a matter of time before the sea thieves returned. Although I have lost my magical abilities, the words of gods still reside within me. If you truly wish to show me your gratitude, would you listen to the words from the heavens that I will convey to the beastfolks of Lycantopia?"


    King Gaon got on one knee, ready to receive the revelation of the heavens. Zero rehearsed the lines in his head now that he successfully won over the favour of the beastfolks. He didn''t have time to inform Truen or Bb that he was now awake, but they would figure it out soon enough.


    "The dragon is scorned, and he will return. The warrior should prepare for the battle ahead. The city in ruins needs hands to rebuild. Gather citizens of Lycantopia, weak, young or old. Every individual has a talent untold. Queen Leah''s rage, appease her heartbreak. The weather will be blessed for future sea trades. Altear is calling, the elves need new friends. A partnership between sea and mountain will cause barren lands new hope to prosper. Last but not least, the ones who are homeless. Set them free if you love them enough. True love will stay without bargains or oppression."


    King Gaon bowed deeply and memorised the Messiah''s words even if he didn''t understand it fully.


    "Great Messiah, I heed your words. However, a man unlearned as I am only good at swinging a sword. If you are not in a hurry, could you stay a little longer to guide us in our darkest times?"


    Zero opened his mouth to answer, but the serious mood was destroyed by an extremely loud growl from his stomach, demanding immediate attention. King Gaon beamed as Zero blushed, covering his face with both hands. The lion werebeasts laughed and hollered for people to bring in a meal. Zero didn''t know what kind of food these werebeasts could create with their city destroyed, but he waited patiently under King Gaon''s careful watch.


    "Truen, what''s going on?" he asked in the party call.


    The moment Bob heard Zero''s voice, he jumped into the conversation, cutting Truen off.


    "Master! You''re finally awake! It''s chaos..."


    Zero waited for his best friend to tell him the details of what happened after his little act with Bob. From the archer''s analysis, these people wouldn''t immediately starve to death because the fields and farms aren''t affected even if they had a bad yield. Instead, the more pressing matter would be to find a way to get Jermine and her family out of here without attracting other homeless citizens'' attention.


    "Can we relocate Monoman and the mole people a little further up? I know they''re going a little too close to the lawless zone, so I need you to protect them while waiting for Schaf to come with transportation. Leave Donkey Sharo behind. I will transform him into something else I can easily bring around. Bob, you can stay with me this time. Truen can ride the paka-paka instead."


    Happy that he could finally spend more time with Zero, Bob whooped in delight. Truen started writing letters and surveying the area that they can relocate to safely. There was no time to waste. They should take advantage of the current chaos when they still could.


    The meal presented to Zero was a simple one. Yet, it was also considered luxurious for a chaotic time like this. Not one to fuss about food much, Zero thanked the werebeasts for providing him with a proper meal. Zero dug into his pasta with some dried herbs, fruits and freshly caught fish, sprinkled with authentic sea salt. It wasn''t bad in taste, but the doctor wondered if everyone had the same luxury or if the others outside were starving instead.


    King Gaon watched Zero eat the meal prepared and swallowed mouthfuls of saliva. It has been several days since the attack on Lycantopia. Everything was in chaos, and this humble meal was all they could afford to make for the messiah. As the king, he was embarrassed to present such a shameful side of their country to the hero. He dared not show the hero what sort of state their country had become. If he knew that people were starving out there as he ate what was actually the first decent meal in days, he might not eat at all.

 Chapter 572: The Messiah鈥檚 First Job

    Burping at the end of his meal, Zero thanked the cook who bowed tearfully with a broad smile on his face. After a meal, it was time to start his work. Zero decided to walk around the temporary camp, but King Gaon quickly tried to dissuade him.


    "Messiah! There isn''t much to see. Please remain here to rest for a few more days. The servants will tend to your need if you require anything!"


    Zero shook his head. It was evident that the king was trying to hide the sorry state his country had become. Unfortunately for him, Zero wasn''t going to let King Gaon pull the wool over his eyes. He needed to see with his own eyes how terrible Lycantopia had become. At the same time, Zero had to find a way to meet with Bob and Donkey Sharo.


    "No," Zero told the lion werebeast. "I have to see this for myself. Besides, the dragon could be nearby, I am just going to take a quick look around. King Gaon, I have the first task for you."


    Hearing that Zero had a job for him, the werebeast king became serious.


    "At your service!"


    Zero looked at the tired man. Even if he told King Gaon to rest, it wouldn''t be effective. The man might be a foolish ruler, but he had a big heart for his people, much like King Brice. Instead, Zero decided to use the charismatic king''s connection with his people to speed up the second part of his plan.


    "I need you to gather the names of every clan in Lycantopia and their numbers. We''re going to start by analysing how many survivors there are before we rebuild this country. You need to promise me that if anyone wishes to leave Lycantopia and settle elsewhere, you must not stop them. Only willing citizens should remain. After all, rebuilding a country is hard work."


    King Gaon listened and nodded, feeling disheartened. "If we do that, there wouldn''t be anyone left to rebuild the walls of this country. However, I will do as you say."


    Zero smiled as King Gaon left the tent with heavy steps and a heavier heart. The lion werebeasts needed a little more faith in himself and the people surrounding him. Sure, there might be a few who would be tempted to run. However, seeing most citizens still loitered in the vicinity meant that nobody truly wanted to leave Lycantopia. King Gaon was going to be in for a huge surprise.


    While the lion werebeast busied away with his assigned task, Zero thought it was time to hunt for Donkey Sharo and Bob. A quick conversation using the party call later, Zero used stealth to avoid getting noticed by the thousands of werebeasts surrounding the area. He walked further east to the wilderness.


    "Master!" Bob greeted and jumped off from Jermine''s neck, transforming into his human hybrid form.


    Truen and the paka-paka were gone, so Zero assumed that the archer was out scouting or meeting up with Schaf''s contact. Monoman was present, and so was Donkey Sharo. Bob grinned toothily, and Zero patted his head with a smile.


    Jermine, who was busy coordinating the construction of her family''s temporary shelter in the wilderness, paused and popped out of the hole.


    "Zero!" she greeted, and the doctor laughed, brushing the dirt from her nose.


    "Hey, Jermine. It''s nice to finally get to meet your family."


    One by one, more furry heads popped from the ground and wrinkled their noses. Zero counted a total of fifty tiny mole beastfolks, and even the children were working hard, digging tunnels. One cousin was born an albino, and the dirt stood out against his fur coat. Zero greeted them and made some small talk, wanting to build a better relationship with New Moon Village''s future villagers.


    "Are you the person who rescued my daughter from the horrid slave traders?"


    An elderly mole beastfolks asked and climbed out of the ground. Even as an adult, the mole beastfolk did not go past Zero''s waist. The man was almost the same height as Jermine and Zero wondered if this was a clan of small people. He initially thought they would need at least six carriages to transport Jermine''s family. However, they were so small that everyone would fit snugly in two carriages if Monoman was the horseman.


    Filled with gratitude for returning their daughter and offering them a new life with New Moon Village, Jermine''s father kneeled down tearfully to thank their clan''s saviour. Zero felt slightly awkward. After all, they initially saved Jermine as part of a business deal. Instead, he told the mole beastfolks to put their gifts to good use and work hard.


    "It might sound awkward, but New Moon Village is rather barren and not very well built. I might have to trouble you and your family to make it a homey place when you arrive. As there are still many pending matters that require my attention, I cannot remain here for too long."


    Zero mingled among the mole folks until Truen returned. When the archer was back, the doctor exchanged a few words with him. Bob climbed onto his master''s shoulders, flicking his tongue against Zero''s cheek. Donkey Sharo who was napping on the ground cracked open an eye lazily and brayed in alarm when Zero zapped him with another spell without warning.


    Monoman yawned lazily and waved goodbye to Zero who grabbed hold of a newly transformed staff in one hand and a gecko on his shoulder. Truen wished Zero luck, reassuring him one last time that the mole beastfolks would be escorted back to New Moon Village safely.


    With King Sharo in his hand, Zero decided to do his actual rounds. He needed to understand more about the other beastfolks of Lycantopia to develop a sound strategy to rebuild the country and become self-sufficient. At the same time, Zero hoped to gather more useful information about Indra Seagloo and Queen Leah from them.

 Chapter 573: A Treasure In Everyone

    Even when King Gaon and his ministers worked at their fastest speed, they took nearly three days to organise the documents for Zero. They finally had the names and numbers for every clan of Lycantopia who were willing to stay. A few tribes decided to leave and form a village of their own. King Gaon didn''t stop them, only wishing them the best and sending them off with a small supply of bread that would have been their portion if they stayed.


    The most concerning matters for these homeless citizens were food, shelter and medicine. Nobody knew when the dragon would return. Even if King Gaon arranged a good security patrol system, his efforts did little to alleviate his citizens'' fear.


    Zero spent those three days mingling with the citizens, talking to them and finding out more about Lycantopia''s system. The caste system prevented omnivores and herbivores from contributing to the country even if they could. Zero decided that old customs had to go.


    "Messiah!" King Gaon greeted. Zero looked up from his letter and folded it. That was Mitchnew''s report about Queen Leah and Indra Seagloo.


    "We finally managed to record all the names of the clans as well as the population who are willing to remain in Lycantopia.


    The lion werebeast looked happy, and Zero grinned. King Gaon should have realised by now just how many of his citizens still had faith in him despite his failure to thwart the dragon''s attack. With this much charisma and respect, all King Gaon needed was someone to guide him on a new path and Lycantopia would prosper.


    Zero accepted the book containing the records of every citizen in Lycantopia. He expected this to take longer, but King Gaon was more capable than he thought. The documents were neat, and it was easy for Zero to understand which clan belonged to which caste. In fact, the details recorded rivalled those in adventurer guilds and medical records. Not only names, but the book also contained abilities of every individual in the clan and their field of expertise.


    "Did you do this all in three days?" the doctor couldn''t help but be amazed.


    King Gaon roared with laughter and shook his head. "How could it be? It was the help of every clan head and the caste representatives that made it possible so quickly. I simply told my advisor what you required, and he made the necessary arrangements. I never studied more than how to read and write."


    Zero was amazed by the declaration but King Sharo, who was transformed into a staff, rattled in annoyance. How could a musclehead become the king? Shouldn''t kings or rulers be well-rounded and good at everything? Who allowed this loser to lead the country? No wonder it was in ruins! The beastfolks were really inferior to the elves. At the very least, King Sharo knew better than to leave the important matters to his subordinates. Who knew when they would betray or let you down? It was always better to do important things personally.


    King Gaon declared that he would leave Zero to look through the records in peace, but it was clear to anyone that the king didn''t want to remain in the stuffy tent flipping through books. He would rather help repair the walls or work in the fields, so Zero didn''t stop him.


    It took Zero hours to reorganise the available manpower for the next stage of his plan. The caste system worked well in the past, but Zero felt that a more fluid classification was required based on every individual''s strengths and talent instead of their bloodline. Hence, the tedious process of internal restructuring commenced.


    By the time Zero was finished, the moon was already up. The doctor felt his stomach rumble but didn''t dare head outside. The beastfolks were still starving, and the fields were somewhat ruined. Very little could be salvaged and the granary was completely submerged underwater. Even if they could drain the seawater, there would be no saving the food supplies in it.


    The closest country to Lycantopia would be Altear to the south or Rocket Mountains to the southwest. Both countries were challenging to navigate through on foot. Even if they agreed to provide assistance to Lycantopia, it could take anywhere from a few days to a few weeks for the supplies to arrive. Zero couldn''t wait that long for help to arrive. At the same time, he promised Truen not to recklessly use his magic to help others. Magic didn''t exist for the sake of convenience. It should be used to save lives in desperate times and give hope to others.


    "King Sharo, can you help me think of a solution for their immediate food, shelter and medical needs? I will let you meet Arvin on the way back to Altear when I finish my business in Lycantopia."


    The staff in his hand rattled and Zero allowed it to communicate with him telepathically. He thought that the elven king would be somewhat humbled after being treated poorly by Truen, but he was wrong. The first words that came out of King Sharo''s mouth were insults to these ''barbarians''. His complaints were directed to the ones who approved of King Gaon''s position.


    "How could someone with rocks for brains become a king? If it weren''t for his superior bloodline, he wouldn''t even be able to swing his sword properly! This country is a joke! Who''s going to help them? Let the idiots rot!"


    Zero frowned and thwacked the staff on the ground a few times, listening to the yelps of pain from the helpless elf before he gave him a lecture of his own.


    "Nobody is perfect," he told King Sharo. "Everyone has flaws, and that''s normal. So what if he was elected as a king even if he doesn''t know how to rule a country properly? Does a king always have to be smart, powerful or right? What''s truly most important shouldn''t be a person''s capabilities. They have their ministers for that. Ruling a country is not a one-man job. It takes a team to run a country successfully. King Gaon is only a figurehead because the figurehead''s duty is to bring a country''s people together and gain their love. It''s the same for King Darius and King Brice. Not all kings are as powerful, smart and capable as you and that''s alright. Even you aren''t perfect, nobody is. Stop trying to compare your standards to theirs. Everyone is striving to become better, just like you. Don''t demean those less capable than yourself because there is a treasure in everyone."


    The passionate speech made King Sharo silent. For as long as he remembered, a king had to be perfect. He cannot show weakness and emotions because that is what his enemies look for. He must not depend on anyone apart from himself and must always be right. Yet, for the very first time, he was told that a king''s only duty was to be loved by their people. There was no need to be perfect.


    "Then what have I been doing all my life?" King Sharo asked and fell silent.


    Hearing that, Zero didn''t pressure the elven king further. This was something King Sharo had to decide for himself, so Zero left him to mull over it. On the other hand, he could feel his head pounding at the problem on hand. Where was he going to find food in a barren landscape?

 Chapter 574: Caste Abolishment

    The top brass of Lycantopia gathered in Zero''s small tent and squeezed into the tight space as requested by the messiah. Nobody knew what he had in mind, but everyone was pinning their hopes on this one powerful magician.


    King Gaon took the lead. He presented Zero with the requested materials that involved maps, soil and water samples from various locations. His advisors didn''t know why the Messiah would ask for such strange things, but they did not question it. Food was now at an all-time low, and nobody was in the mood to waste more energy arguing about it. If Zero said that he could resolve the immediate food shortage problem, they had no better choice than to listen to his wise suggestions.


    After receiving the samples and comparing the samples to the map, Zero ran some tests using magic. It took him all week to devise this method with the gnomes, Cleo and Wiser''s help. The gardening team back in Half Moon Village gave Zero the crash course he needed about farming. Even in a barren land, it was still possible to grow something. However, it was now up to Zero to figure out what kind of crops Lycantopia should be growing. His magic was limited, and Zero shouldn''t overdo it.


    "Have you tested everyone for mana, qi and physical capabilities?" Zero asked.


    The administrator was a small rat beastwoman. She pushed her glasses up and unfurled a long list of names on one of the thick parchment scrolls. Zero felt his jaw slacken at the sight of the list. Indeed, there were names for every individual according to their proficiency with earth magic in there.


    "As requested, we identified a total of fifty-nine expert earth magic users, approximately three-hundred intermediate earth magic users, about six hundred beginner earth magic users and about three hundred with earth magic but no knowledge of how to use it."


    Zero looked through the lengthy list and noticed how the expert users were mostly carnivores and omnivores. Those in the beginner earth magic section were primarily herbivores, but there was a particular clan that made Zero raise a brow.


    "The cow and goat clans are intermediate earth magic users. Why were they classified as non-experienced users?"


    The rat secretary adjusted her glasses and explained that they were originally dairy workers. "As herbivores, the kingdom decided that they were better suited to producing milk and cheese. It has been that way for generations, so nobody in those clans has any experience using earth magic until now."


    Zero took a look at their numbers. With this many intermediate earth magic users untrained, it would make a massive difference in the production. Only intermediate earth magic-users could use life magic and speed up the rate of crops growing. The real question was if he was able to teach them how to use it.


    The other werebeasts were similarly classified into their different affinity with magic and experience. Some clans were gifted with more than one kind of magic like the duck clan who were intermediate water magic users but beginner air magic users.


    The physical labourers were classified into those who could use magic and those who had no talent in magic at all. It took a while for Zero to run through the lists, and by the end of it, he had a better idea about Lycantopia''s overall strength.


    "Understood. Let''s head to the spot that these soil and water samples were taken from. I would like a representative from each kind of magic element to be part of the test. I would need a beginner user, an intermediate user, an expert user and one who is not trained. As for physical labourers, could you get me the unskilled but healthy volunteers? I''m going to replicate several scenarios to know if the method would work before replicating them on a large scale."


    Within a few hours, the team was put together by the competent rat beastwoman secretary named Rachel. When the volunteers were selected, King Gaon was bombarded by unhappy cries of those who weren''t chosen. The lion werebeast had a hard time explaining that everybody would eventually have a role to play in rebuilding Lycantopia, but for now, the Messiah needed space and time to develop a solution to their problems.


    "The old caste system is no longer useful," King Gaon said. "There will be revisions made. Everyone, please be patient until we know what the Messiah wants. While the Messiah tests a few things out with the group of volunteers, please continue moulding mud bricks so that we can rebuild parts of the fallen wall!"


    While King Gaon and a few of his bodyguards stayed behind to appease the crowd, Zero and Rachel left with their small group of twenty volunteers to the first site.


    "Is this where the farms once were?" he asked.


    Rachel nodded and referred to the map in her hands. "This is where we grew things like ground root, rubber figs and tubber spice. The soil here is suitable for these crops because it is furthest from the sea. However, due to the lack of water source, it is challenging for any other crop species to thrive. The water sample is taken from the small underground stream that flows through that single well in the area."


    Zero took a look at the well in the distance and sighed. It was a very tiny well, and from the mini-map, it looked like it was half dried already. This water source would dry up in the next decade, and Zero didn''t know what Lycantopia would do when it eventually did.


    "Which clans usually tend to this field?"


    "The farmers are usually in the herbivore caste. We have several roles for farmers. The worm clan is in charge of ploughing. The rabbit and chicken clans are in charge of sowing. The elephant clan is in charge of drawing the well water and carrying them to water the crops."


    That would explain the wide paths in between rows of crops. It wasn''t very efficient when the crops were planted so far from each other. Zero initially thought that it was due to the nutrition in the soil, but he now knew better after Rachel''s explanation. Such a design was ineffective.


    With a wave of his hand, Zero ploughed the soil. Then, he scattered some seeds harvested by the women and children from wild berry bushes in the camps'' vicinity. The wind magic blew those seeds far enough to cover an entire plot of land. Afterwhich, he used earth magic to cover the soil. Following that, Zero used water magic to water them. Lastly, he used elemental life magic to encourage the speed of growth in those newly planted seeds.


    Soon, there were multiple wild berry bushes within that small plot of land and the volunteers applauded. Zero turned to them and grouped the volunteers according to their magic proficiency and told them to replicate what he did.

 Chapter 575: King Sharo鈥檚 Advice

    The farming experiment went smoothly. Zero wasn''t sure if those without magic experiences like the cow and goat clans could cope with their intensive training program. Some expert magic users volunteered to teach those with potential without magic experiences. Zero made sure to test these people for the attitude to be a teacher. After all, there was a considerable difference between a good magician and a good magic teacher. Merlin, for instance, was a great magician but not the best teacher.


    Food was now settled for the herbivores and omnivores but not the carnivores. Their diet consisted of high meat and protein sources. While they could eat plants, overeating would make them sick. Not to mention, while the fire magic users were helping to speed up the wall repairs by baking mud bricks with their flames, the problem of weapon and armour shortage wasn''t resolved.


    King Sharo was silent for days now, and Zero didn''t know what the elven king was thinking. He didn''t cut their telepathy connection, and if King Sharo wanted, he could talk to Zero anytime. The silence was scary, and Zero wondered if he spoke a little too harshly the other day. Alex wanted Zero to help crush that superiority complex and fix King Sharo''s inferiority complex. King Charo''s poison ran too deeply in King Sharo. Zero didn''t know if he would succeed in breaking King Sharo during this trip before he could build him back up. Yet, it was terrifying to think that King Sharo would be so easily broken. The differences between Altear and Lycantopia must be really shocking.


    Truen was currently still escorting Jermine''s family back to New Moon Village with Monoman. He would stop at Smargdas to investigate Indra Seagloo a little more and wouldn''t be back anytime soon. Zero didn''t know if his best friend could help when it came to strategic matters. Zero didn''t have many reliable people to ask about this sort of issue. He felt that it would be inappropriate to ask advice from other royal families like the giants even if they might be of assistance.


    With a heavy sigh, Zero stared blankly at the map. "They have food but not the right kind, walls but not weapons or armours. Nobody has any shelter. I also can''t continue attending to those who are hurt or sick like this. Surely, there is a better way to repair a broken country... Bob, do you think the chancellor of Rocket Mountain will get angry if I asked for advice?"


    The Eternal Dragon yawned and snuggled into the front of Zero''s shirt. "Do you have any other choices? Master, I''m a dragon. I don''t know human affairs well."


    Zero grumbled a little. "They''re not human, they are werebeasts."


    This time, the staff by the table rattled, and King Sharo spoke up.


    "If I help, will you really let me speak with Arvin?"


    Zero was startled when the voice echoed in his head, but soon, a huge smile appeared on his face.


    "Yes! I''d also do anything within my abilities as the leader of Half Moon Village to assist. If you help Lycantopia, I can let King Gaon know to add a few terms to your advantage. The elves seldom enjoy seafood and salt, right?"


    King Sharo didn''t need to think too hard. Salt was a big deal in Altear. Everything was very bland tasting because they were far from the sea and on bad terms with the dwarves. If they could build a friendly relationship with Lycantopia near the sea, it would be mutually beneficial.


    "Only if we have a good price for salt. Altear doesn''t have a lot to offer that these werebeasts would want."


    Zero thought about it and shook his head. "Not true. They have poor quality weapons and armour, something the elves are better at. Also, the elves have better knowledge about using magic compared to the werebeasts. Besides, most of the werebeasts are illiterate. The literacy rate of elves in Altear is a lot higher. There are many things your country and Lycantopia can exchange in the future."


    Although King Sharo didn''t doubt Zero''s words, he still made the doctor draft a contract for evidence. Zero spent a good hour drafting the terms of the contract on behalf of King Sharo with the terms the elf wanted. Then, the elf made Zero promise him to gain King Gaon''s approval to the agreement if he wanted his advice.


    Zero couldn''t promise King Sharo that. They eventually compromised on talking to the lion werebeast and his ministers first. King Sharo was patient. He waited and listened to Zero negotiate for a chance successfully. The agreement wasn''t signed yet, but King Sharo had King Gaon''s word. Lycantopia will send the first shipment of salt to Altear after they successfully thwarted the dragon''s return and rebuild their salt factory.


    King Sharo was satisfied and didn''t doubt King Gaon''s word. The werebeast king might be slightly dumb, but he was an honest man with good intentions. After observing Lycantopia and its people for so long, King Sharo realised that there were many kinds of people in this world. Not everyone was out there to harm him or wait for his fall from grace. The future mattered less and less now that he was away from home. King Sharo started learning how to enjoy the present mundane things that happened around Zero.


    "So? What''s the plan?" King Gaon asked nervously. It was almost two weeks since he had a proper meal. He was glad that some of his people were no longer starving, but the carnivores like him are feeling ill from consuming too much plant-based food. They needed something different. Many have started leaving the area to hunt in the wilderness or probe at the dangerous forests a few days away on foot.


    Zero smiled. "King Sharo will be sending assistance soon. All we have to do now is wait. In the meantime, please start picking out the able-bodied warriors for training. We will begin the second stage of the plan to prepare for the sea thieves and the dragon. Your best battalion should consist of those good at healing magic, flight, water magic, fire magic, defence and ranged attacks."


    Zero listed the criteria of those he was looking for, and Rachel took notes. The military advisers were also given tasks to form groups of militia from the untrained civilians to walk around the camps and help with supply distribution.


    King Sharo spoke quickly, and Zero relayed the elven king''s plan word for word to the werebeasts who looked at Zero with awe. The plan was very well thought out. If King Sharo provided assistance for tools, weapons, armour and food on time, Lycantopia could quickly recover.


    "Also, tell them that they should reconsider changing the entire layout of their city now that there was a new system in place. Herbivores, omnivores, carnivores should live in the same area and learn to co-exist with a fixed ratio similar to the teams we have for various sectors such as agriculture, security, craftsmanship and research."


    Zero listened to King Sharo''s wisdom and was impressed by how far-sighted he was. Even without the ability to read into the future, he had a feeling King Sharo would do just fine.

 Chapter 576: Lycantopia Unite!

    A few more weeks rolled by, and King Sharo was starting to become less perfect. He was still a little arrogant, but Zero thought the elf had improved a lot. He was no longer condescending even if he complained a lot.


    With King Sharo''s guidance, Zero accurately advised the clueless werebeasts how they could rebuild their country and improve it. The caste system was abolished, and citizens were now free to choose their jobs according to their skills and talent.


    The wall was partially rebuilt, and by now, there were more tents and temporary shelters to house the young and sick. The militia efforts helped a lot and King Gaon''s newly put together battalion trained hard. With strategies provided by King Sharo, Rachel sat down every evening to run through various strategies with the military advisors. King Gaon learned quickly, and Zero taught him how to play chess as part of the king''s simulation training.


    The dragon never returned, and most citizens were starting to settle down into their new lives with the improved situation. King Gaon and his ministers refused to take the peace for granted and continued to work hard. Ever since duties and teams were formed, the carnivores were starting to feel slightly better. They had a steady supply of meat from the team sent to hunt and a working logistic support system. The horse clan volunteered to pull the wagons of hunted meat back for the hunters, so the trip to the forest took less time.


    All was well, but King Gaon couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling off.


    "Checkmate!"


    Stunned at how quickly he lost this game with the Messiah, King Gaon dropped the pawn in his hand.


    "That was fast," he admitted.


    Zero tidied the board game. "You seem a little distracted lately, King Gaon. What''s the matter? Is the progression not to your liking?"


    The werebeast hummed. "It''s going very well thanks to your guidance, Messiah. It''s just that things are a little too quiet on Queen Leah''s side. The water has started to calm down a little, but the port is still destroyed. We have not heard any news from those sent on a voyage either. At the same time, the walls facing the sea aren''t fixed. We''re still in a very vulnerable position despite all the measures with the militia and battalion in training."


    Zero agreed. They put in a lot of effort to help Lycantopia get back on its feet, but the country was far from prospering. Many important infrastructures were destroyed by the dragon. While Altear wasn''t hostile, the same cannot be said about Indra Seagloo.


    Zero was about to suggest going for a walk to see how the civilians were doing when a messenger came running into the tent, breathless.


    "My king! Indra Seagloo is attacking!"


    King Gaon sprung to his feet with no time to waste, and Zero grabbed Staff Sharo before running behind the lion werebeast.


    "Report the situation! Who is holding them back?"


    The messenger bird beastman flew as King Gaon ran. Zero had to use magic to boost his speed, or he would be left behind.


    "They attacked from the north and are raiding the farms! The militia spotted them first and are helping the farmers evacuate. We heard the alarm sound, and the battalion is already on its way with General Matcha in the lead!"


    General Matcha was a silver wolf beastman who was once a mercenary before settling down in Lycantopia, marrying a sheep beast lady. The man was good at tactics, and Zero felt reassured that he was leading the main force.


    "What about the magician teams?" Zero asked.


    The messenger replied that the aerial magicians were busy creating a diversion. The earth magicians also started putting up the defence walls as practised.


    "Who is attacking us?" King Gaon asked. By now, they were able to see the shore.


    "It''s a combined attack by the swordfishes and the flying fishes. Strangely, the Kraken is nowhere to be seen. However, there are electrical jellyfishes in the water. A few of the patrolling guards caught up in the water attack have been immobilised by their stun."


    Zero raised his brow. For a group of sea thugs, they were very well coordinated. The Kraken wasn''t around so the werebeasts should be able to handle the situation as rehearsed. However, the electrical jellyfishes were not factored for. The doctor couldn''t help but worry slightly.


    King Gaon arrived swiftly at the scene where the flying fishes were attacking his civilians. The battalion, led by General Matcha, found valiantly and stopped them in their tracks. The aerial magicians prevented them from moving further inland. Simultaneously, the archers took shots at the helpless swordfishes stuck on the earth wall barrier. Zero analysed the situation and smiled. They were learning very quickly.


    "Healer!" someone from the shores yelled, and the medical team arrived swiftly to attend to the stunned warriors from the long tentacle attacks of the elusive jellyfishes.


    King Gaon checked in with general Matcha and was surprised that the death count remained at zero although there were casualties.


    "My King, your orders please!"


    King Gaon took one look at the attacking force from Indra Seagloo and roared. His roar was imbued with magic that boosted the morale of his citizens and struck fear into enemies. Zero shivered delightedly at the raw power of this charismatic king, and King Sharo couldn''t help but admire it too.


    "Lycantopia unite! Chase these invaders out of our territory! Show them no mercy!"


    The yells of bravery from the werebeasts resounded so loudly that the citizens back at the temporary camp could hear them. In response, they started to yell back and spurred their loved ones fighting for their country.


    Zero wasn''t expecting for the untrained civilians to march over to the temporary walls. They stood at the walls in one impressive barricade. It didn''t matter how large or small they were if they were herbivores or carnivores. Even the weak and young stood proudly by the mud-brick walls, hurling stones at the flying fishes from that distance and cheering the warriors on.


    King Sharo felt his heart stir. This was what it meant to be loved by the people, and King Sharo had to admit. He was envious of the foolish werebeast king for having such wonderful citizens.


    "It''s not just that," Zero corrected the elven king. "It is also part of King Gaon''s leadership that inspired the citizens to act in such a manner. If he didn''t give it his all to protect them and make their lives better, they wouldn''t be willing to put their lives on the line to protect him. Kindness works both ways, but someone has to first open their heart for others to return these feelings."


    The battle between werebeasts and sea folks lasted many hours. By the time the sun was setting, the sea folks were forced to admit that the werebeasts have changed. They were no longer easily distracted and fooled. No amount of tricks and diversion worked. These werebeasts were now united like a single brain and had no openings for the sea folks to take advantage of.


    King Sharo and Zero stood at the sidelines. They watched as Lycantopia slowly took steps to reclaim their territory while the sea thugs lost their footing. Each time a flying fish warrior was killed in battle or a swordfish shot by the archers, they were forced to retreat one step backwards until all that was left behind them was the sea that they came from.


    The sun dipped below the horizon just as the werebeasts declared victory. With their cohesive teamwork and new strategies, King Gaon teared up. For the first time since he took on the mantle, he didn''t have to lose a single person in a battle.


    The crowd was silent as King Gaon turned to them. He slowly raised his sword high into the air and declared with a roar that stirred everyone''s hearts for the second time that day.


    "Victory!"


    Needless to say, the cheer that followed rivalled the passionate feelings of those who were glad to be a part of Lycantopia.

 Chapter 577: Salty Goodbye

    After the defeat of the sea folks, Lycantopia quickly recovered. The werebeasts were getting better at using magic, so the rebuilding of important structures was prioritised. This included the salt factory much to King Sgharo''s delight.


    Zero couldn''t remain in Lycantopia for much longer once he received word from Monoman that Jermine and her family were starting to settle down in New Moon Village. Truen and Mitchnew managed to find out more details of Indra Seagloo''s ruler and location even if the information wasn''t confirmed. Zero had a lot left to be done, and after staying for nearly two months, it was time to say goodbye.


    The werebeasts did not let Zer leave alone. When they heard that Zero had to be on his way back to Altear, they offered to give him a lift halfway. The first batch of salt was ready to be sent to Altear as part of Lycantopia''s sincerity and agreement. Rachel was coming along, and Zero smiled. The rat beast lady had a way with words. She wouldn''t be in any trouble with the new King Sharo even if Zero wasn''t there.


    The goodbye party hosted for Zero was very grand despite the lack of resources after the destruction. Lycantopia had never been happier even if they were penniless at the moment. Nobody held back on food even if they were dressed in rags. The children who were learning magic decided to put on a performance for the Messiah, and nobody was allowed to cry. It was tradition to send someone dear off with big smiles. Salty goodbyes were considered a sign of weakness.


    Many adults drank heavily during the party and couldn''t wake up even though it was time for Zero to set off with the mercenary party and Rachel. King Gaon was still nursing his head, and Zero took pity on the king. He passed the king a bottle of hangover medicine with no extra charge as thanks for the hitchhike before leaving Lycantopia behind.


    Rachel sat in the carriage with Zero who decided to draft his reply to Monoman in New Moon Village. There were still some matters in Altear he had to tie up before he could return to Half Moon Village to meet Truen. His very capable best friend was already working on finding a solid lead for Indra Seagloo''s location. According to Monoman who lived near Indra Seagloo before moving to New Moon Village, the only way to get to the underwater country is by ship, and it isn''t any ordinary ship. It has to be a ship that sank. Truen is still working to confirm the truth of that legend and Zero had a feeling they would be ready to visit Queen Leah as soon as he obtained the Moss Giant Orb.


    King Sharo was very quiet today. Zero intended to keep his promise and escort him to Windy Wood Town to see his teacher after many decades. King Sharo had very fond memories of Arvin, but he felt nervous at the thought of speaking to the wise elf again. King Charo and Arvin often disagreed. That was no secret to the elven king. However, Arvin suddenly disappeared one day. No matter who he asked, King Sharo never found out what happened to his teacher. During his dark and lonely nights, King Sharo often wondered what his teacher was doing and if he was happy. Ever since he became the new king of Altear, King Sharo had many questions that nobody could answer for him. The only person he trusted enough to speak of those insecurities and thoughts was no longer by his side.


    "Are you nervous?" Zero asked using telepathy when he sensed King Sharo''s uneasy feeling. The doctor cast some light calming spells to stop the staff from vibrating endlessly in his hold. Rachel didn''t sense anything out of the ordinary yet, and it was good.


    King Sharo didn''t reply immediately. He felt slightly better when Zero did whatever he did. However, the thoughts in his head were still jumbled in a mess. He was happy that Arvin was still alive. However, he couldn''t understand why the elf left without saying a word. Why did he choose to settle in Windy Wood Town, so far from the elven city? It wasn''t even within Altear''s forest.


    "Not really," King Sharo lied. "Do you think Arvin will return to Altear with me? Also, how long are you going to keep this transformation spell? Shouldn''t it be about time to turn me back?"


    Zero blinked. "You get to be carried around everywhere as a stick. Why don''t you enjoy this a little longer? Besides, if I turned you back into your elven form, I don''t think the werebeasts like surprises very much."


    King Sharo grumbled but agreed. It was definitely more convenient this way. He would rather be a stick than a donkey who got spanked on the ass and rode on. At least Zero knew how to treat him with respect deserving of blue blood status, unlike his prudish archer friend. It was a good thing Truen had things to attend to. If he was here, King Sharo would not be so agreeable.


    As they enjoyed the relaxing journey to Altear, Zero sent the reply to Monoman. Schaf was already busy making connections with their new allies. Jynx was thrilled with the latest batch of spider silk woven by Night Terror Penelope. Mitchnew also reserved a few top-tier silk bales for the custom order that King Brice placed for Misana. The humanitarian Guild in Smargdas was receiving many refugees from Lycantopia. News started to spread about a Messiah who defeated the fierce dragon that levelled Lycantopia. Truen and Mitchnew used this opportunity to also create rumours about Altear and Lycantopia''s future alliance. This news gave Rocket Mountain and Smargdas some room to breathe, knowing the elves wouldn''t resort to war anytime soon.


    There was one small matter that came to Zero''s attention, briefly mentioned in Monoman''s letter. Apparently, demons have started to make themselves known on Earth. Mammon must have worked hard to approve the official visas. The demons who travelled to different countries were registered under the Humanitarian Guild in Smargdas and have their birthplaces registered as Half Moon Village, causing quite the scene. While nobody was hurt or harmed by these demons, Zero felt his head throb when Monoman praised Half Moon Village''s current reputation.


    "Endow Hill is dubbed as the land of gods, and people are demanding to start a pilgrimage to pray for miracles! We had quite a few requests at New Moon Village, but we turned them away. These worshippers only grow by the day. What should we do?"


    Zero read the paragraph twice and hesitated to pen his reply. This matter was tricky. The reason why New Moon Village was formed was to guard the secrets in Half Moon Village. He didn''t want them to be worshipped as some kind of earthly god.


    With a heavy sigh, Zero mulled over his options in silence with King Sharo. Both men were so deep in thoughts that nobody paid any attention to the change of scenery as they entered the forest.

 Chapter 578: Healing Sharo鈥檚 Heart

    With the free transportation accompanying them to the borders of Altear, Zero decided to part ways before they reached the city. They had to travel further south and couldn''t accompany the werebeasts into the city. Zero gave them his written letter of recommendation using his identity as the envoy of Smargdas. Besides, even if the guards didn''t believe in the letter, they wouldn''t turn away tributes of salt at the gates. Truen''s King Sharo clone should be able to buy them a few days while Zero escorted the real elven king to see his old teacher.


    Without a proper mount, Zero had to travel on foot. He could borrow Truen''s wyvern still residing in Altear city, but he decided against it. Taking the scenic route was better for King Sharo. The elves that weren''t part of the high elf race were also his people if they lived in Altear. Zero wanted to stop near the wood elf territory to show the king how his people were faring under his rule. They didn''t find Torran''s tribe even if Zero knew where it was but watched from afar.


    "What do you think?" Zero asked. They took two days to settle down in the dense forest of Altear to catch some wood elves in action. The wood elves were smaller and skinnier than the high elves in the city. They were dressed in rags, reminding King Sharo of the werebeasts of Lycantopia. Their bow skills were not the best, but they certainly had more teamwork than the city''s high elves.


    "They cover each other''s flaws very well in a group," he told Zero in a calm voice.


    After the speech and witnessing Lycantopia''s recovery, King Sharo had plenty of time to think as a staff in Zero''s hand. Compared to these ''inferior'' races that he once believed, the high elves might be a little more skilled, a bit better looking, and on the overall, a race considered ''superior''. However, one critical flaw in the high elves that King Sharo didn''t realise before made them less than perfect. The high elves were too self-centred, and they didn''t work well in groups.


    Zero prodded at the lone ant crawling on a branch on the tree they were sitting on with the staff. The ant was very weak and couldn''t fight back. It was flung into the wind, and the doctor referred to his action as a sense of superiority.


    "This is what it feels like to be a high elf," he told King Sharo who agreed.


    Then, Zero jumped down to the ground and searched for an ant nest near the foot of the same tree. He proceeded to do the same to the ant nest using King Sharo as a stick. It didn''t take long for the ants to become angry. When one ant was flung, ten more would emerge from the nest to latch onto the staff that continued to attack them. Zero continued to flick them away without stopping. Eventually, it got to a point where the ants covered more than half of the staff.


    "What about now? Am I still superior?" he asked.


    King Sharo didn''t answer. Zero smiled. Then, he used some gentle wind magic to brush the remaining ants from the staff and made his escape.


    They walked through the forest, and Zero explained his analogy from earlier.


    "It was obvious when you were fighting against one weak opponent that you were superior. Even in facing ten weak ants, you would have no issues. However, if you were up against a hundred or a thousand weak ants who worked together seamlessly, even the strongest warrior would fall. Nobody is invincible, not even Gods. The fall of a superior being isn''t because of weakness in their skills, intellect or capabilities. Often, it was the lack of cooperation and unity among their kind that allowed their weaker enemies to take advantage of their carelessness. Every individual born to this world has a role to play, a purpose and a reason to exist. There is no true superiority."


    King Sharo listened without interrupting Zero as the doctor walked and explained why he chose to become a doctor. Life was beautiful from Zero''s description, and King Sharo wondered why nobody has ever told him about it before. All his life, he was focussed on only pursuing perfection. However, the perfection that he sought didn''t exist. Even if it did, only a never-ending cycle of gloom and boredom would await him.


    "Life is a beautiful creation. Every single soul is unique and cannot be replicated. Once it is lost, it can never return. This is why I chose to become a doctor. It''s not my intention to lecture you about what you should do as a king. Someone told me to bring you out to see what you couldn''t see within the prisons of your castle walls so that you could let your heart heal. It must be tough as the king with nobody to talk to, trust and relate to. Now that you''re just a staff in my hand and not the king, I hope you can disregard everything that you were taught as the king when you meet Arvin."


    For some reason, listening to Zero babble about various topics with his unconventional opinions made King Sharo feel a little lighter. Compared to travelling with his disagreeable friend, Zero was fun to be around. Sometimes, King Sharo would roll his eyes if he had them. Other times, the elf found himself laughing along and agreeing.


    "Then, can you say that as a doctor, you''d never kill a person even if they were beyond saving?"


    Zero didn''t answer right away. King Sharo only meant to ask the question as something light-hearted, but the answer he got in return made him realise that Zero had quite a dark past as well.


    "I won''t say that I''ve not committed murder before. Of course, it doesn''t change the fact that my hands aren''t clean even if the deed wasn''t intentional. However, I don''t think anyone in this world is free of blood on their hands. For example, those who hunt have killed animals. Those who eat meat have a share in that deed. Even if a person is vegetarian for life, a plant''s life is still a life. It''s only natural to kill and be killed. As a doctor, I know that better than most people. After all, I have the blood of many on my hands. Ironic as it sounds, to save some lives, you sometimes need to take others."


    The mood became a little too heavy to continue any form of conversation. King Sharo thought about Zero''s words as the doctor went down the memory lane of his time with Hua Tuo. Indeed, this has been a question bugging him for the longest time, clashing with his ideals and consciousness. When the time came, the only one capable of stopping Solo was him. If Solo wanted to destroy this world and its entirety, Zero was the only one who could prevent it from happening. He might have to end his other self, but would he be able to do it when the moment called for it?


    From the time he started learning how to use magic, Zero already took lives. No, if he were to be more accurate, it started when he didn''t have a body yet. The bird he was trapped inside with Namekuji was probably his first victim. However, having killed before, it didn''t mean Zero enjoyed taking lives. It didn''t matter how many times he killed or how much blood was on his hands. It didn''t make the deed any easier.


    As they exited the dense foliage roof, King Sharo couldn''t help but be amazed at the villages'' peaceful sight in the distance. He thought they might take longer to arrive at Windy Wood Town on foot, but they should reach by dusk at this pace. King Sharo started thinking about what he wanted to say when he saw his teacher again in equal parts of excitement and nervousness.

 Chapter 579: Im Not a King, Youre Not an Apothecarist

    It was late by the time Zero finally arrived at Windy Wood Town. There were no shops open, and many people started going to bed. Zero decided to book himself one night at the inn and postpone the anticipated meeting with Arvin till the next morning, much to King Sharo''s disappointment.


    The next morning arrived quickly, and instead of heading to the apothecary, Zero decided to stroll around the small town. King Sharo wasn''t pleased although he had to admit, these villagers had some very unique items on sale thanks to their mixed heritage and culture. These half-blooded elves or elven descendants had incorporated some human customs better than the primitive methods of elves in Altear. The use of technology and inventions amazed the king. He wondered if Zero was doing this on purpose or if it was a pure coincidence.


    Slowly, King Sharo started opening up and becoming curious about the many new items he''d never seen before in the marketplace. Zero wondered if he should undo the transformation spell at this point. King Sharo''s interest in other cultures was a good thing. He also didn''t seem to want to return to Altear''s city at once. Besides, the king hardly showed his face anywhere. Surely, nobody would recognise him out here, right?


    "If you can agree to keep to a low profile and ditch your royal manners, I can undo this transformation spell so that we can look around the marketplace together."


    King Sharo jumped on the chance to stretch his legs like an eager child, and Zero couldn''t blame him. The elf was very tall and good looking so even with a cloak borrowed from Zero, he stood out among the crowd. Women and men alike stared at him as he passed. Zero also realised that King Sharo had a childish mannerism when he forgot all about his royal image. It made him very likeable among the older women in the marketplace who told him stories and taught him many things.


    King Sharo would have made an excellent scholar if he wasn''t given the role of a cold and ruthless king. The change was welcomed by Zero, and the doctor encouraged King Sharo to try the things he never had the opportunity to do in Altear.


    They were so engrossed in bargaining with the croquette lady that Zero didn''t realise who was behind them. The sound of fruits falling to the ground made them turn around. King Sharo didn''t realise who the other person was and helped to collect their fallen fruits, but Zero stood rooted to the ground.


    "Make that three croquettes," the stranger said as King Sharo continued gathering the fruits. "I''ll pay."


    The voice sounded familiar, but King Sharo thought nothing about it. He was slightly upset that he didn''t manage to finish the bargaining experience like Zero taught him to. While he was thankful that the stranger offered to pay for them, he wished he''d been allowed to seal that deal of lowering the price by twenty percent. He was so close to getting her to agree too!


    When King Sharo looked up and returned the fruits to the rightful owner, he couldn''t help but wonder why the person before him looked very familiar. In fact, the stranger before him looked the closest to a full-blooded elf in this entire town.


    "Sharo?" the stranger''s eyes reddened with emotions, and King Sharo faltered. Zero wrung his hands in the background and pulled at his hair while Bob tried to calm his master down. These two people were meant to meet eventually in a small town like this. Still, Zero wanted to first find some sort of gift for the apothecarist before heading over. Who knew that fate had other plans for them?


    Hearing his name fall from the stranger''s lips, King Sharo''s eyes widened. However, he didn''t have time to react when the apothecarist dashed to hug him tightly, knocking King Sharo''s hood off in the process. The fruits fell again, but this time, Zero gathered them and placed them into the basket that was knocked to the ground.


    The sight of two gorgeous elven men hugging each other in the middle of the busy marketplace drew all kinds of attention. The croquette lady blushed when she saw that and quickly shoved the three croquettes into Zero''s waiting arm, telling them they were free. Many curious onlookers pointed and gossiped about the reunion of two pretty elven men and Zero fidgeted. Maybe this wasn''t the right place for a reunion.


    Feeling slightly apologetic, Zero interrupted the touching moment. "Shall we continue at the apothecary? Arvin, I believe you have any questions, but we''ll answer them later."


    Bob grabbed the items that King Sharo forgot as Arvin agreed and pulled his student along behind him with their hands linked. Zero hurried after them and cursed the high elves for having longer legs than him. The doctor didn''t forget to pay for the croquettes before leaving, even if the lady told him they were free. It wasn''t right to accept food for free after causing such a disturbance.


    Once they were in Arvin''s apothecary, the elf quickly flipped the sign from open to close even though he barely had any customers. Zero watched as Arvin went into his hospitable mode and offered tea that he brewed. He took one look at the murky water and was about to warn King Sharo not to drink it, but it was too late.


    Arvin cringed when King Sharo spat the bark tea out and Zero facepalmed. Arvin was horrified when that happened and bowed deeply, apologising to King Sharo. The elven king stuck his tongue out in disgust, and Zero quickly served some Poxie tea to salvage the situation.


    "Stop that," King Sharo sighed. "I''m not the king of Altear, and you''re not an apothecarist. Sir, do you know how many years I''d been searching for you? If it wasn''t for Zero, I would never have known you''d started such a lovely shop so close to Altear."


    Arvin didn''t say anything and hung his head low. Truthfully, the small boy from his memories still held a special place in his heart. He wanted to return to Altear, but he knew that he couldn''t. Not after King Charo''s death. Arvin didn''t have the courage to return to Altear, and Sharo grew into a fine elf.


    "Sir," King Sharo humbled himself and held his teacher''s hand. "Won''t you come back to Altear with me?"

 Chapter 580: Have You Been Well?

    Arvin didn''t answer that question immediately. Instead, he smiled at King sharo and took a closer look. The crybaby he remembered so many years ago grew up into a man as charismatic as his father.


    "Have you been well?" Arvin asked. All these years, he could only listen to the news and gossip of adventurers and other travellers heading to and from Altear. Many people said terrible things about King Sharo, but Arvin didn''t believe them. Compared to his father, Sharo was a kind boy. Ever since Arvin left, he always prayed for Sharo''s happiness. Seeing the little elf grow up into an adult, made him very happy.


    The question was simple, but King Sharo heard more than just four words. The storm of emotions in his teacher''s eyes made King Sharo tear up as well. Zero took this chance to conceal his presence. He didn''t want to interrupt the heavy moment and borrowed Arvin''s small kitchen to whip up some snacks in silence.


    "It was difficult to do as you said, sir. For the longest time, I didn''t know if I was doing wrong or right. However, I never once forgot your teachings. I didn''t follow in the footsteps of my father, Altear hasn''t spilt any blood since I became the king."


    Arvin nodded and caressed Sharo''s head, hugging him and crying freely. How many decades has it been since he dreamt of this day?


    "You did well," Arvin affirmed. "You did very well. Not a single day passed that I didn''t think about how you were doing. The adventurers going and returning from Altear often speak about the things you did. I know you did your best. I''m proud of you."


    Seeing his teacher''s tears, Arvin let down his guard and allowed the first tears in decades to fall. Zero heard the sniffling outside and turned around. The cakes can wait. These elves were going to have puffy eyes and stuffy noses when they were done. It was better to serve some mint tea instead.


    Zero waited for them to move on to lighter topics before bringing the new tea and snacks. King Sharo saw Zero and introduced him to his teacher.


    "Sir, this is Zero. He''s an envoy from Smargdas as well as the leader of Half Moon Village."


    Arvin smiled. "Hello, traveller. We meet again."


    Zero laughed. "Indeed. It is a small world. Who would have thought that meeting you would change so many things? I hope you''re not mad that I brought King Sharo out on a small excursion."


    Arvin raised a brow, and King Sharo explained how he was forced to accompany Zero and his disagreeable bodyguard to Lycantopia. The petty king made full use of every chance he had to badmouth Truen and somewhere in Smaragdas, Truen sneezed.


    From the abuse he received as a donkey to his thoughts about the idiot lion werebeast as a king, Sharo talked without holding back. Zero replenished the tea and snacks accordingly, remaining silent until he was asked a question. Bob took the chance to nap again as the elves chatted. Hours flew by, and Zero felt his butt hurt from sitting too long. He excused himself once more to source for dinner and left them alone for some private talks.


    Zero was in the kitchen again, thinking of what to make for dinner when he overheard King Sharo asking Arvin if the apothecarist had no intentions of returning to Altear.


    "After going to Lycantopia with Zero, I realised what kind of King I wish to become. Change is needed. However, I don''t know if it is the right thing to do."


    Arvin didn''t tell King Sharo if wanting to introduce new rules and opening the borders for alliances and trading was the right thing to do. However, the wise apothecarist told King Sharo something that made him think of Zero''s words earlier in the forest yesterday.


    "There is no right or wrong answer. That is something that you should decide on your own, with or without the Weeping Willow''s help. If King Brice, King Darius and King Gaon can do it without help from the heavens, I don''t think you would fare any worse. Everyone has a role to play, and the king is a position with the heaviest responsibilities and the loneliest life. Nobody else can truly understand the king, but the king has to understand everyone. Hence, only you would know what is best for the future of Altear, not me. I can only give you my humble opinion as one of your many citizens."


    King Sharo smiled bitterly and laid his head down on the table, something he used to do when he was younger. Arvin didn''t chide the king for slouching. If his father was still alive, Sharo wouldn''t get away with it.


    "Say, was I a terrible king all these years? I finally realise what I''ve done and even if I start making changes, would it be too late?"


    The wood elves that he ordered to be hunted, the other races that he marked as enemies all in the name of protecting the interest of high elves... those were the blood on his hands. Yet, as Zero mentioned, sometimes the only way to save more lives was to kill someone.


    Arvin sighed and placed a warm hand over the king''s head. "It is never too late to realise that you''ve erred. However, the path to righting the wrongs will be a long and arduous one. For the longest time, I didn''t dare to return to Altear. I didn''t know if you hated me or if you, like Charo, wanted me dead. Yet, fate allowed us to reunite again. I might not be able to make up for all the suffering you had to endure alone all those past decades, but if you''d allow me, I''d like to share this burden with you."


    Hearing that, King Sharo''s eyes shone with hope and a tint of happiness. Yet, he wasn''t confident enough to believe what he was hearing.


    "Does this mean you will come back to Altear with me?"


    Arvin smiled and slowly nodded, bringing a smile to King Sharo''s face. Now that the important discussion was over, Zero brought in something that made everyone''s stomach growled.


    "Dinner, anyone?" he grinned.

 Chapter 581: Technically Fulfilled

    King Sharo and Arvin returned to Altear a few days later, and Zero had to wait a few days for King Sharo to catch up with official matters. Arvin was introduced to the court as the royal advisor, much to Zero''s joy. With someone level-headed and experienced like Arvin assisting King Sharo, Zero felt more reassured.


    The treaty of non-aggression with Smargdas was quickly approved, and Rachel managed to discuss the details of Lycantopia''s proposal for an alliance and trade partnership with the elves. Everything happened so fast for Arvin and Sharo that they didn''t have much time for anything else outside of work. Zero spent the rest of his time in the King''s private property, chatting and playing games with Alex.


    "Are you really not going to hand the Moss Giant Orb over?" Zero asked and moved his bishop.


    Alex sipped on his bark tea and smacked his lips. The spriggan frowned. Zero was getting better at the game, and Alex was finally getting serious for the first time in a while. While the ladies he played with daily were good to look at, none of them was as entertaining as the chosen one before him. It also helped that Zero was able to assume many different forms that pleased the eye. Today, Zero was a flame-haired wood elf. It wasn''t something Alex saw before, but he imagined that such a genetic combination would turn out to be a beauty. He wasn''t wrong.


    "Checkmate," Alex smirked after making his move, and Zero leaned in for a better view, accidentally giving the perverted spriggan an eyeful of something better.


    "Darn it!" Zero yelled and downed the bark tea angrily. He was so close!


    "Do I really have to win you in a game of chess now before I can get the Moss Giant Orb? I technically fulfilled the requirements of your request. You just wanted me to knock some sense into King Sharo to remove that stupid inferiority and superiority complex, right? I did it!"


    Alex tutted. "I said, take him to see the world and make him a wiser ruler. Which part of that have you accomplished?"


    Zero thought for a little. "I did! I brought him out of Altear to see Lycantopia."


    The spriggan wasn''t buying it. "That''s just going to your neighbour''s house. It doesn''t count as the world."


    Zero clicked his tongue. "It does. You didn''t specify how much of this world I should take him to see. Anything more than your front door is considered part of the world."


    Annoyed that Zero made sense, Alex argued on the next point. "You didn''t make him a wiser ruler!"


    Again, Zero had a comeback for that. "I technically did. I made him see the errors in his way and even helped him find a suitable advisor. In fact, I think I deserve a raise for this! You''re just a stingy spriggan reluctant to keep your end of the bargain! You agreed to meet the Weeping Willow and give me the Moss Giant Orb if I fulfil your request. Don''t even think of twisting the facts or going back on your word, I have them recorded."


    On cue, Mii played the recording of Alex telling Zero his requirement and Zero''s acceptance of his new quest. The spriggan''s face became darker as the image replayed. By the end of it, Alex simply flipped the table and left Zero alone in the room.


    The doctor sighed and cleaned up after the messy table, placing the chess pieces back to where they belonged on the board. If King Sharo must have learned how to be obstinate from Alex. After all, Alex couldn''t be convinced or influenced the same way as King Sharo. Zero regretted not making the spriggan sign a magic contract before he left with King Sharo. Back then, he was in a hurry and overlooked the possibility. He was too complacent, thinking that Alex would keep his end of the bargain because he was the chosen one. If Baal knew this, he would probably laugh at Zero.


    As the doctor tidied the mess up, he wondered if he should leave for today. Nobody could convince the spriggan otherwise, not even King Sharo. With a depressed sigh, Zero washed the teapot and cups. It has been almost a week since he returned to Altear with King Sharo, but while the elven king was making huge waves of changes, Zero was still stuck here without any signs of progress.


    "Truen would be mad at me if I told him about this, wouldn''t he?" he asked.


    Wii materialised and helped Zero dry the cups. "I won''t doubt it. What about using other methods that Lilith taught you? Maybe a good dance or music will put Spriggan Alex in a better mood. he might agree, and you could even trick him into signing a magic contract if he is drunk enough."


    Zero sulked. He really would have to employ every book in the trick if that was the case. Initially, he thought Alex was simply prideful and reluctant to agree because he was not mentally ready to reconcile with the Weeping Willow. He didn''t think that the spriggan hated her because he chose to commission a resort where her root was located. Yet, as days passed, Zero thought the spriggan might just be fooling him and using him for personal entertainment.


    Outside, in the garden, Alex looked at Zero as he cleaned up. The chosen one wasn''t wrong, he kept their part of the bargain. If he was honest, Zero exceeded his expectations. Who would have thought that he could bring Arvin back to court as the royal advisor? Alex thought Arvin was gone for good, and even if they could locate him, the man would never return to Altear because of his hate for the country. King Charo was his best friend after all, and in a way, Altear killed him and doomed Sharo to follow in that cursed footsteps despite Arvin''s best efforts to stop it.


    Alex looked at the bush in the huge garden and wondered if the Weeping Willow still hated him. In all these years, Alex continued to drink bark tea so that he wouldn''t lose touch with her. Maybe it was time to put the past behind them and apologise. After all, King Charo was no more. Like King Sharo and Arvin, perhaps they could still mend the broken bridge and move on for the sake of all future humanity. She bore that burden of the future by herself for so many decades, and Alex felt slightly guilty that he wasn''t by her side in the last few decades.


    Zero wasn''t expecting Alex to return so soon, but he was hopeful. Before the doctor could speak, the spriggan made another request.


    "Can you accompany me to see her?"


    There was no need to specify who she was, Zero smiled brightly.


    "Naturally!"

 Chapter 582: Spriggan and His Tree

    After dismissing all the women in the royal private property, Alex informed Sharo that he would no longer need it. Alex cleaned up very well, and Zero almost couldn''t believe his eyes at how respectable and proper the spriggan looked. The man who fooled around with women daily in the bath couldn''t be seen when Alex left the compound.


    "Are you ready?" Zero asked after he collected his brain cells that fell out from shock.


    Alex nodded. They didn''t leave with any entourage. Zero didn''t remember where the Tree of the Future was located even if King Sharo brought him there before. The elven king was too busy to see Alex off, so he left it to Zero.


    Funnily enough, even without stepping out of that private estate for decades, Alex still remembered the way back to the Weeping Willow as if he left only yesterday. Zero thought that the spriggan must have thought about this day for a very long time. He was slightly nervous because the Weeping Willow doesn''t know that Alex was returning today. He didn''t have any way to inform her, but he thought Alex might be more nervous about it than he was. After all, they parted on bad terms. How would people who parted on bad terms reconcile? It wasn''t a misunderstanding like Medusa and Poseidon''s case or King Sharo and Arvin''s.


    "Shall we stop here for a while?" Alex asked. They were near a creek and Zero nodded. Alex might need some time to mentally prepare himself before he met the Weeping Willow.


    The spriggan sighed and sat down, dipping his toes in the water and closed his eyes. Zero didn''t know what the spriggan was doing, but he decided not to bother him.


    Alex felt the connection between him and his tree grew stronger when he touched the water made from her tears. Memories of different versions of the future flooded in his mind. He experienced all her emotions, and the spriggan shuddered. This was the part he really hated. Between him and his tree, they shared everything. There were no walls between their emotions and no privacy. Returning to her side was going to be like this. Unlike other trees and their spriggans, the Tree of the Future and her spriggan was like two halves to a whole and not two individuals working as a team.


    After a long time, Alex was finally ready, and they resumed their travel. Zero followed Alex silently behind, and they arrived at the barrier quickly.


    Zero looked at Alex nervously as he stood just before the barrier. "Do you need me to go ahead and ask her to lift it so you can pass?"


    Alex shook his head. It wasn''t necessary. The barrier wasn''t effective on him. "I''m fine. Let''s go."


    Head-first, Alex walked into the barrier. The bubble passed him harmlessly, and Zero heaved a sigh of relief. He quickly followed and felt that the air inside of the protective barrier felt very different from when he was here the other day. For some reason, it felt more alive.


    The Weeping Willow stood in the middle, unchanging and Alex approached steadily. Zero decided to stand further behind to observe them. He wanted to give them some privacy before he asked about the Moss Giant Orb. Once he had the key, his business here would be over.


    "I''m back," Alex said. His words were simple, but it meant much more.


    Forgiveness. Acceptance. Happiness. Sadness. Regret. Loneliness. When two become one, they don''t need words to communicate. They simply understood.


    "Welcome back," the Weeping Willow brushed her leaves against the spriggan''s cheek. Alex closed his eyes and enjoyed her feathery touches.


    Zero watched them interact from afar and blushed. He felt that their connection was too intimate and that he shouldn''t be here. Zero hardly ever felt out of place, but at this moment, he didn''t think he should be here.


    More and more leaves covered Alex and Zero frowned. What was going on? Eventually, the spriggan became entirely covered in leaves until Zero couldn''t see him. Then, Zero felt something change in the air as energy gathered at the spot where the Weeping Willow and Alex stood. The spirits and lingering souls in the air danced around them, creating a vortex until Zero couldn''t tell where the Weeping Willow and Alex parted.


    "Mii! What''s going on?"


    The strawcherry fairy watched with amazement and shook her head in the mindscape. "I don''t know, Zero. I''ve never seen anything like this before."


    They watched on silently and waited until the energy dispersed. It was not Zero''s imagination. The landscape grew more vibrant now that the strange energy dissipated. Yet, there was only the Weeping Willow present. The spriggan couldn''t be seen, and Zero hurried over.


    "Where''s Alex?" he asked and tried to find the spriggan using his mini-map. Did he run away?


    "He''s right here," the Weeping Willow answered, and Zero looked around. The doctor didn''t see or sense anyone else apart from himself and the Weeping Willow.


    "Where?"


    The tree swayed gently and pointed at herself. "In here. He''s with me again. We''re tree and spriggan, two as one. Thank you for bringing him back."


    Zero was rendered speechless. Then, the Weeping Willow produced something that he had been waiting for.


    A shining green orb floated in the air and Zero reached his palms out as it gently fell into his waiting hands. He could feel the two other keys in his inventory vibrating in sync as if sensing another one of their kind in the vicinity. Zero''s heart raced. His third key!


    "Thank you, chosen one. Please accept the Moss Giant Orb. I wish thee the best of luck for your journey, Nel will be waiting for you in Whiskeria. Although the journey is filled with darkness, never forget that there is light behind and beside you. Take this advice as this old lady''s parting gift."


    Zero accepted the Moss Giant Orb and thanked the Weeping Willow. Finally, he had three out of four keys. His business in Altear is done. There was only one more key left to collect from Queen Leah before he could make his way over to Mystic Meadows.

 Chapter 583: Holiday Break

    Zero''s return to Smargdas was a much-welcomed one. While there weren''t any big parties to celebrate his accomplishment as an envoy who returned with Altear''s non-aggression treaty, King Brice held a private party when Mitchnew informed him of Zero''s return.


    Zero couldn''t help but smile when he saw Truen and the Humanitarian Guild at the party. If his head butler found out that the King snuck out of the castle again, there would be chaos. Hence, the compromise was to sneak Zero''s friends into the castle instead.


    "How is the Humanitarian Guild doing?" Zero asked in between bites. The lobster tart was delicious!


    King Brice looked at the old general and smiled. "The people were initially frightened of the demons, but thanks to the children Dina gathered, Smargdas has slowly started to accept them as yet another race. I heard what happened in Lycantopia. Misana has been left in charge of settling her beast people in Smargdas. We''re currently using the confiscated properties of Duke Connie and Duke Zurich to help the refugees."


    That''s right! Zero almost forgot about the two dukes. Thanks to all the complicated matters along the way, he decided to delegate most affairs to the people in Half Moon Village. He had faith that they were more than capable of doing a good job.


    Itchnew was drinking silently with Desert Lily. Those two have become fast friends, and their relationship reminded Zero about Truen''s mission.


    Excusing himself quickly, Zero left to find his best friend. The wood elf looked tired, and Zero felt terrible for putting so much pressure on his friend''s shoulder. Immediately after leaving Lycantopia, Truen worked without stopping. As Zero played Messiah to the beastfolks, the wood elf ran from country to country, trying to get the information Zero needed before he returned. He understood Zero''s impatience to get the last key from Queen Leah and sacrificed his much-needed rest to get all the information Zero wanted.


    "Truen."


    Zero''s gentle voice made the wood elf snap out of his thoughts. "Zero," he smiled warmly.


    The doctor looked at his best friend with a guilty expression. He should treat the people around him kinder. As his goals and dreams grow bigger, the pressure on the people supporting him also became larger. Almost everyone in Half Moon Village looked like Mammon. Nobody complained, but Zero knew they needed a break from everything. The world was moving too quickly with so many new orders from the alliance with so many countries. Zero''s intention to form a strong alliance to protect the village''s safety backfired. While nobody would dare to think about harming Half Moon Village now, the villagers were not as happy as they used to be.


    "How about taking a holiday before we search for Queen Leah''s key?" he asked, surprising the archer.


    "Are you sure?" Truen couldn''t believe his ears. "Why, all of a sudden?"


    Embarrassed, Zero decided to give an excuse and averted his eyes. "The campaign of acting as Lycantopia''s Messiah was really tiring. Hence, I was thinking of returning to Half Moon Village to spend a few weeks before we start looking for Indra Seagloo. Shifu would also be mad at me if I don''t check on his hut regularly. The garden fairies who often help to maintain the herb garden must also be very angry at me for not leaving them honey cakes in months."


    The reasons that fell from Zero''s lips were all minor issues that could easily be resolved. Yet, Zero''s insistence on wanting to return made Truen curious. What was going through the doctor''s mind this time? It usually wasn''t a good thing when Zero started to overthink.


    "Alright," he agreed for now so that Zero would stop finding new and more ridiculous reasons. "We can return to Half Moon Village after this. Do you want to check on New Moon Village before we head back?"


    Zero beamed. "Yes! Did Monoman and Jermine return safely? Have the villagers completed construction of the farms and houses?"


    Smirking, Truen didn''t reply. Instead, he told Zero to see it for himself. It has been a few months since Jermine and Monoman returned to New Moon Village. The villagers there worked hard to create a functioning village while fulfilling business orders from Jynx. The Spider Queen Penelope also decided to permanently relocate her nest to settle down in New Moon Village. By now, it has become a small tourist attraction, but Zero doesn''t know it yet. New Moon Village was sometimes dubbed Little Smargdas thanks to the variety of cross cultures present.


    "Zero! Come!" Old Gary shouted from the other side of the room. His face was flushed from alcohol, and Dina looked embarrassed by her grandfather''s behaviour. "Let me introduce the new guild council members to you!"


    Looking torn between staying with Truen and meeting the new guild council, Zero hesitated. To help him make up his mind, Truen gave the doctor a gentle push.


    "Go," he told Zero. "You''re the leader of Half Moon Village, right?"


    Truen''s reminder about his position and responsibilities made Zero sober. A sudden thought came to him. What would happen to these people if he left this planet for Whiskeria? As long as Zero was still on Earth, he could reach anyone within days on a dragon''s back or by teleportation. However, the distance between Earth and Whiskeria couldn''t be measured. In comparison, travelling between realms like Heaven and Purgatory was much easier. Once he left for Whiskeria, would he even be able to return?


    "Zero?"


    The concern in Truen''s voice made Zero snap out of it. He brushed the concern off and hurried to greet the new guild council members. Old Gary put together quite a formidable council of equally old men. King Brice gave Zero a brief introduction, and Zero learned how each aged gentleman was once a man of great importance during his father''s reign before they retired.


    From his solitary corner, Truen watched as the doctor laugh and mingle among the other people celebrating his great accomplishments. To others, Zero appeared to be enjoying life as usual. However, as someone who knew Zero the longest apart from the Great Gods, the archer could tell that something was bothering Zero. It wasn''t something as simple as his fear to eat food either.


    The wood elf took another sip of wine and sighed. Hopefully, the holiday break will make Zero more willing to talk. Otherwise, he might have to resort force to pry that mouth open. The Great Gods wouldn''t forgive him if Zero did something foolish that would put him in great danger again. With the mysterious God lurking somewhere in this universe selling information that shouldn''t exist to the mortals, Truen had to keep a closer eye on Zero.


    According to the Great Gods, someone was moving the chess pieces behind the scenes to trap Zero. Isis'' library was current in disarray, but they decided to keep that news away from the doctor. The hourglass of fate shattered mysteriously, and the sands of time tried to break free. Isis suppressed them with all her powers and locked herself in the pyramid tomb. Nobody, not even Swift, knew what the condition was like inside. They could only prepare for Uriel''s prophecy to come true - the end of the world was approaching.

 Chapter 584: Finest Taste Franchise

    A few days after the party, Zero was sent packing with many goodies that he chose to store in his inventory instead of accepting a wagon. Truen, Bob and Zero agreed to travel on foot back to Half Moon Village, and King Brice didn''t stop them.


    "Take care," Mitchnew hugged Zero. "If you pass by Sekkin, tell him to hurry up with his training. I could use more hands here."


    "Will do," Zero laughed and bade everyone goodbye. His feet felt heavier the more distance they travelled from Smargdas, and by now, even Bob noticed that something was off about his master.


    Truen gave Bob a warning look. Thankfully, the dragon was smart enough to get the hint and didn''t pursue the matter any further. However, they decided to keep a close eye on Zero just in case something happened.


    Despite the worries of his companions, Zero remained oblivious to their concern. His mind worked like a broken TV, jumping from one thought to another with no real focus. Now that he had three out of four keys, the future was almost in his hands. He could finally meet Nel and talk to an actual Divine Entity to learn more about the truth of his existence. However, he couldn''t help but worry about the uncertain future. What was going to happen to the people he left behind?


    For days, they walked in silence. Bob was unnerved by how quiet his master was. Zero was usually full of questions and wonders. It didn''t matter how terrible the situation was. He would always strive to find a topic and lighten the mood. In addition to the odd behaviour, Zero ate less than he usually did.


    After a week of walking without saying much, the trio finally arrived at New Moon Village. The bustling atmosphere pulled Zero out of his shell.


    Before Zero left, the village was barely holding on without the help of Half Moon Villagers. They were attacked by some gay necromancer and needed to live underground without proper shelter. In about half a year, New Moon Village transformed from a barren land occupied by mixed races to one that flourished with diverse cultures.


    "Zero! Welcome to New Moon Village! We heard the news from Mitchnew about your return to Smargdas from Lycantopia and rushed to prepare this before you arrived."


    Monoman''s hearty laughter spooked the birds in the trees, but nobody seemed to mind. Compared to the village''s rowdy atmosphere, Monoman''s laughter was just a drop in the ocean of noises. Many familiar faces greeted Zero after they passed the grand fortified main entrance. The village''s land expanded more than Zero remembered it to be, but he didn''t mind. Endow Hill had more than enough space to spare for the growing population. Besides, Schaf''s trading outpost was now relocated to New Moon Village. Business was booming, and it was mutually beneficial for Half Moon Village when New Moon Village flourished.


    The craftsmanship of gnomes stood out very clearly with their advanced technology. A complex system of pulleys and transport belts within the canopy was a sight to behold. Zero wasn''t the only one impressed by the touch of artistic science. Unlike Half Moon Village, there was very little use for magic in New Moon Village. The farms were designed to operate with minimal manpower required thanks to machinery. Zero noticed how similar the automatic robots were to his gardening golems. The gnomes must have been inspired by his creation, and the inventor in Zero felt smug.


    "Where are Jermine and her family?" Zero asked. They''ve been walking for a while now, but there were no beastfolks to be seen even if there were gnomes, humans, demons and the occasional elf.


    Monoman made a complex expression. "It''s not convenient to show you where they are. It''s too small for humans to visit unless they are children. Even so, children have to crouch to fit. We had a discussion about splitting the living arrangements. The mole beastfolk are the real security force in this village. In fact, they''re so efficient at travelling underground that they''ve created a private delivery route. Most of Half Moon Trading''s special clients use their services. Jermine is currently the head of their logistic company."


    Intrigued, Zero couldn''t wait to meet Jermine to see how much the girl has matured. When they first found her as a slave, she was very timid. However, after travelling through Derby Desert with them, she started opening up and wanted to become stronger. When she returned to Lycantopia, Jermine was already a very reliable comrade. Now, Zero couldn''t wait to see the kind of beastfolk she was. Perhaps she had already surpassed King Gaon in terms of ability and leadership in her own way.


    New Moon Village''s architecture was inspired by the demons from Lilith''s domain. It was very clear from how the garden was arranged. The houses were also skillfully built using timber and painted in bright colours that appealed to tourists. Zero didn''t know if this was a shopping district or a residential area. However, he saw many women from Monoman''s village working here. It was nice that the weak women finally found something they could do to contribute to the village. The only thing that made Zero slightly uncomfortable was seeing how these women behaved in a fashion similar to the etiquettes he learned about charming men from Lilith. It was very effective at pulling in customers but seeing all the women behave similarly made Zero question the meaning of individuality.


    As a way to welcome their esteemed business partner back, Monoman led Zero to the most prestigious restaurant in New Moon Village in the shopping district. The name made Zero pause.


    "Finest Taste? When did Beel set up a franchise here? Who is managing it?"


    Zero''s question was answered when a familiar flower spriggan appeared. She was bigger than Zero remembered her to be, and even Truen was speechless.


    "Hana?" the doctor asked.


    The flower spriggan was about the size of a three-year-old human toddler, but she carried herself with a grace that spoke volumes about her wisdom. In her hair, the Flower of Enlightenment waved its petals at Zero.


    "Welcome to Finest taste! We''ve been expecting you, Zero-sama."


    Hana pulled Zero''s hand to usher him upstairs and beckoned for Truen and Bob to follow. The doctor had many questions. The last impression he had of her was how mischievous she was. His clone should have been telling her stories daily to keep her away from mischief. The villagers definitely improved in cultivation, and the qi in the air around New Moon Village was stronger now. Yet, he couldn''t understand how she decided to venture into business.


    "What did Beel say to make you agree to this?" he asked when they were finally alone in a private room away from prying eyes and ears."


    Hana giggled. "Stories! Beelzebub-sama said that if I open his store on Earth, he will exchange lots of stories with me!"


    Puzzled, Zero wondered how that was possible. Thankfully, he didn''t have to ask, and Hana explained how she made a deal with the Demon Lord.


    At the end of the explanation, Zero didn''t know if he felt like ordering anything from this establishment.


    "In other words, you found a way to insert petals that act as temporary parasites in the bodies of whoever eats it to ''share'' memories?"


    Hana nodded enthusiastically, and Zero made a face. Surely there should be a clause about a breach of privacy!


    "How long does this parasite petal last?" Truen asked. He wasn''t keen on eating anything like that.


    Hana thought about it. "Until it gets pooped."


    Bob made a face. Zero doesn''t poop. It''s probably going to stay in here forever.


    "For Zero-sama and guests, no petals! Hana doesn''t need story payments for family. New Moon and Half Moon Villagers are family too!"


    Relieved, Zero placed his orders. For the first time in a week, Truen and Bob watched him regain his usual appetite and smiled. It was good to have him back.

 Chapter 585: Ship That Sinks

    Over lunch, Monoman shared the side of his story that Truen wanted to know.


    "We lived in the wilderness closest to where Indra Seagloo was thought to be. Every year, we get attacked by sea monsters, and I defended the village against it. However, in recent years, the attacks became more frequent. Thus I decided to relocate the villagers. I initially went to Deadman Town to ask Dwayne there for a favour. Fortunately, I met you. It might be a little overdue, but thank you for giving us a new place to live!"


    The semi-giant lowered his head and bowed deeply. Zero looked at the sincere man and smiled. He didn''t make a mistake in judging this man''s character. He was a good leader who truly cared for those under him. Half Moon Village was blessed to have such a loyal ally. Perhaps when he left Earth, the people he left behind would be alright. After all, they now had one another to rely on.


    "Don''t say that," Zero sighed. "I took you in because I trusted your abilities and my judgement in a person''s character. I came back for two reasons. The first is to take a much-needed break to recuperate from all the stress, and the second is to find out more about Indra Seagloo from someone who had first-hand encounters. You mentioned that the only way to get to Indra Seagloo was by travelling in a ship that sank?"


    Bringing the topic of Indra Seagloo to the table made the mood sombre. Monoman remembered the horrors of fighting the sea monsters very clearly.


    "It''s not something I''ve done personally, but we heard from various sources. I don''t know how credible the stories are, but sailors who stop by our lawless village would often tell stories when they are drunk."


    According to Monoman, the ship that sank wasn''t created by a gnome, even if they had something similar. Indra Seagloo wasn''t located in a fixed location. The base of operations moved according to the seasons and Queen Leah''s preference in lovers. Some sailors tried to chart the location of Indra Seagloo over the years by marking out the area of disasters and when they happened. Nobody knows the truth, but sailors claim that Quen Leah had a peculiar preference for exotic lovers.


    "How is that related to a ship that sinks?" Bob asked.


    Monoman sighed. "This is the first part of the legend. A ship that sinks can enter Indra Seagloo, but nobody who entered it ever returned. Call them superstitious, but the sailors believe that if the ship they are on gets attacked and become shipwrecks, they become reborn into sea monsters in Indra Seagloo if they were not chosen as Queen Leah''s new lover."


    That made a lot of sense. The trip to Indra Seagloo for sailors would be a one-way ticket. The legend would make a lot of sense, but Zero didn''t know how many ships they had to board just to get a chance at meeting Queen Leah instead of a watery grave.


    "You said that was the first part of the legend," Truen pointed out. "Is there a second part to it?"


    Despite going all over the place to find information about Indra Seagloo, Truen came back with more questions than answers. The only ones who had direct contact with Indra Seagloo were the water sprites in U.N.U. and the beastfolks at Lycantopia who suffered at the hands of petty sea thugs. Monoman was another survivor of encounters with sea monsters from Indra Seagloo, but none of these people actually knew the real Indra Seagloo.


    "The second part to this legend that only myself and a few villagers know. However, I cannot confirm the truth."


    Intrigued, Zero asked for details.


    "I met beastfolks before Jermine came along. In a way, the beastfolk I met was rather similar to Jermine. He travelled a long distance from home because of an argument with his brother and was on a journey to find his answer when he stopped by our humble village. It should be about a decade ago when I met this sea otter beastman who went by the name of Pocky. He was a shipwright."


    Monoman recalled how shipwright Pocky lived with them for several months, studying the sea and drawing maps.


    "Pocky was a very serious shipwright. Together with his brother, he claimed to be able to build ships that could sail anywhere in the ocean, including to Indra Seagloo. Beastfolks do not have much magic. Like gnomes, the sea otter shipwright brothers used more science than magic to design their ships. I remember asking him why he continued to travel and study the sea patterns. He replied that he was trying to find evidence to prove his brother wrong."


    "What kind of argument did they have that Pocky had to travel such a long distance just to study the sea?"


    Monoman groaned. "It was a stupid argument. Even I cannot understand why they were so obsessed with the shape of this planet. Pocky claimed that the world was flat while his brother swore that it was round. Hence, Pocky left on a journey to record the images of the sea he saw. He believes that the edge of the world is where the sea lies. I don''t know the details, but Pocky was very heated up when he explained his theory."


    Amused, Zero asked what theory Pocky''s brother had about the shape of the Earth. Truen recalled something similar to his previous life. Back in those days, it was challenging for people to prove that the world was spherical. Many people assumed that the world was as flat as the map they drew until sea exploration became famous.


    "I don''t recall the details, but I will agree with Pocky''s brother about the world''s shape. I believe it is round."


    "How come?" Zero asked, and Monoman grinned. He pointed to the sky.


    "The sun and moon move throughout the day. If the world was flat, the position of the sun and moon would not change vertically. It would change horizontally."


    Zero deadpanned. Was this really the correct answer?


    "I see. What was the theory Pocky''s brother had?"


    Monoman scratched his chin. "He said something along the lines of walking in a straight line. Eventually, someone will arrive at the same spot if they continue to walk and sail in one straight line. This proves that the world is round and not flat. If it was flat, we would have fallen off the edges at the end."


    Impressed by the wisdom of Pocky''s brother, Zero tried to find out if Monoman knew more. The semi-giant frowned. "I don''t know the details, but the shipwright brothers were supposed to create a ship capable of sailing in one straight line to prove that the world was round. It was a ship that should be able to sail on any terrain. They called it an airship, but the project failed. It was later known as the sinking ship. I believe this is the second part of where the legend came from."


    An airship, a sinking ship and a world shape theory by shipwrights... Suddenly, this matter has become more complicated than it should be. Zero wondered if they would ever come close to finding the true location of Indra Seagloo. As of now, they were clutching at straws, but Zero''s best chance of success was to find either brother and ask for a special ship commissioned for a trip to Indra Seagloo.

 Chapter 586: Appreciation Day

    Finding Shipwright Pocky was put on the back burner for now. Zero gave strict orders to not touch on this topic until the following week. Instead, he insisted on dragging Bob and Truen along for a well deserved holiday.


    According to Freya, the expert in relationships and showing love, there are five methods of showing affection to others. Zero consulted her secretly and planned how to convey how much he appreciated the people he cared for around him.


    "There are five methods of showing appreciation and affection," Freya told Zero. "They are, Words of Affirmation, Physical Touch, Receiving Gifts, Quality Time and Acts of Service. The easiest way to understand each individual''s preference is to see how they react to small variations of these actions."


    Zero thought back about it carefully for every villager and person he cared for around him. It was a test about how well he knew the people he claimed to care for, and honestly, Zero was disappointed that he didn''t know some of them better.


    While it was easy to identify some individuals'' love language, Zero found it harder to understand the people who hardly show any reaction to affection.


    For instance, he was able to make Zoe and the children happy with some gifts. Leo loved his new commissioned sword. Rima liked the new dress. Jacqueline appreciated the books about adventurers, and Zoe thanked Zero multiple times for an elven inspired recipe compilation.


    Some of the other people he cared about were harder to surprise. Coux was a very busy lady, and Zero wasn''t able to catch her. For people like Coux, Lilith and Qin Yun, Zero understood how they found his visits more meaningful than his gifts. Like the Great Gods, they appreciated his letters and communication. Hearing from him is like an early Christmas, and Zero felt terrible that he couldn''t drop by the abyss more often. Time passes quicker in the abyss, and Zero hasn''t been back in months. It must feel like years to them.


    Operation "Appreciation Day" turned out to be slightly longer than a week.


    "Aren''t you overdoing it a little?" Truen asked, and Zero groaned. He might have done it a little too much, but on the bright side, the things that he had been putting off for too long as the village leader was finally done.


    To take the burden off the lab members'' shoulders, Zero created an army of clones to finish their village repairs and upgrades. The gnomes pitched in, but it still took Zero a lot of effort to maintain them. While the clones were dedicated to their task, Zero made arrangements to tidy his shifu''s hut and thank the fairies for maintaining the herb garden despite his extended leave. Then, he made a visit to the abyss to visit the people who were still there.


    Truen watched Zero tire himself out needlessly and thought it was strange when Zero didn''t rope him or Bob in to help. In fact, the doctor was trying to send him and Bob away for an overdue break like he claimed. Bob left to find Kerberos but Truen decided to remain in the village. He didn''t have much to do, and apart from good alcohol, there wasn''t anything else Truen particularly enjoyed.


    "It''s alright," Zero reassured his friend with a tired smile. It was still slightly early for Zero to be sleeping, but the doctor was already turning in. Truen couldn''t blame him. Zero had a long day in the abyss helping his teacher out at the hospital.


    "Sleep well, Zero."


    This time, there was no answer. The doctor was already fast asleep, and Truen smiled. Appreciation didn''t just go one way. With how busy Zero was, it was easy to get everything done without him finding out.


    As Truen slipped out of the room, Cleo appeared. "It is done. I managed to track down the one called Pocky with Fae King Vivian''s help. He is currently residing near Mystic Meadow."


    "Thank you," the archer smiled. "Once we finish the appreciation party, I''m sure Zero would want to leave at once. That''s the last key we need."


    The dryad smiled. Truen was spot on about Zero''s worries. The reason why the doctor wanted to return for a ''holiday'' was out of fear that they wouldn''t be able to take care of themselves when he had to leave for Whiskeria. The rushed building and fortification project only confirmed Truen''s theory. Zero pushed himself to complete what should have taken a few years to do all by himself. The lab members and gnomes were thankful for his assistance, but work was a never-ending process. Zero didn''t seem to understand the concept.


    "Do you think he would be angry when he finds out that everything he did wouldn''t have a permanent effect and that we were more than capable of handling the things he''d been trying to do?"


    The archer sighed. "Possibly. Then again, maybe not. Zero has matured a lot since we knew him as a child. Travelling to different countries taught him many new things. The current Zero is a competent leader. While he is still naive and inexperienced in certain areas, he understands that not everyone is deserving of help. At the same time, Zero understands his limitations. He no longer recklessly tries to do everything by himself. There is a saying. Give a man a fish, and he will eat for a day, but teach a man to fish, and he will eat for a lifetime. It''s easy to catch a fish and give that to others. However, teaching takes more time. Zero learned that at Lycantopia. Hence, he left the responsibility to King Gaon after teaching the king how to be a better leader."


    Impressed by Zero''s growth while he was away from the village, Cleo teared up a little. "We will be sad when he leaves for Whiskeria. Do you think he will return one last time to the village before he goes?"


    At that, Truen paused. "That''s for Zero to decide. If it were the Zero in the past, he would. Now, I''m unsure. He might choose to leave without a word so that he doesn''t have to deal with the pain of parting. Baal''s slumber made a huge impact on Zero, and I''m afraid this is an irreversible change."


    Cleo understood. She heard a few things about Zero''s adventure in hell from Amaraline, Schaf and Mitchnew. Lord Baal was Zero''s closest demon lord friend, and they knew each other before Zero came to Half Moon Village. It was unfortunate that Baal had to go back to his eternal sleep after using too much power to assist Zero with the redemption event. Zero probably hasn''t forgiven himself for not handling the situation better.


    "About the situation in heaven..."


    Truen shook his head. "There''s nothing we can do about it. The Great Gods don''t want to burden Zero with the news. However, watch out for Uriel. Inform Michael if anything suspicious happens."


    Cleo nodded. "I will. Have a good night."

 Chapter 587: Letting Go

    The sun was up in the sky by the time Zero woke up. Startled by how much he overslept, Zero panicked and quickly got changed. He had to apologise to Cleo for not waking up earlier to help out in the garden.


    By the time he got to the garden, Zero realised that it was almost noon. Strangely, the village was exceedingly quiet.


    "Mii, where is everyone?" Zero asked his mindscape assistant.


    Instead of pulling up the mini-map, Mii denied Zero''s access to it. "Why don''t you search for them yourself? Think of it as getting to know them better. You''ve been trying to think of a gift for Truen but have not thought of anything yet."


    That was true. Zero pouted. For everyone else, Zero was able to think of something that they would enjoy. However, the one person he thought he knew best, he wasn''t able to get anything for. Honesty, Truen was a great person to have around as a friend. He might be naggy at times, but there was no doubting that the wood elf had his back. For all the dumb things that Zero did, Truen might not like it, but the archer had never once abandoned him. In fact, Truen went all the way out to help him. For that, Zero was indebted.


    "Do you think Truen is behind this again?" Zero frowned. For some reason, he had a feeling his best friend was planning something behind his back again.


    Zero might be busy and tired lately. However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t paying attention to the wood elf. If anything, Zero had been paying even closer attention to Truen than before. He wanted to get some hints about Truen''s preferences. While Truen likes many things, there was nothing in particular that he couldn''t do without. That kind of attitude made Zero very glum. It wasn''t easy to go shopping with Truen. The wood elf wasn''t materialistic. Also, Truen didn''t need any assistance in chores or tasks. Compared to Zero, he was more capable at managing them. Truen also spent a lot of time with him, so it would be odd to call or write Tuen letters when they could simply party call or just talk.


    Zero went around Half Moon Village, visiting places he thought people would gather at. The children were not playing tag. Zoe was not in the kitchen. Nobody was tending to the garden. Even the lab rats weren''t in their stone cottage. Where was everyone?


    "Don''t tell me they have been spirited away!" Zero panicked, and Mii facepalmed.


    For someone with an overpowered ability, Zero sometimes came to the dumbest conclusions.


    "Do you think anyone would be powerful enough to spirit away so many powerful individuals without a trace of magic?"


    Zero paused. Now that he thought about it calmly, it was strange. Then again, why would they deliberately hide from him?


    "I see. Let''s look for traces again. How could they all leave me without letting me know where they went? I was sleeping too!" Zero whined.


    It was Truen''s instructions to put a sleeping scented candle with some medicinal powder to keep Zero asleep until noon. Mii and Wii increased the dosage when Zero showed signs of awakening before noon. The doctor''s resilience was incredible. Thankfully, Cleo prepared more than enough of that stuff to keep Zero asleep until everyone safely moved out of the village.


    The trail they left behind on purpose for Zero to follow was easy to find once the doctor calmed down. The little signs of activity gave Zero hints about where they were heading. The most obvious evidence was the missing wagon full of Half Moon Village goods to be shipped to Smargdas. According to Schaf, the shipment was scheduled to leave next week. For it to be missing now, it only meant that plans have moved up.


    "I''m going to check on New Moon Village," he told Mii, and the strawcherry assistant didn''t stop him. It took Zero long enough to figure out something so basic. It was embarrassing!


    A quick trip using the teleportation system brought Zero to New Moon Village. Thanks to Wii''s tip-off, the villagers could get their acts together and successfully surprise the unsuspecting doctor.


    Zero yelped when the lab rats set the fireworks off. The cheers brought Zero back to his senses as someone snapped a picture of his startled expression. Truen smirked at his friend''s bewildered look. The Great Gods were going to love this.


    "What''s this?" Zero asked and looked around. The street that was normally festive and full of customers was now devoid of tourists. Instead, Zero saw many familiar faces. Some of these familiar faces travelled from far, and Zero didn''t understand why they were all here.


    "Misana? Rachel? Why are you here? Also, Jynx??? Don''t you have some leader matters to attend to? Why is everyone gathered here? Camie! It''s been a while!"


    As Zero greeted the familiar faces, the questions at the back of his head mushroomed. What was this gathering about? Initially, he thought it was a kind of farewell party. Usually, parties like these were hosted in the feast cave. However, with this many people, it would be impossible to invite everyone there. No wonder they planned to hold it in New Moon Village."


    "Cheers to Zero''s return and good health!" Monoman grinned and started the party. Zero looked a little lost when a plate was shoved in his hand. Amaraline told Zero that the girls put together quite a feast, and everyone was welcomed to eat whatever they wanted.


    Confused but not one to deny a feast, Zero lined up to check the variety available.


    From behind the scenes, Truen gave those involved with the plan a signal to approach Zero. Knowing his friend, Zero would stop questioning too many things when he had food in his mouth. That part of Zero hasn''t changed ever since he was a child.


    One by one, the representatives of different nations came to sit beside Zero, telling him various things from the plans the countries had to form alliances between themselves and increase the number of goods to trade and how capable the demons who were helping them were. Initially, Zero thought that it was a coincidence. However, after the third person, he had an inkling this was planned.


    How could all the worries he had over the last few weeks be so quickly resolved by others with just a few words of reassurance? However, Zero didn''t doubt that these people could do what they said they would do. After all, the people who they work for were leaders of countries. They were more than capable of walking that talk.


    "How are you enjoying the party so far?" Mitchnew asked. She was sipping on some grape juice, and Zero frowned. Mitchnew was usually busy. The fact that she took some time off to attend this party only meant one thing.


    "Truen did this, didn''t he? He planned it all out just so that I didn''t have any excuses left to remain in Half Moon Village."


    Surprised by how Zero interpreted Truen''s good intentions, the dark elf quickly corrected him.


    "Do you wish to remain in Half Moon Village forever?"


    Zero hesitated. He didn''t hate Half Moon Village. The people were lovely, and there were many things Zero wanted to do. He wanted to be part of Seff''s growing up process. He wanted to watch New Moon Village expand and how the demon work visa will change Earth. He wanted to know how King Sharo and King Gaon would work the trade agreements out and if the dwarves would ever put their history behind them to work with the elves. Zero wanted to witness many things, but at the same time, he had very important things and people waiting for him. He couldn''t remain on Earth for too long. Nel wouldn''t be at Whiskeria forever.


    "I want to," Zero replied as his frown deepened. "But I don''t think I can. I just can''t help but worry a lot. Yet, everyone here appeared to be doing well even without me. Am I no longer needed?"


    The small voice made Mitchnew''s heart clench. She wrapped her arms around Zero, who was now too tall to rest her chin on his head. The doctor might have grown physically and, to some extent, mentally. However, he was much like a child when it came to rationalising his emotions.


    "No, you will never be unwanted or not needed. You will always be the leader of Half Moon Village and the Zero that everyone loves. I understand from Truen that after this, you have a very long journey. It could take you many years before you can return, and the trip would be nothing like you''ve experienced before. Many of us will miss you. Some of us might leave the village to settle down elsewhere and pursue our dreams like Camie. Some of us will stay and wait for as long as it takes, like Zoe. Some of us might wait for a long time but might not be here by the time you get back like Karris, but the important thing is that we will wait for you. Half Moon Village will always be your home as long as you consider it to be. So don''t worry about anything here and travel with peace of mind."


    Zero stared at Mitchnew and teared up. "I will miss everyone."


    The dark elf exchanged looks with Truen and the few other villagers looking over. She smiled slightly. "We will too, Zero. Don''t forget to call us often and send us letters if you can. It doesn''t matter how long the letter takes to reach us. We will wait for it and send you back replies."


    At that, Zero let go of his restraint and bawled like he did as a child. Parting with the Great Gods hadn''t been easy. Parting with Truen to train hadn''t been easy. Parting with Baal was also very difficult. For some reason, the wait between each parting before he could reunite with them again was getting longer each time he said goodbye. Zero hated it. Yet, it was part of moving forward.


    Mitchnew didn''t comment about Zero''s ugly crying and held him in her arms. The other ladies who passed by took turns consoling Zero as the other party-goers pretended not to notice.


    After all, this was a farewell party to remember the Chosen One called Zero.

 Chapter 588: Shape of the Earth

    The farewell party ended days ago, but Zero still wasn''t entirely ready to leave Half Moon Village. He lingered for a little longer and called Bob out to go for long rides spanning over a few days. Truen didn''t question what Zero was up to this time. He had a feeling he knew what the doctor was doing.


    On the second week after the farewell party, Zero told Truen that he was ready to depart.


    "Shall we go find Fae King Vivian to ask him for help? Shipwright Pocky lives close to Mystic Meadows, so the fairies should be able to find him quickly if we have some help."


    Truen shook his head. "No need for that. Cleo already found the estimated location that he lives in. Once we head over to the spot, I would be able to locate his exact location in less than half a day with the area tracking arrows."


    Right, Zero almost forgot about Truen''s convenient abilities. He should have thought about it before he spent the last two weeks running all over the planet just to try to map the entire thing out and join the map. Still, Zero couldn''t say he was dissatisfied with the results he received. With the lab rats'' help, Zero managed to create the first tool to prove that the world was indeed round and not flat. He hoped to convince shipwright Pocky about this finding and persuade him to tell him more about the ship that sinks.


    "In that case, I should prepare to leave soon," Zero sighed. He was slightly reluctant to leave, but it was inevitable. He still didn''t know if he should return to Half Moon Village one last time after gathering all the keys to activate the portal to Whiskeria, but Zero had a feeling he wouldn''t do so. Parting was harder when he saw the people he had to leave. Zero hated goodbyes.


    Truen agreed. In fact, the wood elf was all packed and ready to leave at any moment''s notice. Bob no longer hung out with Kerberos as much. He was often found babysitting Seff in the village and playing with the kids in his human form as if waiting to leave at the drop of a hat.


    After much contemplation, Zero decided to leave silently like how he left in the last few days. He decided to leave a message with a few people to let them know he was leaving for the last leg of his adventure on Earth. Shipwright Pocky wasn''t living too far from where they were. If Bob flew leisurely, they would take only about a day to reach the location Cleo provided.


    "We leave after lunch," Zero told Truen, who nodded. Mii took care of relaying the message to Bob, who was still outside hunting with Crudgel. At the same time, Zoe started preparing some snacks for them to take along on their travel.


    Lunch was a quiet affair, and Zero thanked the hunters for the huge game they caught. There wasn''t much to do or say. Zero found himself leaving the village with only a small number of villagers bidding him goodbye compared to the farewell party. He realised that he preferred a smaller goodbye party to a grand one. It felt more casual and less permanent.


    "I''ll be back!" he waved as Bob took to the air. The lab members shouted something, but Zero was already too high up in the air to hear it by then. Yet, the doctor had a feeling they were telling him to take all the time he needed.


    Bob took to the skies above the clouds, and Zero shifted his mind to work. This was the last key they needed. It shouldn''t be too difficult to find the shipwright who could build a ship that travelled to Indra Seagloo.


    "Do you think it would be possible for us to stumble upon Indra Seagloo even if we do not know their location?" Zero asked Truen. He had a plan to live on a ship for the rest of their journey once they had the ship they needed.


    Truen nodded. Given how well supplied Zero was, it would be possible for them to live on a ship for years without needing to resupply on land. However, he didn''t know if they could overcome the fickle nature of the sea.


    "While flying all over the planet with Bob, did you manage to get a hint on where Queen Leah would be?"


    Zero sighed as he recalled his trip with Bob. Apart from a few sea monsters that appeared on his mini-map, Zero didn''t find any hints about Indra Seagloo.


    "I have a feeling we might need to drop by Lycantopia to ask King Gaon a favour. Those sea thugs should know more about Indra Seagloo than we do. If it was possible, I wanted to ask Jacqueline along. As a mermaid descendant, she should be able to find them more easily than us."


    Zero had a point there, but Truen disagreed with letting Jacqueline come along with them for the journey. Merfolks were known to be very cruel to those who were considered outsiders. Unlike elves, they didn''t stop at ostracising them. The young half-blooded merfolks could be sent to their early deaths by family. It wasn''t uncommon to use the unwanted half-blooded merfolks as baits for sea monsters. Indra Seagloo wasn''t very well equipped to deal with seasonal sea monsters that often attacked ships. It was why the country often moved around like water nomads.


    "According to Raj, Indra Seagloo might be an underwater ship. We don''t really know what the actual Indra Seagloo is until we chance upon it. Cleo sent a message to ask for more details about it from Fae King Vivian, but even he doesn''t know much about Queen Leah. It has been many years since he lost contact with the Great Water Sprite."


    As they discussed methods to locate Indra Seagloo, Bob continued to fly closer towards Mystic Meadows. For a dragon like him, the thicker mana in the air made him feel more energetic. While the mana at Endow Hill was dense, the mana closer to Mystic Meadows was fresher. It hummed with life and colours that made Bob feel nostalgic.


    "Master, I can see the edge of the sea now," Bob announced as Zero munched on a snack that Zoe packed.


    "That''s fast!" Zero blinked. It has only been about three hours since they departed. The sun was still hanging above the horizon. It was still a good number of hours before dinner and sunset.


    Zero looked at Truen and asked if they should pick a location to set up camp. They could resume the search on foot tomorrow, seeing as they were very close to the lawless town Monoman told them about.


    Truen agreed, and Bob descended from the clouds. At the border between the wilderness area and Mystic Meadows, Zero noted many magical beasts. Even if they were not as powerful as those on Endow Hill, it would be difficult for regular people to live here.


    "Shall we hunt something for dinner?" Zero suggested when he got down. The doctor was feeling a little restless from flying all day, and Bob agreed. Truen left the hunting to them and offered to set up camp.


    Once Zero and Bob were gone, arguing over the kind of monsters they should hunt, Truen withdrew Sureshot and fired several arrows into the sky. They might not need to wait till tomorrow to find out where civilisation was. After all, there were several in the area, and Truen wanted to make sure none of these civilisations posed them any threats.

 Chapter 589: Dark Side of Faes

    Bang! Zap! Crash!


    Zero groaned. Again? This was the fifth time tonight on his watch that they were attacked. He looked over at Bob and Truen, who slept soundly in the tent that they set up. Thanks to the soundproof barrier, those inside the tent could enjoy a peaceful sleep.


    The doctor looked over at them longingly. How peaceful!


    As the faes that tried to attack him fell to the ground, twitching, their comrades started to flee. Zero couldn''t allow that to happen. According to Cleo, not all fae-kind were good. Some spirits have become twisted, much like Sylvia the Silver Witch. They were known to harm others for their personal entertainment and enjoy destruction.


    Zero checked the array he and Truen set up before they took turns to watch over the camp. Did Truen already expect this? Still, it was annoying having to constantly dispose of the bodies even if these dark faes couldn''t do anything to their powerful spell. They couldn''t even scratch the defence, much less destroy it. Yet, Zero couldn''t understand why there were so many dark faes in the area. Wasn''t it natural for the weak to fear the strong? What was encouraging the dark faes to be so bold? They don''t seem to be working together either, judging by how they were of different species.


    Stepping out of the defence array, Zero inspected the twitching bodies of the weaker dark faes. These gnomes and fairies were definitely newly born. They shouldn''t emit such an evil aura this quickly or gain intelligence enough to coordinate an attack on their camp.


    "Mii, show me the mini-map."


    The strawcherry assistant hesitated. Truen told her not to let Zero know about it, but when Zero became insistent, she gave in and apologised silently to Truen.


    The map was riddled with red dots everywhere, and Zero couldn''t hide his astonishment. Truen and Bob probably knew about it already. Why didn''t anyone inform him about the enemies in the area?!


    Angry, Zero glared at his companions peacefully sleeping in the tent. What was going on?


    Mii didn''t stop Zero from barging into the tent and waking his friends unceremoniously. He used a very blinding light spell, and Bob screamed in pain at the light. Truen groaned and tried to shy from the source, but Zero wasn''t going to forgive them so easily.


    "Is it time for my shift?" Truen asked, and Zero stomped his feet.


    "Shift? What''s with the crazy barrage of dark faes on our camp? Shouldn''t we choose a safer location to set up camp? Didn''t you say we were near Pocky''s location?"


    With Zero so worked up, Truen sighed. He thought it would be alright to drag it out a little longer before informing Zero about the situation''s complexity. Cleo did tell him about the unusual activities Fae King Vivian noted in the wilderness outside of his border. However, the Fae King didn''t mention what was causing it. Cleo warned them about the possibility of a new dark fae leader in the area, but she didn''t have more information.


    Bob was nervous as Zero confronted Truen. The wood elf was surprisingly calm, and Bob didn''t understand where Truen learned how to be so gutsy. Zero was scary when he was angry. Ever since his trip to the abyss, his master was no longer the kind of child who would get angry and call you a poop head until you give him a candy to pacify him. Zero wouldn''t forgive easily now, and he could hold his grudges well.


    Truen''s calmness made Zero feel a little odd on the inside. Wasn''t he too calm about the situation? Did he already know about this? Why was Truen doing such a thing? As best friends, shouldn''t there be no secrets? A slight sting inside of Zero made him flinch. He felt oddly betrayed, even though Truen did nothing wrong.


    "Yes, I knew that this would happen. That''s why we made that array. If the boss doesn''t appear tonight, we could sleep soundly till the next morning. I didn''t inform you about this because you would rush to Pocky''s aid without further investigations. We could have gotten into a lot more trouble if you flew into action at the first encounter of danger."


    Listening to Truen''s explanation, Zero felt his cheek heat up. Truen wasn''t wrong. Although he learned a lot over his journey, Zero was still very much a hot-headed person who would jump into action before he could think about it. Endangering Pocky was the last thing they wanted, and Truen wasn''t wrong. Still, it didn''t make Zero any less sulky.


    "You could have warned me about it," he looked away, and Truen apologised. Zero must have gotten very alarmed to know that they were targeted prey in this wilderness.


    "We will hunt for the boss after some sleep. What time is it now?" Truen yawned, and Zero checked the time. It was almost time for the second shift anyway.


    "Sorry about waking everyone up," Zero clapped his hands and screwed his eyes shut. He should have known better than to act so rashly.


    As Zero waited for forgiveness, Bob watched how Truen bopped him on the head gently and called him a dummy.


    "Get some sleep," he told Zero. "I''ll answer all your questions tomorrow. You too, Bob."


    Zero snuggled with Bob in the tent with no further questions as Truen calmly burned the fae corpses with magic. He was still a little sleepy, but if the dark faes continued to attack them, it would make his job simpler the next morning.


    Zero might have figured it out already, but Truen thought it wasn''t important if he hadn''t. After all, these dark faes were going to lead them directly to the person they were trying to find.


    Thanks to these dark faes occupying the wilderness near Mystic Meadow borders, Truen''s tracking arrows weren''t very effective. He couldn''t find the person they needed to find with so many camps and settlements in the area. If they could find the leader of these dark faes tomorrow, they would be able to find some answers. Who knows, it could just be the shipwright they needed.

 Chapter 590: Message In A Bottle

    At breakfast, Zero didn''t even flinch when the barrier activated after some new dark faes tried to ambush them. The buzzing sound in the background simply reminded Zero of his agenda today.


    "Are you sure there is a dark fae boss in the area?" he asked, and Truen nodded.


    "According to Cleo and Fae King Vivian, there should be a powerful dark fae commanding all the weaker faes. It''s not a king or a great sprite yet, but we can assume it isn''t going to be easy to locate. This entire wilderness is its territory."


    Bob took a look at the mini-map. There were way too many enemies in the vicinity. It reminded him of an ant nest. If you killed one, the whole swarm would appear, and there would be no end to their numbers.


    The magic beasts Zero and Bob hunted yesterday tasted nowhere as good as the ones from Endow Hill. Could it be the difference in mana quality in the air that affected their taste? Zero was curious but finding the leader of the dark faes took precedence. Thus, they finished up quickly and cleaned up the campsite before heading off to the border closest to Mystic meadow.


    "Is there a way we can take them all down in one go?" Zero asked.


    They had been going for an hour, but progress was painfully slow. He didn''t want to burn the forest up or harm the environment, so they were stuck to using regular attacks. The party was attacked and ambushed at almost every turn while searching for tracks. So far, nobody found signs of Pocky''s hideout or the leader of the dark faes. At most, Bob would smell a mana beast in the vicinity, but they ignored them. These mana beasts were less ferocious than the dark faes.


    "There''s no end to them," Bob groaned when they took a break.


    Truen and Zero set up a temporary defence array after the dark faes grew bolder. These creatures didn''t pose a huge threat to them, but they were numerous and extremely annoying. Eventually, they would run out of stamina searching for Pocky aimlessly.


    With Mii and Wii''s help, Zero hosted an emergency strategy meeting. Cleo and Fae King Vivian didn''t have much information about this wilderness zone, and Zero wondered if shipwright Pocky was dead. The sea otter beast folks did not have a lot of mana. Even if Pocky was a talented builder, he wouldn''t be able to defend against the ferocious dark faes for so many years.


    The party was currently trapped in the wilderness zone between the other side of Magnus Hilda''s mountain ranges and Mystic Meadow. Zero didn''t know if the sea otter beastman was dead or alive. They couldn''t track his location down accurately with the swarm of dark faes, and Zero sighed. He looked at the globe and frowned. If he were shipwright Pocky on a journey to discover the truth about this world''s shape, why would he be trapped in this border wilderness that isn''t close to the sea?


    "Do we have a version of the map from a few decades ago?" Zero asked.


    Truen searched their shared inventory. Buying the maps from the merchant they met at Little Stone Town was a good investment, and Zero rejoiced.


    By Comparing the latest version of the map and the map from a few decades ago, Zero and Truen quickly realised something. If shipwright Pocky was travelling along coastlines, he should have made it back to his village by now. However, as the map that he received many years ago wasn''t updated during his years of travel, the poor shipwright must have gotten lost.


    "This location used to be part of the ocean. Magnus Hilda''s other side used to be a sea!"


    Excited by the discovery, Zero and Truen looked at each other. Monoman claimed that many years ago, the shipwright settled at their village and travelled out to observe the sea frequently. Pocky stayed with them for a while before leaving to continue his journey. If Pocky followed the coast indicated in his outdated map, it would explain why Pocky was trapped here and why he never reached Mystic Meadows.


    "Let''s search around the coastal lines from the old map," Zero traced it out and drew on the copy of his new map. Mii noted it quickly and updated the markings on the mini-map. With this new guide, Truen, Bob and Zero spread out to cover more grounds. If Pocky was still alive somehow, they would be able to find some hints to his location.


    Over the years, the mountainous cliff of Magnus Hilda transformed into a swampy land. Pocky would have difficulty navigating through a swamp filled with monsters. If he was smart, the shipwright would try to find a safe place to hide it out. However, in doing so, Pocky trapped himself. The faes from Mystic Meadows migrated from King Vivian''s territory. They settled down in the swamplands, transforming it into a fertile forest. The mana in the air transformed the swampland monsters into mana beasts. Over the years, the increasingly dense mana in the air and barren land gave birth to a new powerful fae who absorbed Pocky''s despair, turning into a dark fae. As a result, shipwright Pocky found himself helplessly trapped within the wilderness, unable to leave or call for help.


    "Location clear, no sight of Pocky."


    "Location full of mana beasts, but nothing stands out," Bob reported, and Zero sighed. It was up to him now.


    "Update," Truen''s voice sounded serious. "Boss of the wilderness located. Would you like me to take it down?"


    Curious, Zero wanted to know what sort of fae that was. The wood elf sounded like he was struggling a little over the party call.


    "A Tree Ent! Dark Tree Ent!" Truen hissed as he dodged.


    Normally, Tree Ents were not frightening faes to deal with. They have simply wisened trees with intelligence and magic abilities. These Tree Ents were cousins of spriggans. The difference between a tree ent and a spriggan was the ability to own a body. Tree ents fuse with a tree and usually stay rooted in the location they chose to settle in. Spriggans are bound to the tree they were destined to protect. As such, tree ents were more dangerous when angered as they were able to uproot themselves and cause disaster wherever they went.


    Zero wasn''t done searching his area and frowned. "Retreat for now," he told Truen.


    They had to regroup to understand more about the tree ent. From the corner of his eye, Zero caught a sparkle and looked over. Something shiny was hidden in the ground, and Zero ran over to dig it up.


    When the dirt was loosened, a glass bottle came loose, and Zero stared at it. Inside the bottle, there was a written note. Curious, Zero smashed the bottle and read the aged note with glee.


    The author of this note was no other than the shipwright they were looking for.

 Chapter 591: Pocky and the Dark Tree Ent

    "Why did you stop me?" Truen asked when the party was finally regrouped. "Did you find anything?"


    Zero nodded and passed the fragile note from the bottle to Bob and Truen to read. At the same time, he explained the ecosystem in the reclaimed swampland.


    "If you defeated the dark tree ent, the rest of the dark faes would disperse and cause havoc elsewhere. It wouldn''t be good for anyone."


    Bob frowned at the handwriting. "I don''t understand what it says."


    Truen didn''t understand the language either, and Zero blinked. "It''s a map of where Pocky is stuck in and a plea for help. Sure, he might be slightly terrible at drawing, but surely you can tell from the signature cute otter whiskers here and the distressed expression, right?"


    Both Truen and Bob deadpanned. That was a drawing? Gosh! Even Seff could do better. How was Zero able to identify the drawing so quickly? Also, where was Pocky trapped at? The map wasn''t very detailed. Truen didn''t know where to start the search no matter how much he stared at the old piece of paper.


    "Do you know where Pocky is hiding?" Truen asked cautiously, and Zero nodded. The wood elf didn''t know what to think of Zero''s ability to understand bad handwriting and drawing. Bob didn''t look too surprised.


    "He is hiding in a cave on the side of the mountain somewhere," the Eternal Dragon said, and Truen snapped his neck over.


    "Even you can understand?"


    Bob nodded and pointed to the poorly illustrated map. This is a side view of where he is. There''s only one sea, one special tree with a scary face and one wall in this area. The otter is inside the wall. Clearly, he is hiding inside the mountain."


    Was this even reliable? Truen didn''t know what to think about Zero and Bob''s simplicity. Perhaps they were right. Maybe Pocky was residing inside the mountain wall. It was better than not having any clues. However, the location of this bottle was also strange. When they split the search territory, Bob flew to the area closest to the old coastline. Truen searched around the centre of the reclaimed forest. Zero searched close to the mountain range but not close enough for a bottle to be thrown from the top of the mountain. How did it get here?


    Before they could brainstorm Pocky''s possible location further, the dark tree ent howled and launched a huge area attack. Bob helped Zero find his balance as the ground shook and Truen cringed at the sheer volume of that howl. The dark tree ent was furious, and Truen was now glad that he retreated. While dealing with a tree ent wasn''t something too life-threatening, Truen would still suffer heavy casualties dealing with a tree ent on a rampage. Thankfully, they were not the tree ent''s target.


    Before they could decide what to do, the tree ent''s root struck the side of the mountain and Bob''s jaw fell open. The mountain''s side cracked, and part of the rock surface fell off, causing a landslide. The tree ent continued to strike the mountainside, and Truen wanted to put more distance between the tree ent and the mountain to avoid getting caught in the crossfire.


    Just when Bob thought the tree ent would rip a hole in the mountainside, something unexpected made all three of them jump.


    Zero recognised that sound. It might be too quick to see, but after hanging out with the lab members for long enough, Zero knew how a cannon sounded like. The tree ent howled in pain as one of its roots broke off from that shot. It was coming from the side of the mountain, and Zero frowned. The cannonball didn''t look like the usual ones crafted from shiny metal. Instead, this cannonball was rough and shattered upon impact.


    "Rock?" Zero tried to get closer for a better look, but Truen and Bob pulled him away as the forest became a deadly battleground.


    As the battle raged on, dark faes screamed in agony. Hundreds were buried from the landslide. More perished from rock splinters shooting in every direction as the tree ent and Pocky played a deadly baseball game. Every cannonball that Pocky shot from the mountain, the dark tree ent would use a root to smash it to smithereens.


    Truen pulled Zero onto Bob''s back when the Eternal Dragon transformed into his magnificent body and took to the skies. From above, they witnessed the destruction. The person hiding in the mountainside had to be Pocky. Zero asked if they could confirm the identity of the attacker in the mountainside, and Wii volunteered. The eggplant fairy created a clone and sent it as a scout.


    The fight lasted for almost an hour before the dark tree ent retreated. Many dark faes were killed, and Zero frowned. Wii confirmed that the one firing cannonballs from the mountain wall was a small sea otter beastman.


    "What is he doing now?" he asked the clone.


    "He''s repairing his weapons. I also saw a very efficient system inside the cave. There is a farm for shellfishes and various sea creatures. At the same time, the cannonballs were fired by a huge slingshot fashioned out of monster silk."


    "Let''s approach him," Zero said, and Truen looked uneasy.


    "Must we approach him now? He just finished fighting the tree ent."


    Zero nodded. "I''ll let him know that I''m a doctor, and we found his note. He will listen to us."


    Truen paused. "If he doesn''t?"


    Zero sighed. "Then I''ll leave you to do the hard negotiations. I hope we don''t have to resort to that because I''m going to ask him for a favour. I don''t really want to sail in a ship made by someone who hates me."


    The ship should sink as part of its functional design. However, Zero didn''t want to go on a voyage in a vessel made by someone who held grudges against him. Pocky didn''t seem like a difficult person to talk to. Like all beastfolks, he should be a simple person to approach. Zero didn''t come empty-handed either. The globe sitting in his inventory should be enough to get on Pocky''s good side.


    "Let''s go," Zero urged Bob.


    The dragon swooped down and flew towards the mountainside quickly as Truen readied some illusion spells. There was no need to traumatise the poor shipwright by the sight of a dragon.

 Chapter 592: Shipwright Pocky

    "H-hello? Is anybody here?" Zero asked in his most innocent voice as they reached the cave entrance.


    Bob returned to his human hybrid form quickly and adjusted to the dimness in the cave. Truen readied some spells to thwart any surprise attacks. The cave was very much destroyed at the entrance, and people of their size wouldn''t fit through the rubble. Without a way further in, they waited patiently for a response.


    "He''s coming," Bob whispered when he felt some slight tremor in the ground that neither Zero nor Truen could detect. If it wasn''t for Jermine''s influence and jumpscare tendencies, Bob wouldn''t have paid so much attention to ground movements.


    They waited for shipwright Pocky to make his appearance. When the sea otter beastman finally showed up, Zero had trouble identifying his age.


    "State your business!" the adorable sea otter beastman squeaked as threateningly as he could from his fortified barrier of rocks. A tiny spear stuck out between the gaps, aimed at them, and Zero raised his hand up out of reflex to show that they were non-threatening.


    "We''re looking for the owner of the message in a bottle we found!" Zero explained, and Truen held the message up for verification. With this, the shipwright would be convinced. Werebeasts aren''t the smartest folks, after all.


    "Bring it here!" Pocky demanded, and Truen inched over carefully so that the sea otter wouldn''t be startled. Bob''s eyes didn''t leave the tiny beastfolk and the gaze made Pocky slightly uncomfortable.


    After verifying his scribble from years ago, Pocky looked at the three saviours. How many years had it been since he prayed for someone to come along and get him out of this horrible place? It has been way too long that he forgot about it.


    "How did you escape that monster?" Pocky asked in a quiet voice.


    He almost couldn''t believe that there would be such strong adventurers coming to this part of the world. All those years ago, he''d been misled by a map and thought he would have to spend the rest of his life toughing it out here. A year passed and another until Pocky no longer counted the days. He gave up hope of getting rescued, but after nearly twenty years, hope has arrived in the form of the most mismatched party he''d ever seen.


    Zero looked at Truen, who simply explained that they were hiding it out until the dark tree ent left voluntarily.


    "We saw you using projectiles," Zero gushed. "Do you live here?"


    When Pocky heard that, his heart sank. If these people were hiding from the dark tree ent, it would mean they''ve stumbled across his hideout by pure luck.


    "You should go back," the shipwright sighed. "The dark tree ent has retired for a while. You can make an escape by following the mountain range. It should take you right back to the land of giants."


    Zero tilted his head in confusion. Pocky kept the note that Truen passed and started to walk away.


    "Aren''t you coming with us?" the doctor asked.


    The sea otter beastman paused then laughed in hopelessness. "I can''t. I''m trapped inside here. These boulders are blocking the entrance, and I have no way to fly or climb out the top. Thankfully, I made friends with some of the birds to be able to gain resources needed for survival and defending against the dark tree ent."


    Bob walked to the rocks blocking the entrance and shot the shipwright a look. "Step aside."


    The Eternal Dragon didn''t repeat himself, and Pocky hardly had time to react. He managed to sidestep the area of destruction as Bob blasted the boulders into smaller pieces. The force made the cave shake a little, and Zero became concerned about the cave''s structure. After the tremors stopped, Zero noticed how none of the cave''s important structures was compromised. Bob must have mastered the skill of fighting in a cave with Kerberos in their raids within Sleepy Cave.


    "Can we go now?" Bob asked, and Pocky shivered.


    While the wood elf and the human didn''t seem particularly strong, Pocky had a feeling this young boy could kill him at the snap of his fingers. Half thrilled at his rescue and half afraid of Bob, Pocky told them to wait for him as he gathered his most important belongings to leave. Bob only stood guard at the entrance, and Truen followed Zero into the cave when the doctor offered to help Pocky pack.


    It was obvious to anyone that Zero was only curious about what was inside the sea otter''s lair. Pocky didn''t refuse Zero''s help. He didn''t know when the dark tree ent was going to awaken again, so they had to move fast.


    "Wrap this up," he told Zero and looked at the piles of documents.


    There were simply too many things he managed to create over the years, and it wouldn''t be wise to carry them along even though it would be a terrible waste. All his precious maps and blueprints for genius designs had to be left behind. As long as he was alive, he could take his time to recreate them from memory. Pocky left his precious documents alone with great reluctance and started packing the more important things like weapons and a compass.


    Zero took a look over his shoulder. The shipwright had many documents and interesting gadgets in the cave. Why didn''t he want to take them along?


    "Are you sure you want to leave this behind?" the doctor asked. It was too much of a shame!


    Pocky looked at them longingly. All those years he spent thinking up wonderful ideas to fill the loneliness and helplessness in him was here. Yet, he had to leave them behind to survive.


    "I guess so," he smiled sadly. "We can''t carry too much if we want to escape. They might be the fruits of my labour in the past twenty years, but nothing is more important than surviving. I can draw them again from memory once I get out of here."


    As Pocky gathered his belongings, Zero gave Truen a pleading look. The wood elf glanced at Pocky, who was distracted and sighed.


    Seeing the slight nod of approval, Zero beamed and swiftly approached the pile of goodies. Leaving no document and invention behind, Zero stored everything away in his inventory. When Pocky was finally done packing, he looked around in shock. All his books and inventions were gone!


    Confused and lost, he looked at the two strangers.


    "Shall we go?" Zero asked cheerfully, and Pocky nodded numbly, not knowing his up from his down anymore.


    Things have only become weirder ever since this odd trio appeared.

 Chapter 593: Shrewd Zero

    Getting out of the cave he was trapped in for nearly two decades felt unreal. Pocky couldn''t help but look back every few steps. The air was so different outside the cave. This was what freedom smelled like!


    Bob walked at the front, and Pocky walked in the centre of the group. Zero and Truen walked behind him, and the sea otter felt nervous. Bob didn''t seem like a friendly person. Moreover, he was very strong, and Pocky didn''t know if it was a good thing these people were his escort party.


    At the back of the party, Zero and Truen were sharing a private conversation in the party call.


    "Do you think he will build us a ship?" Zero asked.


    Truen observed the sea otter beastman a little more closely. Honestly, he''d never seen a shipwright before. Apart from Monoman''s information and what they heard from Lycantopia, they had no way of knowing what made a good shipwright. Besides, this shipwright was trapped within a cave for so many years. Will his skills and knowledge still be relevant?


    "You can ask him and negotiate later," the wood elf informed his friendly politely. "First, let''s get out of this place. The negative mana in the air is annoying to deal with."


    The doctor agreed. Shipwright Pocky wasn''t looking too healthy either. The negative mana in the air originating from him started to collect around the shipwright ever since he left the cave. It would only be a matter of time before the dark tree ent found out that his source of food left. Bob was doing what he could to contain their presence, but this trick would wear out over time. They were leaving too many traces in this forest as they travelled.


    "Let''s set up camp here," Bob said when they came across a river. From the looks of how the river was created, this used to be a sea.


    Pocky didn''t protest. They have been walking for a few hours. There should be a safe distance between them and the dark tree ent. Setting up a camp sounded like heaven for his tired legs that severely lacked exercise.


    After drinking some water from the river and sitting down to close his eyes, Pocky wondered what he would do now that he was a free man again. Should he continue on his quest or head home?


    Just then, a delicious smell wafted through the air. Pocky could feel his nose twitch at this extremely nostalgic aroma. It smelled like salt!


    His eyes shot open, and Pocky sat up when he heard something sizzling. It wasn''t his imagination! Why were these people having a carefree barbecue session out in the open? They weren''t in safe territories yet. The dark faes could still attack them here!


    However, as the smell of cooked shellfish wafted to his nostrils, Pocky couldn''t help but salivate. It has been so long since he had proper food. These shellfishes weren''t grown or farmed. They were from the deep sea, picked by the best of divers! Only one place sold this, and Pocky swallowed hard.


    "Did you come from Lycantopia?" he asked and wondered if they would share some of the delicious scallops with him.


    Zero nodded. "Not immediately. However, we stopped there to see a friend. Also, we didn''t come here by chance. Monoman told us that you stopped by his village years ago. The truth is, we needed to find a shipwright who could build the legendary sinking ship."


    When Pocky heard that these people were looking for someone who could build the sinking ship, he became very silent. The abalone in his paws that Truen passed him suddenly didn''t taste as good anymore.


    "I am very grateful that you came all the way to find and save me from the dark tree ent. However, I''m not skilled enough to build the ship you want. My brother and I have never built a sinking ship. We, sea otter folks, have no power to build such a dangerous vessel, even if the king requested it."


    Hearing this, Zero smirked. It was a very good thing he saved those documents. Mii studied them and gave Zero the summary. Pocky was a brilliant engineer. His designs for these ships and strange moving parts can be used to benefit the world greatly. If there was one problem, it was the type of materials used in his designs. They were often hard to find or manufacture.


    "Don''t be like this," Zero sidled up to the tiny sea otter and put an arm around him. "I managed to save all your precious blueprints and documents. Surely you can find something in there to help us out."


    Initially, Pocky didn''t know if Zero was joking or not. However, now that he thought about it, everything started to make sense. Why would there be wild shellfishes in the middle of nowhere? How about the missing documents from the cave? Also, it didn''t make sense that the kid was stronger than the adults. Whoever these people were, they couldn''t possibly be ordinary! In fact, only the insane or the mighty would seek out this vessel. Unfortunately, Pocky and his brother had never gotten to building the sinking ship after designing it. The people who ordered it simply weren''t strong enough to gather the materials they required. Most of them died on the collection runs, so it became banned among the sea otter folks to build this vessel, making this just a legendary but impossible design.


    True to his words, Pocky looked at the documents spilling all over the ground as Zero pulled them out of thin air. Spatial magic! This human wasn''t ordinary either. With this much magic, he had to at least be an archmage of a national hero level!


    If it was this party with a dangerous kid with ridiculous strength and a national hero mage, Pocky might just be able to build the sinking ship they wanted.


    "I have conditions. The legendary sinking ship requires the help of my brother - Docky. He is living in the village of sea otters in the wilderness between Lycantopia and U.N.U. There is one problem. I left home to prove to him that the world was flat and not round. We had a huge argument, and I''m embarrassed to return home without evidence of the world''s shape. While we''re at it, there are several materials you have to gather for us to start working on the sinking ship. These creatures are difficult to defeat. One of them is this dark tree ent. We need its undead wood to build the ship''s body. Undead wood is the only wood that sinks correctly and can navigate smoothly underwater."


    Zero exchanged a look with Truen and grinned. "Deal!"


    Pocky relaxed almost too early when he heard that. The next thing Zero said gave him a heart attack.


    "Let''s defeat that dark tree ent after lunch."


    The poor sea otter could only pray that Zero was joking as he ate the mussels pushed in his direction.

 Chapter 594: Sea Hand Malik

    "You''re not going?" Pocky couldn''t help but ask in worry when the kid and the strange magician human stayed behind.


    After a delicious meal, the trio drew lots to decide who would defeat the tree ent. It was Truen who won, and Bob couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of the results. Truen could have rigged it, seeing how the wood elf proposed the idea. Zero pouted but didn''t suspect a thing and wished his best friend good luck.


    "Don''t beat it up too badly!" Zero yelled. "We need all the wood it has!"


    Bob shook his head and forcefully hugged the cuddly sea otter. "Don''t worry, It''s time for a nap. In the meantime, I think my master has some questions for you."


    Indeed, Zero has been waiting for this chance to intero- to interview the famous shipwright. That glint in his eyes made Pocky want to run. He half-regretted agreeing to travel with this strange party.


    "Is it true that you can build a ship that sinks? We''re looking to visit Indra Seagloo. The werebeasts said that only the Sea Hand brothers can create such a vessel! Many years ago, you and your brother built King Gaon a battleship to fight the sea monsters. It''s a pity that the Kraken smashed it. I would have loved to see if it was mightier than the invention of gnomes."


    Pocky didn''t know what to do as Zero talked about what he saw in Derby Desert. It didn''t matter how insane the stories coming from Zero''s mouth sounded. The sea otter werebeast thought that this strange magician wasn''t lying. In fact, the adventures he had been on reignited the flame in Pocky''s heart.


    "Have you seen the sea in all these countries?" he asked eagerly. "Tell me, you''ve travelled almost all of the world. Do you think the world is flat or round?"


    Zero blinked and grinned. "What do you think?"


    Bob wasn''t interested in philosophical discussions and snored away with Pocky in his arms. That didn''t deter the shipwright from sharing his thoughts.


    "I believe it is flat," Pocky declared firmly. "The edges of the world are at the sea. We can see all of the lands, but after the sun goes down by the edge of the sea, it never comes back. Instead, a new sun is born on the other side of the sky at the opposite edge of this world."


    It was an interesting discussion, and honestly, for the people who have never flown in the skies or tried to swim across the ocean, the world might appear flat. Zero saw it all from Heaven, so he knew that wasn''t the case. Yet, he wasn''t just going to tell Pocky. He wanted to know what Docky thought. How did someone who had never flown the skies or swam the oceans understand that the world was round?"


    According to Pocky, his brother had a different gift. It was only when the two brothers worked together that they became able to carry on their master''s legacy as the Sea Hand.


    "Our master was a gift shipwright who once sailed the world and learned its secrets. Malik was half merfolk and half werebeast. Master Malik didn''t speak much of his origins when he was alive. But there were stories saying his parents were a werebeast sea otter and a beautiful sea folk. Due to differences in their families, the couple eloped to build a village of their own in the wilderness. My older brother Docky learned the art of navigation and design from Master Malik, and I learned engineering to make my brother''s design come true."


    Hearing that Pocky''s master was half merfolk, Zero wondered if these shipwrights knew anything related to Indra Seagloo''s location.


    With a frown, Pocky admitted that he didn''t know much about it. However, he quickly added that if Zero escorted him back to the village safely, his brother might be able to help.


    "Docky is good at navigation. With my observation notes about the sea, he could plot a chart of Indra Seagloo''s movements and location."


    When Zero heard that, he became slightly confused. Initially, Truen and Zero thought that Indra Seagloo was a very hidden location deep under the sea. However, Pocky''s information and the werebeasts from Lycantopia''s story made them wonder if there was more to it. Could Indra Seagloo be a huge underwater ship or city? It sounded as if the location of this country wasn''t fixed.


    "Can I just confirm what you meant earlier? Indra Seagloo travels?"


    Pocky looked at Zero oddly. "You haven''t heard? Some of Indra Seagloo'' residents can be considered the ancestors of certain werebeasts. At the same time, many descendants of Indra Seagloo are relatives of the old faes from Mystic Meadows. Think of the merfolks like a hybrid between faes and werebeasts. The only reason why Indra Seagloo is feared is because of their curse."


    Zero blinked. They were cursed?


    Pocky shook his head at Zero''s confusion. "You don''t know? Even when you''re such a well-travelled adventurer?"


    The doctor looked away and sulked. "I grew up in Endow Hill. There isn''t much contact with the outside world until recently."


    Pocky looked at the youthful human and laughed. He laughed and laughed so hard that tears rolled down his cheeks. Bob, who was napping, woke up with a start as the sea otter in his arms showed no signs of stopping as if he finally lost it.


    Zero put up his hands innocently when Bob gave his master a questioning look. They stared at the shipwright helplessly until Pocky calmed down.


    "I honestly thought you would be older. I guess I was wrong. Alright, young man. Let me tell you what I know about Indra Seagloo as thanks for rescuing me."


    "In one of the salvaged documents you took from me, there should be a calendar marking out dates and sightings. I''ve been observing the sea for a very long time. One thing I can be sure about, Indra Seagloo is an underwater civilisation that moves. We don''t know why it moves because nobody who went underwater ever resurfaced. Occasionally, we will hear and see Queen Leah''s activities. However, nobody can predict where Indra Seagloo was going to show up next. This is why many merchants are afraid to use the sea to trade. Even if Indra Seagloo doesn''t pass by their sea routes, pirates, sea thugs, and sea monsters are difficult to deal with."


    In the mindscape, Wii and Mii brought the sea observation charts out. Indeed, Pocky''s observations were very detailed, and the fairy assistants attempted to make sense out of it.


    "Do you think we can find Indra Seagloo by analysing the pattern?" Wii asked, and Mii grimaced. Even if they could, it would take a very long time.


    Zero wanted to ask more about this magnificent underwater world created by merfolks. However, a dreadful sound coming from the swampland got everyone''s attention. The horrible scream told them that Truen had finally started his battle against the dark tree ent.


    Pocky shivered while Bob grinned widely. "Master! Shall we hurry to see the show?" he asked.


    The shipwright paled visibly, and Zero nodded in excitement. He was eager to see his best friend in action. Truen was mostly a pacifist. Hence, Zero wouldn''t miss the chance to watch the archer go all out on precious material.

 Chapter 595: Undead Wood Farming

    Against his will, Pocky found himself running back into the danger zone. The swampland wasn''t anything he recognised. For one, the dark faes under the dark tree ent''s command were swarming around something like bees attacking an enemy. They looked like they''ve officially lost their minds.


    "No wonder he was taking so long," Zero mused. "I thought he was having difficulty with an old tree."


    Having difficulty was putting it lightly. Ordinarily, adventurers would be running away by now with severe injuries if they weren''t dead yet. Unlike regular monsters, the dark tree ent was frightening because of two of its abilities.


    Truen easily countered the nature magic manipulation. He was a wood spirit. The negative debuff effect of getting confusion and weakness in this swampland didn''t affect him. It was not the main reason why Truen rigged the little game earlier to volunteer. Zero and Bob might not realise that because the debuff did little damage to people as powerful as them. Truen didn''t mind if they wreaked havoc and let loose a little if this was the only thing the dark tree ent could do.


    It was the second and less known effect of this wamp monster that Truen worried about. With enough time spent in this swampland, they would end up like shipwright Pocky. Truen couldn''t risk that. The dark tree ent was good at subtle manipulation and brainwashing. Those without a firm heart will find themselves becoming puppets of the swamp monster. The weaker ones who died became fertiliser for the soil, creating a vicious cycle of trapped souls in the area.


    The dark tree ent shot another root and branch at Truen, who simply dodged and returned shots of his own, cutting them off cleanly. Zero and Bob decided to watch from a safe distance so that Pocky wouldn''t be dragged into the crossfire. At first sight, it looked as if Truen was struggling against the swamp master. However, when Zero checked his inventory that Truen shared with him, he wondered how much they were worth.


    "Hey, shipwright. How much undead wood do you need to make that ship?" Zero asked. Even Bob was momentarily confused by that question.


    From what the dragon saw, that dark tree ent should be enough to make a very good ship for three people. They weren''t trying to create an underwater country or village. What kind of question was that?


    "Half the trunk of that dark tree ent would be enough. Why do you ask? Is your friend trying to cut the tree and run?"


    Zero glanced back to the battlefield. It wasn''t clear to Pocky, but Bob and Zero could see it now. Truen used one of his ultimate skills to trap the dark tree ent, giving it only enough space to launch branches and roots at Truen. The dark faes controlled by the swamp monster were attacking the cage viciously, trying to tree its master after the tree ent realised swarming Truen with numbers didn''t work.


    Just like this, Truen farmed enough undead wood to make several houses. Zero doubted they needed any more building materials, but his friend looked like he was having so much fun. Zero felt bad for interrupting, so they decided to sit and watch instead.


    "Say," Zero asked slyly. "Is undead wood very valuable?"


    When Bob heard that, he had a feeling he knew what his master was going to do. Yet, he didn''t hate it. It was in a dragon''s nature to not detest wealth. However, Lord Baal would claim that Zero has been corrupted by Mammon''s influence. At this rate, Zero would make a better businessman than a doctor.


    Pocky''s brain blanked out. Was undead wood valuable? If he followed the adventurer guilds'' rankings, subjugating the dark tree ent was akin to an S-rank difficulty that required several A-rank adventurers in a coordinated raid. Even so, the success rate of this quest is not guaranteed. The monster boss might not be subdued, and the raiding party could suffer heavy losses.


    In all his years before he was trapped in this place, Pocky only heard of a few people capable of defeating a powerful fae monster. If it were people like Dorgon, the dwarven hero in his youth, this monster would easily be taken down in half a day. If the powerful gnomes still existed, the monster wouldn''t stand a chance against the mighty battling gun. If the ancient elves were still here under King Charo''s lead, as much as Pocky hated that man, the ark tree ent could be defeated. However, these were exceptional individuals, and not anybody could take it down with ease, much less farm undead wood.


    "How much would a branch about a meter in length sell for?" Zero asked, and Pocky didn''t know how to answer it. A branch? So far, nobody managed to secure even a foot of undead wood, much less a meter.


    "A twig would already cost a small gold mine. I don''t know how much a branch would cost."


    Zero hummed. Pricing this would be difficult. Honestly, it would be a waste to sell it. The material was good and very rare. If the gnomes and the Sea Hand brothers could work together, they could do something more amazing than exchanging it for gold mines.


    "What else can undead wood be used for apart from the sinking ship?" Zero asked. He didn''t know the properties of this special wood. If it could sink in water, what else could they make as a groundbreaking invention?


    Pocky thought about it and hesitated. In truth, he had many ideas. Both Pocky and his brother created many insane creations on paper. However, their master forbade them to even make a prototype. The one thing both Pocky and Docky wanted to build was a ship that could fly. The airship was something the sea otters wished to make. It would be interesting to sail the clouds without wings and see what lies above that sea of white. However, Master Malik turned that away. Flying was an unthinkable thing for someone born with an affinity to the ocean.


    "The undead wood has a special property to ignore things that are not imbued with life energy and magic. Water and air are not charged with it. Hence, the undead wood will move towards a life force wherever the nearest. Of course, with some tweaks and additional materials, we can build things like a sinking ship. However, the one thing my brother and I would love to try building is an airship - one that sails above the sea of clouds."


    When Zero heard that, he became thrilled by the idea. An airship! There were no air transportations, even in the gnome empire. What a noble idea! With this amount of undead wood in the inventory that continued increasing, Zero wondered how big an airship the Sea Hand brothers could build. Imagine a city in the sky, much like Indra Seagloo that travels across the globe. That would be a story worth telling to future generations.


    "That airship," Zero said. "I would like to be your patron. My friend is farming undead wood at the moment. We have more than enough to distribute it and sell it freely. However, I won''t do that. Instead, I wish to invite you and your talented village of shipwright to create an airship by collaborating with the last surviving gnomes. Build me an airship big enough and self-sufficient enough to become a travelling city in the skies, much like Indra Seagloo."


    Pocky nearly pissed in his pants when he heard what Zero wanted to be a patron of. He turned to look at Bob, who yawned as if this was normal. Then, Pocky understood that this magician youth wasn''t just a simple person.


    "Good lad, may I know your name?"

 Chapter 596: Dark Tree Ent Sapling

    By the end of a very dramatic four-hour fight, Truen returned victorious, hardly breaking into a sweat. Pocky couldn''t believe that the tiny sapling in his palm was the same dark tree ent that tormented him for decades.


    Everyone had different reactions. Bob was busy making a campfire for the night while Truen updated the Great Gods about their activities. Zero was busy writing a letter to King Vivian to inform him about the unclaimed stray fae territory. It looked like the fae king had his work cut out for him as thousands of stray faes loitered in this collapsing swampland.


    There was also a different problem. Zero needed to find a safe place to plant this dark tree ent sapling if they wanted to continue farming undead wood in the future. However, there didn''t seem to be any good location in mind. This dark tree ent thrived on mana and life energy to grow. At the same time, it was a terrible idea to put it near any civilisation. Only a handful of people could approach it, and Zero didn''t want to increase the responsibilities of those in Half Moon Village.


    "What about Jynx?" Truen suggested when Zero zoned out with a deep frown at dinner.


    The doctor thought about it. "U.N.U.?"


    The archer nodded. If that creepy place had trees that ate dead bodies and a pond full of corpses, surely having one more freak of nature in it wouldn''t affect their reputation too much. Besides, the most powerful magician school was there. The undead tree wouldn''t be able to affect undead creatures as much as living ones.


    "That''s actually not a bad idea," Pocky said. "That land is full of undead anyway. It would be safer there than anywhere else on Earth."


    Zero sighed. He just sent the letter to Zoe, who passed it to Latitia to deliver the news to Fae King Vivian. Who was he going to send to U.N.U. to discuss the business benefits of raising a dark tree ent for undead wood farming? Schaf was too busy managing Half Moon Trading and the booming business in Smargdas. Monoman is stuck in New Moon Village. Jermine could help to deliver it, but for weak werebeasts like them, the sapling would devour their life force before they could reach U.N.U.


    "Ah!" Zero clapped his hands in excitement. There was one person perfect for this job!


    "Truen, can you pass the sapling to me? I''ll seal it and get the Chieftess to deliver it."


    Pocky looked back and forth between Zero and the wood elf. He still could not wrap his head around this new person who introduced himself as the leader of Half Moon Village. Living in a hole for so long made Pocky uneducated about current affairs. However, when Zero talked about important people like Fae King Vivian, Sylvia the Silver Witch, Dorgon the dwarven hero and even King Gregory, he had a better idea about who this was.


    In all the legends, the story passed down by Gods who left the world told the mortals about a Great One arriving. The people called him the Chosen One, and Pocky thought it was a myth until now. He finally understood why Zero needed a ship that could sink. Queen Leah was one of the key guardians. This story is also well known to children. The four elemental guardian spirits each guard a key in their heart and will give trials to the Chosen One. Only when the Chosen One passed all four trials would he be qualified to see the Fae King. Nobody knew why the Chosen One had to see the Fae King, but many people speculated that the Chosen One would descend to Earth to save it.


    With most of the logistic arrangements settled, Zero could finally rest and eat in peace. Pocky watched the three other men eat their fill and stared at the crackling fire. He felt honoured to be alive in this era where he could meet the Chosen One in person. The sea otter werebeast decided that when he went back, he would tell this story of the Chosen One to his nieces and nephews so that they could tell their grandnieces and nephews.


    Truen decided to turn in early. Bob said that he needed a stroll and promptly left. Pocky found it odd that Zero didn''t question the boy where he was going for a stroll in such a dangerous place. Zero cheerfully told Bob to have fun as he did the dishes and roped Pocky to help with chores.


    "Is undead wood the only material needed to build the legendary sinking ship?" he asked.


    Pocky was amazed by the cleaning magic but snapped out of it to reply. "No. We need a few other things, but the hardest to get would be a monster core strong enough to act as the ship''s engine and some very strong silk to withstand the water pressure for the sails."


    Zero thought about it. They now had two out of three rare materials. There would be no stronger spider silk in this world if Night Terror Spider Queen Penelope could not weave it.


    "How strong must the monster core be?" Zero asked. They were almost done with dishes.


    Pocky thought about it. Compared to the dark tree ent, the monster''s core for such a powerful ship had to be at least at a mythical grade monster''s level. The only problem was that mythical grade monsters were difficult and almost impossible to find. They were almost extinct.


    "Mythical grade?" Zero asked. If Pocky was talking about legendary grade monsters like Dragons, Zero would be troubled. Thankfully, mythical grade monsters were slightly easier to find. In fact, he wondered if he could use some of the things he already had.


    "What do you think of this?" he asked and withdrew a red pearl from his inventory.


    Pocky stared at it for a long time. The pearl was exceptional. It was better than a mythical grade core!


    "It''s better than I could imagine! What is it?"


    Zero smirked. "A secret for now. Does using a monster core for the ship''s engine weaken its power?"


    Pocky nodded. "Yes. That''s why only a strong monster core will work. The undead wood is power-hungry, after all. We''re using the monster''s core to trick it into movement."


    After hearing the shipwright''s explanation, Zero quickly put the Red Phoenix''s Pearl away. It would be better for him to find something else. He didn''t know what kind of monster would be considered mythical grade, but that was a worry for the future.

 Chapter 597: Sea Folk Curse

    Travelling from the edge of Mystic Meadows all the way back to the wilderness between U.N.U. and Lycantopia was going to take too long. Zero was currently in a hurry to get Pocky back so that the Sea Hand brothers could start working on the sinking ship.


    "Must I really agree to this oath?" Pocky asked nervously. He stared at the hunting knife in his hand and back to the magic scroll.


    As a shipwright, he didn''t study magic. To place his life in the hands of strangers who saved him was a huge risk. If Zero wasn''t the Chosen One, Pocky would never agree to it.


    Zero nodded. It was the fastest way back to Pocky''s village. However, it was also something Zero and Truen thought of beforehand. Pocky wouldn''t be satisfied to make up with his brother after that dispute about the world''s shape. Hence, they decided to cast strong illusion magic to convince him in the shortest time possible that the world was indeed round. The globe Zero prepared beforehand would be his gift to sweeten the deal.


    Cutting his finger a little too deeply with his unskilled paws, Pocky winced as the blood fell onto the magic scroll. With a flash of light, the scroll burned up, sealing the deal. Zero smiled happily and healed Pocky''s finger with simple healing magic, much to the shipwright''s astonishment.


    "Remember," Zero put a finger to his lip. "Anything that happens from now on until you reach your village remains a secret."


    Pocky nodded his head, amazed by just how many secrets Zero had. On top of powerful void magic, Zero could heal too! What kind of magician was he?


    With no time to ponder about Zero''s magic, Pocky shrieked when Bob transformed before his beady eyes. The creature from legends stood before him and eyed the shipwright lazily. Truen hopped on quickly without hesitation, and Zero laughed at the shipwright''s frozen expression.


    "This is the Eternal Dragon from Endow Hill. Meet Bobbinskrier! We call him Bob for short."


    Bob looked at Pocky with the same intense gaze, and the shipwright didn''t question further. This was the same person he saw earlier. No wonder he could break apart those boulders blocking the cave''s entrance so easily! It was a miracle the cave didn''t collapse when Bob shattered those rocks.


    "Let''s find out what you couldn''t find out all those years ago," Zero told Pocky as they took off into the air.


    Bob flew at a lower altitude than normal. Truen was in charge of weaving an illusion of cloud. At the same time, Wii took care of making the sun''s illusion according to Mii''s instructions. The plan was to chase the sun constantly over the ocean to see if they could find another land and reach the same land if they travelled directly in one straight line. Conveniently enough, Pocky already did half the hard work by walking to the border of mystic meadows. Their current location was almost directly opposite of Pocky''s village. Hence, if they reached Pocky''s village after chasing the sun, Pocky should be convinced that the world was round and didn''t fall off the edges of the sea.


    From the sky, Pocky didn''t think they were going very fast. He didn''t feel the wind in his face and wondered how it was possible until he noticed how Bob''s head was constantly raised to block the strong winds. Touched by the dragon''s thoughtfulness, Pocky changed his opinion of Bob. The dragon might look scary in both his human and dragon form, but he might be a nice person on the inside.


    Because they were constantly flying to chase after the sun, Pocky realised that he didn''t know what time it was. The sun was setting slower than it should, and after a while, Pocky''s stomach grumbled. It still looked like it was slightly past noon, but Zero informed them that they were going to have dinner.


    Out in the middle of the ocean, poor Bob couldn''t rest or stop. Pocky pitied the dragon, but Bob reassured him that it was fine. He had plenty of strength left to fly for a week without stopping or resting. Pocky finally understood why Bob was eating non-stop for the whole of that morning before they flew.


    Over dinner, Zero and Truen talked a little more about the things they saw on their adventures. At the same time, the doctor tried to gather more information about merfolks for Jacqueline.


    When Pocky heard that Half Moon Village adopted a quarter-mermaid child, he was surprised. "How did a child get so far up in-land? With mermaid blood in her, does she show any signs of ageing?"


    Puzzled, Zero asked why that was important. Pocky shook his head. Zero really knew nothing about common legends.


    "It is said that merfolks are cursed. They were cursed by the gods for fooling too many people with their tricks. Neither fae nor beastfolks, these creatures lured sailors and land walkers into the sea to eat them. As a result, all their descendants are cursed to die tragically and become seafoam if they ever told a lie. However, as some sea folks have the immortal blood of faes, they are immortals. It''s one way to cull the herd if you asked me."


    When Zero heard that, he wondered if half-blooded sea folks were exempted from that. After all, Douglas told many lies. Either that or selkies were just not part of the merfolks. Zero didn''t know, but honestly, he wished that the traitor he worked so hard to save was living happily with his new chance at life.


    "Oh, what a surprise!" Zero mused when he received news from Lily. "Lady Zenobia managed to seal the deal at 30% profit with Jynx. I guess being tea buddies with the ruler of U.N.U. has its benefits."


    Truen raised a brow. "How did they become tea buddies? Isn''t the Chieftess busy running around doing ambassador work?"


    Zero grinned. Thanks to the convenience of magic and speedy delivery by the mole werebeasts, Zero had several copies of magazines that Zenobia modelled in. Mitchnew managed to snag a few copies before it was completely sold out. A few of the men in Half Moon Village bought it to show their support, and Zero had to admit, the Chieftess looked great as the face of Jynx''s new fashion brand. The monster silk that Penelope wove made a very fashionable but sturdy female armour.


    It was hard for anyone to be dissatisfied with Zenobia acting as the model for the new launch with a body like that. In fact, it was such a success even out of U.N.U. that Jynx started complaining about lack of hands. They ended up employing cheap labour by summoning more low-levelled undead for production purposes, but that was a story for another time.


    As Bob flew without a break, Pocky enjoyed looking through the catalogue and gawked at how outrageous the fashion statement had evolved over the years. Modesty was a thing of the past, and Pocky had a hard time claiming that he hated it.

 Chapter 598: Grilled Squid

    Two days passed in a similar fashion. Pocky grew more comfortable with Zero and his gang. Even Bob was able to crack a few jokes that made everyone laugh. If they weren''t hungry, they would sleep or chat or play some games. Beneath them, the ocean remained the same no matter where they travelled, and the sun travelled in a line above them, edging a little more each day forward as Bob tried his best to keep up the speed.


    "A whirlpool?" Pocky couldn''t help but notice. He squinted his eyes a little more into the distance and frowned. The sunlight reflecting off the water was too glaring, and the shipwright couldn''t confirm it, but his gut feeling told him they should approach carefully.


    Zero and Truen were also alerted by Lily''s report from the mindscape. Something huge was approaching them from beneath, and Bob was on his guard.


    "This is our chance!" Zero gushed excitedly. He didn''t know what kind of monster it was, but they should try not to damage it if there was a core. It could be used for their ship.


    The wind pressure became heavier as they closed in on the whirlpool zone. Bob found it hard to maintain his altitude and told everyone to hold on. He was going to fly higher and accelerated with a burst of strength in his wings.


    Pocky might have screamed when they were suddenly launched higher than before, but he couldn''t hear himself with the deafening rush of wind in his ears. Zero left Pocky in Truen''s care and jumped from Bob''s back to face the sea monster. Initially, he thought that they would have to buy a mythical monster core. However, lady luck was shining on him today, and Zero rejoiced when a gigantic suckered tentacle shot from the water surface right at him.


    "Mii! What''s this creature? Is it mythical?"


    The strawcherry fairy appraised it quickly and smirked.


    "No, Zero. Even better. It''s a low-grade legendary. Meet the Kraken!"


    Hearing that the monster in the water was a Kraken, Zero salivated. Seafood was always delicious. He remembered how much he enjoyed the grilled squid before at Lycantopia. All Zero could think of was how much better a Kraken would taste when grilled.


    "The mana stone is in the head," Wii explained. "Try to avoid that if you can."


    Working up a huge fireball in one hand, Zero licked his lips. "Roger that!"


    He was determined to have a barbecue today.


    As the tentacle shot towards him, Zero could see a huge shadow from beneath the water, making its way up to the surface. Yet, it wasn''t moving fast enough. Zero wondered if he should deploy his famous move, seeing as he had the height advantage.


    "No Dragon Slaying Dropkick," Mii warned. "Not if you want that mana stone intact."


    Zero sulked for a bit but changed his stance at once, spinning himself at a dizzying pace as he gathered the wind around him. As soon as this oversized squid reached his vortex, it was going to have a once-in-a-lifetime experience of flying through the air.


    Inch by inch, the Kraken''s tentacle tip came nearer to Zero''s spinning vortex created by his modified drunken fists. Pocky held his breath from above the clouds and prayed for the young Chosen One''s safety. Truen raised a brow and told Bob to fly a little further away. Knowing Zero, his best friend might not be able to hold back after getting completely drunk on excitement.


    Hook, line and sinker! The Kraken''s tentacle became caught in Zero''s powerful air vortex, and the doctor grabbed it with one hand, imbued with qi.


    "Hah!" Zero yelled and fished the Kraken out of the water quite literally.


    Tons of seawater splashed, and the massive body of the Kraken finally revealed itself. Its tentacles were fat, but its head was fatter, and Zero threw the giant squid over his head into the sky, creating a huge shadow followed by a rain of seawater.


    To keep the stubborn and angered Kraken in position, Zero repositioned himself mid-air for a well-angled kick to the creature.


    When the kick connected, the Kraken combusted and moaned in pain.


    From above the skies, Pocky didn''t know who was the actual monster. Truen was right to ask Bob to fly a little further for their safety. No wonder they didn''t allow Zero to fight! The Chosen One was on a completely different level from the archer and the dragon. Even fighting a Kraken looked like child''s play. Zero wasn''t even trying, and that happy smile on his face confirmed it.


    One fire blast wasn''t enough to thoroughly cook this huge squid, so Zero kicked it up again and blasted it with a stronger fire spell this time.


    The Kraken retaliated to the pain by lashing out and spewing black inky liquid that Zero swore was poisonous. He dodged swiftly and watched as the black inky liquid vaporised some of the seawater that made contact with it.


    Thanks to the cheap trick, Zero was distracted, and the Kraken fell back into the water, effectively dousing the fire out. The monster tried to make an escape, but Zero was relentless as a hunter. He would never let the prey he set his sight on get away so easily.


    "Come back!" Zero shouted and manipulated the water with gravity magic to trap the Kraken inside.


    The Kraken felt fear for the very first time and shrieked. It lashed out desperately, and Zero only increased the pressure in this water coffin. He made sure to avoid the area where the mana stone was and added pressure to everything else. Zero wanted to force the Kraken''s organs to explode so that he could grill it nicely.


    Pocky prayed for the Kraken when Truen explained that the hunt was over. Zero had the Kraken exactly where he wanted, and the poor monster was no match for the cruel water prison. Bob licked his lips. Kraken for dinner sounded exactly what he needed.


    Now, if only they had some beer to go with the grilled squid. Maybe even some spicy dipping sauce. That would make a perfect meal.

 Chapter 599: Spherical Map

    The trip on a dragon''s back lasted for almost a week, and by the time they found land again, Pocky realised something.


    Despite leaving this place for years, nothing about its landscape changed. A strong sense of nostalgia hit Pocky, and after getting off Bob''s back, he walked as if he was possessed. He knew this sight. He knew this sea. He knew this view too well! It was as if he wasn''t trapped in a mountain cave for decades.


    Now that they were very close to Pocky''s home, Zero decided to give Pocky the gift he prepared. They''ve been travelling in almost a straight line. The shipwright had also seen the end of the sea before they reached land again. The answer should be clear by now what shape the world was.


    "Here," Zero carefully handed Pocky the globe he commissioned. "For you. I hope you can patch things with your brother."


    Pocky took the spherical map and spun it around a few times. The details weren''t quite there, but he understood what Zero was doing. If he continued to be stubborn even after seeing it for himself that the world didn''t fall off at the edge of the sea, he would only be a stubborn fool unworthy of his title as the Left Sea Hand.


    "From here onwards, we will travel by foot," Zero explained. "The magic contract will be voided the moment you meet with your brother. However, I still hope that you can keep at least Bob''s identity a secret to avoid unnecessary panic."


    From here, it only took Pocky two days to travel on foot before the familiar sight of a shipyard greeted him.


    With his stubby legs, Pocky ran all the way back and recognised some of the villagers. They''d grown up in the time he was trapped in the swampland.


    Zero, Bob and Truen took their time to stroll into the shipyard. There were broken ships everywhere and half-built ships. Zero had never seen a shipbuilding factory throughout their adventure and was fascinated by the technology these sea otters used. The gnomes and lab rats would be equally curious, and if the older brother permitted, Half Moon Village had a lot of learning to do from these werebeasts.


    There were many shouts, tears and hugs when the sea otter folks realised that their Left Sea Hand was back. For years, the Right Sea Hand ruled the village and took the bare minimum orders for ships. For regular people, they would think that the Right Sea Hand was just a grumpy old man. However, only those in this village understood why.


    Apart from the blueprints that the brothers already created before they separated, Docky could not successfully build any of his newer creations. Without Pocky''s engineering expertise, nobody could bring Docky''s inventions to live. Sea technology and marine trade didn''t make any significant progress over the years, and there wasn''t a single day that the sea otters did not pray for Pocky''s safe return.


    Pocky was busy catching up with the children who were now skilled shipwrights when the crowd parted for an old man with a face similar to his.


    Docky was slightly out of breath, and his eyes were red at the sight of his younger brother. They walked slowly towards each other, and Zero smiled when they finally hugged each other with tears and snot running down their faces. It was ugly crying but a touching reunion worthy of a celebration. Thankfully, they didn''t finish all the grilled Kraken on their way here.


    Bob decided to transform into his lizard appearance and slept like a rock cuddled in Zero''s shirt. Truen and Zero were swiftly introduced to the village as Pocky''s saviour. The shipwright did his best to leave out as many details as possible but made sure to tell everyone that Zero was the Chosen One who needed their help.


    As the leader of this village, Docky bowed and kneeled on the ground to show his gratitude.


    "Heroes! Thank you for saving my brother and bringing him back to us. My name is Docky, and I am the Right Sea Hand. I heard that you have a request."


    Zero nodded and got straight to the point. "We need to find Indra Seagloo. Won''t you help us build the sinking ship? We have the materials required to build it."


    As soon as Zero said that, Truen started pulling materials from their shared inventory, and Pocky laughed at how his villagers were reacting with dropped jaws. However, he mirrored their reactions perfectly when he realised just how much materials Zero had prepared for one ship.


    Truen and Zero continued to pile the wood and silk without stopping until they made small hills. The finishing touch was a huge mana stone that Zero harvested from the Kraken. The mana stone was even bigger than some of the sea otter folks, and Docky was dumbfounded. No wonder his brother said that this human called Zero was the Chosen One. There was simply no other explanation.


    "That''s the last of it," Truen said as he chucked a particularly thick undead root to the top of his pile.


    Zero sat on his stack of spider silk and wondered if there was enough silk. It probably would be enough for now. If they had excess, the villagers could use it to make better clothes. The shipwrights were dressed in rags, and some of them looked starved. Under Zero''s watch, nobody should have to suffer.


    "T-this is a little too much," Docky stuttered, and Zero smiled.


    "Don''t worry. You can use it to build more things. Also, I believe you and your brother have a lot to discuss after not seeing each other for many years. How about hosting a feast to celebrate his homecoming? The food is on me, song and dance prepared by your village."


    Unable to refuse Zero''s pushiness, the sea otter leader gave in and almost at once, the children swarmed around Zero, asking him questions.


    Truen stealthily left as Zero tackled the curious crowd. He didn''t like socialising too much, and Zero could be the star of the party. For him, the wood elf was more than happy to help with party preparations.


    "Should I go for larger beer or dwarven stout?" he debated and placed an order with Zoe for a variety of squid dipping sauces.

 Chapter 600: Right Sea Hands Ability

    After the hearty feast, the sea otters worked hard. Everyone was called to hasten the wood cutting and treatment for Zero''s ship.


    While the experienced shipwright made the necessary preparations, Zero and Truen found themselves engaged in a high-level discussion with the Sea Hand brothers. As promised, Docky would help them narrow down Indra Seagloo''s possible location using Pocky''s findings.


    "These are old sightings," Docky grunted, and Pocky shot his brother a glare.


    "Shut up! If you don''t want them, then just burn it!"


    It hasn''t even been a day since they were reunited, but already, they were fighting. Zero couldn''t help but wonder if family was like this. It didn''t matter how far or how long they were apart. When they were together, it felt as if time never changed. Zero was a little envious of how close they were.


    With the help of the globe and a lot of bragging on Docky''s side, the Sea Hand brothers started to analyse the positions of strange activity sightings. The information might be outdated, but with Pocky''s observations and Docky''s analysis, they quickly saw a pattern.


    "Here are the observations you have from more than ten years ago," Docky said and pulled over a new map.


    "Here are the observations I made over the years by watching the stars and reading the wind. If we cross out the new spots that do not match this route, we can safely say that Indra Seagloo is like a migratory bird. It travels to avoid certain conditions."


    Nobody knew what those conditions were or why Indra Seagloo shifted locations so frequently throughout the year. However, it was safe to say that the underwater city did not travel very quickly. Wherever Indra Seagloo went, there would be a huge decrease in seafood in the area and some reports of missing people. Often, there will be sightings of strange wave patterns and even whirlpools.


    "There are similarities from the observations a few years back and the present moment. We can follow a few routes to determine Indra Seagloo''s next possible camping spot."


    Docky''s assistant came into the room with new copies of the maps and left quickly. Truen looked at Zero, who seemed deep in thoughts. Lately, Zero had more moments where he would space out. He didn''t know what was going through Zero''s mind because the doctor would normally pretend that everything was alright when he was asked. The Great Gods were also slightly concerned, but nobody did anything about it. If Zero didn''t want them to help, there wasn''t much they could do apart from being there for him.


    The possible routes were drawn on the new maps, and Docky explained that he didn''t know where the real underwater city was. Yet, his explanations for the three possible routes made a lot of sense. Even Mii was impressed by the shipwright''s explanation.


    "You gathered all that from watching the stars, sea and wind?" Truen couldn''t help but be impressed. Pocky wasn''t joking when he said his older brother was a brilliant navigator.


    Docky blushed. "It''s nothing. Master Malik would be able to find out at once where Indra Seagloo truly was. He wouldn''t need to analyse route patterns like me to give three closest guesses. Compared to him, the rest of us sea otters have a long way to go."


    As strange as it sounded, the routes were very different from what Zero initially thought they would look like. He knew for certain that Indra Seagloo''s monsters would often attack those residing near the sea. Monoman''s village was a victim of that. However, not all of the routes Docky made covered these areas.


    "What about Lycantopia?" he asked. "Does Indra Seagloo not pass by Lycantopia?"


    Pocky shook his head. "You may not know this yet, but the werebeasts don''t have a good relationship with the merfolks. Due to the story of many merfolks falling for marine type werebeasts, Queen Leah stopped coming near Lycantopia. We used to have a good trading relationship before that."


    Zero was impressed by how different things were a few centuries ago. It was such a shame the werebeasts couldn''t maintain a good relationship with the merfolks. Imagine the success they would have over maritime trading!


    "How do we navigate in the ocean?" Zero asked.


    It was a skill that Mind''s Eye couldn''t accommodate for. Neither Zero nor Truen knew how to operate a ship even after commissioning one. Hopefully, steering a ship wasn''t as difficult as learning how to fly. Zero didn''t know if he had that much time to spare. Even with every single sea otter working on it, the building of their ship would take at least two months before the Marissa can set sail.


    "That," Docky smiled. "We have good teachers to teach you what you need to know within two months before you set sail. I only hope you''re not prone to seasickness."


    Satisfied with the arrangements, Zero looked over the three maps. Judging from the three different routes, Zero found the easiest to deal with to be the one closest to land. There were no specific spots to check in each route for Indra Seagloo''s residing position, but Docky told them to keep their eyes and ears peeled for any information within these two months. Any sign of strange marine activities could be an indication of Indra Seagloo''s movement.


    When the Sea Hand brothers left to oversee the shipyard''s progress, Zero and Truen started memorising the routes. Zero sent information to Mitchnew and Desert Lily while Truen tried to contact the gnomes.


    Two months sounded like a long enough time, but it certainly wasn''t enough when it came to learning how to survive the sea. Their teacher was an experienced sea otter werebeast, and the first lesson started tomorrow. Truen didn''t know how ready he was for it. After all, he didn''t know how to swim.


    "Zero," Truen whispered, a little too ashamed to be heard by the sea otters. "Can you make a batch of seasick pills and maybe an underwater breathing potion?"


    The doctor looked up from the maps. He stared at Truen for a very long time before grinning widely.


    "Of course!" he agreed and started transferring the available stock from his mindscape pharmacy to their shared inventory.


    Finally, Zero knew his best friend''s weakness. Indeed, creations shouldn''t be made perfect. He had been worried over nothing.

 Chapter 601: Man of Sea (1)

    The otter assigned to be Zero and Truen''s teacher was a young otter who introduced himself as Docky''s disciple and a captain of a ship. In terms of commanding a vessel, nobody was better than Ottley when navigating rough waters.


    "This scar on my back," Ottley removed his shirt to show the doctor and his archer pal, "came from saving my comrade."


    Zero frowned. That didn''t look like it was done by a blade or a whip. The scar ran all the way from Ottley''s left shoulder to his right hip. There were many jagged edges, some deeper than other places. More interestingly, Zero noticed how there were circular patterns at two places. What could have caused such an injury?


    "The sea is a merciless place, sometimes more so than on land. There are two things you must learn to fear at sea. The first is starvation and the second is the Kraken. Not even Queen Leah knows how to deal with the King of the Sea."


    Zero''s eyes lit up in understanding. "Was that done by a Kraken?"


    Ottley laughed and put his shirt back on. "Kraken? No, that was done by a sea monster. We too thought that it was a Kraken. However, there was no way we would be able to escape if it truly was the Kraken. According to the legends, the Kraken would bring a lightning storm before it appeared to swallow the ship whole. The sea monster we faced wasn''t big enough to do it, although it certainly was terrifying enough to break our sails and rudder, leaving us drifting for months."


    Zero felt bad for these otters. Sailors have it rough.


    "How did you escape?" he asked.


    Ottley smiles sardonically. "Escape? We didn''t. We were rescued."


    Curious, even Truen''s ears twitched. Ottley didn''t know what to say to the two sea greenhorns. He didn''t want to dampen their hopes, but the truth was, nobody could win against mother nature.


    "The sea monster only left us alone because an even bigger sea monster appeared. Our ship was sent to drift for months. Some of my brothers died, and we didn''t have many resources. Thankfully, we otters are good swimmers, so we could still find some food from the sea to sustain ourselves until help arrived in the form of sea nomads. They led us to a lawless village at the edge of Derby Desert where we repaired our ship to sail back."


    After listening to Ottley''s story, Zero became interested. He wanted to know more about the adventures Ottley experienced at sea. Unlike the tales of adventurers who slew monsters, took on quests and participated in wars, the stories from the unknown sea were a lot more interesting. Not many books on Earth contained information about sea adventures. Even Sedna''s creations back on Amarania were a lot more interesting than the ones Zero have seen during his adventures.


    "Now that you understand the unpredictableness and dangers of the sea let''s start with your first lesson. All seafarers must be comfortable with water. You don''t have to remove your clothes, but you should remove all weapons and armour. Salt will damage metal creations fairly quickly."


    Truen quickly popped two pills from the bottle Zero transferred to their share inventory yesterday. Seeing the sea made him feel ill, and the wood elf wondered if this was a psychological thing. He never saw the sea in his past life, and seeing such a huge moving body of water made him slightly nervous. It wasn''t the same as flying through the air either. How absurd!


    Ottley didn''t notice the nervousness building inside Truen and explained to them the most important thing for land dwellers who wish to travel by sea was to overcome the fear of water.


    "You will be submerging yourselves underwater for the first part of today''s lesson. We will stay closer to shore for the time being, but we will head further out into the sea as we continue with lessons. You need to get used to being in the water with no way for your legs to touch land."


    Zero had no problem diving and remaining underwater. He didn''t need to breathe, so this was easy. Ottley was impressed by how Zero took to the water like a fish. Although the doctor wasn''t able to swim properly, he wasn''t afraid to venture deeper and play with the waves, letting it take him back to shore.


    On the other hand, the wood elf was struggling a lot.


    "We''re not here to take a salty shower," Ottley blinked when Truen briefly put his face into the water and jumped up the moment his face touched the water.


    It was already the fifth time, but Truen wouldn''t stay fully submerged under the water for more than ten counts. He was always in such a hurry to get out of it and would backpedal closer to land subconsciously. It was difficult.


    Truen apologised and tried to put a lid over his irrational panic. He took a look at Zero jumping and diving into the newest wave. The shriek of laughter sounded very distant to Truen. He looked at the water once more and swallowed hard. It shouldn''t be any different from taking a dip in the lake or bathing in a river, but Truen couldn''t do it for some reason.


    Ottley studied his students. Zero had no problems adapting to sea life. However, it would take a lot more work to convert Truen into an outstanding seaman. He should have known that wood elves would find this harder than humans. After all, they were raised in the forest, extremely attuned to the trees and mountains. It just wasn''t something they couldn''t overcome easily.


    Listening to the sound of waves crashing onto the shore, Truen looked at the huge body of water in the distance. Not being able to see what was going to happen scared him more than the thought of plummeting to his death from ten thousand feet above.


    "I''ll try again," he collected his courage once more to challenge the water, and Ottley nodded.


    Secretly, the sea otter was rooting for the archer. It took a real man to challenge his fears repeatedly to overcome them. Maybe by the time these two students graduated from him, Ottley might find the courage he lacked to command a vessel as a captain again.

 Chapter 602: Man of Sea (2)

    Zero and Truen progressed at different speeds under Ottley''s tutoring. The doctor struggled with floating while Truen found it hard to keep himself underwater for more than ten seconds, even after Zero taught him the underwater breathing skill.


    Nobody felt the urgency more than Truen about his slow progress. The sea otter captain was kind enough to never pressurise them. In fact, the entire otter village was very supportive. The community often gave him small encouragement when they saw him, and some gave him pointers to help him overcome the fear of water.


    "As a land dweller born and raised in the forest, seeing a huge body of water can be intimidating," Docky admitted over dinner.


    The two of them decided to drink as Zero excused himself to check on Marissa''s progress. The shipwright struggled with treating the undead wood after finding out how it was constantly making them feel lethargic. Truen left the investigation to Bob and Zero. He was far too depressed to manage anything more.


    Truen chugged his ale and let the alcohol burn his oesophagus. It was strange how alcohol burned more than seawater running up his nose, but it didn''t scare him. Truen couldn''t understand why this was happening. By logic, it shouldn''t be difficult to think of swimming as bathing in a huge lake. Truen actually knew how to swim a little. It wasn''t difficult to move in water as it was similar to moving in the air or zero gravity.


    "I cannot understand why the sea terrifies me so," Truen hiccuped. "It''s not very different from diving into a huge lake or bathing in a river."


    Docky chuckled. Logically, it wasn''t all that different. However, the sea was a mysterious place with danger lurking infinitely. Nobody knew what fate the sea had for them. Even the most knowledgeable sailors will find themselves lost. Even the most skillfully built ship can become a shipwreck at the drop of a hat. Sea monsters who terrorise the waters can find themselves becoming hunted by a bigger sea terror. Dealing with this kind of unknown without a sense of security is not for everyone. Unlike his doctor pal, the archer looked like a very down-to-earth and meticulous person. It was odd to say that of the two, Zero gave off a slightly more reckless and chaotic vibe, unthinkable for someone of his occupation.


    "You might see it that way," Docky agreed. "However, your heart disagrees. It doesn''t see it in the same way your mind sees it. Our wise ancestors often said that the sea was a reflection of one''s heart. For some, it was the representation of freedom. For some, it was an adventure full of untold stories waiting to be discovered. For others, it was a representation of their feelings. You need to understand how you view the sea before you can challenge it."


    Hearing Docky''s reply, Truen looked into his empty mug. What was the sea Zero that saw? Why was he able to dive into it so readily? What was it that Zero had, which Truen lacked?


    Was it courage? Truen shook his head. They both had courage. It didn''t matter what sort of danger they faced. They would never turn their backs and run.


    Was it knowledge? Truen doubted it. There were many things that they didn''t know about, but that never stopped them from wanting to learn or find out the truth for themselves. There will always be things to learn, even for Gods.


    The wood elf sat there for a long time to think, even after Docky left for bed. The stars above gave him no answers as they continued to twinkle away. Frustrated by the obstacle he couldn''t overcome, Truen decided to walk back to the sea after leaving Zero a message that he needed some alone time.


    The sand beneath Truen''s sandals sank when he stepped on it. Every step forward felt like he had to put in more effort than the last. In the end, the wood elf decided to remove his sandals and walk barefooted along the edge where the water met the sand. The tiny grains of sand got in between his toes, some even into his nails as he walked. The occasional sea debris washed up to the shore, and Truen wondered why Zero and Bob liked walking barefooted on the beach. He couldn''t get used to this feeling of stepping on the bodies of things that were once alive in the ocean.


    The sound of waves crashing onto the shore lazily during the low tide was relaxing. Compared to their training during the day when the waves appeared larger than them, trying to swallow the land where they convened, Truen found this side of the sea more likeable.


    He stood at the edge of where the waves stopped. They didn''t cover above his ankles, and Truen looked at the water receding into the distance under the blue moonlight. As the water retreated, it took some of the sand from beneath Truen''s feet with it. The archer didn''t move from his spot, waiting for the next wave to come along. He was curious to know if the sea would take all the sand from under his feet if he didn''t move and bury him deep within the earth.


    For almost fifteen minutes, Truen didn''t move from his spot. The sea continued taking sand from beneath his heel. However, that wasn''t everything. As the sea pulled and pushed, it also carried some other things onto the shore that Truen never realised before. While sand was getting pulled from under his heel, the sea pushed sand, shells and sometimes seaweed on top of his toes.


    "What a curious system," Truen thought as he stood still. The water was cold initially, but it was starting to feel comfortable after standing in it for a while.


    On impulse, Truen took one step towards the incoming wave. It was just one step, but already, Truen could feel the difference. Here, the pull of the water was stronger. It reached above his ankles, and Truen finally understood what he saw in the sea.


    As an immortal, Truen thought that he wouldn''t be afraid of death. It shouldn''t be possible. After all, he was hanging out with the person born from the void. However, the sea made him remember the time when his soul was lost in the void. It was a horrible experience, and it took him so long to realise the unresolved trauma. Looking at this mass body of water full of the unknown, Truen remembered his uncertain future and helplessness.


    "Truen!" a faint voice called from a distance, pulling him out of his thoughts.


    Far in the distance, Truen saw Zero running towards him, with Bob following not far behind.


    He waited for Zero to reach him as he stood unmoving. Having Zero come to him instead of him chasing after Zero was an odd feeling. For the longest time, Truen thought he needed to play the role of a protector. Now, he wondered who was truly protecting whom.


    "Truen! How can you sneakily practise without me! I can''t believe you snuck away to get a head start on me! How could you!"


    Bob facepalmed. Leave it to Zero to come to such a conclusion. Yet, he expressed concern from behind his raging master. The wood elf had such a lost expression, and the dragon didn''t know what would happen if they didn''t meet with him. Was he suicidal?


    "You know that you can tell us when you''re struggling with something, right?" Bob said. "You don''t have to keep everything to yourself."


    When Zero heard how Bob snatched the chance from him, he gaped. He shouldn''t have told the dragon about how glad he was that Truen wasn''t the incredibly perfect creation with no flaws and how happy he was to be able to help Truen in something he wasn''t good at! That sneaky credit-stealing dragon... Zero will add extra ingredients to his food tomorrow!


    Nothing Zero or Bob said registered in Truen''s head. The wood elf was surprised that the sinking feeling from earlier disappeared as soon as he heard Zero call out to him. He stared at them for a very long time, enjoying the lull of the waves without the dreadful feeling in the pit of his stomach for the first time.

 Chapter 603: Man of Sea (3)

    "Thirty-six seconds!" Ottley announced with surprise.


    Exactly what happened last night? What did his master tell Truen? This was a huge improvement! It has been almost a week since they started this training. Zero wasn''t making much progress with his floating and swimming, but Truen struggled miserably without signs of improvement. The best was four seconds previously, and even so, Truen had to sit out for ten minutes before he collected himself to try again with a pale face.


    Truen gasped and flailed as he got up. Today, they were trying this in a deeper part of the sea. Truen''s feet no longer touched the sand when he surfaced. It was done according to the archer''s request. Ottley was concerned at first, but he couldn''t refuse Truen''s resolve. Instead, the captain asked two more good swimmers to standby with a rescue boat should something happened to either student.


    The otter lifeguards quickly assisted Truen and gave him something to cling onto when he resurfaced. Ottley waited for Truen to catch his breath with a huge grin on his face. Unlike the other times, Truen was less frightened of the water. Instead of simply dunking his face into the water and getting up at once, he allowed the water to completely cover him from head to toe. Seeing that the first stage was finally overcome, Ottley wondered if Truen was ready for the second stage.


    "How did I do?" Truen asked in between coughs. Although he had the underwater breathing skill, it was still a challenge to use it correctly.


    The huge smile on Ottley''s face told Truen everything he needed to know. When the captain told him his timing, Truen didn''t know who was more surprised. He had a feeling today was going to be the day he could finally face his fears head-on, but Truen expected it to take at least a few attempts. Thirty-six seconds in just the first try? That exceeded his expectations.


    "You did well," the sea otter praised, and Truen climbed onto the boat to rest.


    The sun scalded his skin the moment he got out of the water, and Truen groaned. Did he use up all his courage to do that? It was not even an hour, but already, he was tired.


    Ottley noticed Truen''s lethargy and called for a break. Bob, who was in the water with Zero, was ditched when the doctor heard ''break''. The doctor used magic to boost himself out of the water, landing perfectly on the boat. The dragon groaned as he was left to paddle back by himself as a lizard. Thankfully, one of the lifeguard otters noticed it and lent him a hand. Bob swore to give his master a piece of his mind when class was over.


    "How was it?" Zero grinned and shook the water out of his hair like a dog, splashing droplets at everyone in the vicinity.


    Before Truen could answer, Ottley proudly announced the archer''s accomplishments like a proud dad. Zero immediately ran over to tackle and hug his best friend, rocking the ship until it capsized, much to Bob''s frustration. Couldn''t a dragon stay dry for a while?!


    Now that Truen overcame his fear of the sea, Ottley thought it would be easier to explain what he was going to teach them over the next six weeks.


    "To become a true man of the sea, you''d need to be able to swim, operate the ship, read the weather, understand the sea and prepare sufficient logistics."


    When Zero heard the last part, he exchanged looks with Truen. Surely, they wouldn''t have a problem with that, right?


    "Since Truen overcame his first trial, we will be learning the correct breathing methods and how to float before we get to swimming in the sea. You will both be taught how to fashion emergency floating devices from the materials often used in ships should you find yourselves in a dire situation."


    Ottley was a strict teacher, but he answered every question Zero asked with passion. Truen listened without asking questions. Now that he could overcome his fear of getting underwater, the rest of this training shouldn''t be too difficult for him. Both he and Zero didn''t have to do it the sea otter way. After all, they had the help of magic.


    What intrigued Truen the most was knowing how to read sea charts, navigate the ocean, understand weather patterns and read the stars. He didn''t know that there were ocean maps, and Zero didn''t seem too interested in it. The doctor was already asking questions about being able to dive.


    To appease the overly enthusiastic and energetic doctor, the otter lifeguards promised to show Zero their special diving spot if he did well in the lesson. Ottley thanked his friends and sent his students back into the water, paying more attention to Truen this time.


    "To float gracefully without assistance from objects, you must keep your body relaxed. Keep your lungs half-filled at all times, or you will sink. for better buoyancy, keep your limbs spread out as far apart as you can."


    Zero and truen followed Ottley''s instructions, and the two lifeguards corrected their floating position, holding onto them from the side so that they didn''t drift too far out into the ocean.


    Floating in the ocean wasn''t as simple as Truen thought it would be. Apart from needing to remain relaxed and calm when the water splashed all over him, Truen didn''t feel too well from all the swaying motion.


    It didn''t take too long before Ottley had to recall truen back to the boat. After overcoming his fear of the sea, the poor archer now had to deal with seasickness. Zero quickly prescribed some seasickness medicine, but it didn''t matter what Truen ate. He threw everything back up.


    The instructor sighed. It was going to be an uphill battle. For now, they headed back to shallower waters so that Truen could get acquainted with land again to quell the stomach unease.

 Chapter 604: Man of Sea (4)

    Nearly a month into the training, Ottley discovered that Zero and Truen were picking up their learning speed after the initial struggle, making up for the lost time.


    "Man overboard!" an otter shouted from the small ship that Zero and Truen were acting captains of.


    Ottley said nothing and watched from the sidelines. It was time for their test. After a month, Zero and Truen worked hard to learn everything about a ship. Now, they could easily tell their port from their starboard.


    "Close the sails! Turn the rudder!" Zero instructed, and the little otters got to work.


    Truen prepared to swim and tied a rope to his waist as taught. Ottley scrutinised the type of knot Truen used and noted with pride that it was correct. Zero didn''t remain idle either and prepared the floatation device to throw it down to the ''drowning'' otter overboard.


    When the boat was in the vicinity, Truen jumped, and Zero held onto the rope. At the same time, the doctor threw the floatation device to the member overboard as Truen got closer. Ottley gave the otter victim a hand signal to pretend to not see the floatation device, so the otter continued to struggle.


    Well prepared for situations like this, Truen didn''t let the struggling victim hit him. Ottley shared that when a person is drowning in times of panic, they might ignore any rescuers and struggle harder. It was important not to alarm the person drowning and approach so that they could not hit the rescuer. In the worst-case scenario, the rescuer might need to knock the drowning victim out so that the rescue can become successful. Also, it would be dangerous to rescue anyone in a storm or with violent waves. In such cases, it would be the captain''s decision to abort the rescue mission for the sake of the entire crew or risk it to save the member. Since Zero had given his orders as acting captain of the vessel and the waves weren''t towering tall, Truen knew it was a relatively easy mission.


    Truen wasn''t a strong swimmer, but he was strong. It didn''t take much effort for him to drag the sea otter beastman back to the ship with the help of the floatation device. The sea otter was resting on his head, grabbing onto his neck loosely for support as they paddled back. Nobody commented on how Zero was pulling the rope up faster than Truen was able to swim. It made the wood elf look as if he was hurtling through the water.


    As Truen neared the ship, Zero decided to fish them out of the water literally. There was no need to be dragged by the rope when they could use the shortcut, right?


    Ottley felt his eyes popping out of their sockets in surprise when Zero tugged at the rope, sending the elf and the ''drowning'' victim flying. The screams of his poor sea otter beastman ripped through the air, and Zero tossed the rope aside, leaping into the air handsomely.


    The sea otter beastman thought he would die after getting launched about twenty meters into the air. Heaven was right before his eyes, and an angel with the same face as Zero was beside him.


    The angel with Zero''s face looked so realistic that the sea otter wondered if he was really going to heaven.


    "Hold on tightly," the angel with Zero''s face told him, and the sea otter didn''t hesitate to grab onto him. The feeling was so real that the sea otter doubted it for a moment. Perhaps he wasn''t going to heaven. He might be going to hell!


    Zero didn''t waste time once the sea otter grabbed on. He activated his flight transformation and swooped down onto the deck, landing with a huge gust of wind and a terrified seaman. The sea otters coughed and held onto the nearest fixture while Truen used magic to dry off, unfazed by the flashy ending. He would be more surprised if Zero followed the book entirely without any surprises. His friend must be extremely eager to graduate from the practical part of the training to learn what they truly wanted to know.


    Ottley took a few minutes to compose himself and check on the ''drowning'' victim. Before he turned to his students with a glare, stomping over.


    Zero, who was pre-celebrating his success with Truen, gulped when their teacher approached with a reproachful glare. In the mindscape, Bob and Mii laughed at Zero''s plight. Even after so long, Zero still never learned.


    "You!" Ottley pointed at Truen. "passed."


    The wood elf bowed gracefully and thanked Ottley. Zero rejoiced for his friend, but that happiness was short-lived when Ottley walked up to him and stared at him in the eye.


    "You," Ottley growled and pointed a finger at Zero.


    Ottley spoke no further, and Zero swallowed nervously. Did he pass? Did he fail? Nobody died, he had some fun, and if anything happened, he was a doctor. Surely Ottley wouldn''t fail him just for that little prank, right? Zero was just very bored of following the standard procedures. The sea otters were also very strict in lessons. They didn''t like the use of magic, so Zero didn''t do that. Transformation magic and qi reinforced strength didn''t count as magic, right?


    Right?


    Unable to find a good reason to fail Zero and reluctant to do so after they''ve come this far, Ottley had to admit that Zero did very well. Both his students have come a long way, and as a teacher, he felt proud despite how difficult Zero could be at times.


    "Despite your reluctance to follow normalcy," Ottley sighed. "you passed."


    For a moment, nobody moved. There was no reaction, and Zero didn''t know if he was hallucinating.


    It started slowly and softly. The sea otter drowning victim clapped, and soon, the rest followed. Zero teared up. He''d been so nervous earlier because of how angry Ottley looked. He would understand if he didn''t pass this final practical test of commanding a ship after the stunt he pulled. However, the sea otters were more forgiving than he thought.


    "I passed!" Zero grinned. "I passed!"


    Truen gave him a pat on the head when Zero turned to his best friend for confirmation. "Yes, you passed."


    That was all it took for Zero to jump in joy and excitement. One month into the training, they were finally able to study the important things about navigating the ocean.

 Chapter 605: Weatherman

    When Docky heard from Ottley that Truen and Zero managed to overcome the practical aspect of their training, he smiled. The Marissa was also coming together very well. Pocky''s prototype worked, and they were remodelling the initial design.


    "Very good," Docky praised his disciple. "Did they use magic?"


    Ottley shook his head. It certainly wasn''t magic. However, these people were still very powerful without it. He told his teacher how Zero pulled Truen with superhuman strength and sent them flying when he fished them out of the water.


    Docky listened without asking questions. Ottley also told Docky how Zero grew wings when he launched himself into the air to save the member overboard after he was fished out of the water, twenty meters into the air.


    "Did he really do that?"


    Ottley nodded. "Are we sure that he is the Chosen One and not some demon? Everything he does is out of this world."


    Docky only laughed and arranged something on his highly complex map. Ottley didn''t know what that pin represented, but it certainly was important. His teacher wouldn''t change the arrangements in the star chart without a good reason. Something big was going to happen again.


    "Who is to say that the Chosen One isn''t a demon? You should not judge a person so simply. Whatever the Chosen One is, he is still the Chosen One."


    At that, Ottley remained silent. He didn''t know what Docky saw in Zero and Truen, but he was in no position to go against the Sea Hand brothers. Even Pocky was on Zero and Truen''s side. Everybody loved them, but the more Ottley knew about what they could do, the more frightened he became. Compared to the sea monster that left him a scar all those years ago, this duo was on a level of their own. Without magic, they were this powerful. With magic, the sky was really their limit.


    "Are you going to teach them navigation now?" Docky asked.


    Ottley nodded. "We will be learning how to identify sea patterns and weather signs starting tomorrow. After which, I will briefly introduce them to the logistics department to learn how to plan for their voyage before we start on charting and star reading."


    Docky hummed thoughtfully. The Marrissa was coming together quickly, thanks to Zero and Truen''s assistance after their lessons. Magic was a really powerful ability. Two months was the quickest the sea otters could treat the undead wood needed to build the Marissa. The actual progress would take longer, but Docky and Pocky didn''t tell them that it would take them two years to build the sinking ship without help. The Sea Hand brothers simply assumed that Zero and Truen would help, and they were right. They didn''t expect their combined magic abilities to speed up production up so much that even the shipwrights couldn''t cope.


    "Don''t tell them about the Marissa yet," he told Ottley. "Pocky and I are still fine-tuning details. We also have a surprise coming up because we have more than enough undead wood to use even after building the prototype. Drag the lesson out for a week but don''t teach them navigation. I know they are eager to learn how to navigate the seas, so leave that out. Teach them everything else. I will be handling their navigation lessons personally."


    Surprised that his teacher was going to teach them navigation personally, Ottley bowed and left. In all his years, Docky never imparted his skills to anyone else. Even to Ottley, Docky didn''t teach him everything. He only taught him the basics that he needed to know to captain a ship. Ottley learned a lot from Docky, enough to steer clear of the hidden dangers during his voyage about a decade ago when they sent a search party to look for Pocky. However, even with his skills, they still suffered a terrible defeat. Docky forbade anyone to venture to sea after that incident.


    Now that Pocky was back was Docky finally opening up again?


    After Ottley left, Docky looked at his star chart. Master Malik left him a message that when the stars aligned, the Gods will descend. For many years, his master had been waiting for the time to come, but till his dying day, it never came true. In the end, he left this vision to Docky and made him swear to pass it to the next generation if the stars did not align in his lifetime. The mission to guide the Chosen One to their next destination lies with them. It was something Queen Leah said before Indra Seagloo cut their ties with the outside world. The information was lost in Lycantopia, and only the sea otters remembered the promise.


    Apart from the title of Sea Hand, master Malik had another title bestowed by the Gods. Posiedon granted him the title of Weatherman to become the guide for the Chosen One''s journey. However, Poseidon''s star disappeared for a long time and only returned recently. Malik lost his ability to read the sea after Poseidon''s star disappeared. Docky was only able to learn how to read the weather and sea manually from Malik''s experience while developing his personal technique to predict the sea movements from the stars and moon.


    Now that the Poseidon star reappeared, the stars were very close to aligning themselves. As per the prophecy, the Chosen One should collect all four keys from the four strongest faes in this world to open the portal to a new world. Fae King Vivian''s reappearance at Magnus Hilda travelled to Docky''s ears, and he was debating if he should send his most promising disciple as a guide for Zero''s voyage or go in person.


    "Poseidon, if you''re listening to my prayers, please show us a sign."


    Everything was silent, and Docky sighed. Perhaps there were too many people praying to the God of the Sea, and his prayers were buried in that huge queue of prayers. He was about to give up when Docky heard a voice that shook his soul.


    "On behalf of Poseidon, I, Minerva, daughter of Poseidon and Medusa, received your request. To assist the Chosen One on his pilgrimage, one sea otter beastfolk will be blessed with the Weatherman ability in every generation. May the winds be with you."


    Shocked that he could hear the voice of a Goddess, Docky stared at his star chart. At the same time, he felt power welling up inside of him. His senses were attuned to nature as if they were part of his instinct. The knowledge that he amassed over the years started to make sense on a deeper level of understanding with this new ability. Docky couldn''t move for a long time as his mind struggled to adjust to the information overload.


    "This... Is the power of the Weatherman?" he blinked and looked out of his window.


    A new star was born, and the stars were finally aligned.

 Chapter 606: Selecting A Crew

    Truen and Zero learned a lot from Ottley about managing a crew even if they didn''t think the information was particularly useful. They were more interested in knowing how to sail a ship to get to where they wanted to go. The only crew they needed was already assembled.


    For a whole week, Ottley made them participate in menial tasks on the pretext of preparing for an actual voyage. Zero and Truen were no longer allowed into the shipyard now that the actual construction of the Marrissa was in progress. However, they were still allowed to help secure food and building supplies during their break.


    The gnomes from Half Moon Village were also finally here, and Zero introduced them to the Sea Hand brothers. As expected, the gnomes hit it off right away with the sea otter shipwrights. Truen and Zero didn''t have to do much. They spent most of their time with Ottley, who brought them out to sea with a small crew to observe sea patterns and the sky.


    "The moon plays a huge role in the sea patterns," he told them. "You should try to memorise the lunar cycle to plot a strategic voyage."


    Several copies of the updated world map were brought up. Truen and Zero both received a copy each. Today, they were going to be cartographers. Ottley assigned them homework to plot three effective voyage plans using the routes Docky proposed to locate Indra Seagloo. They had to take into consideration the logistics arrangement and lunar cycle while they plotted the course.


    "Note that not all waters have been explored, and even if they have been recorded, things can change at any notice. Make backup plans in case of sea monster attacks, unpredictable weather and piracy attacks."


    Zero took a look at the map and raised a brow. "What is this ''no magic'' zone?"


    Ottley grinned. "It''s the reason why we''ve been training you to avoid using magic to handle situations. This is a special zone that we encountered once on our voyage. It is a mana-rejecting zone. Many adventurers who took on sea monster-slaying quests meet their watery graves here. It''s a very famous high-risk zone that the guilds have classified as restricted access. Not even A-ranked adventurers can take this quest unless they meet the basic qualifications."


    Curious, Zero wanted to know what the qualifications were. Truen studied the map he was given. The sea chart was marked with many strange numbers that he couldn''t understand.


    Ottley tried to recall what he knew, but it was a long time since he escorted adventurers on sea quests.


    "I cannot recall all the requirements. However, there is a requirement for hiring a qualified crew and having the ability to take down an AA-ranked monster single-handedly without magic for anyone interested in taking sea monster-slaying quests. It''s also why only a handful of adventurers took on these quests."


    Zero thought about the crew he had as Ottley explained about the members the adventurer needed to hire.


    "The captain has the final say during the expedition, and it was a condition that adventurers must agree to. The first mate is there to take charge of the ship in case the captain is indisposed. There must also be a ship doctor, a navigator, a cook and three sea hands to control the sails for a small vessel."


    Zero tried to picture the crew he had in mind. Mii could be the navigator. He could be the captain, which automatically made Truen the first mate. At the same time, Lily managed his mindscape pharmacy, so they had a doctor. They didn''t need cooks because Zoe constantly refilled their inventory with food. The giants from Magnus Hilda were also very diligent in their food offering to the Freya temple. Wii could create many clones, so they had no need for sea hands. Bob was Bob and Zero had no complaints about the crew he had.


    Ottley observed his students'' reactions and sighed. His master told him to subtly hint at finding a crew to the Chosen One. Ever since the village was blessed by Minerva with the Weatherman ability, Docky wanted to know if Zero and Truen had any intentions to form a crew for their voyage in the Marrissa.


    "How fast does a ship travel in a day?" Zero asked.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Ottley explained that different vessels travelled at different speeds. The speed of a ship was also dependent on the wind they received.


    "However, for the dead zone, there is no wind. It is why the Marrissa is designed not to rely on wind power alone. We''re combining it with gnome technology to maximise the power of the Kraken core."


    "How fast can the Marrissa travel relying solely on the power of the Kraken core?" Truen asked. They had to calculate the travelling speed based on the worst-case scenario.


    At that, Ottley smirked. "We don''t know yet. However, I assume that depending on the output settings, it can go as fast as the strongest wind."


    The vague answer gave Zero a headache. Plotting a sea route sounded like a lot of Math involved. He had to calculate the distance travelled in a day and the number of days to match the lunar calendar just so that they wouldn''t run out of supplies for the ''crew''. This sort of problem would never happen for them!


    Truen sensed Zero''s distress and patted his shoulder. Math has always been Zero''s weakness, and Ottley''s answer didn''t help. If Truen was honest, this lesson was utterly useless for them. Zero''s inventory space didn''t run on magic. It could be operated from even the void, so logistic arrangements are not important to them. The only thing they had to plan for was the lunar cycle to avoid unfavourable weather conditions.


    Seeing Zero stress over the assignment, Ottley left them alone. It wasn''t easy delaying time for a week when these two students absorbed everything like a thirsty sponge. Docky wasn''t complete with his preparations, and Ottley wondered how much more he could delay his students'' progress. They learned how to read clouds, identify stars, plan for logistics and memorised the lunar cycle all in under two days. There wasn''t much left for him to teach apart from charting and planning.


    With a heavy sigh, Ottley went to find his teacher to report the situation.

 Chapter 607: Voice of the Sea

    Ultimately, Ottley wasn''t able to drag lessons for a week. Zero''s thirst for knowledge and the lack of things to occupy him started to prove difficult to manage. Not even Truen was able to stop his friend from sneaking into the shipyard to check on the Marrissa''s progress.


    Whatever they thought the Marrissa was going to be, turned out completely different. The Marrissa had no sails, and the structure looked off. Zero couldn''t help but wonder why this ship was completely covered in wood. How were they going to read the clouds and stars if the ceiling was also covered? Were they meant to row the boat manually or use mana to charge it? What if water leaked into this ship? The sinking ship would be a sunken ship. It was so strange that Zero didn''t realise someone was approaching from behind him until the person grabbed him by the back of his shirt.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I say that until you finish learning everything Ottley has to teach that you''re not allowed here?" Docky scowled.


    Zero carefully turned around and gave the Right Sea Hand a sheepish grin. Docky sighed. According to Ottley, these two individuals were exceptional. Although the start was rough for these land dwellers, Zero and Truen soon overcame all the other trials in record time once they got the hang of swimming. Ottley didn''t have to teach them anything twice, which would explain why Zero was up to mischief again.


    "Follow me," the sea otter turned around and walked away.


    Zero took one last glance at the Marrissa and ran after Docky, who moved fast despite his stubby limbs.


    Docky led Zero to his office, a place considered sacred that many were barred from entering. The tables were so close to each other that it was difficult for Zero to walk in the tiny space. Pocky''s workshop was messy, but Docky''s office was simply cluttered. If he was smaller, it might be easier to squeeze through the narrow gaps without having to bend at awkward angles.


    "Hey! Is that the globe I gave Pocky?" Zero asked when he found it sitting at a corner of the desk piled with yellowing parchments.


    Docky didn''t have to look at what Zero was referring to. At first glance, it was similar, but that wasn''t the same globe Zero gifted Pocky. It was something Docky invented by himself after studying the stars for many years. It was a pity his dumb brother had to travel half the continent to get to the same answer he did all those years back.


    "That''s something I created. Also, it''s not a globe. It''s an Earth model I use to replicate the star movements."


    Amazed by Docky''s insight into the universe''s secrets, he looked around at the cluttered workspace. Even if the pieces of sketches lying around looked like trash, every single sketch represented a valuable discovery to the educated doctor. Docky''s skills were very close to clairvoyance, and Zero wondered how powerful the original Master Sea Hand Malik was if Docky was already this knowledgeable.


    "Don''t touch that," Docky warned when Zero became mesmerised by the stringed shells hanging from the ceiling. They would sway with the breeze and occasionally hit the other shells on another string, making a very lovely high-pitched chime.


    "What are these for?"


    Docky rummaged around his floor for something and groaned when he hit his head on the edge of the table as he got up. Zero cast a light healing magic for that injury almost on reflex, taking Docky by surprise.


    "You cured my backache as well!"


    Zero shrugged. "It was on the way. So, what is that for? Also, why am I here?''


    Docky tutted. So many questions, what an impatient young one. No wonder Ottley struggled with Zero more than he struggled with Truen despite the wood elf''s slower learning speed. Enthusiasm wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, but Docky felt that Zero was overly chaotic. If nobody pulled him back in line, this man would barrel over the world accidentally without knowing he had gone too far.


    "That is a wind chime fashioned from shells. It''s something I made to listen to the voice of the sea. This is what you wanted to know."


    Zero received the tattered paper and unfolded it. The paper appeared to be used as a reference very often and had dirt stains on it, smudging some parts of Docky''s handwriting. It was the blueprint for the Marrissa, and Zero''s eyes widened to the size of saucers.


    "Can this really be called a ship?"


    Docky shrugged. "My master asked me the same question. However, anything that moves underwater should be called a ship, right? Many people think that the sinking ship is powered by wind. They are wrong. Those ships powered by wind are merely floating vessels. They move in a similar way to the design of Pocky''s airship. The sinking ship is different. It is powered by the movement of water under the sea."


    Zero looked at the design for the Marrissa and back to the wind chimes. "Will these shells on string help us navigate underwater? Wait, if we''re moving underwater, how can we read the stars or weather? I don''t understand!"


    Docky expected that and grinned. "You listen to the voice of the sea."


    Zero gave the Right Sea Hand a confused look, and Docky took a shell attached to the string, handing it to Zero.


    "Listen to it," he urged.


    Zero hesitated for a moment before taking the shell from the sea otter''s hand and pressed it close to his ear. Sedna and Poseidon told him that shells were special properties of the sea, but Zero didn''t think too much about them. He was happier prying them open and eating the shellfishes living inside them.


    Initially, there was nothing but the sound of air and an echoed version of the sea. However, Zero started to feel nauseous listening to the confusing choir in the shell. Sometimes they sounded like words, and other times they sounded like the ocean.


    Docky observed closely. Only those who were blessed with the Weatherman ability would be able to identify the voice of the sea in shells. It was why he was confident about the Marrissa''s altered design.


    Unable to withstand the confusing noises, Zero had to let it drop from his hand.


    "What was that?" he asked and nursed his headache, popping a nausea pill from his inventory into his mouth.


    Docky grinned toothily. "The voice of the sea."

 Chapter 608: Dive with Docky

    Nobody was happier than Ottley when Docky announced that Zero and Truen will spend the rest of their time training with him while the shipwrights finished the Marissa. Docky kept his students busy daily and often took them out to sea for a practical demonstration.


    "Since the both of you can breathe underwater, swim and see things in the dark, you can start diving. I will explain as I go along with the diving sessions about the things to expect underwater. There are five basic layers under the sea, and each layer has its own dangers."


    Very quickly, Docky explained that there were five layers of the sea, but the Marissa was only able to dive until the third layer, no deeper than that.


    "Unlike the sunlight, twilight and midnight zones that the Marissa can sail in, the deeper levels are not fit for survival conditions. Sea monsters often lurk in the abyss layer, and some even reside deep in the trenches."


    Simply put, the deeper they got into the ocean, the more dangerous things were. While the surface had its fair share of predators and weather threats, the calm beneath the surface was a lie.


    Truen and Zero thought that taking a dip in the sea was going to be easy. After all, while they were doing sailing practices, they often fooled around and helped the crew gather food for dinner. It wasn''t very difficult to keep up with Docky when he first led them to the deeper waters. The shores were full of sand and creatures that lived under rocks. Zero thought they would be diving to find clams, but that thought soon flew out of the window when Docky swam to open waters.


    Truen panicked a little when he saw how the ground suddenly fell from below them. Above them, they could hardly see the sun, and the temperature of the water was getting colder. Thankfully, Zero and Truen had temperature regulating charms on their clothes.


    Docky swam effortlessly and grinned to himself. It looked like he wasn''t using any strength to propel himself forward, but there was a trick to it. He wasn''t sure if the two land-dwellers figured it out yet. The wood elf looked like he was struggling, and the Chosen One was using brute force to keep up. Neither of them understood what was happening.


    At a particularly powerful force coming from nowhere, Truen messed up and found himself getting pulled away from Zero''s side. The wood elf struggled to swim back, but he only got further from them. Zero noticed it a little too late and followed the same fate.


    Docky glanced back to check on the waddling kids a moment too late, and they were already several hundred meters away from him. Cursing in his mind, the sea otter jumped into the underwater current to fish the two careless land-dwellers out, pulling the startled rookies to the surface.


    Truen spluttered, choking on both water and air. He was still unable to get used to using his underwater breathing skills freely. Docky checked on Zero, and the doctor looked slightly dazed. His eyes were unfocused, but he looked otherwise unharmed. Feeling slightly sorry for not warning them about the current, Docky ended practical lessons early that afternoon.


    They headed back to shore, and Docky sighed. It was a good thing he looked back just in time to catch up to them. The underwater current in the second layer of the sea was a lot stronger than the first. They were only scratching the surface of that layer, and already, these two were at the mercy of the sea.


    "How was your first experience swimming in the twilight zone?"


    Zero furrowed his brows and remained silent, trying to recall why that feeling of getting swept away felt so familiar. It definitely wasn''t the first time it happened to him. On the other hand, Truen was still hacking water up. Docky felt a pang of pity for the wood elf.


    "What was that?" Truen finally asked after he could breathe easily again.


    Docky smiled and picked up a stick, drawing on the sand to demonstrate what just happened.


    "That force that swept you away is called an underwater current. It is also what is going to push your sinking ship without the help of wind. Underwater currents are created by various things, but most importantly, they are formed by the difference in water density. Did you realise that it started getting colder around the time when the sand suddenly fell out of sight as we swam? The sunlight was also unable to reach that deep down into the water."


    Truen nodded. If it wasn''t for dark vision or the temperature regulating magic, they might have suffered more at the hands of the merciless ocean. Docky looked unaffected by the dive earlier. Was this something the sea otters did very often?


    "That force," Zero spoke up, and Docky was all ears. "Was that what made u swim without moving much?"


    Hearing how Zero grasped the logic of going with the flow so quickly, Docky clapped in surprise. "Indeed! This is part of the ability to listen to the voice of the sea. You can listen to the sound of the water telling you where it is going to go."


    It took a while, but Zero finally remembered why the feeling was so familiar. When he was just a ball of nothing who landed on his first planet, Zero was eaten by many things. When he was eaten by the shellfish, he remembered this knocking feeling and getting swept along in a rocking motion that he couldn''t defy.


    The voice of the sea... Zero still couldn''t understand it. However, from the dive with Docky, he felt as if he was one step closer to understanding.


    "It still doesn''t solve the problem of navigating under the sea," Mii reminded Zero. "You might need to find a crew or at least a navigator from among the sea otters."


    Zero agreed. He didn''t bring this up yet because he had no idea what kind of ship the Marrissa was. Now that he knew how the sinking ship looked, he was slightly concerned. Mii''s mini-map is dependent on the reflection of mana or life sources. Under the water, Zero could not feel an ounce of mana. There were hardly any living creatures advanced enough to produce mana or life energy of their own, dense enough for Mii to register their signals.


    The doctor looked at Docky. Would the sea otters be willing to travel on a voyage with them with no guarantee of ever returning?

 Chapter 609: Dive Deep, Marrissa!

    A little over two months since Pocky returned, the ship that Zero and Truen commissioned was finally ready for sailing.


    Even after going for many dives with Docky, they were still unable to hear the voice of the sea. Zero didn''t know what to do since Mii couldn''t learn the skill, and the mini-map function wasn''t very helpful. Thankfully, Ottley and his crew volunteered to join Zero on his voyage.


    The Marrissa stood proudly at the harbour, ready to be introduced to water for the very first time after it was built. Pepper volunteered to come along as their cartographer while Thomas looked forward to returning to Half Moon Village.


    The Sea Hand brothers worked doubly hard to ensure all the gnomes'' latest technology worked seamlessly after multiple vigorous tests. The Kraken mana core thrummed lowly in the magical device containing it. The engine was powered, and Truen realised just how much of this ship''s interior was metal. Even if it wasn''t made from undead wood, surely this would sink.


    "Alright, boys!" Ottley shouted. "Let''s do a headcount before we depart!"


    Sobbing can be heard in the background as families said their goodbyes. Those who volunteered to accompany Zero on his voyage were prepared to spend years away from their families with the mental preparation that they might never return. After all, no sea otter had ever dived into the midnight zone of the sea and lived to tell the tale.


    For Ottley, he volunteered in Docky''s place for two reasons. The first was his thirst for knowledge to return to the sea. He had to overcome his fear of the sea monsters if he wanted to go on many more voyages. The other reason was that he was the only one in his generation who received Minerva''s blessing as a Weatherman. Docky and Pocky should remain in the village to complete building their airship.


    Although the crew did not need to load up any perishables or food for the journey because Zero assured them he had a way to feed everyone on board, they still had to shift crates of tools and various supplies.


    The handful of sailors selected toiled away as Zero talked to the Sea Hand brothers. Truen kept an eye on the children of the village who were eyeing the sinking ship with mischief. As an elf with better hearing, Truen overheard their plans to sneak onto the vessel just before it left. As if he was going to allow that to happen. Truen paid extra attention to every piece of cargo getting loaded on the Marrissa. The last thing they needed was extra baggage for the dangerous journey.


    "We don''t know much about the things in the abyss and the trench," Docky reminded Zero. "If Indra Seagloo is hidden in the deeper layers, you wouldn''t be able to find them. The trench is said to go right to the centre of the Earth, but nobody has ever confirmed it. The Marrissa cannot take the underwater pressure past the midnight zone, so be very careful not to get sucked by the undertow when you''re approaching the boundaries between those two levels."


    Zero nodded and thanked the brothers for such a wonderful hip. The Marrissa was beautiful, and Zero clutched the map in his hands tightly. He knew that if he ever needed something, Zoe and Coux would do their best to provide what he needed. However, the thought of being away from land for an indefinite amount of time made Zero slightly uneasy.


    Before Zero left, he passed Thomas a message.


    "I may be gone for a very long time and might not return after I find Indra Seagloo. In the case of an emergency, I leave the responsibilities of the village leader to Cleo and Lady Zenobia."


    The gnome looked slightly surprised, but he immediately understood. This was Zero''s way of parting and cutting connections with everyone. He might not know much about the Chosen One, but after the God of Death appeared before them for this doctor, they understood that he was never meant to stay long in this world.


    "Don''t worry, I will pass on the message. Travel safely!"


    Satisfied, Zero returned to check on Ottley''s crew. Almost everything was loaded up. The engines were running, and the shipwrights lowered the Marrissa into the water for the first time.


    The heavy ship landed in the water with a splash, and those who were going on a long voyage walked up to the ship without looking back. Zero saw how many sea otters held back tears as they shouted their goodbyes. Bob ran up to his master and hopped onto Zero''s shoulder, not wanting to be left behind as Zero climbed up the ladder.


    At the top, Truen was waiting with an outstretched hand.


    "Come on," the archer urged. "We should leave before the tide beaches us in."


    Zero took one last look at the village and climbed that last rung before slipping inside the sinking ship.


    Once he was safely inside the vessel, the experienced sea otters quickly closed the heavy door hatch and locked it. Ottley was the commanding captain of the Marrissa, and Zero watched as the sea otters dashed to rev the engine.


    "Prepare to dive!" Ottley shouted as he took hold of the steering, peering into what looked like an inverted telescope.


    Zero didn''t know how different operating the Marrissa was from an ordinary ship, but everything looked so crammed in this enclosed space. Truen pulled Zero along to show him their shared quarters. It was better to settle Zero in before he felt the need to offer assistance. The sea otters were busy enough, and the last thing anyone needed was for Zero to accidentally hit a lever that he wasn''t supposed to touch.


    There was very little to unpack on Zero and Truen''s end. However, they stayed in the room for a long time, feeling seasick as the sinking ship started moving. The initial phase was very rough as the ship battled against the current. The engine groaned but held its own against the force of mother nature.


    It took the sea otters almost twenty minutes to hit the calmer waters, and when it finally did, Zero started to feel the familiar bubble pressure in his ear.


    "Good work, lads! We''re officially diving fifty meters down under. The pressure is steady, and all systems are functioning well. You may now resume normal activities on stage two standby. Teams four and six on duty. Everyone else at ease."


    When Ottley ended the announcement, Zero and Truen decided to explore the rest of the Marrissa, and Bob tagged along.

 Chapter 610: Small Comfort

    The Marrissa tour was very short as the vessel was smaller than it looked from the outside. There were eight sea otters apart from Pepper, Bob, Truen and Zero on the sinking ship. Zero thought there wouldn''t be enough room for everyone to have their own space, and he was right.


    They only had one common bathroom with three shower stalls and two toilets. The dining area was too cramped to have more than three people seated at any one point. The kitchen was so basic that Zero started to wonder how they would get all their nutrition when there was no place to store fresh food. All the sea otters packed on the Marrissa for emergency food supplies were dried meat and dehydrated rosehip.


    The sleeping bunk quarter shared by the eight sea otters was almost the same size as the room Zero, Bob and Truen shared. The sea otters didn''t need as much space as humans did, and Pepper was happy to sleep in his hammock at the end of the room with the eight other sea otters. Zero didn''t know much about the snoring situation, but he didn''t bring it up yet.


    Excited to check out the clinic where Zero would be spending most of his time, Zero hopped away to follow Ottley''s lead. Truen didn''t have high hopes for it. Compared to Zero''s mindscape pharmacy, this clinic wasn''t going to be very well equipped.


    True to Truen''s prediction, the clinic had just the bare minimum for surgeries, and Zero did not know what to say. Expectation was the mother of all disappointment, and Truen wondered when his friend would learn that.


    "There is the engine room that I will not show you because of the tremendous heat. Nobody is allowed in there for the next few hours until it cools down. We worked the engine a little too much to fight against the first underwater current threatening to drag us right into the twilight zone. Let me show you the gym instead."


    Surprised that the sea otters would cater a space for a gym, Truen wondered why it was a necessity. Compared to a more advanced medical facility or a more luxurious sleeping quarter, a gym didn''t sound like something anyone would consider important enough to include in the blueprint.


    The gym space was no bigger than Zero''s clinic but compared to his paltry clinic with bare minimum facilities, the gym had just about everything a man would need to remain combat fit from weights to a running machine. The doctor wasn''t the only one who was shocked by the amount of effort that went into the gym.


    "Not to sound rude or be mean," Zero said and stared at Ottley. "But is the gym truly necessary in a space with so many limitations?"


    At that, Ottley turned a little red and looked away. "You can say that it is necessary. After all, we don''t have many opportunities in this tiny space to run around. Physical fitness is an important part of the crew''s welfare. At the same time, you can think of this as a small comfort away from home."


    Heating how meek Ottley became talking about a small slice of comfort, Zero smiled in understanding. For him, the clinic was a small comfort. Everyone needed something familiar that could act as an emotional anchor for themselves when they are far from home in dangerous territories. Zero usually had Truen and his mindscape with him. That alone was enough for ordinary travels. However, being underwater made Zero twice as nervous. The enclosed area sometimes suffocated Zero and made him feel like a trapped rat. In that situation, going to the clinic to do something was going to help ease the anxiety.


    Truen looked at the gym. It was a lovely little area, a small oasis in this stifling place. He didn''t hate the people he was travelling with, but he would need his personal time to decompress from tiring days. Ottley didn''t seem to have anything else to show them for the mini-tour of the Marrissa, so he quickly excused himself to check on the teams on standby duty.


    When the captain left, Bob hopped from Zero''s shoulder to transform into his human hybrid body. The dragon hopped from bench to bar and tested the equipment out.


    "They built it really well, master."


    Zero looked at the restless dragon hanging upside-down from the bar and agreed. Docky and Pocky didn''t allow them to look at the Marrissa''s progress, so it was a huge shocker to know that the sinking ship was twice as big as the ship they used for the practical trial. Yet, once they were in the ocean, the sinking ship was just a mall object in this huge body of water.


    Truen flipped the blinds covering the small window open and peered outside. They were fifty metres deep, but already, it was difficult to tell if it was day or night. The sunlight did not permeate the waters very well. At this speed, he couldn''t tell if they were moving fast or slow. The scenery outside did not change much except for the occasional school of fishes swimming by.


    Zero looked out of the tiny window and found it strangely relaxing. They didn''t have much to do now that the deep dive was successful. All that was left now was to wait for the crew to bring the ship to the first spot they wanted to check. According to Docky, the sinking ship could take a few months to follow the plotted route that Indra Seagloo took. Nobody knew how fast Indra Seagloo travelled, so it was better to check out suspicious spots and ambush the cause of the phenomenon by camping in the area instead of pursuing the trail.


    "Should we head to the kitchen and explain to the crew how we are going to settle meals?" Bob suggested after a while.


    Looking at this boring scenery could only be interesting for a few minutes. The Eternal Dragon would rather have someone to talk to or tackle some menial chores.


    Zero agreed. He looked at Bob and wondered if he should let the crew know about Bob''s identity as well. Maybe not his full identity as a dragon but as a creature with the ability to transform into a human hybrid. That would boost the crew''s morale, right?


    "Might as well introduce you to the crew while we explain how dinner is prepared."


    Truen didn''t know if that was a good idea, but Zero and Bob were already leaving the gym. Sighing, he followed. Truen could only hope that it was a good decision.

 Chapter 611: Pimple In The Earth

    Life in the Marrissa wasn''t too bad. There were some good days and some dull days but never any bad days.


    Ottley and his crew decided to follow Docky''s first route as it was the shortest and easiest to navigate. After getting over their initial shock at finding out the pet lizard was a powerful summoned creature and Zero''s bottomless inventory, they settled into a new routine of eating, working out, diving and charting.


    As the sinking ship explored new seas, Pepper worked without a break to record everything, and Ottley helped. Truen remembered how Zero was tempted to go catch the new species he saw to dissect them. It was a chaotic moment, but thankfully, Bob dissuaded Zero from trying to open the Marrissa''s lock-tight door when they were almost two hundred meters underwater.


    That incident was two weeks ago. Back then, they were only two hundred meters beneath the water. It was fun for a while recording new marine life, but now that they were investigating the potential Indra Seagloo route, the Marrissa was two thousand meters deep. The sea creatures started appearing lesser, and it was almost always dark outside. Checking out of the window wasn''t as interesting as before. Now, Zero mostly tells Mii to let them know if something appears on the mini-map.


    "How close are we to the first checkpoint?" Zero asked at lunch.


    Ottley and Pepper attacked the chicken without mercy. It has been so long since they had chicken, even though the other food Zero prepared was usually delicious. Chicken just hits differently.


    Over the last two days, things started to work differently. The sea otters now work on a rotating shift to monitor their ship''s course and alert the captain should anything out of the ordinary happen. There was an unspoken tension now that they were approaching the treacherous zone. Without any light this deep underwater, the sea otters had to rely on other abilities to discern danger. Of the sea otters present, only Ottley had the Weatherman ability to listen to the voices of the sea. As a result, the captain was the most sleep-deprived person with Pepper being the second most sleep-deprived person.


    "It is still quite the distance," Pepper explained and burped loudly.


    They cleared the table and Ottley brought the map out to show Zero where they were. Pepper definitely made a new map because the one Docky passed them was too lacking in details. Nobody imagined that the undertow was less strong the deeper they got. Also, the Marrissa''s air pressure was something to worry about the deeper they went. The sinking ship might not be able to sink all the way to the bottom of the ocean if it gets any harder to breathe. While the undead wood was very sturdy and the gnome technology will hold up, the fragile bodies of the sea otters would not.


    "Here is where the trouble location was rumoured to be. We''re following the trail from this corner and moving in a clockwise direction to make full use of the undertow that we found in the three hundred meter zone. However, this is the latest map with the discovered underwater currents."


    The map drawn by Pepper with Ottley''s help was very detailed but Zero''s brain shut down at the math portion. Seeing how the doctor gave up on thinking when he saw numerals, Wii took over and translated those numbers into simple explanations.


    In short, they couldn''t dive any deeper than five thousand meters in the Marrissa without risking internal organ explosions. Even then, Ottley did not know if the sinking ship was sturdy enough to dive any deeper. Hence, they could only take calculated risks now.


    "This trouble spot could very well be Indra Seagloo but we cannot steer the Marrissa right into the zone carelessly," the captain explained. "If a sea monster appears or if the ship gets caught in a strong surge of current, we''re going to get smashed."


    Zero agreed. The risks are too great for the sea otters. Even if the voyage was going to be a relatively long one, Zero made a promise to ensure every single crew member made it back to land alive.


    He might be able to create a spell to relieve that crushing underwater pressure but everything would be meaningless if the Marrissa crumbled from diving too deeply. Who would have thought that diving in the ocean would be more dangerous than walking the desert?


    Before the strategy meeting could commence a violent force shook the whole ship, causing things to tumble everywhere. Sleeping crew members fell from their beds, glasses smash to bits in the kitchen. Zero found himself flying across the table and slamming painfully into the wall at the unexpected launch. Yet, all he could think of was the safety of everyone on this vessel.


    The alarm sounded and the lights inside the Marrissa turned red. With no time to recover or think, Zero launched into doctor mode while Ottley limped to the command room, shouting instructions.


    As Zero cast healing magic across the ship, he noticed that the scenery outside seemed odd. Instead of complete darkness, there was a faint glow of light coming from beneath them. The powerful shockwaves did not stop and people bumped into falling objects as they scrambled to their respective stations.


    Bob and Truen were already in action, gearing up to take a stab at the threat. However, Mii wasn''t reporting any strange mana activities nearby. What could it be if it wasn''t a monster?


    "Captain! Terrible news!" a sea otter ran from the viewing platform.


    Ottley was getting healed when he heard that. At once, he forgot about his pain.


    "What''s the situation?"


    The scout announced that it was code red and they should immediately evacuate if it wasn''t already too late.


    "There is a pimple in the Earth! It''s spewing fire under the sea, causing the water to boil very quickly! At this rate, the Marrissa will be dragged into hell!"


    Zero doubted it. Hell wasn''t inside Earth. It existed on a completely different plane. However, that didn''t mean the situation wasn''t dangerous. This had to be the cause for the trouble spot Docky shortlisted. With constant whirlpools at the surface of the sea, frequent tremors in the ground, violent waves and reports of missing ships, this pimple in the Earth had to be responsible.


    "Holy smokes! It''s an underwater volcano!" Bob breathed, peering out of the tiny window. "How are we going to steer out of this?"


    Ottley didn''t waste any more time when he heard that. "Code red!" he yelled into the announcement system. "All hands on deck, we''re breaking out!"

 Chapter 612: Power Up

    Despite everyone''s quick reaction, the Marrissa was still dragged into the strong current, unable to go against the force.


    "Captain! What do we do?" the panicked first-mate squeaked.


    Doing his best to remain calm, Ottley asked for the ship''s status. As long as the engine remained functional, they still had a chance.


    Zero was busy tending to the wounded while Bob and Truen took up positions to watch the pimple of doom. Truen''s superior eyesight made him a better scout than any of the otters, and Bob put his incredible strength to use, keeping the rudder steady. Yet, none of their efforts could keep this ship from spiralling towards the fiery molten lava.


    "Should we?" Zero asked in the mindscape when the ship jerked violently again. Something collided into its side, but there was no time to assess the damages. They had to get out of here.


    "Wait a little longer," Truen advised.


    It wasn''t the direst circumstances. They shouldn''t reveal all their cards this early. Besides, these sea otters volunteered for the duty after getting prepared to not return home alive. This was their first trial. If Ottley and his crew couldn''t find a way to overcome this with their skills, they were not worthy of commanding this Marrissa.


    "Full speed ahead," Ottley commanded. "Follow in the direction of the current. We will not fight it. All hands to the engine room on standby for my command!"


    Initially, everyone froze. Has the captain finally lost his mind? However, when Ottley snapped at them to get moving, nobody doubted his decision.


    Zero stood around looking helpless as everyone else had a role to play. Truen and Pepper were keeping tabs on the distance before they collided, Bob was single-handedly maintaining the rudder, and the sea otters were charging the engine.


    "What should I do?" Zero asked Ottley, who was busy taking in the information from everyone else.


    The captain stared at Zero for a second then pointed at the door. "Check the ship for damages and report to me. If there are any emergency leaks or cracks, quickly fix them. This deep underwater, the pressure could cause the Marrissa to fall apart with the slightest cracks."


    Happy to be of use, Zero quickly checked on the noise he heard hitting the left upper hull. If the worst happened, the doctor would activate his spell to instantly force everyone to teleport back to Half Moon Village as his pre-set destination. He couldn''t understand why Ottley would tell everyone to power up and speed the process of crashing into the volcano, but he assumed the sea otter had a plan.


    The captain eyed the numbers on the meter gauge intensely. They needed a little more speed before it was too late.


    "Crank it up! Crank it all the way! I don''t care if it overheats. Push it to the limits!"


    He could be sorry about the burns his crew suffered later in the engine room. Right now, he needed to pick up speed. The faster they were, the more kinetic energy the ship had. It was their best chance for a break from this powerful underwater current. The current velocity isn''t enough to break past that barrier.


    "Bob! Dive down! Hold the rudder steady and pull hard to the right when I give the signal. Scouts, give me the countdown of the distance to the volcano! Team two activate the defence system. We have volcanic rocks incoming! Doctor, send ice to the engine room! Hold on, boys! We''re in for a rough ride!"


    As the Marrissa picked up incredible speed, Zero felt as if his presence was left behind a few hundred meters away, unable to catch up to the speed his body was hurtled through the water. The ship shook more violently than it did when it was tossed around by the water. The rattling sound made Zero wonder if the ship would need repairs after they were finished confirming the cause for this first route''s mysterious events.


    "Closing in, fifteen hundred meters," Zero reported, and the ship rattled.


    Bob groaned as the velocity compromised the ship''s structure. He held onto the rudder and felt his veins popping. This wouldn''t be enough. He had to use magic to reinforce his hybrid body.


    Already, second-degree burns were appearing on the otters who worked hard in the engine room. Nobody complained, but it was a terrible sight.


    A bead of sweat rolled down Ottley''d side as the numbers grew smaller from the scout''s report.


    "Bob, prepare to pull hard. Maintain the engine power!"


    Just a little more! Ottley could feel it now. The Marrissa was pushed to its limits, and something was breaking. He only hoped that Zero could take care of the emergency measures while they forced their way out of this.


    "Now!"


    That signal caused a chain reaction as Bob tugged at the rudder hard. The ship that was nosing into the volcano suddenly skidded and was thrown off the course from the underwater current. The speed that it was travelling earlier gave it enough force to break past the whirlpool created by the volcano. Everyone was thrown to the side of the ship by the change in direction as the Marrissa was booted in familiar dark and calm waters.


    Zero was the first to recover from the launch as almost everyone else remained unconscious. The Marrissa groaned as the engine shut down temporarily from overheating. There were some terrible leaks in the Marrissa, and Zero panicked.


    "Bob? Truen?"


    The wood elf replied first, and Bob took a while to regain his bearings. Zero wasted no time and started looking for the captain. Ottley needed to be conscious to give them orders. He didn''t know anything about repairing the ship. The danger wasn''t over.


    Running back to the command room, Zero found Ottley lying on the ground unconscious. There was a large lump on his head, and Zero quickly cast healing magic before waking the sea otter up roughly.


    "Captain, your orders, please!"


    Truen was already working on cooling the overheated engine room and bringing the sea otters out of the boiling chamber. Bob made himself useful and tried to plug the small leaks in the ship with whatever he could find. It was going to need more than just a plug, but this was the best he could do for now.


    Ottley woke up feeling disoriented, but he did not disappoint Zero. "How many men are still available?"


    Zero counted three, excluding the captain. "Everyone else is unconscious, but Truen is rounding them up. Bob is taking emergency measures to counter the leaks. The engine is temporarily out of order. What should we do now?"


    Groaning, Ottley got up. "How bad are the leaks? Recover everyone first and prioritise cooling the engine. We need to find a place to resurface and make repairs to continue on our voyage."


    "Aye, captain," Zero agreed. "I will get to the others after I finish healing you. How does your head feel?"


    Ottley was still slightly dizzy, but he was slowly getting better.


    "That''s enough," he told Zero when he was able to walk on his own. Sure, there were still some things hurting, but he was alive. More importantly, his crewmates were not out of the woods.


    "Check on the others. I can wait."


    Zero didn''t need to be told twice.

 Chapter 613: Royal Date and Stalkers (3)

    The bustling townsfolk in the square quickly hushed and bowed in respect when they saw their queen. Queen Leah''s presence and authority could not be overlooked. Just by standing in the carriage, she commanded attention.


    As the great water sprite looked around, she found the reason for the crowd gathering unplanned in her date itinerary Priscilla submitted.


    The pufferfish head maid paled when she understood where she messed up. The date that Queen Leah wanted was a low-key tour for Zero to kick back and enjoy himself. Why was this crowd blocking their path and making ridiculous plays about the royal couple? Her queen didn''t want to weird Zero out. She didn''t want to move things too quickly and scare him away like all her previous lovers. Priscilla trembled at her failure and was ready to take responsibilities for her actions when Queen Leah smiled.


    "I see, it is an interesting play. Won''t you perform it again for us?" she asked.


    Not expecting this reaction from Queen Leah, a known perfectionist, Priscilla snapped her head to the queen in shock. However, she understood why Queen Leah had a change in attitude. In front of Zero, she wanted to appear a tolerant, flexible and generous queen. If he wasn''t around, the one in charge of arranging this date would be punished at once.


    Then again, she was a talented actress. Priscilla steeled herself for punishment when they returned. As Queen Leah''s longest-serving head maid, this was unacceptable. As a pufferfish mermaid, Priscilla always became the target of bullying among the servants for her spiky appearance and inflatable face. It was Queen Leah who brought her out of that horrible circumstances with her eye for detail. She praised how Priscilla did her job very well as a mere chambermaid, and from that day onwards, Priscilla dedicated her whole life to serving this lady.


    It didn''t matter if her queen wanted her to evict some citizens, gather seagrass, braid her hair or prepare the banquet list. Priscilla would do it all without complaints. She would do them with pride and ensure not a single strand of hair was out of place. Priscilla failed her assigned tasks only a handful of times, but this had to be the worst by far. She should have arranged for royal guards to patrol the area before the carriage reaches to take care of these matters, but she overlooked it.


    As Queen Leah and Zero got down from the carriage, the crowd parted for them until they reached the front row where the actors were. The actors bowed lowly, not knowing if their queen was serious about wanting to watch a commoner''s play. Shouldn''t they be calling for the royal theatre to perform? Was this really alright?


    Chairs were taken from nearby establishments, and Priscilla was determined not to disappoint her queen again. If they wanted to watch the play, she would give them a comfortable experience. Hopefully, a commoner''s play wasn''t too disgraceful for their royal eyes.


    Even experienced actors and performers will get nervous if they have to perform for important guests without notice. The crowd no longer cheered rowdily as they did before and maintained a respectful distance from the royal guests. The performers quickly touched up their shabby clothes and makeup to prepare a good performance for the queen.


    Queen Leah was a lover of the arts, and Indra Seagloo knew her as the connoisseur of it. Anything she wore, watched or ate would become trending very quickly. For the commoners who had never seen anything apart from plays like this on the streets, they were slightly worried that Queen Leah would find it severely lacking.


    Truen was watching from a roof nearby and frowned. He observed a little of what the actors were doing earlier, and he couldn''t allow Zero to watch those groping and kissing scenes. It was inappropriate and prude! To save the play, Truen disguised himself as a minor actor at the side who was carrying the stage props before pulling the man and knocking him out in an alley. He cast a strong illusion spell and returned to the stage, eyeing Zero from the corner of his eye.


    Zero''s eyes widened slightly when he looked over at Truen, who was disguised. What was his best friend going to do? He did not expect the tour to go like this. Why was he here watching some play in the middle of the street? Weren''t they obstructing the merchants'' path? This couldn''t be good for business.


    Queen Leah didn''t notice anything at first. It took a while for the actors to get ready and start the show, but she didn''t mind waiting. It wasn''t as if she didn''t know how commoner plays worked. It simply wasn''t in her to see people acting so lovey-dovey more than she ever managed to with her lover. Thankfully, Zero wasn''t her actual lover. They were simply business partners.


    Zero didn''t know what to expect and was pleasantly surprised to see the actors playing the roles of him and Queen Leah. The trademark elf ears fashioned from clay was probably the only thing they made accurate about his current appearance. Queen Leah didn''t look offended at the fake tiara and haughty attitude, represented by the actress''s continuous hair flips and shrill voice.


    The crowd applauded when the actor who played the prince consort tripped and fell. Queen Leah''s actress quickly caught him suavely, but she tossed him away before the actor could react.


    "How dare you let me filthy my fins?! A true man must be able to catch himself before he falls."


    That line had Zero chuckling a little, but he quickly stifled it and cast a worried side glance at Queen Leah, who only smiled slightly, her eyes still trained on the play. That was too close! He almost let his guard down, and the image of a very icy but arrogant lover he was putting up to the public would have gone down the drain. Watching a play was a risky idea.


    Zero wondered if he could safely make it till the play ended without damaging his hard-earned image as the handsome elf prince consort. He gave Truen a pleading look, and the wood elf swallowed.


    For all the killing he did, Truen never imagined him to have crippling stage fright. However, for Zero, he would try. All he had to do was time to destroy the kiss scenes, and everything would be fine.

 Chapter 614: Ice Machine

    Although the injuries the sea otters suffered weren''t considered life-threatening, Zero was still horrified to discover how severe the burns were. The engine room''s design wasn''t the best. However, the doctor never imagined that there would be a situation when people would become injured from the manufacturing flaws. Under normal circumstances, they would have evacuated. However, none of these hardened warriors of the sea fled when their captain told them to continue pumping that engine even if they were getting boiled alive.


    The ship''s interior was a mess, but thankfully, the hull''s damages did not permeate entirely. Zero had to prioritise healing the shipwrights first to check on the severity of the ship''s condition even if there were patients in a worse condition.


    Truen didn''t know how to help Zero. Together with Bob, they found the captain and asked for orders. So far, nothing crucial in the ship was broken except the engine''s temporary shut-down from overheating.


    Ottley took one look at them and grinned without humour. Those who were powerful and knew magic was undoubtedly on a different level from werebeasts like them. If it wasn''t for their help, the crew might have been wiped out entirely even after they escaped from the deadly whirlpool.


    "Could you do an inventory check?" he asked weakly as Truen helped him up. "We need to know if there is a shortage of any critical supplies. The ship has to resurface as soon as the shipwrights and navigating teams are conscious. We need to set up a mobile docking station after surfacing to commence an emergency health check. Those volcanic rocks did a number. I hope nothing critical was damaged."


    They agreed quickly, and Truen paused just before he left the command room. "What about the engine? How long will the cooldown take?"


    While Ottley wasn''t a master builder, he roughly understood how the engine fashioned from the Kraken''s core worked. Thomas explained that the auto shut down technology of gnomes was like a safety switch. Once the internal temperature is cool enough, the engine will restart automatically.


    "The engine will start when it is cooled enough under safe temperature levels. Anything from hours to days from how hard we worked it. Why?"


    Truen thought about it. While Ice magic wasn''t his strongest talent, he knew someone who could manage that.


    "Are there any fragile contraptions in the engine?"


    As he wasn''t the engineer who designed or built this ship, Ottley shrugged. "You''d have to ask my master about it. I wouldn''t take any chances. What do you intend to do?"


    Truen shrugged. "Maybe ice magic, maybe something else. Anything that would help reduce the temperature after Zero is done with his task. I''ll get the inventory list. Don''t push yourself too much if you don''t want him to go into overprotective doctor''s mode."


    Ottley didn''t doubt Truen''s warning. Zero can be scary when he wants to be. There was no mistaking that furious complaining voice drifting from the engine room. If Zero could yell at his crew for acting recklessly, it meant that they were all alive and alright.


    Heaving a heavy sigh and finally feeling the adrenaline ebb away, Ottley started to feel the pain. Yet, he never thought about jumping the queue for the doctor. Zero had his hands full, and even the idle human-transforming magic beast was doing inventory counts. As the captain, he still had things to do.


    Back in the engine room, Zero told Wii to cast ice magic in the inferno-like chamber at regular intervals. The shipwrights told him that they needed to restore the engine gradually by reducing the surrounding temperature gradually.


    "Enough!" the sea otter squirmed. "I can deal with this. Please heal the others. We need to restore the ship and prepare it for emergency docking when it reaches the surface. Please conserve your mana."


    Indeed, if Zero was a regular mage, he would have to prioritise healing people. Healing magic was an advanced art that consumes a lot of mana. Even an archmage''s mana wasn''t infinite. The injuries Zero had to heal were also not considered minor either. The sea otters had every right to worry, but Zero only took that as an insult to his abilities.


    "Shut up and get in the group! I don''t want to waste my energy casting a larger than needed area effect. It''s your job to run this ship. I''m just tagging along to find Indra Seagloo. Isn''t that our initial arrangement? How dare you tell me what to do!"


    Stunned but unable to reason with or negotiate with an infuriated doctor, the poor shipwrights got into the group that Zero specified. All eight injured sea otters looked confused as a warm golden glow enveloped them. Zero didn''t chant anything, so it took them a while to realise what the doctor was doing.


    Seared flesh started growing new layers of skin, and fur began to cover the bald patches. Broken bones were realigned and reinforced. Any severe bruises and internal bleeding slowly swelled less after a few minutes. It didn''t matter if it was a big injury, small injury, new injury, or old injury. Zero healed everything in a very complicated healing spell he created with the help of his grimoire. Hua Tuo would disapprove of using healing magic so recklessly, but Zero didn''t want to waste any time.


    Compared to the waste of mana, Zero thought that the condition of the ship was more important. He couldn''t cast healing magic on the ship to repair it. It took the skills of these eight very dedicated sea otters to keep it sinking properly.


    Wii didn''t stop working on cooling the engine room, and Zero never stopped his healing spell even if he felt the drain in his mana supply. There was still Pepper and the captain to heal later, so Mii kept an eye on how much mana Zero was using and if she needed to convert something else into mana.


    In less than twenty minutes, everyone in the healing circle was conscious, full of vigour and feeling better than they ever did.


    "It''s done," Zero announced. "Please try to fix the ship. I will gradually lower the engine room temperature, so please bring Pepper and your captain to me. I have not healed them yet."


    True to his words, Zero hasn''t stopped casting small amounts of ice magic into the boiling engine room even when maintaining the complex area effect healing magic. They couldn''t understand how powerful Zero was as a magician, but that would explain why he had an endless inventory space.


    First, a doctor. Next, an ice machine. Zero was truly their saving grace in this dangerous expedition.


    "Right away!" the first mate agreed, not wanting to offend the very important person on board. With Zero around, it might be possible to sail the dangerous ocean and return alive.

 Chapter 615: Mobile Docking

    Zero spent more time cooling the engine room than healing the injured. Pepper and Ottley returned to the pink of health quicker than the engine room could return to normal. The sea otters were already scurrying about, gathering materials of all kinds and trying to repair broken tools.


    "What are they doing?" Zero couldn''t withhold his curiosity and asked Ottley, who was still nursing his massive headache. It was a rather bad concussion, and Zero was surprised his skull wasn''t cracked.


    The captain groaned when someone passed them by to get to the workshop below the engine room and bumped into him. Zero regretted not bringing the injured to the doctor''s clinic, but he couldn''t leave the engine room either. How inconvenient.


    "They are preparing to remodel the ship," Ottley replied. Pepper was almost healed, and the sea otter captain wondered why he wasn''t healed yet.


    "Patience," Zero advised. "If you don''t want to incur more injuries from trying to escape my healing zone, you should stay still."


    The threat was effective, and Pepper chuckled at Ottley''s stiffness. The sea otter looked like a misbehaving child getting scolded by his mother.


    Fifteen minutes later, Pepper was sent away to salvage the mess in his cartographer''s office. Ottley remained the only one still not fully healed, so Zero decided to do a direct treatment. It was more effective and mana conserving.


    The busy crew members had to pause when they heard hysterical laughter from the engine room''s direction and felt chills down their spine. Ottley was laughing?! Whatever medical treatment Zero was giving their captain, nobody wanted to know. Ignorance was bliss. Even the devil would agree.


    Laughter was sometimes the best medicine, but in this case, Zero wondered if it was madness. Normally, healing magic worked like a soothing balm or a gentle sun. It shouldn''t hurt a person too much unless they were in a life-threatening condition. However, Zero never came across a patient who would laugh as if he was getting tickled to an inch of his life. However, as there wasn''t a more serious issue, Zero brushed it off as a cross-wiring in Ottley''s DNA done wrong.


    The captain recovered without problems apart from aching cheek muscles and a rosier complexion. Zero sent him off with a pat on the head before checking the engine room temperature. The ice crystals no longer disintegrated instantly but remained for a while before turning into small water puddles on the ground. The water evaporated quickly, and the room''s humidity caused Zero to halt. Was humidity in the interior of an enclosed space good?


    Thankfully, he didn''t have to add more ice to lower the general temperature of the room. The engine started to glow slightly, sending a signal to the command room.


    While the room wasn''t scalding hot, it was still difficult to stand in it for too long. Zero didn''t feel it, but he observed how the sea otter mechanics started sweating not even ten seconds after entering the room. It was not a good temperature to be working in. Hence, Zero did his best to assist with their engine repairs and checks by introducing more ice and adding wind magic to circulate the air within, secretly sucking back some of that humidity into his void.


    "How is it?" Zero asked cautiously, adding subtle temperature regulating magic to the two hardworking sea otters.


    The busy sea otters did not reply immediately as they prodded the engine with tools.


    "Working well but still too hot to turn on fully. The captain wants us out of the zone asap to make repairs on the surface."


    Zero paused. Temperature regulating magic worked on living things. That Kraken core... was it considered a living or dead object? Should he try it out?


    Nobody was expecting the ship to start moving. The sea otters in the storage room fell over and lost their balance when the ship shot itself upwards. Zero flew across the corridor when the ship ascended to the surface in an almost completely vertical trajectory. Whoever was in charge of steering the ship must have angled it as such, wanting a gradual shift in angle. Nobody was expecting the engine to suddenly function at regular efficiency, and Zero cussed. He didn''t expect the magic to work so well either.


    In no time, the Marrissa found itself back at the surface as the engine spluttered once more, shutting down when it was shot out of the water. The safety mechanism kicked in almost immediately, and Zero could only apologise mentally for the new bruises and damages he unintentionally caused.


    Through the uncovered windows, sunlight filtered in. It was pure luck that the sinking ship found a lovely calm stretch of sea to emerge from. The whirlpool at the surface should not be too far, with the violent volcano acting up almost two thousand meters underwater. However, nothing was seen on the surface. Was this what the calm before the storm meant? Zero shuddered. Either way, they should start repairing the ship as soon as they could now that they resurfaced.


    Ottley couldn''t understand what just happened. One moment, they were figuring out the best course of action to take after the engine was downed. The next moment, everyone was flung off their feet and forced to cling onto something solid for dear life. The journey to the surface wasn''t a smooth one. It was actually terrifying to be shot up vertically, even if it lasted for less than a minute.


    After the ship stopped, many sea otters found themselves emptying the contents of their stomach. The change in pressure made them ill, and not all of them were fit to start working on converting the ship into a mobile docking platform for repairs.


    Truen and Bob took a look at the damage caused by the sudden engine malfunction and did not take long to figure out who was responsible for that. The guilty expression on Zero''s face when he greeted them gave them all the answers they needed.


    "Do you have nausea pills?" Truen asked as the sea otter next to him turned green, rushing for the bathroom and jostling with the other crewmates.


    Zero took a look at the long line outside the tiny bathroom and felt terrible. "It wouldn''t work," he told Truen. "But I can ease their suffering to help them adjust better to the environmental pressure."


    Not wanting the sea otters to suffer further, Zero cast a temporary spell with a fading effect to help the sailors adapt to the atmospheric change quicker. As soon as he did that, the line outside the bathroom quickly dispersed. They watched as Ottley shouted orders and waited with anticipation for the ship''s transformation.

 Chapter 616: Rainbow Scale Fish

    The mobile docking station was prepared in less than two hours, and the hatch was finally opened. Zero couldn''t wait to be the first one out of the stuffy sinking ship. It had been way too long since he breathed fresh air and felt sunlight on his skin. Bob and Truen didn''t blame Zero for his eagerness to get outside. After all, they felt the same.


    Standing on the mobile docking station platform didn''t feel the same as walking on land. Zero couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed as the waves rocked them gently. The sea otters got busy at once under Ottley''s instructions and checked the hull. Thankfully, the volcanic rocks didn''t do too much damage to the sensitive underside of the ship. It scratched the hull badly, and some massive dents led to minor structural compromise, but it wasn''t anything they couldn''t fix.


    "The repairs would take about two to three days," Ottley informed them after they inspected the damages.


    It wasn''t difficult to repair the ship, but the sea otters lacked the tools and materials needed to fully restore the hull. After the volley of volcanic rocks sent their way, Ottley concluded that the Marrissa wouldn''t be able to withstand a sea monster king''s attacks. The structure was weakened, and even travelling to the initial five thousand meter mark might be challenging. The engine core was also slightly unstable. Pepper claimed that the overheating might have messed up some of the internal circuits and was currently opening it up to troubleshoot the faulty parts.


    When Zero heard how terrible the condition of the ship was, his heart ached. Even the Sea Hand''s greatest masterpiece was only so-so against the unknown dangers of the sea. Yet, he was grateful they had the Marrissa.


    "I understand. Is there any way I can help?"


    Ottley looked at the powerful trio and shook his head. "Not for now. Please leave this to us. We promise to complete the voyage and find Indra Seagloo. As the first trouble location is confirmed to be a natural phenomenon and not the doings of Indra Seagloo, we should consider carefully which route we want to pursue next. I''ll be honest, the Marrissa might not be a match for anything too powerful. We don''t have the proper tools, materials and expertise to reinforce the weakened structures of the Marrissa at the moment."


    Zero''s expression changed when he heard that. He was sorely tempted to teleport Docky and Pocky over just to bring the Marrissa back to its top form. However, he didn''t set up a teleportation waypoint in the sea otters village. Sending someone over to bring the Sea Hand brothers will also take time, not to mention, it would hinder their airship progress. It was a terrible situation to be in, and Zero looked at the two other routes. Time was of the essence, so he had to pick the better option, considering the risk factors now that the ship wasn''t in a stellar condition.


    "Understood. We will take a short break for now."


    Ottley saluted as Zero and Truen prepared to go underwater. Their underwater breathing abilities were convenient, and Bob sulked. He wanted to be with them, but he wasn''t good with swimming or water in general. Hence, he transformed into his pet form, hiding in Zero''s shirt before escaping into the mindscape just before they plunged into the sea.


    Truen didn''t know what Zero had in mind as he followed. Initially, he thought the doctor would use diving exploration as an excuse to travel back to land or take refuge in the lamp for a while. However, the doctor did none of that. Instead, he simply dived deeper and deeper until the sunlight felt far behind them.


    "Zero, what do you want to do?" Truen asked in the party call. Despite getting better at swimming, Truen still felt very uneasy in the water.


    Mii replied to Truen''s question and pulled out the mini-map.


    "We''re looking for the cause of this huge mana fluctuation. Zero wants to get rid of the lurking enemy first before he takes a break in the mindscape. It''s not as powerful as the Kraken we defeated, but we won''t stand a chance with the ship''s current condition. It would get smashed to smithereens."


    The red dot on the mini-map grew gradually bigger the deeper they dove, and Truen wondered what kind of sea monster it was.


    "I see light!" Bob shouted excitedly from the mindscape. Indeed, there was light.


    Zero thought it might be a deep-sea monster with an ugly mouth ready to swallow them whole on sight. However, as they closed in, the dark vision kicked in, and Zero saw that it wasn''t an ugly sea monster. If anything, it was a big beautiful bluish-purple fish with only one huge shining scale. The rest of its body was just skin without any scales.


    "Who dares intrude on my waters!" the angry fish scowled and cranked the volume of its telepathic abilities to the max.


    Truen cringed and felt a brain-vibrating headache. Zero remained calm and looked at the fish. It didn''t seem to be a very threatening sea monster, even if it looked strange.


    "Why are you naked?" the doctor asked. "Why do you only have one scale?"


    The giant fish paused after realising that the newcomers weren''t here to take its last scale. Instead, the fish started to wail.


    "I''ve been duped! I''ve been duped! All my friends left me after they received my pretty scale! Oh, how I''ve been wronged!"


    After deciding that this giant fish was not a threat to the Marrissa, Zero told Truen to use the lamp and rest. His best friend looked rather uncomfortable being in the water, and Zero didn''t want Truen to force himself to stay and listen to the fish''s story with him.


    "It''s a long story," the one-scaled fish replied. "I used to be a beautiful rainbow fish until I was fooled into giving all my pretty scales away. Now, I have just this one shining scale. Boohoo! All my friends were fake!"


    Feeling slightly sorry for the fish and not in a rush to get anywhere soon, Zero decided to stay and listen to the fish''s story.

 Chapter 617: Fake Friends

    The Rainbow Fish introduced itself as a kind of God. "I used to be the Marine Goddess of Beauty. All the fishermen used to pray to me for a beautiful wife. The merfolks used to come to me for love advice, and I was extremely adored."


    Zero listened to the Rainbow Fish brag about its glorious history. This Rainbow Fish had quite the attitude and was rather haughty. The doctor could understand a little about why the single-scaled fish had no friends. However, he chose to withhold his opinions for now and simply listen.


    "With scales the colour of the rainbow, many sea creatures of the deep were attracted to me. For marine animals, light is a very sacred thing meant to be respected, worshipped and revered. It was only natural for them to be envious of my colourful scales. I can understand why everyone disliked me after a while. However, I was so lonely with nobody to talk to. Hence, I asked the Goddess of the Sea, Sedna, for advice."


    Ah, now things were making sense. Sedna must have told the Rainbow Fish something along the lines of practising kindness and offering generosity. The Rainbow Fish must have misunderstood it, resulting in losing his beautiful scales.


    "Alas, even after giving them my lovely scales, I was still left with no friends. In fact, they scorned me for being ugly and mocked me for my foolishness. Now, nobody talks to me, knows me or recognises me. The fishermen stop coming. The merfolks no longer seek me out. I''m all alone in these deep dark waters. Ah, woe is me! How can such a beautiful creature like me suffer such a tragic fate?"


    Yupp, there it was¡ªthe drama queen and the self-absorbed personality that nobody liked. Zero didn''t really want to deal with this massive scaleless pain in the neck, but he didn''t have much to do around here. Listening to the big fish complaining might be a good way to kill time, so Zero stayed.


    "What about that one scale?" Zero asked. "Why didn''t you give that to anyone?"


    The question made the Rainbow Fish pause. It made the drama fish silent and turned away from Zero, swimming back to its comfortable spot to sulk. Zero didn''t pressure him. Instead, he took this chance to swim around and examine the last scale on this fish''s body.


    From a distance, the scale sparkled. However, up close, Zero could see that it wasn''t a perfect scale. The huge scale had a blemish in the middle and was discoloured. In other words, it was imperfect. Even the world''s greatest beauties had physical flaws when scrutinised.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," the Rainbow Fish declared in a very tired voice, unbefitting of his arrogant image from earlier. Zero finally understood the Marine Goddess of Beauty a little better. That haughty character from before was simply an act to make up for all the insecurities they had inside of them.


    "You know, I think that this one scale is all you need."


    Those words made the Rainbow Fish pause. "What?"


    Zero''s opinion was unlike everyone else''s. Shouldn''t this human be mocking him now after he learned about the blemish and discoloured scale? All his life, the Rainbow Fish hated this one scale. However, this one scale was all he had left in the end. No matter how beautiful he was on the outside, he was just an ugly fish without his beautiful coat of Rainbow Scales. The other ''friends'' he had realised this and left him as they should. The Rainbow Fish understood. If it was him, he probably wouldn''t want to be friends with such a superficial fish either.


    "I think this scale suits you the best. It has the colour of your eye and the sparkle of your personality. It''s perfect!"


    The different opinion made the Rainbow Fish tear up. "You really think so?"


    Zero nodded. It wasn''t a lie. He might be saying it to comfort the Rainbow Fish, but it definitely wasn''t a lie.


    "Thank you," the Rainbow Fish sniffed. "For saying the kindest thing anyone has ever said to me."


    "No problem!" Zero smiled. "It''s what real friends do."


    Friends... How many years had it been since the Rainbow Fish last thought of that term favourably? The people who claimed to be his best chums ran away as soon as they received his scale, even when they knew each other for centuries. Not a single one stood by his side in his darkest times. Yet, a complete stranger was mesmerised by the scale he thought would be the shame of his life. How ironic!


    Sedna wasn''t wrong. It might take a little longer than the Rainbow Fish expected, but after giving his beautiful Rainbow Scales away, he finally made his first true friend.


    The Rainbow Fish looked at his last scale and back at Zero. Maybe, just maybe, he could entrust this scale to someone who would treasure it.


    Zero didn''t expect the Rainbow Fish to pluck its last scale and hand it to him with his two large fins. "This is the last of my Rainbow Scales. Thank you for saying such kind words. As a token of our friendship, please accept this! It might not be perfect, but it is all I have."


    Zero appraised the scale and noticed how it was a natural marine compass. What a lucky find!


    "Thank you. I will treasure it. However, I cannot allow you to give this to me without giving something in return. This is the silk from the world''s best weaver. I hope you will accept this. We can fashion some very amazing clothes for you to become the most fashionable fish in the sea!"


    Surprised but happy, the Rainbow Fish accepted. Zero placed an emergency order with Jynx to customise the most fashionable clothes for the Rainbow Fish. With no questions asked, the order was completed in under a day.


    The next day, Zero appeared with the flowing gown that swirled as the Rainbow Fish swam. It looked magical underwater and glowed according to the dim sunlight, reflecting it over a few hundred meters.


    "This is beautiful!" the Rainbow Fish smiled. "Thank you, good friend."


    Zero agreed. "Indeed. I hope you''d be the happiest fish in this sea instead of the most beautiful now. Our meeting was brief, but I''ll always be rooting for you!"


    With a wave of his fin, the Rainbow Fish and Zero parted. With the Rainbow Fish''s last scale added into the Marrissa''s navigation system, the crew was finally ready to depart to check out the second route.


    "Full steam ahead!"

 Chapter 618: Rock Fortress

    The shortest path to the next trouble location was to cut through a very dangerous rocky area that wasn''t recorded on the map.


    "When was this a thing?" Ottley asked and frowned. Even Pepper could not understand what was happening.


    Just yesterday, they looked at the stars, surveyed the area and planned the route. Everything looked like it was smooth sailing, and not even the Weatherman''s ability could predict the birth of a dangerous rocky zone.


    The Marrissa had to resurface temporarily with the rock infested waters in their vision. It was simply too late to turn the ship around without damaging the hull. How did nobody see this before it appeared?


    "I''m sorry, captain!" The scout on duty wanted to cry. This rock formation wasn''t here in the morning. At the speed that the Marrissa was travelling, he looked away for two hours and thought they would still be in the clear when this happened.


    Everyone stood on the deck and observed the rocky coast that appeared from nowhere. Zero checked the mini-map and frowned. This was weird. Many things indicated that this wasn''t a mere rock formation. It was a trap by the enemies.


    "Be careful, he warned the crew. "From the moment we tried to chase the strange phenomenon in this route, we were already in the enemy''s territory."


    His words put everyone on high alert, and Truen asked in the party call if he should use Sureshot to sniff the enemies out.


    "No need," Zero replied to his best friend."We''re already surrounded."


    The mini-map that Mii pulled up showed countless red dots in the area after they resurfaced. The rock formation looked perfectly normal, but the mini-map told otherwise. The enemy was hiding in plain sight.


    "What should we do, captain?"


    Ottley didn''t reply at once. To move forward, the Marrissa would be torn by the rocks and violent waters. To retreat, the hull that they repaired less than a month ago would suffer heavy damage. They did not have enough materials to repair it completely a second time, and the structure would become further compromised.


    "How deep is this rock formation?" Ottley asked. Maybe they could still dive around it.


    Two sea otters volunteered to dive, but Zero stopped them. "I think I should go. After all, I have dark vision and underwater breathing abilities."


    They thought Truen would follow Zero, but the wood elf simply nodded and wished Zero luck. Ottley noticed that their reactions were bizarre, but he refused to comment on it. There was no use in stressing his crew out when the situation was already this dire. At this point, he could only rely on the three powerful individuals travelling with them.


    Bob hopped onto Truen''s shoulder in his lizard form and flicked his tongue, wishing Zero luck. There will be a huge fight once Zero goes underwater, and Truen should prepare to counter the traps when they are left vulnerable.


    "Everyone else back to inside," Ottley gave out orders after Zero jumped into the water. "Truen, you stay on guard and let us know if anything strange happens."


    The air stilled for a moment before the wind picked up speed. Nobody dared to defy their captain''s orders after messing up. Everyone was waiting to be punished for failing to avoid the dangerous terrain. This was a fatal mistake for the experienced crew, and morale plummeted.


    Nothing seemed to change at the surface, but Truen wasn''t fooled as the mist thickened, coming from nowhere. The mana in the air was denser, and while there was hardly a ripple underwater, Truen could sense Zero''s excitement. The blinking red dots on the minimap increased until almost every claimable space was full of red dots. Zero must be luring them out of hiding, and his trick was working. The rocks started to sway, and Truen readied his bow.


    A low groan, soft and inaudible, grew in decibel until the otters in the ship had to cover their ears. Truen felt something trickling from his ears. His eardrums were ruined, but he didn''t need his hearing to tell him what was going on.


    From the depths of the sea, the rock formation started to shift, crashing into each other as they were forced to move.


    "It''s a moving rock fortress!" Zero''s excitement resounded in the party call, and Bob transformed. "They are using dead coral monsters as a disguise to hide their men! The sea thugs are behind the disappearing acts in the area. They feed on land creatures which would explain the number of boats getting attacked."


    With yet another mystery solved, Truen sighed. He hoped that the third trouble location Docky shortlisted was the actual Indra Seagloo. Who would have thought that sea thugs would be so advanced to set such an elaborate trap for unsuspecting travellers?


    "Locking targets," Wii announced, and Truen used the mini-map as a guide for his homing mana arrows. These sea thugs might be tough in numbers, but they were no match for the overpowered archer with Great Gods'' blessing. Bob transformed and joined in the fray, using his powerful dragon magic to blow away the pesky rock fortress fashioned from dead coral monsters.


    Like cardboard houses, the rock structure fell until only a husk of frightened sea thugs were left. They were quickly rounded up and surrendered after Bob ate one of them, claiming it tasted like marinated crab.


    Zero rounded up at least seventy sea thugs from beneath the water, and Truen put them all in the Pagoda Prison. Bob wasted no time and called the remaining crew to come out of hiding. They had loot to salvage before they sank the fleet.


    "Tell me where Indra Seagloo is," Truen said and aimed his truth-spilling arrow at a terrified thug. Zero observed from the sidelines, confirming if the answer was the truth.


    At the mercy of these overpowered travellers, the merfolks spilt the secrets. "We don''t know! It has been many years since we were there."


    That was the truth. However, Truen wasn''t done. "Tell me how we can find it."


    The man refused to speak, so Truen tried asking another. After asking the fifteenth sea thug, he lost his patience and shot someone who looked like they would know a thing or two. Zero didn''t move from his spot and waited. They were very close to finding the last key, and he didn''t want to waste more time than needed to get it. They have been sailing for nearly half a year now, and it was starting to get boring on the ship.


    "Tell me how to get to Indra Seagloo."


    The man who was shot by Truen''s Seraph Command spell started spilling whatever he knew.


    "The Sea Serpent that Queen Leah keeps as her pet surfaces very often! If you can find it, you can find Indra Seagloo!"


    That was all the information they needed. Now that they knew what they were looking for, these sea thugs were no longer useful. Truen looked at them and back to Zero. He had to call the Onion Union to dispose of these low lives. Zero would disapprove of mass murder, so Truen let them go for now but not before placing the soul count spell on them.

 Chapter 619: Snake Hunting

    Although Zero and Truen did not know what Queen Leah''s pet sea serpent looked like, it shouldn''t be too difficult to find it. After all, snakes generally looked the same. The only thing different about the sea serpent from regular snakes would be its size.


    "Do you think this is big enough?" Zero asked and pointed at a random sea snake from the Marrissa''s window.


    The wood elf shook his head. "I''m assuming it''s quite the sea monster. A serpent isn''t the same as a large snake."


    Zero frowned and argued back that a python was rather large for a snake. He wasn''t wrong, but Truen didn''t think Zero understood the size chart for sea creatures and sea monsters. Three weeks passed in the blink of an eye, and nearly all the sea snakes were hunted towards extinction. Thankfully, Bob had enough sense to remind his master about the importance of preserving the ecosystem.


    Frustrated, Zero flopped back onto the bed. How could they not find Indra Seagloo yet?! It was ridiculous! Ever since they knew about  Queen Leah''s pet, Mitchnew and Desert Lily worked hard to gather information. Everyone was on the lookout for massive sea snakes, but none of those sea monster reports belonged to the sea serpent they wanted.


    "What do you think sea serpents are tempted by?" Zero asked. "Let''s lure it out of hiding with food."


    Bob raised a brow. Not everyone can be tempted by food. Sure, many of the Half Moon Village people were foodies, but he doubted the sea serpent could be baited. It was Queen Leah''s pampered pet, even if it was a monster. Its taste buds would be hard to please even if it wasn''t finicky.


    Unlike Bob, Truen and Ottley thought about Zero''s suggestion. Honestly, anything would be better than hunting every other snake species to extinction. Although they were not food experts, it was common knowledge that snakes eat frogs, fishes and eggs.


    "If it were a normal snake, the easiest bait to use is an egg. Snakes love eggs for some reason. However, the sea serpent would be too big to find a regular egg tasty," Pepper commented, and Zero thought about it seriously.


    "Does an egg have to be big to be attractive?" Bob asked. He had a feeling he knew where this was going.


    Before the gnome could confirm or deny it, Zero clapped his hands together with that sparkle in his eye. Truen started taking measures to do damage control. If there was an egg big enough to tempt a serpent over twenty metres tall out of hiding, it had to belong to something in the mythical or legendary grade.


    Sadly, there was only one such creature they knew that could do this. That creature happened to be in Half Moon Village, but Truen doubted that she would part with her eggs as easily as she parted with her silk.


    "Zero, we should think of another idea. Penelope wouldn''t be happy if you used her eggs as bait. It''s like using the egg that Bob was in to feed the sea serpent. How would you feel if I used Bob''s egg to lure the sea serpent out?"


    He knew his point landed on the mark when Zero''s jaw fell with horror in his eyes. Bob heaved a sigh of relief. Thankfully they didn''t have to use eggs. Giant frogs and fishes were a little easier to find in comparison. All they had to do was dive a little deeper to catch a sea monster and tow it behind the Marrissa. Unfortunately, nobody knew if the sea serpent would be interested in eating sea monsters. After all, it was more well known for attacking cargo ships.


    "We need more information," Ottley concluded. They could sit here all day discussing which bait would work better, but it would only be a waste of time. "Let''s ask the victims of the sea serpent directly what they saw, and we can try to recreate the situation."


    Agreeing with the captain''s plan, they marked out the areas they knew ships went missing. Zero matched those reports to the claims of people sighting a sea monster attacking a ship from Desert Lily and Mitchnew''s information. Monoman also attested to the sea serpent''s attack in his old village.


    "Let''s start from Monoman''s old village," Zero decided. "We might find some leads there."


    Truen agreed. He was glad for the chance to get back on land. Ottley also decided as they needed some materials and a proper place to set up a dock. In the last few months, the Marrissa has suffered a lot. Yet, they were somehow able to confirm two trouble spots to not be Indra Seagloo.


    "Wait," Bob paused. "Why didn''t we just visit Monoman''s old village? Why did we have to travel so much to find Indra Seagloo when we could have just waited for it to come by?"


    Zero and Truen looked at the dragon, and Zero explained. "Monoman moved out because of the constant sea monster attacks. It''s not always Queen Leah''s sea serpent. Besides, I don''t want to spend four years waiting for Indra Seagloo to appear when we could have a higher chance of sailing into it."


    Ah, so it was like this. He should have known better.


    Either way, they finally decided on the location of the final snake hunt. Ottley wasted no time and tugged Pepper behind him to replot their sea charts. Monoman''s old village was somewhere near the desert, and sailing near the desert would be challenging.


    Leaving logistic arrangements to the professionals, Zero started to get hyped over battling the sea serpent and meeting Queen Leah. According to what he knew, the sea queen was a little touched in the head after she failed to find the love of her life so many times. Her heart was jaded, and Zero thought she might share many similarities with the Rainbow Fish.


    "What kind of boyfriend is Queen Leah looking for?" Zero asked Truen, who was busy sending out reports to the Great Gods and Onion Union with his i-communicator.


    "Hmm... according to sources, she is looking for someone funny, strong, smart and loyal. It doesn''t matter what they look like or what gender they are. In summary, she wants to find a partner compatible with her and ''better'' than what she is."


    What vague criteria! How could anyone possibly be better in everything than another person? Creation wasn''t made this way. However, Zero had a plan. He didn''t need to find the right candidate. He just had to create it.


    "Hey Truen," Zero grinned. "I have an idea. Won''t you help me out?"


    A little apprehensive, Truen leaned down, and Zero whispered his plan into the wood elf''s ear. His initial doubt soon changed into hope, and Truen nodded.


    "That might work. First, we find Indra Seagloo."

 Chapter 620: Land Ho

    They were very far from Monoman''s old village, so the fastest route that Pepper and Ottley charted would still take a minimum of three weeks. Knowing Zero''s impatient personality, the crew thought that Zero would ask them to crank the engine to the max to get there faster. However, the doctor''s request made them stunned.


    "B-but that''s three times as long as the fastest route," Ottley stammered. "Are you sure? We have to navigate through very populated areas and risk running into many kinds of dangerous communities."


    Resting a hand reassuringly on the sea otter''s shoulder, the wood elf nodded. "Don''t worry, it''s all according to plan. We need you to drop by as many sea civilisations as possible before reaching Monoman''s old village for repairs. There is some business we need to take care of before Queen Leah appears."


    Queen Leah will appear? Now that was confusing. Didn''t Zero and Truen say that they were looking for her? Why would she take the initiative to find them now?


    More importantly, should he be scared?


    After noticing how stiff Ottley became, the wood elf sighed. Should he let them know what they intended to do? Zero''s ideas were usually crazy, but this time, it wasn''t that crazy. Either that or Truen has finally lost all his common sense after hanging out with Zero for too long. Besides, the wood elf thought that Zero''s idea had a very high chance of success, not that Zero ever failed. At least the damage control for his plan was within an acceptable range.


    "Don''t worry, we''re just going to be gossip mongers. Zero wants to spread the word of a very capable creature in Monoman''s old village so that it will reach Queen Leah''s ears. If we cannot find Indra Seagloo, we just have to lure them to us."


    While the plan made sense, Ottley''s worries only increased. If they were using this technique against a bunch of low lives and robbers, it would be very effective. However, Queen Leah was said to be a very experienced fae. Surely, this sort of trap wouldn''t work. Right?


    "We can only try," Truen''s serious voice made the captain swallow back all the other concerns he had.


    They volunteered to become the Chosen One''s crew and did not fear death. Sure, some moments of their journey so far had been a little too exciting for his old heart, but that changed nothing for the weather-beaten captain. Be it the Kraken or Queen Leah''s elite force, they already had one foot in the grave when they embarked on the Marrissa.


    "Roger. Even if we sail off this world, we will accompany you till the end as water ghosts."


    Their loyalty made Truen feel slightly sorry for these sea otters. Zero had to reward them properly once they found Indra Seagloo. These poor sea otters didn''t deserve this amount of stress travelling with them.


    Thankfully, they didn''t go with Zero''s initial plan of fishing the sea serpent up with attractive baits. Zero''s idea of dangling a big bait to catch a big prey and using the carcass of a big prey to hook a bigger monster to lure the sea serpent was too crazy. There was no guarantee that the Marrissa would still be intact if the Sea Serpent actually bit the bait if they went with it. They might be dragged around like a toy on a string if Penelope''s silk held.


    The new idea of spreading gossip was safer and more effective in Truen''s opinions. There was only one slight issue. Zero wasn''t very knowledgeable about the merfolk language. They weren''t sure if they were able to communicate in common language popularised by the land dwellers. However, Mii and Wii suggested using the mental telepathy skill to convey the message. Thus, Truen agreed to it.


    Queen Leah''s ideal type did not exist on any plane. Even the Great Gods were full of flaws. Someone funny wasn''t always smart. Someone strong wasn''t always kind. Someone smart won''t necessarily be loyal. Those who were loyal don''t often end up good-looking. Besides, what defines good-looking? Everyone had different aesthetic appeals and preferences. One man''s ideal beauty was another man''s worst nightmare. Some prefer cute over sexy, and others prefer chunky to bony. It was very difficult to meet all those expectations, but Zero reassured Truen that he could find someone who met all of those.


    Where on Earth, Heaven or Hell, would Zero find someone like that? Even Truen couldn''t think of anyone who matched it.


    As the Marrissa slowly headed for Monoman''s old village, they stopped by many sea folks'' dwellings. Not everyone was welcoming, but Zero made sure to make everyone remember the important things.


    As they travelled, Ottley learned that sea folks liked shiny objects and objects that emitted light. After learning about this, Truen and Zero arranged a huge bribe for their agenda. Ottley and his crew felt their jaws drop when Zero and Truen tossed shiny metal coins like no tomorrow to charm the sea folks and spread the word.


    Their efforts paid off after the first two weeks. By the time the Marrissa reached the eighth sea dwelling abode, these sea sprites already knew who they were and excitedly swarmed the sinking ship to catch a glimpse of who this perfect lover was. Zero transformed into King Sharo''s appearance and altered it to resemble sea folks a little more. The sea sprites went head over heels for this candidate and simped for him more when they received tokens of sincerity in the form of shiny coins made by dwarves and humans.


    After the initial rough part of buying the hearts of sea folks, the crew found themself receiving the celebrity treatment for the rest of their journey. Truen managed the fans, and Zero acted like a very experienced idol, offering them fan services whenever possible. It was such a ridiculous situation that when they finally saw land after almost three months, Ottley and his crew praised the high heavens.


    "Land ho!"

 Chapter 621: Spoiled Sea Serpent Sebastian

    By now, the word about a very charming candidate worthy of their sea queen reached far and wide. There wasn''t any sea creature who didn''t know about it. Even the hermit crab crawling along the shore when the Marrissa docked on land crowded around Zero in a huge circle. It took the doctor a lot of effort to ditch his crazy fanatics behind with Truen''s help.


    "There you are!" Monoman grinned, and Jermine waved beside him, looking terribly tiny.


    Far away from any sea fans, Zero finally let his transformation unravel. He felt more comfortable in his usual height, even if he wasn''t the tallest. King Sharo was simply too tall, and Zero had enough bumping into the ceiling beams from being too tall.  Thankfully, he knew healing magic.


    "Why are you here?" Zero ran to them with a wide grin and shared hugs. It was a little too long since he saw faces that weren''t the crew or the sea folks.


    Jermine bounced and told Zero how they came with what Zero requested.


    "I came as a guide," Monoman laughed lamely and offered to help unload the goods. Jermine passed her spatial magic backpack to the semi-giant and went to greet the sea otters.


    As Monoman helped unload what Ottley requested for the Marrissa''s overhaul and intensive repair, Bob looked at his master. They exchanged a glance and nodded. Truen was already bringing out the tools they needed to set up a magic formation. He wasted no time and got to work once Monoman and the crew started to drag the Marrissa onto the shabbily built dock. They couldn''t risk the sea serpent jumping in on them and breaking the ship just yet.


    It took everyone a whole afternoon to fix the dock and dock the Marrissa properly. Bob and Zero spent a long time in the sea setting up the magic array under the pretext of hunting for dinner. Ottley gave them an odd look. However, he held his tongue. Maybe the sea folks weren''t as good at identifying someone using transformation magic. Zero only had himself to blame if his efforts over the last few months went down the drain from his blatant murder of sea folks for food.


    By the time the boys were done with the array, it was already time for dinner. Zero simply pulled out the food offering he received from Magnus Hilda and served it. Ottley and his crew stared at the massive roasted mushroom pie and looked at Zero. What kind of giant mushrooms grew under the ocean? Who was Zero trying to fool?!


    "What?" Zero blinked when nobody dug in. "It''s not poisonous."


    Truen chose not to point out how obvious Zero''s lie was. He simply sipped the beer and helped himself to the gigantic mushroom pie. There was no point in overthinking. It was easier to get used to Zero''s antics.


    It would take the experienced crew about a week to complete the repairs and reinforce the Marrissa''s damaged hull. Nobody knew much about Queen Leah''s pet sea serpent, but after talking with some more intelligent sea folks, Zero learned a thing or two.


    "What kind of bait should we create to lure Sebastian?" Zero asked in between bites.


    Bob made a face. He didn''t like mushrooms too much, but he was hungry. Zero would definitely punish him if he didn''t eat a ''balanced diet. As a doctor, Zero could be strict about the fussiest things, and after Bob experienced a doctor''s wrath once, he never went against Zero again whenever it concerned his health.


    Unlike Bob, Truen wasn''t a fussy eater. Food was mostly food. After experiencing the life of a hungry ghost where hunger was an eternal thing, he appreciated anything that satiated it. The taste didn''t really matter, even if he had certain preferences.


    "I think the sea serpent will just attack anything that looks interesting. You said that it was a very spoiled pet, right?"


    Zero nodded. According to the sea folks, Queen Leah''s serpent was famous for doing whatever it pleased. It has a name, and Zero wondered why the sea serpent had such a human-sounding name. Sea Serpent Sebastian did not sound terrifying at all. It sounded slightly cute.


    However, that cuteness ended at the name. In reality, Sea Serpent Sebastian was classed as a catastrophe. Normally, guilds would put a bounty on such a monster. However, Sea Serpent Sebastian was Queen Leah''s pet. Nobody wanted to make an enemy out of the mysterious Indra Seagloo. Queen Leah herself didn''t have a stellar record either. She was just as whimsical and destructive whenever she wanted a lover or broke up with someone.


    "I might have something that would keep him entertained. But I don''t think Queen Leah will be happy," Zero admitted.


    Bob sighed. "Master, have you ever considered not doing it? Why anger Queen Leah when we can settle things peacefully?"


    At this, the doctor smirked. "You really have no experience with romance, huh? I asked Eros about it. Although he is usually a good-for-nothing and Mount Olympus is still quite barren, he is also the God of Romance. Freya said something similar. It wouldn''t be false. To grab a lady''s attention, you need to do something to incite her wrath and make her remember you but not hate you."


    When Truen heard that, he dropped his spoon. Bob blinked. Did he hear the right thing? First, Zero learned how to charm men from Lilith. They could understand the need to learn that. However, to get Queen Leah''s attention, Zero was now learning how to act like a basic jerk. Should they continue to support this idea? What would Zero''s moral compass look like by the time they had all the keys to activate the Whiskeria portal?


    With heavy and conflicted feelings, they listened to Zero explain his idea.


    "A woman likes it rough and to know when a man is in charge. As such, I will trap Spoiled Sebastian in the Sea Serpent trap when he enters the trap zone. I think the Marrissa will look like an excellent bait. What do you think?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Speechless, they looked at each other. Should they really support Zero''s idea? A woman scorned was a woman ready for blood. Queen Leah didn''t take breakups very well. Although Zero was technically an immortal, he still shouldn''t take such risks.


    The look on Zero''s face simply made them sigh. There was no way to talk Zero out of this without proposing something crazier. What a mess!


    "Very well," Truen agreed. "However, you need to think of a solution in case you make Queen Leah hate you after you harmed her precious pet."


    At that, Zero gave them a thumbs up. "Eros and Freya said that gifts would work. Flowers and sweets normally do the trick, along with sweet words. I memorised about half of that list they gave me. I''ll do the rest tomorrow."


    Exasperated, Bob simply chewed his mushroom pie. Truen nodded numbly and wondered if anyone in the Onion Union had better advice about courtship. Eros was a terrible influence, and Freya wasn''t very sane.

 Chapter 622: Sea Serpent Trap

    As Ottley and the crew worked to repair the Marrissa, they couldn''t help but wonder why Zero was herding livestock to the land near the sea. They couldn''t understand why or where the huge monster spider came from. All they knew was how dangerous the snake trap looked.


    "A little more to the left," Zero shouted into the wind.


    They had to work fast because the tide was rising. Penelope did not work well with water, even with Zero''s magic buff.


    Truen and Bob sat back to help with ship repairs. However, they kept an eye on Zero and his crazy ideas to create a sea serpent trap out of invisible sticky webs, livestock and a floating hut.


    The hut was probably the most ridiculous thing anyone saw. It sat anchored in the middle of the ocean on a platform that Zero and Monoman hammered together with the trunks of trees sliced in half and tampered with magic. The livestock was fenced in, and they stank badly. Zero was starting to reconsider his idea. Why did he make a floating hut and put an animal pen so close to him? He should have at least made a second level to put the hut in. However, it was too late for regrets.


    Fine-tuning the sea serpent trap took Zero almost a week to get things right. Initially, it was slightly difficult to keep the floating raft in place with the anchor, especially when the tide came in. The waves were violent and tossed it around, making several animals seasick. Pepper designed a simple pulley anchor system to counter the moving raft issue and added weight stabilisers so it wouldn''t capsize easily with huge waves. The hut and animals might receive an unhealthy amount of saltwater baths during the high tides, but that was about it. Zero worked on adding seasick medicine in the animal feed, and the livestock started getting better by the fourth day. They were slowly accustoming to their new life at sea.


    Penelope''s webs were very sticky and difficult to break. Zero constantly dove beneath the water to monitor if the net trap was still in position. Sometimes, they would tangle with each other, and many strange things were caught in the trap. As the Night Terror Queen could not always be around, she sent a few of her children to help Zero maintain the net trap. The mini spider monsters were also afraid of water so Zero had to design a swimsuit for these spider helpers. Jynx helped to design them and used the spider helpers as test subjects for her waterproof silk. According to the fashion label owner, she manufactured the swimsuit fabric with alchemy on Penelope''s fine spider silk. The spider helpers loved it, and with Zero''s air bubble oxygen magic, they worked tirelessly, maintaining the trap every hour.


    Mii and Wii took turns keeping an eye on the mini-map. So far, Sebastian did not appear on the map. However, neither mindscape assistant relaxed their guard. More powerful mana signatures have been detected outside of their trap area. It could be the scouts of Indra Seagloo, but before anyone could confirm the situation, they disappeared without a trace.


    Truen was on guard duty after the third sighting. The sea creatures in the area were also behaving oddly after the second week. Monoman confirmed that it was a sign of Indra Seagloo''s attack approaching.


    "Normally, marine life will evacuate before we get attacked. It''s a natural instinct in animals."


    Ottley agreed. "They can sense dangers that we cannot tell. What about the water?" he asked. "Are there any significant changes right before the attack?"


    Monoman did his best to recall. However, nothing stood out. Indra Seagloo''s attacks differed each time. Sometimes they simply flooded the shores all the way into his village. Other times, they would lash out onto the beach and create minor earthquakes. The most frustrating thing was when Monoman''s crops were destroyed because of them.


    "I think the most annoying and dangerous thing Indra Seagloo ever did to us was pollute the water. We often purify seawater for drinking because the underground stream supply isn''t always enough. However, there was once when the seawater around this area was so polluted with sea foams of dead merfolks that wouldn''t clear for months. Any fish that came close to the seafoam would die."


    Curious, Zero wondered how they survived.


    "We lived on the crops we planted and the animals we raised, but most of us starved. I travelled to Deaman Town to request help. We barely made it through those hellish months."


    No wonder Monoman was a regular client in that lawless town. Zero understood this semi giant a little better. Still, it must not have been easy for anyone. Knowing that they were finally relocated to New Moon Village made the doctor feel slightly better. The villagers had a second chance to work for a better life in his allied village. Not to mention, they were a great help to Half Moon Village. Jermine''s logistic services were also convenient. With Jynx''s assistance and magical tool developments, it wouldn''t be surprising to see how much the way of life on Earth would change in a few years.


    Unfortunately, Zero didn''t know if he would be around to see it happen.


    The next few days passed uneventfully. However, the tension at the dock increased when Truen held onto Sureshot without loosening his grip several times. Wii informed him that the number of powerful mana signatures increased and came closer to Zero''s trap. Indra Seagloo was definitely in the area. They were sure of it.


    After nearly a month since they docked, Sebastian finally took the bait and attacked in the middle of the night when everyone was sleeping.


    In one huge bite, Zero''s floating hut was swallowed. The doctor who was asleep on the raft didn''t have time to react as he was swallowed. Monoman, who was on night watch, sounded the horn, but it was too late by the time Truen woke up.


    The sticky web trap ensnared the thrashing sea serpent, but Zero''s hut was nowhere to be seen.


    "Zero!" Truen''s panic cry pierced through the night amidst the chaos. His heart fell when Zero did not answer the party call immediately.

 Chapter 623: Your Future Husband

    Getting swallowed by Sebastian wasn''t fun. It was dark, humid and stinky. Thankfully, Penelope''s trap restrained the sea serpent and prevented it from escaping. Zero couldn''t rescue the livestock, falling to their deaths inside of Sebastian''s mouth. The hurt was also long gone, but thankfully, Zero was able to transform wings on time.


    "How do I get out of here without killing this snake?" Zero mused as his dark vision activated.


    Wii and Mii were busy maintaining the defence array spell. Indra Seagloo wasn''t going to sit back while their Queen''s precious pet was in trouble. Zero didn''t want to drag this out too long. It was better to settle this in one strike in the most harmless manner.


    The big snake was a huge nuisance, doing whatever it pleased. A befitting punishment for such a glutton was to shrink it down in size so that its appetite would be more manageable. It was high time for this sea serpent to go on a diet, and Zero readied his Origin Grimoire.


    Outside, Truen was readying his most powerful volley of mana arrows. The sea serpent''s scales were simply too thick, and there was a very annoying protective armour fashioned from seawater wrapped around the monster, no doubt something Queen Leah created.


    "Take them into the Marrissa," Truen told Monoman, who agreed. The ship was covered in many layers of powerful protective spells. Truen felt more reassured to unleash his powers fully if he knew these people wouldn''t be taken hostage in the fight.


    However, before Truen could jump into the sea and duke it out with Sebastian, he felt the air change before the water gravitated towards the sea serpent. The wood elf stepped back wisely as the water swirled ominously, creating a whirlpool around the entangled sea serpent.


    From a distance, the elite merfolks sent to rescue their Queen''s beloved pet shrieked and were sent sinking to the bottom of the sea bed when they touched the invisible barrier. Jermine cringed at the sounds, and Ottley huddled with his crew inside the Marrissa. Pepper prayed to the Great Gods while Monoman simply stood his ground and watched the horrific birth of an artificial tornado above the whirlpool.


    Sebastian screeched in anger when the web trap didn''t come loose. Why wasn''t anyone coming to his rescue yet? The pesky wood elf from ashore kept shooting arrows at him. While it didn''t hurt, one arrow came a little too close to his eye, and the sea serpent didn''t like it. Food shouldn''t try to fight back!


    From inside, Zero chanted a long line of ancient words. The grimoire levitated and seemed to breathe as Zero waved his staff, combining the spell. No, it was closer to a curse than a spell. He was against killing most of the time, so this was the next worst thing than dying, in Zero''s opinion.


    At first, Sebastian couldn''t understand what was happening. The water started feeling heavier, and the ship started to grow. The sticky net wrapped around his body started to coil tighter, and Sebastian struggled with all his might, yelling and spitting to break free. However, he soon came to realise something else. The ship wasn''t growing bigger, the water looked a lot closer than he recalled, and the sky looked further away. How could this be possible?! Was he... becoming smaller?


    With his size becoming smaller, Sebastian could no longer hold Zero in his gut comfortably. With a powerful hack, he coughed the doctor out just as Zero completed his curse. The spell finished with a very apt bolt of lightning from the heavens as the sea serpent shrieked.


    When everything was over, the winds died, and the waves resumed their relaxing rhythm. Only Zero stood levitating over the sea with a small snake in one of his hands. The doctor took care to transform into the elven king''s appearance. Queen Leah should be making her appearance soon, and Zero rehearsed the speech he had in his mind. Meeting his ''future wife'' was nerve-wracking, and Zero didn''t really want a wife. He preferred having friends to accompany him on his travels than a wife, especially one like Queen Leah. It was troublesome.


    As if on cue, the calm water was disrupted again. This time, Sebastian wriggled around excitedly in his kidnapper''s hold. His owner was here to rescue him!


    Whatever Zero thought about Indra Seagloo, he could not have expected it to be a huge dome. Everything about this huge civilisation reminded him of a ship design that the Seah Hand Malik drew. It was in Docky''s study, and Zero didn''t think too much about it. Now, he wished he paid more attention.


    Indra Seagloo was massive! If the Marrissa was as big as five oak trees, the Indra Seagloo ship was at least ten times its size. What made Zero freeze was the countless tridents pointed at him, sizzling with electricity as the merfolk army surfaced.


    "Release my pet, and I may let you live," the arrogant female voice thundered.


    Any lesser creature would have succumbed and done as she commanded. However, Zero merely cocked a brow. So this was Queen Leah? he couldn''t see her, but he didn''t have a very favourable opinion about her after hearing her voice. The great water sprite sounded very much like a little girl despite being several centuries old.


    "Why should I?" Zero countered with equal arrogance. "Your pet started this first. I''m simply punishing a disobedient pet. As the owner, shouldn''t you be a little more responsible? How could you let this snake go around eating other people''s houses?"


    Thoroughly shocked that there was a person in this world who dared go against Queen Leah, the merfolks trembled, their tridents unsteady. Zero didn''t harbour any fear or hesitation in his words and action. In their eyes, he was either really ballsy or very foolish. He had to swim the talk, or Queen Leah would feed him to the sharks.


    Instead of getting offended, Queen Leah laughed. It has been way too long since she met someone so interesting. Sebastian looked unharmed even if he was shrunk. It made her curious about this magician. Maybe, just maybe, this person would be suitable for killing her boredom.


    "Young one, you are very bold. Who are you?"


    Zero smirked as he practised and adopted a nonchalant attitude. "Me? I''m your future husband."

 Chapter 624: Contract Marriage Trial

    Future husband? The merfolks weren''t ready for it. For a moment, it was dead silent with only the waves and wind in the background. However, that silence didn''t last too long.


    "EH?!" a thunderous uproar from Indra Seagloo sent Jermine into a coma from too much noise. Her sensitive heating couldn''t handle the commotion, and even Truen felt a splitting headache from afar.


    Zero was the only one who remained calm. He was waiting for the great water sprite to show herself. Whenever a potential marriage candidate appeared, she would step out of the shadows and offer them a deal. Zero didn''t know what that deal was, but he knew the things he wanted from her.


    It took a while, but Queen Leah finally emerged from the huge underwater city. Her appearance left nothing for the imagination, and normally, men would be enchanted by her voluptuous figure at first sight. The water sprite was a drop-dead beauty despite her ancient age. Zero noticed how the same thing happened with Fae King Vivian and Sylvia the Silver Witch. Sprites have ethereal appearances that do not fade with time.


    Seeing how unaffected Zero was at her appearance, the queen of Indra Seagloo felt a fire burning in her cold heart. Maybe this was the lover she had been searching for! Unfazed by her beauty and not backing down from her threats, this man had both strength and courage. Not to mention, he was a great elven beauty, probably the best of its kind. Her line of sight immediately travelled down to Zero''s legs, and the doctor blinked when he followed her gaze.


    "Land dweller, you are very bold. Is this how you show respect to royalty in your motherland?"


    Zero shrugged. "I am a nomad. I have no motherland or mother to teach me manners. However, I know that respect is something that should be earned. Your pet destroyed my home, and you have not apologised or compensated me for it. Why should I respect you?"


    His words weren''t wrong, but they made everyone nervous. Queen Leah wasn''t someone who followed common sense. She did whatever she pleased, even at the inconvenience of others. Surely, this new mysterious self-proclaimed future husband was going to die.


    They were wrong. Instead of hating this douchebag, Queen Leah smiled a genuine smile for the first time in a decade. Even before reaching this shore to confirm the rumours of a very charming potential King candidate, Queen Leah always thought that this new existence was a very interesting person. Now that she was finally facing him in person, she could see why so many merfolks were fans of this ''sea explorer''.


    "Indeed. My pet was in the wrong for destroying your property and putting you in danger. For that, I apologise. As for compensation, what would be appropriate for a nomad?"


    Her apology shook the merfolk society. Nobody remembered when Queen Leah last apologised. In fact, some merfolks swore that the great water sprite never apologised. Why should she? She was powerful enough to get anything she wanted, with her romance record being the only thing she repeatedly failed at.


    In the Marrissa, Ottley and his crew couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Truen blinked and lowered Sureshot. Zero was using Eros'' flirting techniques, and while he sounded very much like an asshole for doing what he did, the reaction he received from Queen Leah was something beyond Truen''s imagination. He was so worried for his friend back there, but Queen Leah didn''t seem to dislike Zero''s crudeness. In fact, she lowered herself and put herself on Zero''s level to communicate. What kind of magic was this?!


    Apart from the two people involved, everyone else was full of tension, not knowing if a war would break out or if blood would be spilt. Zero felt slightly nervous, but Eros'' lectures were paying off. Queen Leah didn''t look like she hated him. If anything, she was now very curious about him. He should strike when the iron is hot.


    He flew over to Queen Leah and returned Sebastian. The sea serpent quickly jumped from Zero''s hand onto its owner''s shoulder, flicking its tongue affectionately against the queen''s cheek. Zero deliberately let their fingers mingle for a while when he was giving her pet back. That small physical contact did not go unnoticed by Queen Leah. Zero didn''t waste the good mood and asked for his compensation.


    "What about the Mermaid''s Tear?"


    Queen Leah froze. That was something she couldn''t easily give. Zero''s confident smile made her shrink back a little. This person was dangerous. She met many kinds of lovers in her life but never one as dangerous as this. Sure, he was charming. However, the Mermaid''s Tear was something the Fae King entrusted to her. She couldn''t give it away so easily.


    Zero felt her hesitation. Despite her whimsical nature and a tyrant ruler, Queen Leah still knew her priorities. He was grateful that the keyholders Fae King Vivian entrusted the keys to were all very trustworthy individuals, even if they were all difficult characters.


    Instead of accepting Zero''s demands, Queen Leah smiled slyly. "I don''t know who told you about the Mermaid''s Tear or why you want it, but it isn''t something I can hand over so easily. Your house isn''t worth as much as my Mermaid''s Tear. Are you sure you aren''t just trying to rip me off?"


    The queen spoke facts, and Zero couldn''t help but agree. "Indeed. It was my fault for being too greedy. However, I need to have that Mermaid''s Tear no matter what. Is there a way I can earn it?"


    Queen Leah thought for a while. This man was way too suspicious. He didn''t smell like an elf. The transformation magic was also something that defies logic. How can someone with transformation magic put such a powerful curse on her sea serpent? Nothing about this elven hunk made sense.


    Deciding that it might be a good chance to keep this threat close to her and uncover more about his identity, the wise sea queen proposed a contract.


    "My future husband, what is mine would eventually be yours. You don''t have to earn it. However, a lady''s happiness is dependent on her man. Won''t you prove to me what kind of man you are with a contract marriage trial? If you manage to please me until the end of the contract terms, you can have the Mermaid''s Tear. However, if you fail, you will die."


    There was no fairness in this proposal, but Zero jumped for joy on the inside. It was exactly what he wanted. Eros also predicted that Queen Leah would create an unfair circumstance to test his resolve. At this point, she was as good as hooked.


    "Why, I must say that you''re more shrewd than the bards sing about you. However, I do not dislike a challenge. I shall accept your contract marriage trial. Shall we head back to my ship to discuss the terms and conditions on a magic parchment?"


    Queen Leah smirked and allowed herself to be escorted to the Marrissa at the docks.


    Truen quickly jumped into the ship and prepared a space for negotiations to happen while setting up a last-minute protection barrier for the crew hiding inside. Zero should have given him a heads-up about this!

 Chapter 625: Heartache and Loneliness

    Nothing much happened inside the Marrissa. Everyone was ushered to wait outside. Only Zero and Queen Leah were allowed to remain in the sinking ship as they discussed the terms in private. Truen had Bob and the mindscape assistants relay information to him as they waited outside.


    Tension was everywhere as Monoman engaged in a staring competition with the elite merfolk guards. Jermine and Ottley were less intense and talked to a few water sprites with ease. Pepper studied Indra Seagloo''s structure and started sketching furiously. Thomas would probably regret not coming along when he showed the technician gnome.


    Queen Leah set up a sound barrier before negotiations started, and Zero smiled. He knew this was going to happen. Instead of continuing with the farce, he transformed back into his regular appearance.


    The change in exterior looks did not surprise the great water sprite. If anything, she simply smirked as if expecting it.


    "An elf would never be able to master transformation magic the way you did. Tell me, who are you, and why do you seek the Mermaid''s Tear?"


    Zero didn''t explain much. He simply took out the other three keys from his inventory, and Queen Leah''s eyes widened at the sight. It took her a while to get a grip, and Zero didn''t rush her. Instead, he wondered if she would believe him if he told her that he was the Chosen One.


    "I see that Sylvia entrusted it to you. It must be true then, all the things that I heard. Have you met Fae King Vivian?"


    Zero nodded. "I met him at Rocket Mountain. He told me that he would be waiting in Whiskeria for me after I collected all four keys. I need to find Nel in Whiskeria to start locating all the other missing Divine Entities. Can you give me the Mermaid''s Tear?"


    There was no real reason why Queen Leah shouldn''t hand it over. The Chosen One''s identity was proven by the three other keys in his possession. The Fae King also informed her a few months ago that the Chosen One would be coming for her key soon, but the water sprite wasn''t too willing to simply hand it over. Not after the show they put up. She still had some dignity she needed to uphold.


    "I can give it to you but not yet. Since you put up such a great show, we need to act it out all the way till the end. As a royalty, I cannot be made a fool even if you were the Chosen One. I''m still looking for a lover. You need to help me find my ideal type of lover with your powerful transformation magic. You must have heard about my quest for a lover before we met to set up such an elaborate trap."


    Zero didn''t deny it. He did a lot of research, even if the information they managed to gather was scarce. It was the only reason he designed such a pompous b*stard and spread rumours about himself. He even took Eros'' lessons, and thankfully, they were not in vain, although Queen Leah figured it all out before they could get to the good part.


    "What should I do to help you?" Zero asked. "Are we still going to sign a trial marriage contract?"


    Queen Leah thought about it. She always tried to find someone close to her ideal, but creation was simply too flawed and her tastes too fickle. All she ever wanted was a companion to understand her so she wouldn''t feel lonely or bored. Having lived for many years, Queen Leah didn''t want to spend the rest of her life sitting on the watery throne of Indra Seagloo. She wanted someone to talk to who would understand her worries as a queen, a woman and a water sprite. Yet, such a person didn''t exist and the loneliness she felt simply consumed her.


    "That marriage contract," Queen Leah hesitated. "How long can you remain on Earth before you need to go to Whiskeria?"


    That little neediness in her tone made Zero hesitate. If it was up to Queen Leah, she might want him to accompany her forever until the end of time. However, Zero didn''t want to remain here forever, even if he knew he would come to miss it once he was chasing down his fragmented selves.


    "Not very long. I would go now if I could get the Mermaid''s Tear to unlock that portal. What''s your greatest regret? Perhaps we can work on that to give you closure and the answer you seek. I''m sure you were looking for something in all those ex-lovers."


    His words were straightforward, and Queen Leah sulked. Zero wasn''t wrong when he said that she needed closure and answers. Why did every relationship she had fail? One moment she was very in love, and the next moment she wanted them fed to the sharks. Why did all her ex-lovers turn into such hateful people? What went wrong? She didn''t think she neglected them. However, over time, these people started to change into someone she could no longer recognise.


    "Very well. I want to find out the reason why these people changed over time into someone I absolutely hated. I want to know what went wrong. Won''t you help me find that answer?"


    Zero thought about it. He could already see why the relationship failed. Queen Leah was very idealistic and assertive in what she wanted. Her partners would feel suffocated after a long time when the queen''s love and obsession became stronger. However, this was something she needed to learn.


    "Deal," Zero agreed. "However, we only have until the end of the year. I cannot stay for too long."


    Slightly reluctant that the time was so short, Queen Leah asked if it could be extended until the following year, but Zero remained unwilling to compromise. Hence, the great water sprite signed the contract according to Zero''s terms.


    "I''m a doctor," Zero told her. "The only two things I cannot heal are foolishness and lovesickness."


    Queen Leah blinked. "Can you cure heartache and loneliness?"


    Zero gave her a mysterious smile. "I can only try. The rest is up to you."

 Chapter 626: Coral Palace

    In the history of Indra Seagloo, these land-dwellers would be the first and possibly the last guests to tour the travelling underwater city. Their queen was never so generous with them after her horrible history dating the Lycantopia king. Indra Seagloo always kept a strict policy about their relationship with land-dwellers after that incident a few centuries ago. Hence, it was difficult to not stare at the group of land-dwellers in the underwater city.


    Zero and his group were walking exhibitions in the huge underwater globe city. Everywhere they went, the merfolks couldn''t help but stare and whisper among themselves. It wasn''t a negative kind of attention as most merfolks were excited and curious.


    "A long ear and a metal worker!" one fish merfolk squealed excitedly. Her friends hushed her quickly when Zero turned in their direction. The fish merfolk quickly turned pink and hid her face behind her fins when Zero smiled and waved at her.


    Bob didn''t bother hiding his identity. He simply walked around in his human hybrid form and sneered at Sebastian, who quaked in fear, coiled around his owner''s arm. The tension between the cursed sea serpent and young Eternal Dragon didn''t dissipate even after their owners signed the contract. Thankfully, both monsters were very loyal to their owners and did not want to start an unnecessary war.


    Queen Leah''s most loyal servant arranged some rooms in the palace for the guests. She was a very quiet and expressionless pufferfish mermaid. Zero thought she might be mute, but upon closer observation, he realised something else. It was interesting how Queen Leah relied on her very heavily. The pufferfish mermaid didn''t need to be told and understood her queen''s every need without being told. This kind of chemistry and relationship can only be found in the closest lovers who were together for the longest time or in ride-or-die friends.


    "Priscilla," Queen Leah called and held Sebastian out for her pufferfish head maid. "Can you feed Sebby? I think he''s hungry. Also, find out the food preferences of our land-dwelling guests and show them around. I need to have a talk with my future husband in the sitting room."


    The loyal pufferfish head maid bowed and patted the sea serpent with a fin before letting the cursed snake slither around her. Sebastian looked very comfortable with Priscilla, further confirming Zero''s suspicions. It was amazing how Queen Leah overlooked what she had so easily. In the search for the tree, she missed the forest beneath her nose. The doctor pitied Priscilla a little as he followed her to the sitting room.


    Queen Leah''s Coral Palace was very grand. He thought that the merfolks of Indra Seagloo would breathe underwater inside this moving city, but he was wrong. These merfolks were able to transform their tails into legs, and the sprites living in Indra Seagloo floated around, maintaining magical devices placed all over the city, regulating the oxygen within the huge glass globe. Zero doubted that glass was an ordinary glass made from sand forged under high heat. He wanted to know what it was, but for now, he held his questions. They were going to be here for the next three months. He could find out on another occasion.


    The coral palace was very colourful, and Zero didn''t know if the building was alive with how the plants and coral grew around the palace structure. Queen Leah sauntered into the coral palace with Zero following behind him in his elven appearance. They made a very beautiful sight for sore eyes, and the merfolk guards on duty felt their eyes following the two very beautiful people as they walked. Zero felt slightly nervous when a few dozen pairs of eyes scrutinised him. He felt like a freak on display but tried to ignore the inquisitive looks, training his eyes ahead and keeping that nonchalant facade.


    The palace interior reminded Zero a lot of Poseidon''s palace in Planet Hyacinth. Could this be the fashion sense and interior design on sea folk royalty? Regardless, he felt a lot better once they were given privacy in the sitting room.


    "You can drop that disguise now," Queen Leah told him. "We''re safe here to talk about anything without getting interrupted or overheard."


    Zero wasted no time and returned to his prefered appearance. Queen Leah had many questions about Zero''s identity that she wanted to confirm. At the same time, she wanted to know what was going on with the world outside Indra Seagloo.


    "Where should I start?" Zero asked. He sat down and sipped on the seaweed tea, making a face. It was salty.


    After offering the sea queen some poxie tea from hell and a few cakes from Belles and Begonia, Zero started with his self-introduction as Queen Leah enjoyed the early afternoon treats.


    "It''s boring to be talking all the time," Zero said after he introduced himself as the Chosen One from the legends and his affiliation with great figures from Heaven and Hell. "How about we play a game? I''ll answer a question for a question."


    Intrigued and highly entertained, Queen Leah agreed. As expected, talking to a land-dweller was better than talking to fellow merfolks. Land-dwellers were more creative and had better ideas. Zero was very knowledgeable, and if he wasn''t the Chosen One, she would really have fallen for his charms even without his elven beauty.


    Zero told her about his adventures in Hell, Heaven and Purgatory. When he told her how he met the other three keyholders, Queen Leah was shocked.


    "Are you sure Raju is gone? Sylvia as well... did she really choose to reincarnate?"


    Zero nodded. It must be a real shock to the great water sprite. These two individuals were very powerful guardians. To choose death and reincarnation, it must make the sea queen feel very alone in this world. Thankfully, Alex was still around. He didn''t know if she would be able to cope with the news of the loss should Alex also choose to forfeit his life after fulfilling his mission. The grief and aloneness would be too great for the sea queen, and she might go on a rampage again.


    "Are they happy now?" Hearing how painful her fellow keyholders suffered, Queen Leah just wished for their happiness now.


    Zero didn''t know if they were happy now. However, he knew for sure that they were finally at peace when they made their decision and left the world without regrets.


    "I suppose they are," he told her without traces of lies. "It''s time to move on from the past."


    Queen Leah agreed. Her old comrades have moved on. She was the only one still stuck in the past. Perhaps this was what the prophecy meant when they were told the Chosen would sweep the world into an unstoppable storm. Initially, they thought that he would be the harbinger of doom, but now, Queen Leah wondered if he would be its saviour instead.

 Chapter 627: Kelp Farm

    Priscilla was a very efficient worker. Truen didn''t think that there was a more hospitable host. Their accommodation arrangements were flawless. She did not judge them and maintained a neutral attitude throughout. As the head maid, she was very meticulous. Not a single detail escaped her eye, and Truen was impressed by how she understood their preferences in less than an hour.


    The Marrissa was a huge ship, but when it was brought into Indra Seagloo, it looked tiny in comparison. The merfolks were surprisingly good shipwrights. It reminded Truen about the case of fitting a crib into another crib. Indra Seagloo''s technology should not be underestimated.


    Zero''s meeting with Queen Leah lasted for a long time, and Priscilla received orders to entertain the guests. She wasn''t completely happy with the arrogant suitor who claimed to be her queen''s future spouse, but she tried to be optimistic as the head maid. In the worst case, she would simply dispose of his body and feed it to the sharks she raised just like every other scum who broke her queen''s heart.


    The sea otters marvelled at their assigned rooms in Indra Seagloo''s most prestigious inn. Everyone apart from Zero was given rooms in Indra Seagloo''s most prestigious inn as part of the merfolks'' hospitality. There was nothing to complain about. When the inn staff saw Priscilla, they treated these land-dwellers with the utmost respect, serving them on fin and tail. Anything these land-dwellers wanted, the innkeeper and his employees would do their best to make it a first priority.


    "Please make yourselves comfortable. There is still some time before dinner. Would you like me to give you a tour of our humble city?" the pufferfish mermaid asked.


    When the sea otters heard the word ''tour'', they quickly jumped at the opportunity. Bob and Truen were equally curious, so the whole group agreed on a timing.


    Jermine shared a room with Bob as she felt most comfortable with the dragon after travelling with him. Truen shared a room with Monoman while the sea otters and Pepper had individual rooms, a reprieve from the cramped sleeping arrangements in the Marrissa. Priscilla passed down her orders to the porters to have their belongings moved from the Marrissa to the inn. Everything else they required was provided for, from food to clothes and essentials.


    The highly anticipated tour of Indra Seagloo started at the scale wall. As creepy as it sounded, the wall was extremely beautiful. Apart from being aesthetically pleasing, this scale wall served as a very good light reflector for the indoor kelp farm.


    "The scale wall started when Indra Seagloo was still under construction. Queen Leah accepted the pledge of any sea creature willing to contribute to building parts of this massive underwater city. We have many kinds of scales here from various citizens. Some of us are still alive, but some of us have passed on. Nevertheless, this wall reminds each and every generation of merfolk what our ancestors had to do to create this safe haven. If you look closely at the scale wall, you can spot the occasional crustacean shell mixed into it."


    As they passed by the huge scale wall, the kelp farmers saw Priscilla and lowered their heads as a sign of respect for the pufferfish head maid. The head farmer in charge of the royal kelp farm rushed over to greet her.


    "We''re here to tour Indra Seagloo," she told the lobster merman. "Could you gather a few crustacean workers to give them a practical experience of kelp harvesting?"


    Hearing that the land-dwellers were interested in kelp farming, the lobster merman snapped his powerful pincers in joy.


    "Yes, milady! Right at once! Esteemed land-dwellers, please follow me!"


    Priscilla maintained a composed expression, her poise still as dignified as before as she followed behind the excited sea otters. Only Truen and Bob found it odd how the pufferfish mermaid would bring them to the farm for a tour in the first place. Shouldn''t tours begin with the grandest of places if they were treated as respectable guests? Was this a ploy?


    The lobster head kelp farmer offered them artificial pincers and taught them how to wear them.


    "Anyone left-finned in this group?" he asked, and Pepper raised his hand shyly. One or two sea otters were also left-pawed and needed to use the special artificial pincers for harvesting.


    Bob was impressed by the level of consideration these sea folks had. The left and right-handed orientation concepts weren''t too well received even in Smargdas. The only country he knew practised this concept was Rocket Mountain. They had left-armed and right-armed smiths. Everyone else simply assumed the right-limbed orientation because it was more resource savvy.


    Kelp farming was more fun than Bob thought it would be. Priscilla''s poker face gave nothing away, and the Eternal Dragon wondered if she was an ally or an enemy. What did she really think about land-dwellers?


    The lobster merman taught them how to identify mature kelp to harvest, and the sea otter took to the work like fish in water. On the other hand, Pepper asked more about the kelp farm''s design. How did the merfolks manage to build a water separation chamber that allowed farmers to replant and harvest mature kelp from the outside?


    Priscilla observed their reactions from the side and made a mental note to invite Indra Seagloo''s engineers to talk to Pepper and two sea otters who took particular interest in the technology used in their kelp farm. The semi-giant and blind mole beast girl were more interested in tasting kelp, so the pufferfish head maid made arrangements for them to participate in a gourmet tour tomorrow.


    The kelp tour was a good way to understand every guest''s character and preference. However, there were two people who Priscilla had troubles understanding. The elf and teen with powerful mana didn''t show any signs of preferences or interest outwardly. If anything, they expressed caution towards her and everyone else. It was difficult to make arrangements for them, not knowing if she would offend her queen''s guests.


    The pufferfish mermaid thought that she would personally attend to them over the next few days for these two individuals. They had to be the queen''s future spouse''s closest aides to be this cautious over everything. Not to mention, they were more than capable of reducing Indra Seagloo into rubble if they were offended.


    Feeling slightly uneasy at the thought of the threat these two powerful guests could cause, Priscilla stared at them a little too intensely. Bob and Truen felt the piercing gaze boring into their backs but pretended not to notice it. They wanted to see what this head maid would do.

 Chapter 628: Royal Date and Stalkers (1)

    Life was good in Indra Seagloo. Truen and Bob kept their guard up, but the sea folks didn''t seem hostile. They couldn''t read Priscilla''s intention, but they had to admit, the head maid was very good at what she did.


    "I have to apologise in advance," the pufferfish mermaid informed them in the evening after spending a day giving them a tour of Indra Seagloo''s famous coral factory and craftsmen workshop. "I am unable to accompany you for the tour tomorrow. If there is somewhere in particular that you would like to visit, you can let the innkeeper know."


    Surprised that the head maid had something more important to attend to ever since their arrival as guests, Bob asked what the occasion was. During the last week, Priscilla had always been their coordinator. It was a little odd to have someone else show them around. The Eternal Dragon had started liking this expressionless head maid a little more with her vast knowledge and ability to talk about any topic. The intellectual conversation was something he looked forward to.


    "Her Majesty and the prince consort are going on a date. We''re a little short-staffed, so I have to make preparations."


    Hearing how Zero was already going on a date with Queen Leah, Truen spilt his tea a little, and Bob choked on his spit. They knew that the contract between Zero and Queen Leah wasn''t for a very long time. Zero wanted out of Indra Seagloo by three months, if not sooner. They spent almost a week idling away and learning more about the mysterious Indra Seagloo. It was easy to forget their real objective when they were slowly pulled into the happy and carefree vibes of the Indra Seagloo culture.


    Contrary to the horrific image that land-dwellers had about Indra Seagloo, the guests here thought it could be considered one of the better kingdoms. Queen Leah had elves'' wisdom, King Brice''s compassion, Princess Dorothy''s tenacity, and even King Gaon''s charisma. It was hard to find another ruler who could best her in what she did. No wonder the merfolks would willingly die at her command. She knew exactly what she was doing. That was if she wasn''t crazy from heartache or hopelessly in love.


    "Understood," Truen told the head maid. "We will take the time to remain in our rooms tomorrow. It''s been a while since we had any alone time. Right?"


    Bob took the cue and agreed. They sure as hell weren''t going to let Zero handle that crazy queen all alone. Date?! Does Zero even know how to treat a woman well? Not that they had any experience to know better. However, Zero''s method of courting a woman was very peculiar. If Eros'' dating history was anything to reference, Zero might find himself in a bad spot.


    When Priscilla left, they returned to their rooms and warded the place. Truen worked quickly and created clones of themselves. Bob transformed into his lizard self and climbed onto Truen arms as the wood elf concealed them with invisibility. They had to gather information quickly!


    Thankfully, the pufferfish head maid was still in the area, and they tailed her tirelessly all the way into the coral palace. For such an advanced country, their intruder security was very lax. It was also something very strange about Indra Seagloo. They had many farmers but very few guards. Not to mention, any merfolk who wanted to leave could do so at any time. The dock was probably the busiest place in Indra Seagloo, always accepting new merfolks and escorting merfolks who wished to go.


    The first place Priscilla stopped by after leaving the palace with a less flashy attire was the docks. Neither of them knew why she was leaving Indra Seagloo, but the pufferfish head maid tapped out quickly, leaving them speechless. Wasn''t she meant to prepare for the royal date?


    Speechless and clueless now that they lost their only lead, Zero and Truen returned to the coral palace. Maybe they can find an itinerary for tomorrow''s date or something.


    Zero was in his room getting fitted for his clothing in King Charo''s appearance. The merfolks were skilful seamstresses even if they didn''t have dexterous fingers. Zero was fascinated by how they measured using fins and tails. He was more curious how these merfolk seamstresses sewed clothes together.


    Unlike Jynx''s fashion label that used Penelope''s fine silk, the merfolk combed through premium seaweeds and mixed kelp fibres into their threads. The thread was processed repeatedly under heat magic to make them dry and strong before they were woven and dyed into different colours. As merfolks didn''t have fingers, they built a machine that helped them weave fabrics and sew. Zero was highly impressed by the royal tailor''s explanation. If Jynx knew about this production method, she would be able to hasten her clothing production by at least fifty percent of its current mana powered speed.


    Once the tailor and seamstresses left, Zero sighed and undid his transformation. "You''re both finally here. Why didn''t you visit earlier? Was touring Indra Seagloo that fun?"


    Zero was in a sulky mood because nobody visited him all week. Mii told him that Truen and Bob were given private tours by Priscilla while he was stuck in the Coral Palace with Queen Leah. The poor doctor only had books to entertain himself within this place and couldn''t even sneak outside because the servants would follow him around enthusiastically, not allowing him to do anything by himself. The royal treatment made him miserable, and Queen Leah finally cleared her schedule to bring him outside this place for a grand tour.


    Truen quickly undid his invisibility, and Bob ran to his master in his human form, checking him over for any signs of corruption. Seeing that Queen Leah hasn''t tried to make a move on Zero, he sighed in relief.


    "Indra Seagloo has a very interesting system," Truen told Zero and made himself comfortable, telling Zero what he and Bob experienced.


    "I didn''t think that you would be taking Queen Leah out on a date so soon. What does she want to do?"


    Zero blinked. "Uh, a date? It was a tour request by me. She simply cleared her schedule so that she could bring me around tomorrow."


    Bob looked at Truen, who froze with a smile on his face that looked very off. Truen put a hand on Zero shoulders with a very bright smile and told him, "I see. In that case, you wouldn''t mind if we followed you on that tour as well, right?"


    Zero shook his head. The more, the merrier. Why would he reject their company? However, Queen Leah might dislike it, so he told them to follow discreetly. Bob transformed into a lizard and proposed to remain behind as Truen returned for tonight.


    "See you tomorrow!" Zero grinned, happy that he caught a glimpse of his best friend for a while before he had to return. At least Bob was still around to keep him company.


    Excited, Zero wondered where they would go tomorrow.

 Chapter 629: Royal Date and Stalkers (2)

    Everyone in Indra Seagloo knew about the royal date. The townsfolk cheered and sang about it, the bards played music in the square as actors acted out what they thought would happen on the royal date. Truen cringed at the kissing scene and confession as the crowd cheered for the actors embracing each other like lovers glued at the hips. He shuddered and picked up his pace, jumping from roof to roof. Bob told him Zero was almost ready to depart.


    The dragon was tucked into Zero''s shirt, and the doctor squirmed. He barely managed to get away with it when the maids suddenly intruded on him in the bathroom. Luckily, he was able to get them to leave quickly before Bob was discovered.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go back to the mindscape?" Zero asked, and Bob refused. He was worried about his master''s dignity and insisted on coming along in his physical form.


    With a sigh, Zero left his room and resumed that cold poker face with King Charo''s appearance. His poise and mannerisms were perfect to the point of passing off as the actual King Charo now.


    Queen Leah was waiting for him at the foyer. A long line of maids and servants trailed behind her, and the royal coachman brought the carriage over, bowing to Zero in greeting.


    Zero looked at the carriage. He didn''t know how merfolks travelled. He imagined them riding on seahorses seeing those creatures were the closest to horses under the ocean. He was wrong. Instead, they were very advanced, and the carriage was fashioned from giant clam shells, pulled by a water engine, steered by the coachman. The giant clam shell was big enough to fit two people. Its interior was lined with cushions and colourful kelp fabric. The top of the shell can be pulled closed completely to give them privacy if they wanted, and Zero saw how some parts of the shell was cut and fitted with tiny glass windows lined with sea crystals. It was a very beautiful carriage, fit for a lady as beautiful as Queen Leah.


    "Shall we?" Zero asked with a smile and offered his arm to the Queen who was waiting.


    Ordinarily, the man should never keep the lady waiting. However, Eros taught Zero to make them wait. The more they wait, the higher the anticipation. Also, a man shouldn''t apologise even if he is in the wrong according to the male God of Romance. That only gave women the power over him. Zero should uphold his arrogant dignity in front of a lady, acting cold and unconcerned while throwing in an occasional dash of attention.


    Instead of getting angry with the prince consort who made her wait for a good fifteen minutes, Queen Leah beamed and held onto his hand readily with a skip in her step. Her royal attendants had never seen her act so happily in front of someone so rude, and even Priscilla clenched her teeth in anger at how Zero was treating their queen. Someone as good as Queen Leah deserved better!


    They climbed into the carriage, and the coachman started driving once the top of the clamshell was pulled close. Zero let his icy character go inside the carriage and peered out of the tiny glass windows excitedly. Queen Leah''s smile only widened when she saw Zero''s reaction. Instead of feeling like a woman in love, she felt like a mother taking her child out to sightsee. It was a refreshing feeling.


    Unlike all the other men Queen Leah dated who tried to impress her with their wits, knowledge and gifts, Zero didn''t do any of those. In fact, he was just a handful who constantly made her worry about him. However, through that process, Queen Leah found joy in giving and taking the lead. As a queen, she was used to taking command over everything. Failure wasn''t an option. She always thought that she wanted someone else to take away this heavy burden from her shoulders. However, Zero wasn''t like those men she dated before. If anything, his nose for trouble and childishness only made him more adorable in her eyes. Queen Leah had never felt the want to spoil anyone. She always thought that she was the one who wanted to be spoiled in a relationship. It was surprising, but they did not have any problems getting along once they warmed up to each other. She could see now why he was the Chosen One.


    She told her most trusted maid to prepare something she thought Zero would like after getting her to spy for information from his friends and the crew. The sea otters and the gnome had very different opinions about what Zero liked. However, the wood elf and dragon had a similar opinion. She would rather trust these two people over the others. The blind mole girl and semi-giant said something similar to Truen and Bob''s words that made Queen Leah very sure Zero was going to love this surprise.


    The carriage was pulled all over Indra Seagloo on a route plotted by the royal coachman to give Zero a full view of her country. They even passed by the docked Marrissa, and Zero noticed how it looked different.


    "What happened to the Marrissa?" he asked.


    Queen Leah yawned. She worked late into the night to ensure everything ran smoothly without her presence in the palace and was tired. Yet, she managed to answer Zero''s question.


    "I had some of our Indra Seagloo experts take a look at the ship. The undead wood you used isn''t very compatible with some parts of the ocean as salt corrodes the wood over time. They are working to coat it and cover it with scales now, so you will see that the ship looks a little different."


    Impressed that Queen Leah''s hospitality extended so far, he wondered why her previous lovers couldn''t treat her right. It wasn''t difficult to like this great water sprite. She had everything anyone would possibly want and wasn''t as crazy as the rumours made her out to be. Something was wrong somewhere.


    The carriage made it to the town, and Zero marvelled at how many people there were bustling about in the town square. Truen was somewhere in the area, and Zero assured him that things were alright. Besides, Bob was here with him. Nothing horrible would happen.


    "What''s going on in the square?" he asked. "There are a lot of people."


    As this wasn''t part of her plan, Queen Leah peered through the window with a frown.


    "Coachman! Stop the carriage!" Queen Leah snapped, and Zero quickly resumed his icy attitude to follow the Queen out. For some reason, he felt nervous. The queen''s tone was foreboding, and Zero didn''t know if his innocent question would end up ruining their tour.

 Chapter 630: Royal Date and Stalkers (4)

    The story wasn''t bad, and the acting was acceptable. However, Zero couldn''t fully enjoy it because of his need to maintain his cold and icy image, unimpressed by everything. Queen Leah didn''t seem to mind, but he could see how quickly she was starting to be annoyed at the repetitive gag lines and attempts for Zero to feel her up like a scum.


    It was evident that the royalties were not pleased with the actors and their poor portrayal of their personalities. Queen Leah felt angry on Zero''s behalf. Why did they think this sweet child would act like her fifty-ninth ex-lover? Was this how the merfolks saw all her suitors?


    Also, there was one thing that Queen Leah saw, and it made her very uncomfortable. Was she really a very needy person who often clung to her lovers once they ''won'' her over? The actress depicted her as shallow-minded rather than classy and wise. Was this how her people saw her?


    Truen cringed hard at what he was about to do. The kissing scene was coming up, and thankfully, the minor actor he was replacing had a scene. In the original scene, the minor actor was part of the grand date''s entourage arranged by the prince consort before he proposed, and the couple kissed. Truen grabbed his flowers and followed the other minor actors, concealing his evil intentions.


    "Oh, queen of the ocean! Can you hear my heart beating for you? Every breath that I own is yours for the claiming. Your existence is like oxygen for my land-dwelling lungs and your beauty, the only sun in my world."


    That line was super cringy, but the crowd behind them cheered loudly, excited for what was about to happen. Queen Leah raised a brow, and Zero appeared clueless. Only Truen, who watched the play earlier, knew what was coming up.


    The actress who played Queen Leah turned around with a very dramatic look of disbelief when the actor who played the prince consort got onto one knee and presented a medium-sized clam that opened up beautifully, revealing a pearl ring within.


    Zero almost applauded. He knew this scene. When Poseidon and Medusa got married, they did something similar. How wonderful for them! Then, he stopped in his thoughts. Wait, weren''t the actors impersonating him and Queen Leah? He quickly glanced at the great water sprite to observe her reaction. Did she enjoy this kind of thing?


    Truen was ready. The actress fake cried tears of joy and was about to leap into the prince consort''s arms for a kiss when flower petals started falling over them. The actress felt a sudden uncontrollable itch and started sneezing badly as the prince consort actor, who puckered his lips ready for a kiss, stood there looking silly at how the play was going south.


    Soon, Truen and the minor actors had to come in to try to ''salvage'' the play, and it ended as a horrible disaster. The more they tried to pick up the flowers, the messier it became. Truen didn''t stop subtly casting wind magic to knock things over and constantly bumped into people, tugging their clothes when nobody was looking and causing them to fall over.


    It was so ridiculous that even Queen Leah couldn''t hold back her mirth. It started with a small puff of laughter, but it soon escalated into unbridled hoots and a little snorting. She never laughed so hard at something before, and Zero joined in, clapping when the actors started shouting at each other, forgetting their roles.


    The minor maid actress knocked into the queen actress, and the tiara fell. Someone picked it up and proclaimed themselves the new ruler of Indra Seagloo and demanded they stopped the nuisance when the prince consort tackled them to demand the crown back. Truen urged the other minor actors to dogpile the prince consort, tumbling on the ground, and some wigs fell.


    From behind, Priscilla didn''t know what was happening. She was afraid of the worst, but the play was more of a disaster than she thought that worked out favourably. If it wasn''t for that one minor actor acting in an inexperienced manner to trigger this train wreck of a performance, the queen might really have her head later.


    It didn''t take long for the townsfolk to join in the fray and tossed things onto the stage. Queen Leah asked for her purse and showered the acting troupe with shiny precious sea crystals that everyone grappled for. Nobody paid much attention to the royalties, and Queen Leah tugged Zero along, who was dying from laughter, back to their carriage.


    Priscilla didn''t miss her opportunity to make up for her mistakes. The royal coachman steered the carriage away quickly and brought the royal members away from the chaotic streets.


    "Change of plans," Queen Leah told the royal coachman. "Let''s go to the farms instead. I want to ride a seahorse alone with my consort."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Zero''s transformation magic unravelled the moment they had some privacy in the carriage. It was hard to maintain his magic when he laughed so hard. Honestly, Truen did an excellent job making this play enjoyable and saving the day. Queen Leah''s mood was turning sour after the first half of the play, but his witty interruptions saved them all.


    "You ride seahorses in Indra Seagloo?" Zero couldn''t help but ask. He thought they didn''t ride horses or seahorses because they had carriages powered by water engines.


    Queen Leah nodded. "We''re going to the farm that is located near my royal stable. I thought you could use a break away from keeping up that stiff character in public."


    Indeed, Zero preferred the ability to freely express himself. Acting was difficult! Even if Eros was right, it just wasn''t Zero''s character to be that kind of jerk. He didn''t think the actor and actress impersonating them during the play were accurate. If anything, it would feel like mockery from another angle. He wondered if Queen Leah was feeling alright after watching it. IN his eyes, she wasn''t a petty-minded and shallow woman who only cared about how her lover worshipped her. She was a very independent and capable woman who ruled a country and protected her people. After staying in the coral palace for a week, Zero knew how hard this queen worked behind the scenes. She was very much like Sylvia, minus the obsession to bring her child back to life.


    As the carriage pulled to a stop at a very peaceful and quiet farm, Zero peered out of the tiny glass window. Are those... sea wheat?

 Chapter 631: Royal Date and Stalkers (5)

    "Why are the kelp yellow?" That was Zero''s first question as they got off the carriage. The royal coachman left, and they were greeted by the owner of the establishment, who smiled at his question.


    "As expected of a land-dweller! These are sea wheat, but they are modified kelp that grows on soil and seawater. Our queen is a fan of bread, and it is very difficult to obtain grains underwater to make flour. This is the only place that grows sea wheat, and the watermill behind turns the harvested sea wheat into salty flour. Would you like a tour?"


    Zero looked at Queen Leah, who nodded. She turned to Priscilla and requested to change into something easier to move.


    "At once, your majesty. Would you like me to prepare your riding gear as well?"


    Queen Leah thought about it and looked at Zero. "Just bring us the riding gear. It''s too much of a hassle to change."


    Zero agreed, and Priscilla took a few maids with her to make preparations as the sea wheat farmer gave them a tour.


    Fascinated by how Queen Leah designed something similar to the irrigation system they used in Half Moon Village, Zero asked how she found the inspiration for it.


    Queen Leah was surprised that there was someone else using her methods of farming.


    "Shouldn''t land-dwellers have enough resources to not need sprinklers and water regulators? They can simply shift to a new plot of land and acclimatise it for a new farm. Indra Seagloo''s soil is very old and lacks nutrients. We artificially introduce the needed nutrients for crops with this water irrigation method."


    It made sense. Zero would have done so if there wasn''t a need to maintain Half Moon Village''s location and secrecy in Endow Hill. Packing and moving would be a lot easier for farming. However, the things they grew there and the portals they had made it impossible to relocate.


    Zero shared how there was a particular location with special water that was needed for a new species of flower in their village.


    "Oh? A triple waterfall that produces energy similar to mana and a flower with powers similar to the world tree? What kind of country is that? I''ve never heard about it."


    Zero blushed. She spoke too highly of a mere village. "It isn''t a country, my queen. It''s just a small village on Endow Hill. I was there for about two years. Half my time was spent elsewhere, but I grew very fond of it. It has now become the home of my heart. I wish to give the villagers there a better life, but I know I will not be able to remain there for long."


    Indeed, the Chosen One had duties to fulfil from the prophecy. After he earned the last key from her, he was going to leave. What a pity, she was starting to like him a lot.


    "Will you miss them?" she asked as they strolled in the sea wheat field. The farm owner left them on their own to follow the dirt path after giving them a brief rundown about the farm''s layout and what they could do here. Neither Zero nor Queen Leah was interested in operating a water tractor or playing with sprinklers, so they opted for a simple casual stroll.


    Zero thought about it. Yes, he would miss everyone here. He didn''t know what was going to happen once he left for Whiskeria. He might not be able to return for a while until he found Nel and unlocked his intergalactic map functions. The Gods also warned him about the possibility of time flowing differently on another planet. By the time he found Nel and acquired his skill, hundreds of years might have passed for Earth. Some people like Karris might not be there. Many things would have changed. He could also be forgotten.


    Zero hated goodbyes. However, they were inevitable.


    Similarly, Queen Leah felt the same. Each time she met someone good and nice, she would have to bid them goodbye. Zero was one such person. It wasn''t difficult to like him. However, they were not meant to be by each other''s side forever.


    Bob adjusted his position in Zero''s shirt and nuzzled his head against Zero''s stomach ticklishly as a way to distract Zero from negative thoughts. It worked, and Zero had to stifle a giggle at that, although he did walk a little strangely until Bob stopped.


    Queen Leah only lifted a brow elegantly in question when Zero slapped his own stomach to resume his normal behaviour. The great water sprite didn''t question it, and they enjoyed the stroll a little more.


    "Could you let me know why you keep on searching for new lovers? What didn''t you like about your previous lovers? Did they mistreat you like how the actor treated the actress?"


    The question took Queen Leah aback. She was simply enjoying the peace when Zero''s question dropped like a bomb.


    Zero sensed a shift in the mood and stopped walking. He looked at Queen Leah in the eyes. Honestly, there was nothing wrong with Queen Leah. She was very loved by everyone. Maybe she was simply choosing the wrong people to love.


    Slightly embarrassed about her dating history, Queen Leah walked ahead of Zero for a while as the doctor struggled to catch up with her pace. He didn''t pressure her for an answer and simply waited. If she didn''t want to tell him, that was fine too. After all, his job was to help her find out her ideal lover and not become one.


    "It''s a funny story," the sea queen admitted after walking for fifteen minutes with Zero trailing behind. "The lover who acted like that actor earlier was my fifty-ninth ex-lover. I don''t usually have standards for my lovers, but after so many failed relationships and listening to my beloved courtiers'' advice, I set the bar higher.


    As they walked, Queen Leah admitted all she ever wanted was someone she could feel comfortable spending time together in silence. As a queen, she had too many duties and responsibilities. She didn''t want to always take control of things, especially when she was tired.


    "Just walking in the sea wheat field like this with someone who would listen to me would make me very happy. I don''t need my lover to be good-looking, smart or handsome. Just someone kind with a good head on their shoulders would make me very happy. Sometimes, I wonder if I truly want a lover. After so many failed attempts, I''m a little tired."


    Zero blinked. "Why not stop looking for them? You''re a great water sprite. Unlike human, dwarves and elven rulers who have a limited lifespan, you can live for a very long time without needing heirs. People find someone else to start a family for the sake of repopulating their kind. It''s something the Gods created to maintain the lifecycle of their creations. On the other hand, spirits and faes don''t need them. They are born to the Earth and plane as a complete individual."


    His words made so much sense that Queen Leah stopped and looked at him. Indeed, why didn''t she think about this? For the first time in several centuries, Queen Leah felt refreshed at the new perspective.


    Why didn''t she think about this earlier?

 Chapter 632: Seahorse Riding

    When Zero and Queen Leah returned from touring the farm, Priscilla noticed how her queen appeared slightly different. What happened there? Did they make some major progress while strolling the sea wheat farm? A pang of pain startled the head maid. Her queen looked truly happy this time.


    Yet, the pufferfish head maid did not forget her role or duty. "The riding clothes are prepared in the carriage. A temporary establishment in the farm''s cottage is prepared for the maids and stewards to assist your majesties."


    Zero quickly waved and declined the offer. He would change by himself. It would be troubling to have other people help him as usual. Queen Leah simply nodded and let her capable head maid make preparations.


    Zero clambered into the carriage to change as Priscilla escorted her queen to the cottage. The farm owner had everyone else wait outside while the servants helpedQueen Leah change into her riding outfit.


    Inside the carriage, Zero struggled with the different straps to put over his body. Bob was equally clueless, and they struggled to get his limbs into the right holes without looking too stupid.


    There was a tap at the carriage door, and Bob glanced outside. There was nobody here, but the dragon sensed Truen nearby. Sneakily, they opened the carriage shell a little and Truen climbed into it quickly before they shut it again before the servants could see them.


    "Truen!" Zero gushed. It had been a little too long since he last saw his best friend.


    The wood elf took one look at the messy riding harness and shook his head. "You''re supposed to put your leg through this hoop and tighten it with the buckle at the side. No harnesses are worn on the neck, Zero. Who taught you this?"


    Bob looked away sheepishly as Zero bore his stare into the all-knowing dragon. With Truen around, Zero finally put on the clothes in the correct order. The wood elf quickly became invisible again, and Bob had to climb onto Truen''s shoulder as the riding outfit was too tight for him to hide inside. Did Queen Leah propose sea horse riding to keep stalkers away from intruding on their date? The Eternal Dragon couldn''t help but feel that it might be deliberate.


    As the top shell opened again, Zero hopped out of it gracefully in his riding outfit. Queen Leah was already waiting for him. Zero checked that his friends had safely gotten off the carriage before he removed that one hand still holding onto the carriage''s bottom shell. Truen and Bob made their quick and silent escape as Zero walked towards Queen Leah, offering her his arm.


    Priscilla gave the cue for the servants to bring the royal mounts and the footstool. There was a blue and yellow seahorse waiting for them, and Zero wondered which seahorse belonged to Queen Leah.


    "Which seahorse do you prefer?" the gracious queen asked, and Zero paused. He didn''t really know much about horses, not to mention seahorses.


    "D-do they bite?" Zero asked quietly, not wanting to break character in front of so many people.


    Queen Leah looked at seahorses and pointed to the yellow one. "She''s fast but can be grumpy. Her name is Moonflower, my best mare. He''s slower but milder in temper and also Moonflower''s mate. His name is Jordan."


    Zero nodded. He would rather ride on Jordan than risk getting bitten by a grumpy Moonflower. He wasn''t so confident about riding a seahorse and wished Truen would be around to help him saddle up.


    Queen Leah had no problems mounting a seahorse. However, Zero struggled visibly, and the royal footman stepped up to help Zero hold his seahorse steady. Jordan snorted at Zero a little and smelled his hair unceremoniously as Moonflower neighed. Priscilla told the servants to tighten her reins in case she went into a wild gallop. The sea queen refused.


    "She deserves her freedom. It would be a sin to deny her strong tail freedom in the water. However, I would suggest a stirrup for the consort. He''s a land-dweller, and seahorses can be difficult to control."


    Zero tried not to blush at that. He honestly did not have the best sense of balance, and Truen was better at it. However, for the sake of giving everyone a very good show, he had to accommodate changes and go with the flow. Queen Leah was already giving him some dignity by not exposing his weakness.


    Once they were saddled properly, Queen Leah took the lead and urged her seahorse to hop on its tail to the royal stable where they would go for a slow swim. Zero didn''t know how riding a seahorse would work underwater, but the hopping journey on land to the royal stable was a bumpy one. Without stirrups to hold his flailing legs and reins to catch himself from falling backwards, Zero would have been lying in the dust from the second hop.


    Once they were there, the magic happened.


    Moonflower was fast. She jumped into the open water without hesitation, and Queen Leah didn''t even blink. Zero wasn''t as mentally prepared for it and nearly shrieked when it was his turn. Jordan neighed once and plunged after his mate, swimming in sporadic movements to catch up with his wild mare.


    The aquarium was full of tropical marine life that Zero saw near the shores of the sea otter''s village. He learned how corals could only grow in warmer waters, and Indra Seagloo didn''t have that kind of water. No wonder Queen Leah wasn''t afraid of getting wet, freezing or getting crushed by the tremendous underwater pressure. This was like a merfolk version of an aquarium.


    Zero wasn''t the best at swimming, but with the help of a seahorse, he found himself zooming through huge coral structures to catch up with Queen Leah, who only spurred Moonflower to gallop faster underwater.


    They were a sight to behold, with Zero not giving up and Queen Leah grinning widely. Not many people were capable of matching her speed on a seahorse, Zero was the first, and the fact that he was a land-dweller made it more amazing.


    After sailing in the Marrissa for a while, Zero became good at reading underwater currents. He used that to his advantage to catch up to the sea queen even if his mount was slower.


    Moonflower was shocked to see Jordan catching up to her quickly and sped up even without her rider''s command. Her competitive nature burned, and Queen Leah didn''t stop her mare. Instead, she simply tugged on the reins twice to put more distance between them.


    For two full hours, they galloped in the coral aquarium without holding back, kicking up sand when they dived and causing a whirlpool in their mad chase. Priscilla had never seen her queen look so happy and so unrestrained before. Unlike all the other sides of the queen, the pufferfish head maid thought that her queen looked the most beautiful when she wasn''t acting like a queen. It was a strange thought.

 Chapter 633: Companion

    The date concluded safely, and Zero returned to the coral palace full of smiles. Queen Leah requested a private dinner audience with him, and Zero was given two hours to prepare. He had a lot of fun and thought that Queen Leah might have enjoyed it just as much. Indra Seagloo was an amazing place, and Zero wondered when people would get over their misunderstandings. Of course, Sebastian''s ship-eating habits were problematic, but Queen Leah couldn''t be blamed entirely for her spoiled pet''s behaviour. Still, he wondered what she was going to talk about.


    Zero was dressed up for dinner, and Queen Leah was already waiting for him in her bedroom. Of all the places in the coral palace, this was one of the rooms he never visited. It just simply wasn''t right to visit a lady''s room unless the lady invited him. Even Eros wouldn''t be this shameless.


    "Hello, Zero. Won''t you take a seat and join me? Can you have alcohol?"


    Zero wanted to say yes but remembered how angry Truen would be if he found out and declined. Instead, he opted for some strange tea. Anything would be better than alcohol.


    Once the maids served the dishes, they bowed and retreated. Apart from Queen Leah and Zero, there was nobody else around, not even Bob. Zero felt slightly awkward dining with the sea queen, who looked very serene. Compared to her wild image racing on a seahorse that afternoon, this queen felt the most unfamiliar to Zero. She looked very old and tired.


    Today''s dinner was grilled mackerel, one of Zero''s favourites ever since he came to Indra Seagloo. They ate in silence as Zero let thought fly around in his head. How should he help Queen Leah find her ideal lover? Better still, was it even possible? After getting to know the great water sprite better, he felt that there might not be a need for her to find a lover at all. She looked happier without worrying about finding someone else to spend a better part of her life with.


    The queen was loved by her people and found that she enjoyed helping others a great deal. The Leah Zero knew when they mad galloped earlier was someone who enjoyed freedom a lot. Getting into a relationship must feel like a deadweight upon the shackles of being a ruler. That must feel like too much burden in his eyes, but what could he say? This was not his choice to make.


    "My council disapproved of you," she told Zero after wiping her mouth with a napkin. Zero was still savouring the grilled mackerel and froze comically when he heard that.


    Seeing how ridiculous Zero looked in his handsome elven transformation, she could almost see the cute doctor in his smaller human form freezing in the act like he''d done something wrong. It made her crack up so badly that Zero decided he might as well eat a few more mouthfuls while waiting for the queen to collect herself.


    Slightly in tears from laughing too much, Queen Leah had to admit. Zero had a kind of charisma despite his silliness that made people like him. Too bad his personality was that of an asshole. However, this might be for the better. His eyes reflect purity untainted by the darkness of their world, and his innocent opinions helped to remind her about what was most important.


    For the longest time ever since she founded Indra Seagloo, Queen Leah forgot all about being a woman. Every morning when she woke up and wore the crown, she was a queen. A queen must always put her people first. Her life, her name, her freedom and her opinions mattered not. After a few centuries living like this, Queen Leah completely forgot what it was to be just Leah. Today, Zero reminded her about it.


    "Is that a good or bad thing?" Zero asked, feeling slightly nervous.


    Queen Leah sighed. "What do you think? I don''t really know what to tell them. I''m a little tired of trying to find a good mate. Indra Seagloo is doing well with just a queen. Is there really a need to introduce a king? I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon after your brief comment."


    Zero refused to comment. This wasn''t his decision to make. He couldn''t bear the responsibilities for his suggestion. After all, this was something that would affect the kingdom of Indra Seagloo.


    "Would you be happier without a lover?" he asked.


    Queen Leah thought about it and drained her glass of wine. Zero helped to refill it, and Queen Leah sighed. "It would be lonely to not have anyone to talk to as Leah once you''re gone, but I guess I would be happier not putting my heart into someone else''s hands and risking the stability of my country. Having someone to share this burden would be a blessing, but if there isn''t one, I''m perfectly capable of ruling Indra Seagloo for however long this takes."


    Zero smiled. "What about a friend?"


    The sea queen blinked. "I''m sorry?"


    The doctor clinked their glasses together. "A friend. One to listen to Leah and share your burdens emotionally while accompanying you to race on seahorses when you want to stop being Queen Leah for a day. Someone you can spoil and will spoil you in return. someone who understands you and accepts everything about you unconditionally."


    Queen Leah thought about it. "Where do I find such a gem?"


    The doctor sipped his tea. Wasn''t the answer obvious? That person must be really hurt if she knew. Even Bob and Truen told him that her eyes were red when they saw her after the date ended. Priscilla must have been conflicted to know that the queen she served had such a side to her that she never knew despite the number of years she served under her.


    "How about trying to accept yourself a little more? Treat yourself kinder and take time to stop being Queen Leah. Your council should understand that. Besides, those people are getting paid their worth in salt. In my opinion, it is only fair that they shoulder the burdens of a queen a little more for the sake of this country''s stability."


    Queen Leah nodded. Indeed, she should start delegating more work to her council and recruit more talent to assist her. There was no real need for her to bury her fin into work at every waking hour. Initially, when she was building Indra Seagloo, there were no other alternatives. Now, she could afford to let go of these responsibilities and sit back to enjoy the fruits of her labour.


    "What do you suggest I do after I get some free time?"


    Zero blinked. "How about a tea party? You can organise one and invite the people who have been working hard to assist you from behind the scenes all these years. Talk to them, listen to them and maybe thank them. I''m sure they would be pleased to receive such an invitation. The people of Smargdas host social functions like this to establish favourable bonds and impressions with different departments."


    Queen Leah listened with interest and asked about more stories. The ways of land-dwellers were unique and very interesting. They had a child monarch who didn''t do work. Instead, it was the group of capable nobles under the king''s name who did the work. In the land of dwarves, the king was a puppet. His wife and daughter were more capable rulers, and before his daughter took the mantle, his chancellor did.


    "What about the giants?" she asked.


    Zero laughed. He told her about how the king, who was the ruler, had fallen into a coma and how his wife had to deal with everything even if she didn''t know everything because she was originally a warrior.


    Time passed very quickly as they chatted, and by the time morning came, Queen Leah decided to do something that took Zero by surprise.


    "Thank you. I think I know what I want to do now. This tiara contains the Mermaid''s Tear. You can have it. It''s not a family heirloom or anything."


    Shocked, Zero refused. "I will take the Mermaid''s Tear gem out and find something else to replace the gemstone."


    Picking up a random hair accessory, Zero used magic to transform it into the tiara. He couldn''t allow people to find out that the crown was missing. It would cause mayhem.


    Queen Leah looked at the replica and wore it without fuss. It was time to organise that tea party and pass her new orders to the noisy council.

 Chapter 634: Off to Mystic Meadow

    One month. This has got to be the shittiest lover in all of Indra Seagloo''s history. Like a storm, this elvish lover came. Like a wave, this elvish lover left. Yet, this was the only time Queen Leah wasn''t out for blood or in tears. In fact, it was possibly the only time the sea queen saw her ex-lover off with a big bright smile.


    Zero waved and looked at the sparkling blue stone in the centre of her crown. Pepper nearly had a heart attack when he handed the gnome the queen''s crown and told him to remove the gem in the centre. The poor gnome pleaded with him not to make him a gem theft accomplice, and Zero had to swear on everything that it really was given to him for that purpose and not stolen before Pepper removed it.


    Replacing the gem was harder. Zero had to send a message to Rocket Mountain to search for a gem that looked similar to the Mermaid''s Tear. In the end, Dorgon managed to secure a rare Grade S sapphire imbued with the ability to store mana and spells. Zero told Schaf to buy it no matter what and the merchant did a good job procuring the rare find to fashion it into the tiara''s centrepiece with Pepper''s help.


    If that process of finding a good gem and installing it didn''t take too long, Zero would have left sooner. However, he was glad that they spent a month in this beautiful underwater city. There were so many things that they received from being here. Pepper drew many schematics. Ottley and his crew exchanged a lot of information with Indra Seagloo''s best shipwrights. The Marrissa had an upgrade, Monoman and Jermine had a very good holiday.


    Only Bob and Truen looked slightly miserable as they weren''t most compatible with water. Surrounded by a body of water many kilometres beneath the ocean surface made them feel ill after the second week. Leaving Indra Seagloo was probably the best news they heard in a while.


    As the merfolk waved goodbye to the land-dwelling guests, Zero spotted a few disagreeable faces in the crowd. They were the faces of council members who had more work thanks to his suggestion. However, they were also a little glad that their respectable queen wasn''t marrying a scumbag. The one who benefitted the most from their arrival had to be Priscilla who became close friends with Leah in their private time. Zero was happy for them. At least, Queen Leah was no longer alone or lonely. She had a kindred soul to share her happiness and sadness in this mysterious city.


    "Engines running!"


    "Rudders ready!"


    "Preparing to launch in twenty. Close the hatch!"


    There wasn''t much time after the crew''s announcement so Zero gave one last glance to the people he would leave behind in Indra Seagloo and hesitated for one moment.


    Then, he tossed something into the air right at  Queen Leah who caught it before the hatch closed. Puzzled, Queen Leah unwrapped the cloth package and smiled. These were tea seeds that she requested for. She was so happy he remembered and looked at the sinking ship that was already floating away from the dock.


    "Thank you," she mouthed and gave them a boost with her powerful water magic.


    Getting to Mystic Meadows was a long journey. It was a long way around the continent so Queen Leah told Zero to remain in her city for a little longer. It would be faster for Indra Seagloo to get close to the shores of Mystic Meadows than for the Marrissa to catch the underwater current there. Besides, with the protection of the merfolks, they wouldn''t get attacked by sea monsters along the way.


    Now that they were at the closest point to the cove that took them to Mystic Meadows, Queen Leah told Zero to prepare for departure. That one water boost from her was enough to send them hurtling to the surface. The sinking ship should be able to endure the pressure after modifications.


    Everyone held onto something inside the Marrissa, strapped tight as their teeth knocked against each other from the force of Quen Leah''s water propulsion.


    It felt like forever but the moment they broke the surface and shot into the sky, Ottley regretted eating lunch before he left.


    Going up was fine but coming down almost made the trained captain pee from fright. Gravity worked its thing and brought the sinking ship into the water once more. Half the crew''s souls were lagging and floating in the air as the ship fell, while the other half regretted joining the expedition.


    Zero had a completely peaceful expression mirroring the Buddha''s while Truen paled so much he looked more like a high elf than a wood elf. Bob simply escaped into the Mindscape to escape the shaking madness.


    The Marrissa crashed back into the water with a crash. A few glued on scales floated loose, but thankfully, the ship''s structure was heavily reinforced and suffered little to no damage upon impact. The same couldn''t be said about the passengers on board but nobody was greatly hurt in the process.


    "L-land ho!" someone from the vigilance room shouted and Ottley crawled to the steering wheel while sea otters stumbled to their posts.


    Zero ran to the dock and unlocked the hatch. According to Queen Leah, they would be staring at Mystic Meadows after they surface. The sea otters had a long journey home and he didn''t want to put the reliable crew, Monoman or Jermine at any unnecessary risks so Truen, Bob and Zero would split off from the crew after they saw Mystic Meadows.


    "This is where we part," Zero grinned. Bob was already preparing to transform and Truen readied Sureshot. "Thank you for everything! I hope you have enough supplies to last till you return safely."


    Ottley looked green but nodded and gave them a thumbs up. "Take care," he managed to groan before turning to the side to empty his lunch.


    With a whoosh, Bob turned into a dragon and Zero hopped behind Truen who was already on his back. Together, the trio flew towards Mystic Meadows for the final lap of their long adventure on Earth.


    It was time to find Nel.

 Chapter 635: Land of Fae

    With the wind beneath Bob''s wings, they arrived swiftly in Mystic Meadows. It wasn''t difficult to find out where the faes were gathered with Mii''s mini-map tracking. Even if they didn''t have that, anyone mana sensitive would be able to tell that something huge was going on up ahead where the mana condensed thickly. Fae King Vivian wasn''t joking about the warm welcome when they visited, and Zero felt slightly embarrassed.


    Although there wasn''t much in Mystic Meadows apart from the beautiful landscape that spanned for miles, some amazing rock formations and the dense mana in the air, Fae King Vivian''s abode looked like something out of a painting. Compared to the classy elves, the faes were simply breath-stealing.


    In Half Moon Village, Zero saw a few fae kinds, with Cleo being their ambassador fae. Here, Zero finally understood just how diverse faes were. The faes gathered in the beautifully decorated Stonehenge, from small flower fairies to rugged and grimy garden gnomes. Bob landed slightly further away from the heat of the party, not wanting to ruin any delicate decorations with his landing, and they walked over, taking their time to enjoy the sights.


    There were no defence mechanisms around Mystic Meadows, and Zero wondered where they were hidden. They entered this place a little too easily, and it bothered the doctor a little.


    "Greetings, Zero. I trust your adventure went well. How is Leah?" the Fae King asked.


    Zero accepted the freshly made juice offered by the fluttering fairies, who blushed when he accepted it with a smile. The fairy went back to her noisy friends, who squealed and asked for details in a flower fairy tongue that Truen didn''t understand. Bob simply transformed back into a lizard and watched the fairy fly around lazily.


    Let us talk after food, the Fae King decided, and Zero agreed. Cleo''s cooking was divine. He wondered if the other faes were also good at cooking too.


    From honey roasted lamb racks to mint tea brewed with collected morning dew, Zero had never eaten such a charming meal before. It appears as if all food prepared by faes were imbued with their unique mana and feelings. No wonder he loved Cleo''s spice mix so much! He always felt warm on the inside after eating Cleo''s food.


    Fae King Vivian didn''t rush his long-awaited guests. When the little ones here heard that the prophecy was about to be fulfilled, they couldn''t keep their wings folded for much longer. Everyone wanted to see who this charming hero was. The Chosen One was a hero and the adventurer who would open the portal they guarded in their eyes. However, only Fae King Vivian and the keyholder guardians knew the truth. The one who would fulfil this prophecy might not be a hero or a saviour. They could be a destroyer, but the choice was ultimately theirs to make. The Faes were simply librarians who lived to observe and record history impartially.


    Zero wanted to sample a little of everything the faes prepared for them. He felt that the more he tasted, the more emotional he was becoming. These little creatures devoted their hearts almost literally to making them. For some of the more skilfully made, Zero was able to view fragments of their memories. For others, Zero experienced a multitude of emotions within one simple cup of tea. However, the most interesting ones were the desserts that contained many one-liner thoughts.


    "Who made this?" Zero chuckled. "My honey is in the burrows, but the rabbits ate it... Why did you hide your honey there?"


    Seeing how Zero was enjoying himself, Truen felt bad about interrupting him. The party wasn''t going to end anytime soon, and Bob started to get tipsy on fairy mead. He was already in a fire breathing competition with some elemental sprites with the rambunctious bunch cheering the chaos. Thankfully, Zero didn''t join. Instead, he was busy playing charades.


    Fae King Vivian and Truen''s eyes met during the rowdy games, and they greeted each other with a glass of wine. Zero didn''t seem to be willing to answer any questions at the moment, but his friend, who was the leader of Zero''s secret Onion Union, might be able to provide some answers.


    Fae King Vivian left the scene with a glass of wine in his hand, and Truen took it as a cue to follow. He finished what he had and left swiftly like a shadow before anyone could notice.


    The fae king didn''t stop even after they left the Stonehenge. Truen wondered how much further they were going to walk until they could speak. Yet, he never voiced it out.


    The landscape of Mystic Meadows was forever changing. While it was bright and cheerful at the Stonehenge, it was dark and misty when they walked further into a swampy field full of fireflies and smaller animals. Truen heard the frogs and crickets singing and walked a little faster to keep up with Fae King Vivian as the mist grew denser.


    "Here," the Fae King pointed to a huge rock cave that Truen didn''t notice before. Was this an illusion?


    "We can talk a little more in private. This is my humble abode."


    When Truen entered the little cave, it could barely fit two grown men. He didn''t think the Fae King would mean it literally when he called it his humble abode. The cave had bare necessities like a table, a chair and leaf-stuffed bedding on the floor. Compared to the elven minimalist living, this was simply practicalism. There was nothing more than needed and nothing less than wanted in this tiny space, just enough to breathe in. While it wasn''t the most ideal or comfortable establishment, it was functional.


    Fae King Vivian removed his crown and placed it on the bed before sitting down with his wine and gesturing for Truen to do the same. Once the crown was removed, the Fae King looked like he aged several centuries. No wonder he brought Truen to such a place. He didn''t want to talk to the leader of the Onion Union as a king but as someone who was a supporter of the Chosen One from the shadows.


    "It must not have been easy collecting all the keys," Fae Vivian said between sips. Truen looked at the emptying glass and retrieved a bottle of elven mead from his shared inventory with Zero. The Fae King looked like he needed it.


    "Could you tell me how Zero passed the trials? Do you think he would be the saviour or a destroyer in the future?"


    Truen refilled the tired king''s glass and hummed. "The Great Gods want him to be a saviour. Uriel sees him as a destroyer. His teacher wants him to be neither. It''s not my place to say nor my choice to make. However, there is one thing I am very certain about Zero. If there is something that piques his curiosity, he will not stop until he finds his answer."


    When Vivian heard it, he laughed. "That''s what Nel said as well. Do you really think so?"


    The wood elf shrugged. As Zero becomes more knowledgeable and experienced, he becomes less easily surprised and fooled. If anything, his trip to the abyss only broadened his horizons and was now less easily fooled into doing things or distracted from the problem at hand than before.


    "Perhaps, if he was given a good enough reason."


    Fae King Vivian sighed as Truen started telling him about their journey and how Zero convinced the keyholders to relinquish their keys.


    "We met Raju first without knowing. It was a complete coincidence, but I think it was meant to happen..." Truen said, and Vivian listened with interest.


    The night was still long, and the mead in Truen''s inventory was nearly unlimited. It was going to be a very, very long talk that lasted till morning.

 Chapter 636: Nels Message

    One amazing thing about faes, Zero discovered, was their ability to empty barrels of alcohol without getting a hangover. He came ready with hangover pills, but the faes were simply back to normal as they cleaned up after the chaotic party. Zero wanted to help, but a dryad informed him that their king wished to see him.


    "Go, master. I''ll help them out."


    Zero thanked Bob and quickly left. Truen was nowhere to be found, but Mii reassured him that Truen was unharmed. If anything, Truen was already waiting for him with Fae King Vivian.


    The dryad led the way, and Zero marvelled at how different Mystic Meadow was at sunrise. The fog started to clear up, but there was dew on just about every blade of grass in the meadow. They walked for a long time, and even the Stonehenge couldn''t be seen.


    "Here we are," the dryad bowed and pointed to the willow trees surrounding a small lake in the distance. "The king and your companion are waiting for you yonder. I cannot lead past this point. Please proceed carefully."


    At first, Zero didn''t understand why the dryad couldn''t progress further until he noticed how the invisible barrier activated and made a floating dandelion bounce off. When they said that Mystic Meadows had a strong defence, Zero didn''t think it was true. However, if a barrier could thwart a dryad, Zero could only imagine how much stronger Fae King Vivian''s magical array was compared to Queen Leah''s underwater defence spell.


    Hesitantly, Zero approached the barrier and stuck his hand through it. There wasn''t any resistance from the barrier, as if it didn''t exist, and Zero quickly jumped through it, half expecting it to activate, but it did no such thing. Slightly embarrassed, he thanked the amused dryad and went on his way.


    Mana was always denser in the Mystic Meadows air, but there was no comparing the density outside of this barrier and inside. For Zero, the intensity here was probably three times the density of mana on Endow Hill. Then again, if Endow Hill''s mana wasn''t already thinning over the years, perhaps it would have rivalled this.


    Each step Zero took felt heavy, as if he was walking in mud. The lake and willow trees seemed so far away, and Zero had an idea. He glanced back to ensure he was truly alone before getting ready for his shortcut.


    Truen and Fae King Vivian were waiting behind a willow tree. This was where the portal to Whiskeria was. Zero wanted to leave as soon as possible, so Truen suggested that they got over the lengthy process as soon as Zero woke up from the party.


    "I''m here! Did you wait long?" Zero chirped and skidded to a halt after cutting off the wind magic to propel him forward.


    Truen simply helped Zero tidy his messy hair. The doctor must have come here without brushing his teeth or taking a shower. He still reeked of booze. Unfortunately, it wasn''t a good idea to ask Zero to take a dip in the lake now. Fae King Vivian had other duties that took precedence.


    "You''re here," the fae king noted and started his spell. "Nel left you a message. I thought you might want to see it before you make your decision to leave."


    Hearing that Nel had a message, Zero quickly stopped ribbing Truen for patting his head while the wood elf tidied his hair.


    The surface of the lake rippled, and Zero closed his eyes as the water splashed, creating a water clone of Nel''s appearance in a magnified version. Zero marvelled at this wonderful use of magic that rivalled holographic technology.


    "If you''re listening to this and watching this playback, you must have already known a few things about Solo. If you still don''t know anything about that selfish prick, then don''t find me! Humph!"


    Zero felt a huge sweatdrop form at the back of his head, hearing Nel''s attempt at being arrogantly unreasonable. He could still hear fondness in it. While her relationship with the Great One wasn''t the best, she was the last Divine Entity created before he fell into a slumber. Surely, they had something a little more special than the other Divine Entities and Great Gods, right?


    "Long story short, if you want to visit me in Whiskeria, you might have to first bring me chestnut cakes and also inform the Great Gods. While those kids might not be as powerful as me, they could stall the annoying fake God for a while until you become strong enough to deal with him."


    Zero was confused. What was going on? Only Truen understood a little more of what Nel was referring to. While he didn''t know the full history of Gods and the Great Gods, he knew that the library and sands of time were collapsing because of Zero''s choices. The frozen time was now unfrozen, and this world was now moving forward again.


    "Listen carefully, do not confront him on your own. He is a rogue god born from humans of the old Earth that Solo created and hated. It''s a stupid story, but Solo once thought that he could restart his life completely if he erased all his memories as well as those of his friends and children. The Great Gods and Solo once lived as ordinary mortals on Earth, but their actions stirred the hearts of greedy humans. Solo wanted to eliminate them completely, but the humans started a war with the Gods. There were heavy casualties on both dies."


    Nel played back the gruesome scenes, and Zero took a deep breath. Was this the war that Hua Tuo sometimes talked about?


    "Eventually, Solo and the Great Gods were driven insane. They started destroying everything. Humans, out of desperation, created a god of their own using the power of thoughts. That rogue god was called Null. After Solo destroyed Earth, the Great Gods went to slumber. Solo was also badly exhausted, so he created me with the last of his powers to maintain balance on his behalf. I fought Null as he created the new Earth, destroyed the balance between Heaven and Hell, infiltrated Purgatory to mess the sin counts and threatened the extinction of Star Souls. However, as just a mere fragment of the Great One, I couldn''t do much. I weakened him enough to stall him for a while until the Great Gods returned and hid in Whiskeria to recover."


    Zero had so many questions. Why did Nel hide the keys to WHiskeria on the new Earth that Null controlled? How did she know he would appear on new Earth or that he would meet the Great Gods?


    "I know you have many questions, and I will answer them when you come to Whiskeria. However, know this. Whoever you are now, you''re the future self of Solo, who made everything that we now know. His designs weren''t without flaws, and he is no longer the almighty creator we know or love. If you decide to look for me, I will take this as your resolve to find all the scattered Divine Entities and recover your powers of creation to face him and destroy his timeline."


    Hearing this, Truen became concerned. Didn''t Isis talk about time paradoxes? What was going to happen if Zero successfully faced Solo and destroyed him?


    "Many versions of yourself have attempted it, but nobody came close to the ending. Are you the one who will finally stop this cycle of destruction and hopelessness?"


    Nel''s voice sounded broken, and her eyes sad as if she no longer knew what hope was. Zero only stared at the afterimage of Nel as the spell ceased to function, its message delivered.


    Fae King Vivian didn''t pressure Zero. He only looked at Zero with silent contemplation. Would this doctor become a saviour that the world needed or its destroyer to stop this meaningless cycle?


    Zero didn''t move for a long time. He had a feeling he knew what he had to do.


    Truen remained standing behind Zero. He couldn''t see his best friend''s expression, but for some reason, he knew Zero''s decision and informed Bob to get ready to depart. They didn''t have much time.


    "Fae King Vivian," Zero''s voice was calm. "I would like to ask for a favour."


    With a silent sigh, Fae King Vivian nodded. "Understood. What would you like me to do?"


    Zero retrieved a letter he drafted back on Indra Seagloo in anticipation for this day. Now that it was finally here, he shouldn''t falter. Leaving the coop and parting was always a sad affair, but he wouldn''t shed tears this time.


    "This is a letter for anyone who comes looking for me. Please let them read the contents but not let them take this. If the letter disintegrates, please tell them these words, ''Wait for me''."


    Accepting Zero''s last letter, Fae King Vivian stored it safely away before bringing up the portal to Whiskeria hiding beneath the huge lake. Zero finally understood why the mana density here was three times more than Endow Hill.


    Without another word, Zero brought all four keys out and jammed them into the right places. It was a no-brainer, and Truen wasn''t as mentally prepared as he thought he would be. Thankfully, Bob was already in the mindscape, waiting for further instructions.


    The ancient portal activated for the very first time, and Zero read the portal''s coordinates.  It was very far, much further than Hyacinth! Time flow might be different there, and after he left Earth, some people like Karris might not be around anymore.


    Zero inhaled sharply once, and Truen trembled. Meeting a Great God was one thing. Meeting a Divine Entity on a different planet was another. He hoped he was ready for it.


    "Let''s go," Zero said and jumped straight into the portal, with Truen hesitating for only a second before following after.


    Fae King Vivian watched the portal hum twice before deactivating and sinking back beneath the lake as the keys floated back to him for safekeeping.


    For centuries, the portal remained dormant all for this moment that lasted less than a minute ¡ª what a burdensome responsibility.


    "Bon voyage," he wished them and returned.


    From this moment on, the story of Zero finding his origin would begin. However, for those he left behind, it was simply a new chapter without the loveable doctor.


    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Your name may be forgotten, but never the stories you left behind."